Skip to main content

Full text of "The American Quarterly Church Review and Ecclesiastical Register.Volume XV-1863-64"

See other formats 


Google 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 

to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 

to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 

are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  maiginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 

publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  tliis  resource,  we  liave  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 
We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  fivm  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attributionTht  GoogXt  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  in  forming  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liabili^  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.   Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 

at|http: //books  .google  .com/I 


/d^.   97/     ci.    11 


JMtiSI 


THE 


AMERICAN  QUARTERLY 


CHURCH  REVIEW, 


AND 


ECCLESIASTICAL  REGISTER. 


VOLUME  XV.— 1863-64 


NEW  YORK: 
N.   S.    RICHARDSON, 

37  BIBLB  HOUSE,  A8T0B  PLACE. 

LONDON:  TEUBNBR  &  CO.,  60  PATBENOSTER  ROW. 

1 

1864. 


CONTENTS  OF  VOLUME  XV. 


NO.  I. 

Art.  I.— Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches,         1 

Lectures  on  the  History  of  the  Eastern  Church,  with  an  Introduction 
on  the  Study  of  Ecclesiastical  History.  By  Arthur  Penrhyn  Stanley, 
D.  D.,  Regius  Professor  of  Ecjblesiastical  History  in  the  University  of 
Oxford,  and  Oanon  of  Christ  Church.  First  American,  from  the  Sec- 
ond London  Edition,  revised.  New  York :  Charles  Scribner.  1862. 
8vo.  pp.  561. 

Art.  II. — The  Eeligious  Novels  of  New  England,  16 

The  Minister's  Wooing.    By  Harriet  Beecher  Stowe.     New  York: 
Derby  &  Jackson.    1859. 

The  Pearl  of  Orr's  Island :  A  Romance  of  the  Coast  of  Maine.    By 
Harriet  Beecher  Stowe.    Boston :  Ticknor  &  Fields.    1862. 

* 

Elsie  Venner :  A  Romance  of  Destiny.    By  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes. 
Boston:  Ticknor  &  Fields.    1861. 

Margaret,  a  Tale  of  the  Real  and  the  Ideal.    New  York :  Jordan  & 
WUey.     1845. 

The  Morgesons.    By  Elizabeth  Stoddard.    New  York:  Carleton.   1862. 

The  Rectory  of  Moreland:  or  My  Duty.  Boston:  J.  B.  Tilton  &  Co. 
1860. 

The  Blithedale  Romance.  By  Nathaniel  Hawthorne.  Boston :  Tick- 
nor, Reed  &  Fields.    1852. 

Art.  III. — The  First  Bishop  of   Connecticut  and  the 

Episcopal  Eecorder, 30 

Art.  IV. — Mr.  Harwood's  Convention  Sermon ;  and  re- 
cent Biblical  Criticism, 76 

A  Sermon  before  the  T8th  Convention  of  the  Diocese  of  Connecticut, 
June  10th,  1862.  By  Edwin  Harwood,  Rector  of  Trinity  Church, 
New  Haven, 

Art.  V. — Bishop  Colenso  versus  Historical  Christianity,      90 

The  Pentateuch  and  Book  of  Joshua  critically  examined.  By  the  Right 
Rev.  John  William  Colenso,  D,  D.,  Bishop  of  NataL  New  York:  D. 
Appleton  &  Co.    12mo.  pp.  229. 

Abt.  VI.— The  General  Convention  of  1862,        .        .      104 


IV  CONTBNTS. 

Notices  of  Books, 127 

1.  Dix's  Exposition  of  Epistle  to  the  Komans.  2.  Hopkins's  Lectures 
on  Moral  Science.  3.  Abbott's  American  History.  4.  Thackeray's 
Adventures  of  Philip.  5.  Trollope's  North  America.  6.  Chamber's 
Encyclopaedia.  7.  Litton's  Church  of  Christ.  8.  Works  of  Lord  Ba- 
con. 9.  Spurgeon's  Sermons.  10.  Oliphant's  Life  of  Edward  L^ing. 
11.  Mussey  on  Health.  12.  Paine's  Institutes  of  Medicine.  13. 
Memoirs  of  Mrs.  Bethune.  14.  Appleton's  Cyclopedia.  15.  Rus- 
sell's North  and  South.  16.  Prime's  Memoirs  of  Dr.  Murray.  17. 
Carlyle's  Frederick  the  Second.  1 8.  Palmer's  Compend  of  Church 
History.  19.  Keble's  Christian  Tear.  20.  McMaster's  Methodist 
in  Search  of  the  Church.  21.  Hoffman's  Eucharistic  Week.  22. 
Book  of  Days.  23.  Craik's  Sketches  of  Christ  Church,  Louisville, 
Ky.-.  24.>!Harper?8  Hand  Book  for  Travellers  26.  Bichards's  Springs 
of  Action,  26.  Szabad's  Modem  War.  27.  Lines  Left  Out.  28. 
Huntington's  Lyra  Domestica.  29.  Lessons  on  the  Liturgy.  30. 
Prayer  Book.  31.  Hooker's  First  Book  in  Chemistry.  32.  Ken- 
nedy's Eighth  Census.  33.  National  Almanac.  ^4.  Sunday  School 
Books,  Sermons,  &c.,  &c. 

Ecclesiastical  Kegister  : 

Summary  of  Home  Intelligence,  .  .  .  146 
Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence,  .  .  .153 
Editorial,       .        . 167 


NO.  n. 
Art.  I. — Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churclies,      169 

Lectures  on  the  History  of  the  Eastern  Church,  with  an  Introduction 
on  the  Study  of  Ecclesiastical  History.  By  Arthur  Penrhyn  Stanley, 
D-  D.,  Regius  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History  in  the  University  of 
Oxford,  and  Canon  of  Christ  Church.  Prom  the  Second  London  Edi- 
tion, revised.     New  York:  Charles  Scribner.     1862. 

Abt.  II. — The  Provincial  System,       .        •        .         .      193 

Journal  of  the  General  Convention  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
in  the  United  States.     1862. 

Abt.  III. — ^Early  Annals  of  the  American  Chutch.  Chap- 
ter III.    From  1611  to  1616,        ....      219 

Art.  IV. — The  Italian  Reform  Movement,  .        .      235 

1.  L'Union  Chreti6nne,  Journal  Hebdomadaire,  paraissant  tons  les  Di- 
manches.     Paris. 

2.  The  Churchman's  Calendar,  for  the  Tear  of  our  Lord,  1863.  New 
York :  Gren,  Prot.  Epis.  S.  S.  Union  and  Church  Book  Society.  1863. 

3.  La  Secolarizzazione  dellaBibbia^  proposta  da  Monsignore  Pietro 
Bmilio  Tiboni,  S.  T.  D.,  etc.  etc.    Brescia:  1861. 


OONTKNTS.  V 

4^  n  Olero  e  la  Societa,  ossia  Delia  Riforma  della  Ohiesa,  per  FiHppo 
PerfettL    Firenze:  1862. 

5.  Lo  Stato'Attuale  della  Ohiesa,  per  G.  B.  Hirscher.    Traduzione  dal 
Tedesco  dl  Ottavio  Tasca.    Milano:  1862. 

6.  La  Colonna  di  Fuoco,  Giomale  Religioso-Politioo,  pel  Comitato  Cen- 
trale  dell'  Associazione  Clerico-Idberale-Italiano.    Napoli. 

7.  L'Episcopato  Italiano  e  Lltalia,  per  opera  di  Lorenzo  Zaccaro.  Na- 
poli:  1863. 

8.  L'Emancipatore  Cattolico,  Giomale  Religioso-Politico-Letterario  della 
Societa  Emancipatrice  del  Sacerdozio  Italiano.    Napoli. 

Art.  v. — Pictures  of  Parish  Life,       ....      272 

The  Yicar  of  Wakefield.    By  Goldsmith. 

The  Poor  Yicar.    B7  Zschokke. 

Experiences  of  the  Rev.  I.  Pepperell,  with  a  word  of  advice  to  those 
who  come  after  him. 

A  Tomig  Man  in  an  Old  Parish,  being  [Scenes  and  Incidents  copied 
from  his  Daily  Note  Book.    Anonymous. 

Reminiscences,  Pleasant  and  Otherwise,  of  My  Parish,  in  Sweet  Wil- 
liam Valley.    Anonymous. 

Pastor  and  People.  Or  Views  and  Sketches  of  Parochial  Life.  By 
Andrew  Appleby. 

Thirty  Years  in  the  Lord's  Vineyard.  With  some  of  the  fruits  thereof. 
Anonymous. 

Glenallan  Parsonage.    By  the  Rev.  J.  W.  Todley. 

Tales,  Incidents,  and  Reminiscences  of  Parish  Life.    Illustrated  with 
Cuts. 

Staff  in  Hand.    By  a  Country  Pastor. 

Our  New  Church  and  New  Organ;  with  a ffistory  of  the  Choir. 

Excerpts  from  my  Diary.    By  the  Rev.  R.  W.  Donneywell,  A.  M. 

Art.  6. — The  Episcopal  Recorder  and  the  Apostolic  Suc- 
cession,   284 

Art.  VII. — On  Man's  Zoological  Position,  .        .      291 

Evidence  as  to  Man*s  Place  in  Nature.  By  Thomas  H.  Huxley,  F. 
B.  S.     1  voL  12  mo.    New  York:  D.  Appleton  &  Co.     1863. 

Notices  of  Books,  ' 306 

1.  Stanley's  Lectures  on  the  Jewish  Churches.  2.  Colenso's  Epistle  to 
the  Romans.  3.  Dana's  Geology.  4.  Lyell's  Antiquity  of  Man.  6. 
Andrews's  Life  of  our  Lord.  6.  Oumming^  Lectures  on  Colenso.  7. 
Green's  Pentateuch  Vindicated.  8.  Silver's  Lectures.  9.  Seiss's 
Last  Times.  10.  Chapman's  Sermons.  11.  Tullidge's  Triumphs  of 
the  Bible.  12.  Appleton's  Cyclopedia.  13.  Haraszthy's  Grape  Cul- 
ture. 14.  Baldwin's  African  Hunting.  15.  Harper's  Pictorial  Histo- 
ry of  the  Rebellion.  16.  "Wayland's  Letters  on  the  Ministry.  IT. 
Fuller's  Chaplain  Fuller.  18.  Draper's  Intellectual  Development. 
19.  Bible  Illustrations.  20.  Smith's  Principia  Latina.  21.  Edgar's 
Sea  Kings  and  Naval  Heroes.    22.  Faiiy  Book.    23.  Browning's 


VI  CONTENTS. 

Essays.  24.  Seabury's  Life  of  Augustine.  25.  Franklin's  Man's 
Cry,  &c.  26.  Townley's  Confirmation.  27.  Townley's  Plain  Expla- 
nation. 28.  Manual  for  Confirmation.  29.  Bolles  on  Confirmation. 
30.  Richardson's  Sponsor's  Gift.  31.  Crosby's  New  Testament.  32. 
Hooker's  Science  for  the  School  and  Family.  33.  Loomis's  Ele- 
ments of  Arithmetic.  34.  Willson's  Primary  Speller.  35.  Re- 
ports, Novels,  Sermons,  &c.,  &c. 

Ecclesiastical  Kegisteb  : 

Summary  of  Home  Intelligence^  .        .        .      320 

Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence,         .        .        .      326 


NO.  m. 
Art.  I. — Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches,     337 

Lectures  on  the  History  of  the  Eastern  Church,  with  an  Introduction 
on  the  Study  of  Ecclesiastical  History.    By  Arthur  Penrhyn  Stanley, 
I).  D.,  Regius  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History  in  the  University  of 
Oxford,  and  Canon  of  Christ  Church.    From  the  Second  London  Edi- 
tion, revised.    New  York:  Charles  Scribner.     1862. 

Art.  II. — The  Doctrine  and  Kationale  of  Sacraments,      353 

Catechism  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church.    New  York:  1662. 

Bishop  Nicholson  on  the  Catechism.    London :  1862. 

Bishop  of  Tasmania's  Lectures  on  the  Catechism.  6th  Edition.  Lon- 
don: 1861. 

Art.  III. — ^Responsibility  of  Belief,    .        .        .        .      392 

1.  History  of  Civilization  in  England.  By  Henry  Thomas  Buckle.  Two 
Volumes.    New  York:  D.  A-ppleton  &  Co.     1861. 

2.  History  of  Modem  Philosophy.  By  J.  D.  Morell.  Two  Volumes. 
1849. 

3.  Critical  History  of  Free  Thought.  By  A.  S.  Earrar.  New  York; 
Appletons.     1863. 

4.  Report  of  the  Trial  of  Rev.  Charles  Beecher,  at  Greorgetown,  Mass. 

Art.  IV. — The  Anglican  Church  and  Italian  Reform,       405 

1.  Journal  of  a  Tour  in  Italy;  with  reflections  on  the  Present  Condi- 
tions and  Prospects  of  Religion  in  that  Country.  By  Chr.  Words- 
worth, D.D.,  Canon  of  "Westminster.    London:  Rivingtons.     1863. 

2.  Un  Italiano  at  Suoi  FratelU  di  Patria ;  <jon  on  disoorso  del  Rev.  Gi- 
orgio M.  Randal],  D.  D.,  Rettore  della  Chiesa  del  Messia  in  Boston. 
Nuova  York.    Oct.  1869. 

3.  Report  of  the  Proceedings  of  Dr.  Camilleri  in  Italy;  published  by 
the  Anglo-Continental  Society.    London.    1861. 

4.  Letter  to  the  Lord  Bishop  of  London,  on  the  subject  of  the  Pres- 
ent Religious  Movement  in  Italy.  By  the  Rev.  L.  M.  Hogg  and  T. 
Parry  Woodcock,  Esq.    London:  Rivingtons.    1861. 


CONTENTS.  VII 

6.  Report  of  the  Subscribers  to  the  Special  Italian  Fund  of  the  Anglo- 
Continental  Society.    Loudon.    1862. 

6.  The  Colonial  Church  Chronicle,  Missionary  Journal  and  Foreign  Ec- 
clesiastical Beport.   London:  Bivingtons.  Sept.  1862,  to  July  1863. 

Art.  V. — Papal  Intermeddling,  .         .        .         .      435 

The  Pope's  Letter  of  October  Eighteenth,  1862.. 

Art.  VI. — The  Eight  Eev.  James  Hervey  Otey,  D.D., 

LL.D.,  ........      455 

Notices  of  Books, 491 

1.  Farrar's  Bampton  Lectures.  2.  Andrews's  Life  of  Our  Lord.  3. 
Stubb's  Edition  of  Murdock's  Mosheim.  4.  Upfold's  Manual  of 
Devotions.  5.  Kemble's  Residence  in  Greorgia.  6.  Turle's  Psalms 
and  Hymns.  7.  Alcock's  Capital  of  the  Tycoon.  8.  Kay's  Social 
Condition  of  the  People  of  England.  9.  Richardson's  Churchman's 
Reasons.  10.  Pollard's  Southern  History  of  the  War.  11.  Cham- 
ber's Life  of  Prelinghuysen.  1 2.  Hawks's  and  Perry's  Documenta- 
ry History.  13.  The  Young  Parson.  14.  Hollister's  Sunday 
School  Service  and  Tune  Book.  16.  Report  of  Central  Park.  16. 
Youman's  Class  Book  of  Chemistry.  17.  Morris's  Testimony  of  Con- 
firmation.   18.  Novels,  Sermons,  Reports,  &c.,  &c. 

Correction,  . 504 

Ecclesiastical  Begister  : 

Summary  of  Home  Intelligence,    ....      505 
Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence,        .        .         .      510 


NO.  IV. 


Art.  I. — ^Intercommunion  of  the  Eastern  and  Anglican 

Churches, 517 

Lectures  on  the  History  of  the  Eastern  Church,  with  an  Introduction 
on  tiie  Study  of  Ecclesiastical  History.  By  Arthur  Penrhyn  Stan- 
Icy,  D.  D.,  Regius  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History  in  the  Univer- 
sity of  Oxford,  and  Canon  of  Christ  Church.  New  York :  Charles 
Scribner.     1862. 

Art.  II. — The  Union,  the  Constitution,  and  Slavery,        541 

1.  The  Papers  of  James  Madison,  purchased  by  order  of  Congress, 
&C.,  Ac.  Three  Volumes.  "Washington:  Langtree  &  O'Sullivan. 
1840. 

2.  Annals  of  Congress.  Second  Session,  Sixteenth  Congress.  1820-21. 

3.  Curtis*8  History  of  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States.  Two  Vol- 
umes.   New  York:  Harper  &  Brothers.    1854.^ 


¥m  OONTENTS. 

Art.  III. — ^Dr.  McVickar*s  Argument  for  the   Provin- 
cial System, 576 

Speech  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  J.  McYickar,  m  the  Convention  of  the  Diocese 
of  New  York,  on  Thursday  Evening,  Oct.  1,  1863,  upon  the  Report 
of  the  Committee  of  Nine  on  the  Division  of  the  Diocese,  recom- 
mending, when  made,  a  three-fold  Division. 

Art.  IV. — ^Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church.  Chap- 
ter IV.    From  1616  to  1624 585 

Art.  V. — ^Lights  and  Shadows  of  Church  History,      .      608 

1.  History  of  the  Church,  from  313  to  351.    3y  William  Bright,  M.  A. 

2.  Robertson's  History  of  the  Church. 

3.  Milman's  History  of  Christianity. 

4.  Cave's  Lives  of  the  Fathers. 

5.  St.  Gregor,  Tholog.  De  YiiA  suft  Carmina. 

6.  Tillemont,  Memoires  pour  Servir,  &c 

Art.  VI. — Concerning  Portents,  ....      628 

1.  M.  Eus^be  Salverte's  Des  Sciences  Occultes.    Paris:  1843. 

2.  La  Place's  Mdcanique  Cdleste.  Boston:  1829-89. 

3.  Sir  David  Brewster's  Letters  on  Natural  Magic.    London:  1838. 

4.  American  Journal  of  Science  and  Arts.    New  Haven :  1863. 

Art.  VII. — Correspondence  of  the  Non-Jurors  and  the 

Kussian  Churches, 643 

Notices  of  Books, 656 

1.  Mahan's  Palmoni.  2.  Stanley's  Sermons.  3.  Merivale's  Roman  His> 
tory.  4.  Miller's  Headship  of  Christ.  6.  Judgments  of  Canadian 
Bishops.  6.  Everett's  Address.  7.  Peabody's  Christianity  the  Reli- 
gion of  Nature.  8.  Ritter's  Greographical  Studies.  9.  Heard's  His- 
tory of  the  Sioux  "War.  10.  Ansted's  Stone  Book  of  Nature.  11. 
Elnapp's  French  Grammar  and  Chrestomathie.  12.  Portrait  Album. 
13.  Youman's  Class  Book  of  Chemistry.  14,  Hooker's  Chemistry. 
15.  Classic  Quotations.  16.  Thackeray's  Roundabout  Papers.  17. 
Thompson's  The  Mercy  Seat.  18.  Cliurch  School  Liturgy.  19. 
Yankee  Boy  from  Home.  20.  Mayhew's  Boyhood  of  Martin  Luther. 
21.  Mr.  Wind  and  Madam  Rain.  22.  Dickens's  Christmas  Story.  23. 
Church  Book  Society's  Publications.  24.  Beck's  Sermons  on  the  Lit- 
urgy. 25.  Head's  Daily  Walk  with  Wise  Men.  26.  Novels,  Re- 
ports, &c.,  &c. 

Ecclesiastical  Kegister  : 

Summary  of  Home  Intelligence,  .  .  .  667 
Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence,  .  .  .  678 
Editorial, 687 


THE 


AMERICAN  QUARTERLY 
CHURCH    REVIEW 


YoL.  XV.  APRIL,  1863.  No.  1. 


Art.  I.— STANLEY'S  LECTUEES  AND  THE  OKIEN- 

TAL  CHURCHES. 

Lectures  on  the  History  of  the  Eastern,  Churchy  with  an  In- 
troduction on  the  Study  of  Ecclesiastical  History.  By  Ar- 
thur Penrhyn  Stanley,  D.  D.,  Eegius  Professor  of  Eccle- 
siastical History  in  the  University  of  Oxford,  and  Canon  of 
Christ  Church.  First  American,  from  the  Second  London 
Edition,  revised.  New  York :  Charles  Scribner.  1862. 
8vo.  pp.  551. 

We  are  predisposed  to  hail  with  grateful  welcome  every  new 
accession  to  our  stock  of  knowledge  respecting  the  great  Christ- 
ian Communions  of  the  East.  Our  mind  is  settled  in  the 
idea,  that  their  state  and  history  present  the  most  useful  and 
the  most  necessary  study,  to  which  the  American  Branch  of 
the  Church  Catholic  Can  devote  itself.  Whether  we  view  the 
ground- work  of  the  Eeformation,  as  claiming  for  itself  a  re- 
storation to  primitive  doctrine  and  practice,  or  survey  the  vast 
and  complicated  controversy  .with  Eome,  in  the  present  atti- 
tude of  the  questions  which  it  involves,  or  look  at  our  relations 
with  the  manifold  varieties  of  Protestant  Sectarianism  in  the 

VOL.  XV.  1 


2  Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches,  [April, 

midst  of  which  we  live,  or,  above  all,  if  we  penetrate  beneath 
the  dry  surface  of  dogmatic  warfare,  and  seek  out  those  fresh 
hidden  springs,  from  which  flows  the  true  original  life  of  the 
One  Body  of  Christ  our  Lord,  our  conviction  is,  (and  we  shall, 
bye  and  bye,  have  something  to  say  which  may  show  the 
ground  of  that  conviction,)  that  our  best  guide  in  such  re- 
searches is  the  light  which  the  Oriental  Church  sheds  upon  our 
path.  We  little  dream  of  the  immense  advantages  which  we 
have  lost,  and  are  losing,  by  our  ignorance  and  want  of  appre- 
ciation of  the  testimony,  which  comes  to  us  from  the  earliest 
home  of  our  holy  Beligion.  We  do  not  hesitate  to  say,  that  if 
American  Churchmen  were  imbued  with  the  knowledge  of  it, 
it  would  be  found  the  most  vigorous  promoter  of  our  growth 
in  unity,  in  primitive  doctrine,  in  correct  Kitual,  and,  more 
than  all  else,  in  right  understanding  of  the  Church  of  Christ, 
in  all  its  Catholic  aspects,  and,  consequently,  in  wise  and  con- 
sistent efforts  for  its  extension  and  universal  dominion. 

We  hail,  therefore,  with  singular  satisfaction,  every  addition 
to  our  knowledge  of  the  Oriental  Churches,  as  ^a  contribution 
to  the  most  important,  yet  the  most  neglected,  department  of 
'Christian  learning, — the  more  important,  because  neglected. 
And  even  when  we  cannot,  in  all  respects,  set  a  high  estimate 
•on  the  value  of  the  contribution  in  itself,  we  can,  none  the  less, 
feel  grateful  to  the  donor  whose  gift  comes  from  a  good  in- 
tention, and  is  marked  by  a  kindly  appreciation  of  his  subject, 
a  freedom  from  prejudice,  and,  especially,  by  a  large  and  com- 
prehensive view  of  the  "  whole  state  of  Christ's  Church  Mili- 
tant." 

This  high  praise  we  cheerfully  accord  to  Professor  Stanley. 
It  is  justly  his  due.  We  frankly  acknowledge,  that  we  opened 
his  volume  with  a  different  expectation.  We  had  been  accus- 
tomed to  associate  his  name  with  certain  views  of  the  Church, 
from  which  we  did  not  anticipate  a  generous  and  Catholic 
judgment.  We  supposed,  that,  as  a  disciple  of  the  great  Mas- 
ter of  Kugby,  his  Lectures  would  bear  the  impress  of  the  pe- 
culiar sentiments  of  his  teacher.  And  so,  to  a  great  extent, 
they  do ;  but,  less  injuriously  than  we  had  imagined.  He  deals 
honestly  and  frankly  by  the  Oriental  Churches.     He  gives  fair 


1833.]    Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Ohurches.  3 

credit  to  their  position.  He  does  not,  by  a  single  word,  tra- 
duce or  vilify  them.  He  allows  what  partizan  or  superficial 
writers  commonly  deny  or  overlook,  the  broad  and  manifest 
distinctions  between  them  and  the  Church  of  Kome.  He  ad- 
mits, with  candid  discrimination,  the  disadvantages  under 
which  they  labor,  as  subjected  to  the  sway  of  Mohammedan 
despotism.  And,  if  he  does  not  attach  to  them  so  high  an  im- 
portance, as  Branches  of  the  Catholic  Church,  as  our  own  opin- 
ion would  concede  to  them,  it  is  because  that  importance  can- 
not be  fully  understood  without  a  personal  and  long  acquaint- 
ance with  them.  It  is  enough  that  he  goes  far  beyond  most 
modern  writers  in  his  estimate  of  the  benefits  to  be  derived 
from  the  study  of  them.  For  this  we  are  grateful.  It  is  a 
sign  of  progress.  And  we  heartily  wish,  that  every  Church- 
man might  read  the  eleven  pages,  (130-141,)  in  which  he  sums 
up  the  advantages  of  that  study. 

So  much  for  Professor  Stanley  as  a  historian.     As  a  theolo- 
gian, our  judgment  might  be  less  favorable.     But,  happily, 
in  that  character  We  have  less  need  to  speak  of  him.     It  ap- 
pears, indeed,  in  these  Lectures,  only  by  slight  indications,  and 
gentle,  though  significant,  intimations.      When  we  see  the 
proceedings  at  the  First  Council  of  Nice  adduced  as  proof  of 
the  ruling  power  of  private  judgment  in  the  early  Church,  as 
if  the  Creed  then  framed  were  but  the  expression  of  the  opin- 
ions of  the  individuals  who  composed  the  Assembly,  and  not  a 
compend,  simply,  of  the  Faith  as  it  had  been  received  from 
the  beginning,  thus  overruling  the  private  judgment  of  the 
moment ;  or,  when  we  see  the  great  doctrine  of  Eemission  of 
8in  in  Baptism  alluded  to  as  equivalent  to  the  Pagan  notion 
of  lustration,  (p.  315  ;)  or,  when  we  seethe  example  of  Atha- 
nasius,  contending  alone  against  the  world,  cited,  as  weakening 
the  authority  of  the  Catholic  Eule,  Quod  semper,  quodubique, 
quod  ah  omnibus,  as  if  Athanasius  himself  did  not  wage  his 
solitary  warfare  under  the  shelter  of  that  Eule,  and  find  his 
strength  to  stand,  alone  in  the  fact  that  he  was  defending  no 
private  tenet  of  his  own,  but  a  truth  which,  until  then,  had 
been  held  "  always,  everywhere,  and  by  all ;"  when,  we  say, 
we  see  these  opinions,  and  others  such  like,  which  we  cannot 


4  Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.  [April, 

gtay  to  quote,  brought  forward,  though  by  hint  and  not  by 
open  avowal,  we  cannot  but  rejoice,  that  the  writer  is  Regius 
Professor  pf  Ecclesiastical  History y  and  not  Regius  Professor 
of  Divinity y  in  the  ancient  University  of  Oxford.     And,  for 
the  future,  we  may  indulge  the  hope,  that  his  contributions  to 
the  History  of  the  Church  will  be,  as  in  the  present  instance, 
devoted  to  facts  and  eventSy  and  not  to  the  genealogy  of  doc- 
trines.    As  a  narrator,  his  excellence  is  pre-eminent ;  not  only 
in  the  impartiality  of  his  statements,  but  in  the  clearness,  the 
ease  and  the  beauty  of  his  style.     One  will  seldom  look  upon 
more  finished  pictures  than  his  biographical  sketches  of  Con- 
stantine  and  Athanasius,  of  the  Russian  Patriarch  Nicon,  and 
the  Emperor  Peter  the  Great ;  while  his  four  Lectures  on  the 
Council  of  Nicaea,  (as  he  is  pleased  to  call  it,)  besides  being  a 
valuable  summary  of  history,  are  life-like  in  their  portraiture, 
and  carefully  just  in  recital.     Indeed,  his  cool  poising  of  testi- 
mony sometimes  reminds  us  of  Gibbon,  whom,  we  suspect,  he 
has  taken  for  his  model.     His  style  is  even  preferable  to  that 
of  the  great  historian,  being  more  flexible  ;  and,  therefore, 
never  wearying,  as  does  the  sage  of  Lucerne,  by  his  stately  mo- 
notony.    It  is  Gibbon  without  his  stilts.     These  qualities  will 
always  secure  to  Professor  Stanley  a  numerous  and  admiring 
audience. 

He  is,  we  presume,  a  "  Broad  Churchman."  At  least,  this 
is  the  impression  which  one  receives  in  reading  his  volume. 
There  is  no  definition  of  the  Church  of  Christ.  We  do  not 
learn,  in  the  whole  book,  what  it  is,  or  what  he  regards  as  its 
limits  and  constituents.  It  is  a  vague  assemblage  of  Christian 
men,  without  organic  structure  or  distinctive  form.  It  is  a 
great  commonwealth,  indistinguishable  from  the  civil  body. 
In  treating  of  it,  one,  he  intimates,  should  as  soon  write  the 
life  of  a  king,  or  a  philosopher,  as  of  a  Bishop,  or  a  Pope.  It 
is  as  much  within  its  province  to  speak  of  the  abolition  of  the 
slave  trade  as  of  the  sacred  vestments  of  the  Ministry.  It  is, 
if  we  understand  his  idea,  or  rather  catch  his  opinion  from  the 
misty  generalities  of  his  speech,  "  the  Christian  community," 
taking  the  phrase  by  and  large,  as  including  the  masses  of  Na- 
tions called  Christian.     (P.  34.)     There  no  where  appears  a 


1863.]|    Stanley* 8  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.  5 

Body,  distinct  from  the  world,  definite,  organized,  having  its 
peculiar  institutions,  officers  and  laws.  "  Ecclesia^^  means,  a 
congregation  or  collection  of  people.  Therefore,  this  word 
having  been  adopted  originally,  and  applied  to  the  Church  of 
Christ,  shows  what  that  Church  was  in  Apostolic  times,  and 
what  it  ought  to  be  now.  It  is  the  miscellaneous  herd  of 
Christian  peoples.  Here  we  see  the  influence  of  him  who 
taught  the  Teacher;  for,  something  like  this,  as  nearly  as  we 
could  ever  grasp  his  meaning,  was  Arnold's  notion  of  the  Holy 
Catholic  Church. 

Of  course,  with  such  an  Ecclesiology,  there  can  be  little  fond- 
ness for  definite  and  precise  statements  of  doctrine.  Theology, 
he  would  say,  is  the  opinions  of  the  masses,  afi  framed  by  the 
free  exercise  of  private  judgment.  The  Council  of  Nice  was  an 
assembly,  in  which  men  discussed  their  conflicting  views,  and 
finally  settled  down  on  a  compromise  ;  very  much  as  men  now 
do,  when  the  subject  is  political,  instead  of  religious,  and  the 
combatants  are  Republicans  and  Democrats,  instead  of  Bish- 
ops and  Divines.  The  result  of  their  deliberations,  which  we 
have  imagined  to  be  the  grand  and  abiding  Synjbol  of  the 
Chri^ian  Faith,  is  no  more  than  the  Besolutions  of  a  political 
mass-meeting.  Another  could  change  it  at  will;  for,  such 
Declarations  of  Belief  are  but  the  passing  opinions  of  the  peo- 
ple of  the  age.  The  Author  dwells,  with  minute  satisfaction, 
upon  the  wordy  quarrels  of  the  Council  of  Nice.  The  pugil- 
ists, (for,  angry  words  condense  into  blows,  and  Arius  in  par- 
ticular gets  a  tremendous  fillip  on  his  jaw,)  are  pitted  against 
each  other,  with  all  the  fairness  of  an  umpire  in  a  boxing- 
match,  until  there  comes  in  the  ecclesiastical  Clay,  Eusebius 
of  Caesarea,  and  shows  them  how  they  may  make  it  up,  and  be 
good  friends  again.  And  the  whole  story  is  a  marked  illustra- 
tion of  the  authority  of  private  judgment  in  the  Primitive 
Church,  and  the  advantage  of  amiable  and  compromising  feel- 
ings in  the  adjustment  of  family  quarrels.  Of  the  vast  dignity 
of  this  grand  assembly  of  the  Catholic  Church,  there  is  not  a 
word.  Of  the  fact,  that  the  Creed  which  it  put  forth  was  but 
the  combined  testimony  of  Bishops  gathered  from  all  parts  of 
the  world,  as  to  what  had  been  the  Faith  of  Christian  men 


6  Stanley* 8  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches,  [April, 

from  the  beginning,  there  is  hardly  a  recognition.  Of  the 
hope,  which,  one  would  think,  every  member  of  the  Church 
would  cherish,  that  He  Who  promised  to  be  with  her  to  the 
end  of  the  world,  was  present,  and,  by  His  Blessed  Spirit, 
overruled  the  wrath  of  men  to  His  praise,  and  brought  them 
together,  at  length,  in  peaceful  unity,  there  is  not  an  expres- 
sion. The  result  was  a  mere  human  compromise  ;  and  the 
only  allusion  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  the  historian  finds  it 
necessary  to  make,  is,  that  the  idea  of  His  presence  enters  into 
a  bold  legend  of  those  times,  and  was,  "  undoubtedly,  the  be- 
lief of  the  next  generation.''  (P.  268.)  And  yet,  this  narra- 
tive of  the  great  Council  is  as  interesting  as  the  historical  ro- 
mances of  Macaulay  ;  and,  we  do  not  know  where,  within  the 
same  compass,  so  full  a  picture  of  the  event  is  exhibited.  But, 
it  is  all  human.  The  Professor  seems  to  have  a  nervous  dread 
of  the  supernatural.  Even  the  fearful  death  of  Arius,  in  the 
midst  of  his  triumphal  procession  through  Constantinople, 
was  "  a  natural  coincidence,  and  no  more."  (P.  313.)  We 
confess,  we  like  better,  for  a  Church  writer,  the  extreme  spir- 
ituality otold  Joseph  Milner. 

"That  it  is  usual  with  God  to  hear  the  prayers  of  His  Church,"  [the  Bishop  of 
Oonstantinopl©  had  spent  the  night,  fasting,  in  his  Church,  prostrate  before  the 
Altar,  begging,  since  there  appeared  do  other  hope,  the  special  interposition  of 
Deity,  to  protect  the  faith  and  punish  the  heretic,]  "that  it  is  usual  irith  God 
to  hear  the  prayers  of  His  Church,  and  to  answer  them  remarkably  on  extra- 
ordinary occasions,  will  not  be  denied  by  those  who  reverence  the  word  of  God, 
and  who  know  the  case  of  Hezekiah  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  of  Peter  in  the 
New.  That  the  danger  of  the  Church  from  heresy  was  partkiularly  great  at  this 
time,  will  be  equally  admitted  by  all  who  believe  that  the  Trinitarian  doctrine 
includes  within  it  whatever  is  most  precious  and  interesting  in  the  Gospel.  That 
here,  on  one  side,  an  appeal  was  made  to  God  in  His  own  appointed  way,  in  faith, 
prayer,  patience  and  sincerity,  wliile  the  other  side  dealt  in  falsehood,  artifice, 
ambition  and  worldly  policy,  is  evident  from  the  narrative.  From  these  premi- 
ses, a  man  who  fears  God  will  feel  it  his  duty  to  believe,  that  God  interposed  to 
comfort  his  Church,  and  to  confound  its.  adversaries.  I  see  no  method  of  avoiding 
this  conclusion."* 

Here  is  the  great  defect  of  the  writer  of  these  Lectures.     As 
a  Churchman,  he  has  no  polity ;  as  a  Christian,  no  Faith. 

♦  Milner's  History  of  the  Church  of  Christ.    Vol.  ii,  p.  18,  ed.  1195. 


1863.]    SianZey'a  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.  7 

We  speak  of  him,  of  course,  not  personally,  but  as  an  author. 
There  is  no  religious  warmth,  no  sacred  glow.  Even  the  he- 
roic Athanasius  appears,  on  his  pages,  like  a  champion  in  some 
human  strife.  Doctrine  is  so  little  valued  by  him,  that  he  can 
prefer  to  it  the  moral  virtue  of  a  heathen,  or  the  benevolent 
spirit  of  a  pious  dissenter.  "  How  many  elaborate  arguments," 
he  says,  "  respecting  terms  of  salvation  and  terms  of  commun- 
ion are  shivered  to  pieces,  yet  without  offense,  almost  without 
resistance,  as  they  are  ^  walked  through,'  (if  I  may  use  the  ex- 
pression,) by  such  heathens  as  Socrates,  such  Non-conformists  as 
Howard,  [a  doubtful  illustration,  if  Howard  was,  at  home,  the 
man  that  some  recent  testimony  asserts,]  such  Quakers  as 
Elizabeth  Fry."  (P.  65,)  What  can  such  teaching  make  of 
the  scholars  of  Oxford,  but  latitudinarians  and  free-thinkers  ? 
The  Church  of  Christ,  greatj  glorious.  One,  the  Hope  of  the 
world,  thie  Pillar  and  Ground  of  the  truth,  the  faithful  Wit- 
ness, the  Bride  of  Christ,  awakens  in  his  bosom  no  admiration, 
attracts  no  sympathy.  Her  life,  hidden  in  her  great  Head, 
flowing  from  Him  through  all  her  members,  continued  and 
preserved  by  Word  and  Sacrament  and  the  indwelling  pre- 
sence* of  the  Holy  Spirit,  no  where  appears,  in  all  his  pages. 
The  Churchman  is  merged  in  the  scholar ;  the  Christian  in  the 
historian.  It  is  Gibbon  without  his  infidelity,  cold,  polished, 
secular.  We  do  not  remember  a  passage  which  lighted  a  spark 
of  religious  animation  in  our  breast  while  we  read,  with  this 
solitary  exception  :  "  There  are  no  sins  so  great,  but  that  in 
Christianity  they  may  find  forgiveness,"  said  the  ghostly  coun- 
sellor to  Constantino  the  Great,  tormented  in  conscience  by  the 
murder  of  his  son,  wife  and  nephew.  "  This  may  be,"  says 
our  Author,  "  the  hateful  Antinominianism,  which,  in  the  Pro- 
testant Church,  has  taken  shelter  under  the  Lutheran  doctrine 
of  *  Justification  by  Faith  only,'  in  the  Eoman  Catholic 
Church  under  the  scholastic  doctrine  of  Priestly  Absolution. 
[Note,  here,  the  counterpoising  of  extremes  which  is  so  strong 
a  trait  in  the  intellectual  style  of  Professor  Stanley.]  But  it 
may  also  be  the  true  message  of  the  Gospel ;  the  reception  of 
the  prodigal  son,  of  the  woman  who  was  a  sinner,  and  of  the 


8  StanUffs  Lectures  ctnd  ike  Oriental  Churches.  [April, 

thief  on  the  cross  ;  the  doctrine  that  the  Divine  forgiveness  is 
ever  at  hand  as  soon  as  man  turns  to  be  forgiven.''  (P.  302.) 
This  is  the  only  breathing  of  the  Gospel  in  the  book. 

We  say  this^  not  in  any  spirit  of  censure,  but  to  fix  at  once 
in  the  minds  of  our  readers  the  position  which  we  conceive  our 
Author  occupies  in  the  ranks  of  those  who,  in  high  seats  of 
influence  or  authority,  are  serving  the  Church.  He  has  enter- 
ed upon  a  new  career.  No  one  can  read  what  he  has  written, 
now  or  formerly,  and  doubt,  for  a  moment,  that  whatever 
bears  the  impress  of  his  honored  name  will  find  numerous 
and  attentive  readers.  This  is  his  first  contribution  to  the 
sphere  of  learning  to  which  he  has  devoted  his  life.  Other  and 
larger  contributions  are  promised.  It  might,  perhaps,  have 
been  safer  for  the  permanence  and  solidity  of  his  fame,  if  he 
had  suffered  himself  to  grow  older  in  his  Department  before 
committing  himself  to  the  judgment  of  the  world.  But,  the 
native  endowment  of  his  genius  is  too  large,  his  culture  is  too 
thorough  and  liberal,  to  allow  a  meagre  share  of  influence  to 
his  labors.  The  beauties  of  his  style  alone,  and  the  fascinating 
form  of  his  narrative,  with  his  peculiar  mode  of  treating  His- 
tory, which  we  shall  presently  describe,  will  ensure  for  the 
products  of  his  pen,  an  ample  harvest  of  willing  scholars.  The 
ordinary  layman  will  read  his  pictured  pages  vrith  delight ; 
and  the  weary  student  will  gladly  turn  from  the  dry  accumu- 
lations of  Mosheim,  to  refresh  his  imagination  with  the  living 
portraits  of  Stanley.  If  he  will  but  think  of  his  Author  as 
standing  outside  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  surveying  it  from 
abroad  as  if  he  were  not  of  it,  arranging  the  facta  of  its  His- 
tory with  impartial  accuracy,  and  grouping  them  with  artistic 
skill  in  bright  and  animated  forms,  he  will  know  how  far  the 
lesson  which  he  is  receiving  extends  ;  he  will  see  the  vacant 
spaces  which  are  to  be  filled  up  from  other  sources  of  instruc- 
tion. If  he  would  find  a  true  delineation  of  the  Church  of 
Christ  as  an  organized  Society,  a  just  appreciation  of  her  spir- 
itual powers  as  an  inherent  endowment  of  her  Divine  Founder, 
if  he  would  trace,  in  her  History,  the  supernatural  workings 
of  Him,  Whose  "  fullness  "  she  is,  if  he  would  apply  to  it  that 
deep  spiritual  philosophy,  which  starts  from  the  axiom  that 


1863.]    Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.  9 

the  life  of  ttie"  Church  is  the  continued  and  sustained  operation 
of  Deity  for  the  salvation  of  men,  if  he  would  learn  to  inter- 
pret her  various  experience  by  this  fundamental  law  of  her 
being  and  h.er  destiny,  he  must  look  elsewhere  for  his  guide. 

We  proceed  now  to  a  more  minute  examination  of  the  vol- 
ume. 

It  contains  fifteen  Lectures  ;  three  of  which  are  Inaugural 
Discourses,  previously  published  in  a  separate  form,  as  delivered 
by  the  Author  in  entering  upon  the  duties  of  his  office,  in  1857. 
They  need  not  detain  us  now,  much  farther  than  to  announce 
their  subjects,  viz.  ^  The  province,  The  study,  and  The  Ad- 
vantages of  Ecclesiastical  History/  They  are  well  worthy  of 
perusal,  although  they  do  not  present  any  novel  views,  or  go 
beyond  the  usual  topics  of  such  Lectures.  We  are  glad  to  see 
the  Author  claiming  for  Jewish  History  a  place  in  the  History 
of  the  Church,  It  is  a  point  which  has  been  too  much  ne- 
glected. The  relation  of  Jewish  types  to  Christian  doctrine  has 
been  amply  developed.  But,  the  essential  and  vital  connection 
between  the  two  great  dispensations  of  the  Church  of  God,  in 
history,  past,  present  and  future,  is  generally  overlooked.  The 
consequence  is,  that  we  do  not  read  aright  the  fortunes  of 
Christianity.  On  this  point,  our  Author,  while  urging  the 
importance  of  the  study  of  Jewish  History,  seems  to  us  to  stqp 
short  of  the  fullness  of  the  trutlj^  He  regards  that  study 
simply  as  a  necessary  introduction  to  the  History  of  the  Christ- 
ian Church.  But,  is  this  all  its  use  and  application  ?  He 
says,  "  With  the  close  of  the  Apostolic  age,  the  direct  influ- 
ence of  the  chosen  people  expires  :  neither  in  religious  nor  in 
historical  language  can  the  Jewish  race  from  this  time  forward 
be  said  to  be  charged  with  any  Divine  message  for  the  welfare 
of  mankind."  (P.  32.)  Is  it  so  ?  We  believe,  not.  The 
future  is  to  bring  into  renewed  union  with  Christianity  the 
ancient  people  of  God.*  They  are  not  "cast  away.''  Their 
part  in  the  development  of  the  Eedeemer's  Kingdom  is  not 
ended.  Its  most  glorious  issues  are  yet  unborn.  Without 
them  we  shall  not  be  made  perfect.  So  speak  the  Prophets  : 
so  speaks  St.  Paul.  They  abide  in  their  separation,  because, 
as  a  distinct  people  and  nation,  their  future,  as  well  as  their 


10  Stanley  8  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.  [Ap777, 

past,  is  commingled  with  the  life  of  the  Church.     Her  History^ 
cannot  be  made  complete  without  them. 

Of  the  twelve  Lectures  following  the  Inaugural,  one  only  is 
upon  the  Oriental  Churches  in  general ;  four  are  upon  the 
first  Council  of  Nice ;  two  upon  the  Eussian  Church ;  one 
upon  Mohammedanism;  and  four  are  biographical,  on  the 
Emperor  Constantino,  Athansteius,  the  Eussian  Patriarch  Ni- 
con,  and  Peter  the  Great.  This  arrangement  is,  doubtless,  the 
result  of  the  Author's  own  view  of  the  best  method  of  study- 
ing Church  History.  In  hi^  second  Inaugural  Lecture,  he 
says, 

"  The  proper  material  for  Ecclesiastical  History  is  not  institutions  or  opinions, 
but  events  and  persons."  "Lay  aside  the  lesser  events,  or  read  them  only  so  far 
as  to  preserve  a  continuous  knowledge  of  the  general  thread  of  the  history.  .  .  . 
But,  study  the  greater  events,  scenes,  plans  and  revolutions,  in  all  the  detail  in 
which  they  can  be  represented  to  us."  "  And  still  more  let  this  same  rule  be  fol- 
lowed with  regard  to  persons.  Take  any  one  character.  It  may  be  we  shall  be 
attracted  towards  him  by  some  accidental  connection ;  it  may,  and  should  rather, 
be  on  account  of  his  prominent  greatness.  Do  not  let  him  leave  you  till  you  have 
at  any  rate  retained  some  one  distinctive  feature  by  which  you  will  know  him  again 
in  the  multitudes  amongst  which  he  will  else  be  lost."* 

This  plan  of  study  is  largely  recommended  and  illustrated 
in  the  Lecture  from  which  we  have  quoted.  It  has  its  advan- 
tages ;  the  most  obvious  of  which  is,  that  it  will  present 
Church  History  in  the  most  picturesque  and  pleasing  manner. 
It  will  fasten  attention.  ♦  It  will  give  great  distinctness  to 
prominent  points  and  characters.  But,  it  will  create,  if  solely 
or  mainly  relied  upon,  a  superficial  and  disjointed  knowledge. 
Nothing  is  available  here,  any  more  than  in  other  departments 
of  learning,  but  patient,  minute,  and,  often,  dry  and  wearisome 
toil.  He  who  would  make  a  thorough  acquaintance  with  the 
East,  must  not,  like  most  modem  travelers,  satisfy  himself  with 
a  sight  of  Mount  Sinai,  the  Holy  City,  Athens  and  Constanti- 
nople. He  must  penetrate  into  the  far  interior  ;  he  must  trav- 
erse rugged  mountains  ;  he  must  ford  rapid  rivers  ;  he  must 
cross  tedious  deserts ;  he  must  live  in  hovels  among  the  peas- 
ants, as  well  as  in  konaks  among  the  Pashas  ; — ^and,  something 
like  this,  in  books,  must  be  the  labor  of  him  who  would  read 

*  (Pp.  49,  51.) 


1863.]    Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.  11 

aright  the  history  of  the  Church.  But,  for  his  immediate 
object,  our  Author's  plan  suffices.  He  does  not  propose  a  His- 
lory  of  the  Eastern  Church;  only  Lectures  on  its  History. 
With  this  intention,  he  could  hardly  do  better  than  to  select 
certain  prominent  points  and  persons,  as  he  has  done,  and  be- 
stow upon  them  the  labor  of  minute  detail.  Thus,  his  Lec- 
tures are  a  series  of  pictures  or  sketches,  each  complete  in  itself; 
but  giving  no  more  full,  no  more  connected,  no  more  accurate 
an  idea  of  Eastern  Church  History  than  do  Bartlett's  views  of 
selected  cities  and  scenes  convey  of  the  wide-spread  region 
which  we  call  the  Orient. 

Of  the  twelve  Lectures,  the  first  in  value,  as  in  position,  is 
that  which  gives  a  general  view  of  the  Eastern  Churches.  To 
this  we  will  presently  return.  Then  follow,  in  order  of  value, 
those  on  the  Russian  Church,  those  on  the  Nicene  Council, 
that  on  Nicon,  on  Peter,  on  Constantino,  on  Athanasius,  and 
on  Mohammedanism,  or  "  Mahometanism,"  as  the  Author,  who 
is  generally  precise  in  such  matters,  wrongly  calls  it.  This 
Lecture  is  of  least  value.  The  information  which  it  gives  is 
common-place.  It  contains  no  original  or  striking  thought. 
It  consists,  mainly,  of  analogies,  some  of  them  forced,  and  most 
of  them  fanciful,  between  Mohammedanism  and  Christianity. 
Some  of  its  historical  points  are  inaccurately  stated.  And  the 
theory  of  the  religion  is  not  rightly  conceived.  It  is  not  a  "  he- 
retical form  of  Eastern  Christianity."  Neither  its  "  rise ''  nor, 
with  some  slight  exception,  mainly  in  Egypt,  its  "progress^' 
"  can  be  traced  directly  to  those  theological  dissensions  which 
form  the  main  part  {?)  of  the  Ecclesiastical  history  of  the  East." 
(P. 363.)  It  has  no  "sacrifice,"  no  "priesthood."  The  sen- 
tence of  Gibbon,  which  the  Author  disputes,  we  believe  to  be 
literally  tfue  :  "  The  Mahometan  religion  has  no  priest,  and 
no  sacrifice."  It  is  Puritan  Unitarianism.  The  only  act  which 
bears  the  aspect  of  a  sacrifice  is  the  killing  of  sheep,  one  or  more, 
according  to  a  person's  ability,  once  a  year,  in  connection  with 
the  Feast  called  the  Great  Bairam.  But  this  is  done  at  home, 
by  each  man  in  his  own  house,  and  not  by  the  minister  of  relig- 
ion, or  in  the  public  worship.  What  was  the  original  idea  of 
it,  it  is  difficult  now  to  discover.     But,  it  seems  at  present  to 


12  Stanletf's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.  [Apr/I 

be  part  of  the  merry-making  which  belongs  to  the  Festival  _ 
The  slaughtered  animal  passes  from  the  hands  of  the  killer  t^^ 
those  of  the  cook.     The  other  instances  to  which  the  Author 
alludes^  such  as  the  slaying  of  a  sheep  before  entering  on  any 
important  undertaking,  are  merely  acts  of  Oriental  superstition, 
which  have  no  recognition  or  sanction  in  Mohammedanism,  but 
are  rather  contrary  to  its  spirit  and  its  precepts.     So  of  a 
Priesthood.     Mohammedanism  is  singularly  free  from  the  fact^ 
and  the  idea  of  such  an  institution.     The  Imam,  who  leads  the 
devotions  of  the  people,  has  no  ordination  to  his  office,  and  may 
return  to  secular  life  at  any  time.     Indeed,  he  may  practice  his 
trade  while  he  serves  in  the  Mosque.     The  religious  orders  to 
whom  our  Author  alludes  have  nothing  of  the  priestly  charac- 
ter.    They  are,  simply,  expounders  of  the  Law,  like  the  Jewish 
Scribes. 

But,  the  great  deficiency  in  this  Lecture  is,  as  falling  into  a 
Volume  of  "Lectures  on  the  History  of  the  Eastern  Church." 
It  bears  the  title,  "  Mahometanism  in  its  relations  to  the  East- 
ern Church;"  a  title  w^ich  at  first  attracted  our  attention 
more  than  any  other  in  the  book.  For  some  twelve  centuries, 
Mohammedanism  and  Christianity  in  the  East  have  run  side 
by  side.  Their  Histories  have  been  interwoven  and  insepa- 
rable. What  are  the  legal  relations  of  Mohammedanism  to 
Christianity.^  What  privileges  are  accorded  by  the  dominant 
Faith  ?  What  rights  are  denied  ?  What  has  been,  and  is,  its 
action  towards  Christianity  ?  How  do  its  authority  and  influ- 
ence bear  upon  Christian  Faith  and  Christian  Worship  ?  How 
upon  Christian  education,  civil  rights,  social  position,  sacred 
property  ?  These  questions,  and  such  as  these,  must  be  an- 
swered, if  one  would  show  the  relations  of  Mohammedanism 
to  the  Eastern  Church.  A  competent  answer  would,  indeed, 
be  almost  a  complete  history  of  the  Eastern  Church  for  the 
last  twelve  hundred  years.  But  our  Author  does  not  touch 
them. 

The  Lectures  on  the  Kussian  Church  we  shall  pass  over 
with  a  single  remark.  They  possess  great  interest  in  them- 
selves ;  and,  for  most  readers,  are  exceedingly  valuable,  because 
the  same  amount  of  information,  within  the  same  space,  is 


1863.]    Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.  13 

nowhere  else  to  be  found.  But,  they  are  defective*;  inasmuch 
as,  heing  in  a  course  of  Lectures  on  the  Eastern  Church,  they 
show  little  of  the  actual  relation  of  the  Eussian  to  the  Greek 
Church,  or  of  its  influence  upon  it  ;  to  say  nothing  of  the 
Armenian  Church,  which,  hardly  less  than  the  Greek,  is  affect- 
ed by  the  power  and  ceaseless  activity  of  the  great  Church  of 
the  North.  The  Powers  operating  upon  Oriental  Christianity 
from  without  are  three  in  number, — Mohammedan,  Russian, 
and  Papal  ;  the  last  represented,  politically,  by  France  and 
(subordinately)  Austria.  Between  these  three  Powers  it 
stands  ;  held  in  check  by  the  Mohammedan,  stimulated  and 
guided  by  the  Russian,  preyed  upon  by  the  Papal.  Its  future 
destiny  is  still  in  the  scales.  It  is  melancholy  to  reflect,  that 
it  seems  likely  to  be  decided  without  a  purely  Catholic  influ- 
ence; such  as  might  be  exerted  by  the  Church  of  England,  and, 
still  more  eflS.ciently,  because  more  freely  and  unsuspectedly, 
by  her  Daughter  in  America. 

The  Lectures  on  the  Council  of  Nice  afford  topics  for  abun- 
dant remark,  but  of  a  character  which  would  carry  us  away 
from  the  subject  of  the  volume,  the  Eastern  Church.  At  first 
sight,  it  does  not  appear  what  appropriateness  the  Council  of 
Nice  has,  (it  being  a  General  Council,)  in  a  volume  of  Lectures 
on  the  Oriental  Churches.  But,  the  Author  vindicates  his  se- 
lection with  skUl  and  justice.  The  Nicene  Council  was  Orien- 
tal in  its  place  of  meeting  ;  Oriental,  chiefly,  in  its  constitu- 
ency, three  hundred  and  ten  of  its  three  hundred  and  eighteen 
Bishops  being  from  the  East.  The  controversy  which  led  to 
it  was,  mainly,  an  Oriental  controversy  ;  it  was  decided,  main- 
ly, by  Oriental  men.  The  Creed  itself  which  it  produced,  is 
still  the  only  Symbol  of  the  Faith  which  the  Eastern  Churches 
recognize.  In  the  West,  we  have  the  Apostles',  part  of  us  the 
Athanasian,  Creed,  to  say  nothing  of  Articles  which  are  made 
a  test  of  Faith  ;  while  the  old  Creed  of*  Nice,  the  only  one 
which  has  had  the  approbation  of  a  General  Council,  the  only 
one  which  is  the  Creed  of  the  Universal  Church,  is  seldom 
used,  excepting  in  the  Communion  Office  of  the  English 
Church.  In  our  own  Church,  though  permitted,  it  is  not  re- 
quired to  be  reaii  at  all ;  and,  in  many  of  our  Congregations, 


14  8banler/8  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches,  [April^ 

actually,  is  never  heard.     The  Council  of  Nice,  therefore,  has 
fairly  a  place  among  the  great  epochs  in  the  History  of  the 
Eastern  Church. 

But,  since  it  was  not  distinctively  or  exclusively  Oriental, 
we  pass  it  by,  with  the  single  remark,  that  we  like  the  four 
Lectures  concerning  it  least  of  all  in  Professor  Stanley's  vol- 
ume. It  is  here  alone  that  he  touches  on  Theology  ;  and  we 
believe,  that  the  candid  reader  will  conclude,  before  he  finishes 
them,  that  Theology  is  not  the  Professor's  appropriate  prov- 
ince. Few  men  are  great  in  every  thing.  We  have  set  a  high 
value  upon  these  four  Lectures  as  a  historical  narrative. 
But,  beyond  that,  we  wish  they  had  never  been  written.  We 
cannot  but  think,  that  every  youthful  student  will  be  in  dan- 
ger of  rising  from  the  perusal  of  them  with  less  reverence  for 
the  Faith  once  delivered  to  the  Saints,  with  less  aflfectionate 
and  less  dutiful  feeling  towards  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  with 
more  of  that  skeptical,  free-thinking  temper  which  beguiles  the 
bold  and  ardent  spirit  of  the  young  by  the  show  of  independ- 
ence of  thought,  trust  in  one's  own  unaided  power  of  discern- 
ing truth,  and  freedom  from  the  trammels  of  a  formal  outward 
authority.  It  is  in  these  Lectures  that  the  Professor's  Broad 
Churchism  comes  out  most  prominently ;  and,  before  they 
close,  we  are  not  surprised  to  see  him  quoting,  with  equal  ad- 
miration, John  Henry  Newman  and  the  Authors  of  "  Essays 
and  Eeviews."  The  student  will  find  it  most  profitable  to 
read  these  Lectures  for  the  History  of  Events,  and  to  consult 
such  writers  as  Bull  and  Newman  for  the  History  of  the  Doc- 
trine concerning  our  Lord. 

Strictly  speaking,  the  only  Lecture  in  the  volume  which  is 
upon  the  subject  announced  in  the  title  page,  is  the  first, 
"  The  Eastern  Church."  The  Bussian  is  not  commonlv  reck- 
oned  as  a  part  of  the  Eastern  Church.  It  is  rather  her  daugh- 
ter, and  now  separate  from  her,  both  in  government  and  con- 
stitution. The  Council  of  Nice  was  an  (Ecumenical  Council, 
a  Council  of  the  Efnpire,  (oUovfievTj;)  in  its  results  and  accep- 
tation, a  Council  of  the  whole  world.  Constantine  was  the 
Emperor  of  the  West  as  well  as  of  the  ]^ast.  Athanasius,  in 
the  great  controversy  which  has  given  him  a  place  in  this  vol- 


1863.]    Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.  15 

ume,  was  not  so  mucli  a  Deacon  and  Bishop  of  Alexandria,  as 
the  representative  of  the  Catholic  Church  and  Faith  ;  while 
Nicon  and  Peter  have  a  place  here  only  as  belonging  to  an  oflf- 
shoot  of  the  Oriental  Communion.  Mohammedanism  is  cer- 
tainly associated  inseparably  with  the  History  of  the  Eastern 
Church  ;  but,  its  part  in  that  History  is  barely  hinted  at  in 
the  single  Lecture  which  is  devoted  to  it  by  Mr.  Stanley. 
There  remains  the  first  Lecture  only,  and  that  does  fulfill  all 
the  promise  of  the  Title  :  which,  to  cover  the  subjects  actually 
treated  in  the  volume,  should  read,  A  Lecture  on  the  Eastern 
Church,  with  others  on  Events  and  Persons  connected  there- 
with. To  that  first  Lecture,  therefore,  we  propose  to  give, 
hereafter,  an  exact  and  minute  investigation. 


16  Beligious  Novels  of  New  England,  [April, 


Abt.  II.— the  beligious  novels  of  new  ENG- 
LAND. 

The    Minister's    Wooing.      By  Harriet   Beecher  -Stowe. 
New  York  :  Derby  &  Jackson.     1859. 

The  Pearl  of  Orr's  Island :    A  Romance  of  the  Coast  of 
Maine.     By  Harriet  Beecher  Stowe.     Boston :  Ticknor 
.  &  Fields.     1862. 

J^sie  Venner :  A  Romance  of  Destiny.     By  Oliver  Wen- 
dell Holmes.     Boston  :  Ticknor  &  Fields.     1861. 

Margaret^  a  Tale  of  the  Real  and  the  Ideal.     New  York  :  Jor- 
dan &  Wiley.     1845. 

The  Morgesons,      By  Elizabeth   Stoddard.      New  York  : 
Carleton.     1862. 

The  Rectory  of  Moreland  :  or  My  Duty.     Boston  :  J.  E.  Til- 
ton  &  Co.     1860. 

The    Blithedale    Romance,      By    Nathaniel    Hawthorne. 
Boston  :  Ticknor,  Reed  &  Fields.     1852. 

Novels  may  be  said  to  be  a  quite  accurate  index  of  life  in 
the  times  which  they  represent.  The  social  culture,  the  taste, 
the  manners,  the  customs,  the  secret  inward  movements  of  the 
age  are  given  as  truly  in  fiction  as  in  biography.  For  fiction 
of  the  better  sort  never  widely  departs  from  human  nature. 
What  we  read  may  be  untrue  to  our  own  experience,  but  it  is 
true  to  the  life  of  another.  Hence  it  may  be  generally  true 
of  human  nature.  We  may  take  Novels  then  as  the  true  ex- 
ponents of  our  civilization.  They  give  it  a  flesh  and  blood 
reality. 

It  is  with  this  view,  that  we  have  named  the  Novels  at  the 
head  of  this  Article.  They  represent  diflferent  phases  of  the 
religious  sentiment  of  New  England.  To  the  religious  histo- 
rian years  hence,  they  will  be  far  more  valuable  than  dates  and 
statistics  as  the  record  of  New  England  life.  To. us  they  are 
valuable  as  representing  the  shifting  phases  of  thought  and 


1863.]  Beligioua  Novels  of  New  England.  17 

feeling  among  a  peculiar  class  of  people.  For  New  England 
is  insular,  narrow,  bigoted  ;  though  she  seems  to  the  dwellers 
upon  her  soil  as  an  oasis  in  a  desert  world.  Especially  is  this 
true  of  life  at  some  distance  from  the  great  cities.  It  would 
seem  as  if  nothing  go  Id  equal  the  provincial  pride  and  nar- 
nowness  of  some  sections  ;  and  this  will  appear  as  we  go  fur- 
ther on.'    Let  us  now  examine  these  Novels. 

Mrs.  Stowe  may  be  said  to  have  fairly  earned  the  reputation 
of  a  Puritan  Novelist.  She  succeeds  better  upon  this  ground. 
Her  writings  have  a  genuine  Puritan  flavor.  The  writing  of 
anti-slavery  Novels  was  merely  an  accident  with  her.  She 
struck  her  own  vein,  when  she  wrote  The  Minister's  Wooing. 
Born  and  bred  in  New  England,  inheriting  Puritan  blood,  fa- 
miliar with  the  Ecclesiastical  doings  of  the  ruling  Sect,  she 
comes  naturally  to  be  the  delineator  of  Puritan  life.  The 
Minister's  Wooing  bears  the  marks  of  a  wider  culture  than 
she  could  gain  at  home  ;  but  it  seems  new  to  her, — it  does  not 
grace  her  pages.  She  writes  these  freer  sentiments  with  an 
eye  asquint  at  what  the  Puritan  Doctors  shall  say  of  her, 
which  certainly  spoils  whatever  freshness  they  may  have.  In 
fact,  she  is  nothing  but  a  Puritan  Novelist,  though  she  has 
written  Uncle  Tom's  Cabin  and  Agnes  of  Sorrento.  It  is  per- 
fectly in  keeping  that  she  should  write  the  Pearl  of  Orr's  Isl- 
and. This  and  The  Minister's  Wooing  are  life-like,  complete 
delineations  of  New  England  society.  They  smack  of  the  soil ; 
they  are  native  growths  ;  they  admit  you  to  the  very  sanctity 
of  a  Puritan  household.  Mrs.  Stowe  excels  in  the  delineation 
of  character  ;  and  no  better  sketches  of  New  England  character 
exist.  Hawthorne  writes  as  if  his  pen  were  dipped  in  vitriol ; 
his  pictures  are  untrue  for  their  bitterness.  And  Mrs.  Stowe 
is  no  artist.  Her  descriptions  of  ficenery  are  too  wordy,  mere 
daubs.  She  has  not  learned  that  a  writer  gains  very  much  by 
a  wise  exclusion  and  selection  of  material ;  and  nearly  all  our 
lady  Novelists  have  yet  to  learn  this  lesson.  A  profusion  of 
color  shows  a  lack  of  artistic  power.  While  she  has  written  a 
.  number  of  exquisite  hymns,  giving  voice  to  deep  religious  feel- 
ing, she  evidently  lacks  the  constructive  and  artistic  ability 
which  thoroughly  digests  the  plot  of  a  Novel,  or  groups  suc- 

VOL.   XV.  2 


18  Religious  Novels  of  New  England.  [Aprz7 

cessfuUy  the  incidents  of  nature  or  of  human  life.     Her  pic- 
tures of  character  are  always  truthful  when  she  imitates  wha 
she  has  seen. 

The  Morgesons  is  a  sort  of  auto-hiographical  story,  which 
have  made  several  attempts  to  read  ;  we  have  been  repelled  hy 
its  severe,  unhealthy,  often  coarse  pictures  of  New  England 
life.  It  takes  a  Bohemian  view  of  her  institutions.  Its  aims 
at  satire  are  of  the  dullest  kind.  We  have  looked  through  the 
book  in  vain  for  a  single  redeeming  sentence.  It  must  have 
been  hard  to  write  ;  it  is  yet  harder  to  read.  It  would  have 
come  with  more  grace  from  Tom  Paine  than  from  the  wife  of 
an  accomplished  poet.  It  is  a  libel  on  New  England  character. 
You  can  find  mean  traits  everywhere  ;  but  why  put  them  into 
a  book,  when  their  only  effect  is  to  make  things  worse  than 
they  are  ? 

Elsie  Venner  is  another  work  which  has  had  its  brief  day  of 
popularity,  and  which  is  now  passing  into  the  limbo  of  forgot- 
ten Novels.  But,  although  an  unfortunate  book,  it  has  sub- 
stantial merits.  It  is  a  book  painful  to  read,  but  abounding 
in  much  curious  information,  and  showing  more  literary  taste 
than  any  thus  far  mentioned.  Dr.  Holmes  writes  in  a  sprightly, 
genial,  often  brilliant  vein.  His  style  is  finished,  easy,  grace- 
ful ;  his  words  are  very  aptly  chosen  ;  they  are  frequently 
those  small  words  which  convey  a  deal  more  of  meaning  and 
common  sense  than  a  Latin  sesquipedalian.  A  native  sense  of 
the  fitness  of  things  runs  through  his  sentences.  He  has  a 
merry  humoT  which  twinkles  in  many  an  expression.  And  a 
physician,  ceteris  paribus,  is  in  a  better  position  to  write  a  re-r 
alistic  Novel  than  many  others.  He  knows  the  secrets  of  fam- 
ilies, the  effect  of  the  mind  and  body  upon  each  other,  the  hid- 
den causes  of  disease,  of  waywardness,  of  trouble  ;  and  no  man, 
save  an  active  parish  priest,  is  better  able  to  write  fiction  which 
shall  touch  human  nature  to  the  life.  Dr.  Holmes  had  this 
fitness  for  his  work  ;  and  his  pages  are  often  curious  studies  of 
human  life.  Elsie  Venner  is  founded  on  a  physiological,  or 
perhaps  better,  a  psychological  theory  ;  that  the  bite  of  a  rat- 
tlesnake is  able  to  change  the  blood  and  cramp  the  soul  of  an 
unborn  child.     It  is  a  romantic  theory,  but  not  one  which  most 


1863.]  Heligioua  Novels  of  New  England.  19 

readers  will  assent  to  without  protest.  It  is  repulsive  ;  and 
yet  the  story  is  told  with  such  delicacy,  that  Elsie  becomes  al- 
most attractive  in  spite  of  her  deformity. 

But  aside  from  the  literary  value  of  the  hook,  its  worth  as 
tlie  exponent  of  a  certain  grade  of  New  England  culture  spe- 
cially recommends  it  to  us.  It  gives  voice  to  that  party,  who 
haye  flung  away  Puritan  views,  and  become  Unitarian  or  lib- 
eral In  a  flippant  way,  it  grapples  with  many  theological 
subjects,  into  which  the  author  can  cast  no  light.  But  this  is 
characteristic  of  the  party  no  less  than  of  the  author.  Sir 
Thomas  Browne  says,  "  Many  things  are  true  in  divinity 
which  are  neither  inducible  by  reason  nor  conformable  by 
sense ;"  but  our  author  conveys  the  impression  that  he  is  wil- 
Kng  to  believe  ODly  what  he  can  see  with  his  own  eyes.  And 
he  indulges  in  many  unkind  and  unmanly  flings  'at  the  poorer 
classes  in  New  England,  which  are  certainly  uncalled  for.  His 
satire  is  out  of  place.  It  is  perhaps  impossible  for  one  to  write 
weH  of  another  man's  pursuits  and  belief.  Dr.  Holmes  cer- 
tainly shows  himself  a  novice  in  Theology.  What  does  the 
suggestion  (profoundly  put),  that  the  soul  is  not  immortal, 
amount  to  ?  What  does  the  prominence  given  to  various 
kinds  of  religious  doubt  mean  ?  It  is  no  doubt  true  that  men 
do  question  religious  facts,  and  that  the  author  is  in  sympathy 
with  them  ;  but  why  parade  these  things  in  such  a  way  that 
they  can  only  start  questions  which  the  common  mind  cannot 
answer  ?  It  is  in  this  sense  that  we  regard  Elsie  Tenner  an 
unfortunate  book.  It  pictures  men,  as  if  there  were  no  such 
thing  as  the  Christian  Eeligion  to  soften  their  rough  natures. 
And  while  the  story  has  a  painful  interest,  and  is  written  in  a 
genial  style,  it  is  not  adapted  to  enlarge  one's  views  of  life,  or 
to  fill  his  soul  with  generous  feelings.  Claiming  to  be  liberal, 
it  has  not  the  spiritual  element  which  can  afford  to  be  free  to- 
ward all.     But,  more  of  this  before  we  are  through. 

Margaret  is  a  singular  story,  by  the  late  Sylvester  Judd,— a 
man  of  excellent  abilities,  strangely  misdirected.  His  book  is 
a  medley  of  curious  elements.  It  was  published  while  the 
transcendental  movement  was  popular,  and  may  be  justly  call- 
ed one  of  its  offshoots,  as  is  also  Hawthorne's  Blithedale  Bo^ 


20  Religious  Novels  of  New  England,  [-^-pril, 

mance.  Its  object  is  to  show  how  a  child,  amid  all  adverse 
influences,  may  awaken  to  a  sense  of  Beauty  in  Nature,  and 
even  become  a  little  philosopher  without  the  help  of  men. 
This  child  is  taken  through  the  various  stages  of  growth  until 
finally  she  arrives  at  a  Universal  Idea,  called  the  Church.  It  is 
a  beautiful,  but  unnatural  design.  The  author  shows  a  rare 
observation  of  Nature, — scarcely  excelled  by  the  late  lamented 
Thoreau, — ^but  he  lacked  the  power  to  work  his  materials  into 
artistic  shape.  His  work  is  a  torso,  which  he  could  not  com- 
plete. It  is  valuable,  as  showing  the  course  which  a  certain 
transcendental  mind  took  in  its  religious  development.  So  too 
is  a  slender  religious  Novel,  which  Dr.  Brownson  wrote  before 
he  became  a  Romanist.  And  the  late  English  work.  Thorn- 
daUy  might  well  have  been  written  by  many  a  free-thinking 
Bostonian.  It  is  a  wave  of  the  transcendental  movement, 
which  touched  the  coast  of  Britain.  It  is  a  work,  rich  in  re- 
fined and  touching  thought ;  but  the  author  writes  in  apparent 
unconsciousness  that  there  is  such  a  thing  as  the  Christian 
Religion. 

The  Rectory  of  Moreland  is  in  quite  another  vein.  It  is  a 
successful  attempt  to  show  the  working  of  the  Church  on  New 
England  soil.  At  the  same  time,  it  shows  how  the  Church 
meets  the  transcendental  element,  which  has  now  dispersed  it- 
self into  various  kinds  of  minor  infidelity.  The  author  has 
made  an  intensely  interesting  Religious  Novel,  without  leaving 
the  impression,  as  she  writes,  that  she  is  aiming  only  to  set 
forth  the  principles  of  the  Church.  The  story  has  body  and 
compass,  without  this  element ;  and  yet  we  know  not  where  to 
find  a  more  beautiful  and  touching  introduction  to  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  Church.  The  style  is  easy,  flexible,  neither  too 
high  nor  too  low  to  suit  the  multitude,  yet  always  finished. 
The  author  is  perhaps  too  hurried  in  the  movement  of  the 
story  ;  her  work  might  be  twice  its  size  without  increasing  the 
events  ;  but  it  has  the  popular  element.  Some  writers  know 
human  nature  so  well,  that  they  cannot  put  pen  to  paper  and 
not  write  what  will  please  all.  Every  other  work  we  have 
named,  appeals  only  to  a  certain  class ;  but  this  writer  appeals 
to  and  commands  the  attention  of  all.    And  we  think  the 


1863.]  Jteligioua  Novels  of  New  England,  21 

largest  success  is  within  her  reach.  Her  Chapel  of  St  Mary 
has  won  less  favor  than  the  earlier  work  ;  hut  we  are  glad  that 
there  is  at  least  one  Novel-writer  in  the  Church,  who  is  not 
afraid  to  picture  the  Church  freely  and  honestly  in  her  work- 
ing upon  the  various  elements  of  American  life.  Even  the 
present  writer  has  not  attained  the  highest  success  ;  though  we 
know  of  many,  to  whom  The  Bectory  of  Moreland  has  been  the 
harbinger  of  better  things  in  religion.  It  has  given  a  genial 
impression  in  favor  of  the  Church.  And  perhaps,  hy  the  aid  of 
agreeable  fiction,  the  Church  may  win  her  way  successfully 
amid  close-fisted  religious  prejudices.  It  gently  drives  away 
the  mist  of  Puritan  ignorance. 

There  is  a  Novel  yet  to  be  written,  which  shall  grasp  the  va- 
rious elements  of  unbelief  lying  around  us,  and  set  them  forth 
in  comparison  with  the  System  of  the  Church.  It  requires  an 
intimate  knowledge  of  the  inward  religious  experience  of  the 
Sects ;  it  requires  a  genial  and  cheerful  disposition ;  it  requires 
well-trained  literary  ability  ;  nay,  it  requires  genius  of  the  first 
order  to  write  a  work  which  shall  gather  up  the  delusions  of 
sectarian  zeal,  and  set  them  in  order  beside  the  candid  and 
temperate  teaching  of  the  Church.  Churchmen  need  to  have 
more  charity  for  the  Sects  ;  sectarians  ought  to  have,  not  only 
charity,  but  a  more  practical  knowledge  of  what  in  ignorance 
they  call  the  "  Episcopal  sect."  And  the  author  of  this  work 
must  be  a  person  of  the  largest  charity.  He  must  know  how 
to  pour  oil  upon  troubled  waters ;  he  must  be  able  to  draw 
a  rapier  with  a  smile — to  speak  the  severest  truths  with  a 
friendly  look.  And  such  a  work,  fair  to  the  sectarian  who  has 
honestly  inherited  his  religious  belief,  and  fair  in  its  exposition 
of  truth,  could  not  fail,  with  the  blessing  of  God,  to  win  many 
wanderers  back  to  the  Israel  of  God.  Where  is  the  writer 
competent  to  this  task  ?  Who  has  the  calm  reason  and  the 
imaginative  power  to  write  a  book,  which  shall  cut  right  and 
left,  like  an  Egyptian  scythe-chariot,  among  the  heresies  of 
New  England  ?  The  author  of  The  Bectory  of  Moreland  has 
made  the  only  successful  attempt  in  this  direction  :  but  who 
is  competent  to  take  up  this  greater  work  ?  It  would  be  an 
actual  battle.     And  the  Church  sooner  or  later  njust  grapple 


22  Bdigious  Novels  of  New  England.  [-^-pril, 

with  Sectarianism  in  a  hand  to  hand  contest,  holding  her  tem- 
per the  while,  using  no  hard  names,  if  she  hopes  to  gain 
ground.  Once  thoroughly  ventilate  New  England  with  a 
knowledge  of  the  Church,  and  you  can  count  disciples  by  the 
hundreds.  Witness  what  has  been  done  by  the  conversion  and 
earnest  labors  of  an  accomplished  clergyman  in  Boston.  We 
know  that  the  places  are  very  numerous,  especially  in  the  dio- 
eese  of  Massachusetts,  where  such  an  entering-wedge  as  a  pow- 
erfully and  charitably  written  Church  Novel  would  attract  mul- 
titudes to  the  Church.  It  is  idle  for  her  to  use  her  ancient  weap- 
ons with  the  masses  in  New  England.  They  are  as  good  as 
ever  ;  but  the  Church  is,  in  the  eyes  of  the  people,  only  one  of 
a  thousand,  and  to  them  the  practical  argument  is  her  superi- 
ority in  making  earnest,  faithful  Christian  men,  and  in  setting 
forth  a  nobler  type  of  Christianity.  We  believe  she  is  supe- 
rior ;  we  turn  to  our  lists  of  communicants  with  pride  ;  we 
are  proud  too  of  the  wise  economy  of  our  practically  working 
parishes  ;  but  we  must  make  this  argument  bear  irresistibly 
upon  the  masses  by  word  and  deed,  before  we  can  arrest  their 
attention.  A  book  such  as  we  have  indicated  would  do  much 
toward  putting  away  false  impressions  ;  it  would  clear  the  way 
for  an  intelligent  recognition  of  Church  principles  ;  and  be- 
sides faithful  pastoral  work,  we  know  not  what  else  will.  Let 
the  genius  of  the  author  of  Adam  Bede  be  applied  to  this 
work,  and  let  the  Church  watch  the  auspicious  moment,  and 
we  shall  be  the  means  of  giving  the  new  light  of  a  better  Faith 
to  very  many  wandering,  restless  souls.  We  must  show  by 
high  figures,  the  practical  superiority  of  the  Church,  before  we 
can  appeal  with  power  to  the  Puritan  mind. 

Having  characterized  these  Novels,  let  us  turn  to  the  diflfer- 
ent  religious  elements  which  ihey  set  forth.  These  are  three  ; 
the  Congregational,  the  Skeptical,  the  Transcendental  ;  and 
there  is  yet  another,  the  Church  in  contrast  with  these.  Let 
us  take  up  each  in  turn;  and  first,  the  Congregational. 
Mrs.  Stowe  successfully  sets  forth  this  element.  She  is  the 
leading  Puritan  Novelist.  She  takes  higher  and  more  charac- 
teristic ground  than  the  author  of  the  Shady  Side,  Her  pic- 
tures show  the  common  strata  of  society  in  the  ruling  Sect. 


1863.]  Bdigioua  Novels  of  New  England.  23 

We  can  vouch  for  their  truth.  They  show  the  intense  section- 
alism of  a  Puritan  community  ;  they  exhibit  all  those  little  pe- 
culiarities of  manner  and  temper  and  feeling  and  faith  which  we 
gain  only  from  intimate  knowledge  of  the  people.  The  author 
oiThe  Morgesons  caricatures  them  ;  so  too  does  Mrs.  Stowe, 
only  in  a  milder  way,  and  unconsciously.  Indeed,  there  is 
little  to  inspire  reverence  or  love  for  the  Puritan  Creed.  It  is 
stem,  harsh,  repulsive ;  it  forbid^  the  genial  development  qf 
one's  nature.  It  shrouds  life  in  unnatural  gloom  or  preternat- 
ural sanctity.  The  architecture  of  the  meeting  houses,  the 
hoarse  squeaking  of  the  bass-viol  in  the  gallery,  the  psalm- 
tune  choir,  the  stiff  backs  of  the  pews,  the  vacant  desolation 
of  the  air,  the  unvarying  postures  of  the  people,  the  long 
■  prayers,  the  longer  sermon,  give  an  impression  of  life  that  is 
gloomy,  set,  unsatisfying,  funereal.  The  amenities  of  life  are 
neglected  ;  the  genial  impulses  of  feeling  are  cramped  in  their 
flow.  And  this  is  the  effect  upon  the  people.  They  strike  us 
painfully  as  persons  of  whom  more  in  a  religious  sense  might 
be  made.  They  deny  themselves  social  enjoyments,  as  the 
temptations  of  the  devil.  They  keep  a  droll  watch  over  their 
feelings  ;  and  if  ever  they  lose  self-control,  it  is  as  the  burst- 
ing forth  of  pent-up  waters.  They  do  not  baptize  their  chil- 
dren ;  the  idea  and  the  power  of  Christian  Nurture  are  want- 
ing ;  their  worship  has  little  to  enlist  their  affectionate  love 
and  attachment :  hence,  revivals  are  necessary  to  fill  up  the 
societies  ;  hence,  that  moaning  over  the  "  waste  places  of 
Zion,''  which  one  always  hears  in  their  meetings.  We  write 
in  strong  terms ;  but'  we  have  seen  these  things  for  years  ; 
and  one  can  more  than  satisfy  himself  of  the  truthfulness  of 
the  picture  by  reading  Mrs.  Stowe's  Novels.  In  cities  the 
rough  formalism  has  yielded  somewhat  by  attrition.  The  peo- 
ple have  a  painful,  strained  look,  as  if  they  were  not  quite 
themselves.  Their  partial  tests  of  frames  and  feelings  do  not 
reach  our  whole  nature  ;  and  we  see  the  defect  even  in  such 
things  as  grace  of  manner  and  refinement  of  feeling,  or,  as  St. 
Paul  has  it,  things  that  are  "  lovjely  '*  and  of  "  good  report.' 
Nor  is  there  enough  of  compactness  in  their  polity  to  weed 
their  concununion  of  erroneous  and  bad  men.     There  are  the 


24  Beligious  Novels  of  New  England,  [April, 

seeds  of  much  Infidelity  in  many  of  their  younger  clergy. 
They  have  no  fixed  standard  of  Faith.  Their  Creeds  are  no 
older  than  the  society  they  hold  together,  and  are  changed 
again  and  again  even  hy  the  same  society. 

It  is  not  strange  that  such  a  System  should  be  repulsive  to 
young  people,  nor  that  they  should  seek  in  another  communion 
the  genial  and  cheerful  element  which  they  cannot  find  in 
their  own.  The  strong  Puritan  element  is  passing  away  in 
many  places,  but  it  only  gives  place  to  new  peculiarities  which 
in  time  may  be  caricatured  as  successfully  as  the  former.  The 
elder  generation  have  been  trained  in  it  and  do  not  care  ;  but  the 
younger  secedes.  Hence,  Congregationalism  is  on  the  decline. 
Many  of  her  best  youth  are  leaving  her.  Among  these  the 
Church  recruits  a  great  number  ;  others  become  free-thinkers 
or  infidels.  Their  societies  are  not  increasing  in  proportion  to 
the  increase  of  the  population.  Go  back  even  to  the  days  of 
Channing  only.  How  strong  was  Congregationalism  then ! 
How  weak  it  is  now  in  the  same  places  !  The  Church  has 
gleaned  in  her  fields  with  greater  success  than  Euth  in  the 
acres  of  Boaz.  We  have  written,  mostly  with  "orthodox'' 
Congregationalism  in  mind  ;  but  Unitarianism,  too,  is  losing 
its  hold  on  the  public  mind  and  heart.  Its  country  parishes 
are  feebly  sustained ;  and  even  in  Boston,  its  stronghold,  three 
or  four  of  its  "  meeting  houses  "  have  recently  come  in  posses- 
sion of  the  Komanists.  The  system,  as  such,  lacks  concentra- 
tion and  unity,  and  is  not,  either  in  form  or  temper,  mission- 
ary and  aggressive.  Amid  these  crumbling  Sects,  the  Church 
stands  firm.  Although  she  often  stammers  and  hesitates  ars  if 
she  had  little  confidence  in  herself,  and  doubted  whether  she 
was  any  thing  more  than  a  mere  Sect  among  Sects,  still  she 
loses  no  ground.  She  often  entrenches  herself  anew,  and  al- 
ways wins  love  and  respect  when  fairly  presented  in  her  beauty 
and  glory.  Her  gains  are  not  great  now,  but  when  the  coun- 
try is  once  more  at  rest,  they  must,  for  many  reasons,  increase 
rapidly.  A  large  part  of  the  community  are  looking  for  some- 
thing better  established  than  the  foundations  of  the  Sects  ; 
they  have  too  many  prejudices  to  know  that  their  home  is  in 
the  Church,  and  that  in  her  courts  they  would  find  what  they 


1863.]  Beligioua  Novels  of  New  England.  25 

need ;  but  time  will  accomplish  even  this.     Let  us  wait  with 
patience. 

Dr.  Holmes  is  the  representative  of  the  Skeptical  element  in 
this  chapter  of  New  England  Novels.  We  may  presume  that 
Dr.  Kittredge  in  Elsie  Venner  is  the  character  he  would  wish 
to  be  taken  for  himself.  Skepticism  exists  everywhere  ;  hut 
in  New  England  it  is  the  dregs  of  a  degenerate  Puritanism.  It 
is  a  state  of  mind  arising,  naturally  enough,  as  a  reaction  from 
a  metaphysical  system  of  divinity.  Human  Keason  made  it 
and  imposed  it  ;  Human  Keason  revolts  against  it.  The  re- 
volt has  reached  other  things  hesides  doctrine.  It  is  a  common 
thing  to  meet  with  men  who  claim  to  be  their  own  prophet, 
priest,  and  king.  They  seldom  go  to  Church,  and  why  should 
they?  They  believe  the  popular  religious  Creeds  to  be  wrong ; 
they  would  rather  be  lost  with  Theodore  Parker  than  be  saved 
by  the  Puritan  system.  And  yet  often,  in  their  hearts,  we  find 
the  remains  of  a  once  tender  religious  experience.  It  is  a  dan- 
gerous thing  to  tamper  with  one's  own  soul ;  but  these  men 
have  done  it,  and  now  they  are  adrift  upon  a  shoreless  sea  of 
speculation  or  doubt.  They  are  untethered  by  any  religious 
belief ;  they  hope  to  be  saved  in  some  general  way  with  the 
crowd  ;  their  only  religious  excellence  is  a  certain  morality  of 
life.  Dr.  Holmes  is  one  of  the  most  intelligent  in  this  class. 
He  claims,  himself,  to  be  the  student  of  Nature.  His  faith  is 
physiological,  rather  than  religious.  Finding  a  certain  disa- 
greeable fact  everywhere,  of  Human  Depravity,  he  felt  bound, 
in  some  way,  to  account  for  it.  He  gives  up  the  Old  Serpent, 
and  invents  a  new  one.  He  denies  Original  Sin,  and  finds  ex- 
planation in  Physiology.  He  is  too  wise  for  Eevelation,  and 
becomes  ridiculous.  The  Incarnation  and  the  Cross,  the  Ee- 
Burrection  and  the  Ascension,  the  Holy  Ghost  and  the  Church, 
Sacraments  and  Worship,  would  be  sadly  out  of  place  in  his 
theory.  We  find  in  nearly  all  his  writings,  flashing  out  here 
and  there  involuntarily,  and  unconsciously,  a  sinister  tone  and 
temper,  a  contemptuous  spirit,  an  irreverence  for  sacred  things, 
which  are  painfully  suggestive.  The  truth  is,  this  "  rattle- 
snake bite  *'  is  quite  too  epidemic  to  suit  the  theory  of  our 
modem  physiologists ;  and  yet,  according  to  a  certain  old  author, 


26  Religious  Novels  of  New  Ungland.  [^pril> 

the  complaint  is  usually  attended  with  a  sort  of  hallucination, 
by  which  its  subjects  are  strangers  to  themselves.  This,  how- 
ever, is  perhaps  quite  too  "  Pauline  "  for  our  Boston  Illumin- 
ati.  Dr.  Holmes  is  somewhat  clever,  is  a  good  deal  of  a  wag, 
his  special  admirers  give  him  credit  for  wit  and  genius  ;  but, 
as  for  the  deep  mysteries  of  our  inner  life,  he  rarely  approaches 
them  save  with  a  sneer  at  a  system  of  traditional  religion  which 
he  evidently  hates.  As  a  teacher,  he  never  rises  much  higher 
than  a  sort  of  general  Materialism.  Conscience,  Duty,  Moral- 
ity, the  Laws  of  Nature,  Diagnosis,  are  the  leading  features 
with  him.  He  would  have  us  believe  that  the  physician  is  wiser 
than  the  priest  His  clergymen  are  weak-minded,  clever  men  ; 
but  the  doctor  is  much  their  superior.  Either  Dr.  Holmes' 
acquaintance  among  the  clergy  is  slight  and  peculiar,  or  he  is 
,  a  skeptical  bigot.  Flings  at  Puritanism  and  a  clever  knowl- 
edge of  physiology  are  his  stock  in  trade.  This  writer  finds 
plenty  of  adherents  in  New  England  and  elsewhere.  Thorn-- 
dale  and  Elsie  Venner  are  companion  books.  His  style  will 
charm,  but  his  principles  disgust  us.  Think  of  Elsie  Venner 
in  a  Unitarian  Sunday  School  Library  ! 

The  Transcendental  element  has  had  its  day  ;  the  originators 
of  that  remarkable  movement,  which  corresponded  in  some 
respects  to  the  Oxford  Tract  movement  in  England,  are  either 
deceased  or  have  come  to  a  better  mind.  Theodore  Parker  and 
Margaret  Fuller  are  no  more  ;  Ripley  has  given  up  Socialism  for 
Literature;  Hawthorne  has  gone  back  to  his  Romances;  Lowell 
is  absorbed  in  a  professorship ;  Brownson  and  Hecker  have 
taken  refuge  in  the  Roman  Church  ;  Dana  is  absorbed  in  Law  ; 
Dwight  has  turned  to  Music  j  Channing  and  Alcott  have  died ; 
Curtis  is  a  lecturer  ;  Emerson  is  the  Concord  sage  ;  Thoreau 
has  but  recently  left  us,  a  pure  worshipper  of  Nature.  The 
Dial  has  become  one  of  the  curiosities  of  literature  ;  German 
writers  have  grown  popular  in  New  England  ;  Carlyle  has 
ceased  to  be  a  literary  monster.  The  movement  has  diffused 
itself  now,  so  that  you  would  not  recognize  it  in  its  own  name. 
It  is  Infidelity  ;  it  is  Socialism  ;  it  is  Swedenborgianism.  It 
is  a  spirit,  which  classes  Christianity  as  one  of  the  Religions  of 
the  world,  and  feels  exceedingly  liberal  when  it  says  so.     It  is 


1863.]  Bdigioua  Novels  of  New  England.  27 

anything  but  true  religion.  It  calls  Christ,  but  a  flower  on  the 
page  of  history  ;  it  calls  the  Church,  MedidBvalism,  and  thinks 
it  has  said  a  very  smart  thing.  It  speaks  out  strongly  in  Dr. 
Bellows'  Suspense  of  Faith,  It  has  a  voice  in  the  Christian 
Examiner.  It  joins  the  chorus  in  the  Atlantic.  It  has  cul- 
minated in  Hitchcock's  Spirit  of  Christ.  It  whispers  faintly 
in  the  mysticism  of  much  of  our  popular  literature,  where  it 
breathes  forth  humane  and  beautiful  sentiments.  It  poisons 
the  healthy  emotions  of  many  a  lovely  heart.  It  is,  oftentimes, 
noj;  so  much  open  skepticism  as,  in  spirit,  a  proud  contempt 
for  Christianity,  a  feeling  of  superiority  to  any  Eeligion.  It 
puts  on  a  calmness  which,  after  all,  seems  forced  and  ill  at 
ease,  as  it  tries  to  silence  the  questionings  of  the  voice  within 
with  the  guesses  and  dreams  of  what  it  calls  Philosophy.  And 
this  is  Transcendentalism  !  It  is  really  bosh,  twaddle  ;  for 
when  analyzed,  it  is  only  some  common  idea  or  exploded  error 
fantastically  dressed.  What  Tuckerman  says  of  Emerson  is 
trae  of  all  these  writings  ; — "  He  knows  how  to  clothe  truisms 
in  startling  costume  ;  he  evolves  beautiful  or  apt  figures  and 
apothegms  that  strike  at  first,  but  when  contemplated,  prove 
usually  either  true  and  not  new,  or  new  and  not  true  \"  he 
might  have  added,  "  or  which  are  neitlier  new  nor  true.'' 

The  Transcendentalists  have  tried  to  graft  the  German  habit 
of  thought  into  the  New  England  mind.  The  attempt  is  an 
abortion  ;  for  there  is  a  reality  in  the  conceptions  of  the  An- 
glo-Saxon, which  makes  sad  havoc  with  the  moon-struck, 
dreamy  speculations  of  the  German ;  and  especially  in  matters 
of  Beligion.  And  yet  the  atte  pt  has  not  been  without  a 
certain  sort  of  advantage  to  literature.  In  the  first  heat  of  the 
transcendental  fever,  the  narronv^  provincial  pulse  was  beating 
quick  and  strong.  The  writers  in  the  Dial  felt  as  if  the  lease 
of  heaven  had  been  granted  to  them  ;  they  built  gorgeous  cas- 
tles in  the  air  ;  but  that  vapor  has  cleared  away.  The  most 
brilliant  creation  of  the  movement  was  Judd's  Margaret, — a 
work  at  once  fantastic,  dreamy,  unnatural,  and  impossible.  It 
thrills  you  with  the  writer's  glowing  conception  of  the  Church 
of  the  Future ;  but  that  Church  can  only  be  the  grand  dream 
of  a  wonderful  mind  ;  it  is  only  the  baseless  fabric  of  a  vision. 


28  Religious  Novels  of  New  England.  [-A-pril, 

The  watchwords  of  the  transcendental  party  were,  and  still 
are,  Progress,  Truth,  Freedom  of  Opinion,  Individuality,  He- 
roism, Independence  of  Mind,  The  Coming  Age.  The  counter- 
checks to  all  these  ideas  are  not  thought  of ;  but  these  men 
stand  out  from  society  as  the  advocates  of  one  or  more  of  these 
facts  or  ideas.  They  seem  to  think  that  the  great  business  of 
the  world  is  to  consider  their  pet  notion  or  panacea.  The  men 
who  thus  individualize  themselves,  are  ^Q  legitimate  descend- 
ants of  the  "  Brook  Farm  "  Fraternity.  They  a^e  each  inde- 
pendent advocates  of  Modern  Infidelity ;  they  come  to  us  in 
the  garb  of  humane,  benjvo'cnt  men  ;  they  have  no  other  re- 
ligion ;  but  their  opinions  and  notions  are  masked  batteries. 
They  use  them  as  a  blind,  to  convince  the  multitude  of  the  su- 
periority of  Humanitarianism  over  Christianity.  And  there  are 
many  secluded  men, — ^hermits, — in  New  England,  who  isolate 
themselves  by  virtue  of  this  same  opinion.  They  are  our  Pu- 
ritan monks.  The  B^ctory  ofMoreland  has  one  of  these  social 
reformers, — a  well-conceived  character,  endowed  with  a  certain 
fascination.  Thoreau  was  perhaps  the  best  type  of  our  Puritan 
Simeon  Stylites.  He  had  no  pillar,  but  he  was  the  prophet  of 
his  class,  and  had  many^  a  silent  worshipper. 

It  is  sad,  to  see  so  many  bright  minds  casting  about  among 
these  subterfuges  of  Christianity,  for  some  sure  anchorage.  It 
is  sad,  to  see  a  man  putting  ofi'his  humanity,  because  he  cannot 
honestly  believe  with  the  multitude.  It  is  sad,  to  see  one's 
brother  exulting  in  the  flicker  of  a  false  religious  light.  It  is 
sad,  to  think  that  Puritanism  has  had  no  better  success,  than 
to  alienate  the  greater  amount  of  genius  and  learning  from  her 
communion.  But  it  would  gladden  the  breast  of  every  Christ- 
ian, to  see  these  men  standing  iJpon  the  firm  and  simple  Faith 
of  the  Church,  a  Faith  without  a  Philosophy,  at  least  a  Faith 
which  is  accepted  without  a  philosophical  speculation ;  a  thing 
which  it  is  hard  to  make  these  men  understand,  and  yet,  which 
once  clearly  apprehended,  the  victory  is  almost  won.  It  would 
gladden  us  to  see  them  laying  aside  endless  speculations  about 
special  religious  doctr'nes,  giving  up  pet  notions  on  the  Suprem- 
acy of  Reason,  and  loving  the  Church  Catholic  as  heartily  as 
they  now  love  their  own  individuality.     We  have  often  seen  this 


1863.]  Religious  Novels  of  New  England,  29 

change  made  with  complete  success  ;  yet  it  takes  years  to  re- 
move the  evil  influences  of  a  wrong  religious  training.  But 
the  peace,  comfort,  rest  of  the  Church  is  worth  the  trial. 

These  Religious  Novels  clearly  show  what  work  the  Church 
has  to  do  in  this  field.     She  has  to  uie  a  T\ise  conservative  in- 
fluence.    In  the  midst  of  doubt,  she  is  to  show  what  can  be 
believed.    She  is  to  meet  their  various  negative  and  destructive 
elements  by  positive  and  calm  teaching.     She  is  to  remove 
prejudice  with  a  loving  hand.    She  is  to  have  charity  for  those 
who  have  honestly  adopted  religious  views  different  from  ours. 
The  majority  in  New  England  know  nothing  of  the  Church  ; 
much  is  needed  in  the  way  of  explanation  and  kind  compari- 
son of  views  ;  and  she  must  have  patience  to  await  and  be- 
seech God's  blessing  on  her  work.     She  has  the  new  apostle- 
ship  to  the  Gentiles,  and  she  needs  even  the  inspired  wisdom 
of  St.  Paul  to  make  her  work  successful.     In  years,  however, 
the  reaction  is  sure  to  come.     Out  of  religious  confusion  will 
finally  spring  forth  harmony  and  order  ;  and  then  the  Church, 
—her  ranks  recruited  from  the  Puritans  themselves, — will 
stand,  with  open  gates,  the  refuge  of  the  lost  sheep  of  Israel. 


30  The  First  Bishop  of  Connecticut  [Av^y 


Art.  III.— the  FIEST   BISHOP  OP   CONNECTICUT 
AND  THE  EPISCOPAL  EECOEDEE. 

The  publication  of  a  critique  on  the  relations  of  the  first 
Bishop  of  Connecticut  to  his  Episcopal  brother  of  New  York, 
in  the  Church  Beview,  and  the  appearance  of  a  series  of  Arti- 
cles-in  one  of  the  Church  papers  of  the  day,  devoted  to  a  con- 
sideration of  the  services  of  Bishop  Seabury  to  the  American 
Church,  were  followed  by  an  editorial  attack  in  the  Episcopal 
Becorder  of  July  26th,  1862.  This  Article  was  immediately 
answered  in  the  columns  of  the  Christian  Times,  the  paper  in 
which  the  sketch  of  Bishop  Seabury's  life  had  appeared,  and 
which  had  just  before,  in  its  Editorial  columns,  joined  with 
the  Becorder  in  the  onslaught  upon  its  own  "  Special  Contrib- 
utor.'' In  the  meantime,  a  learned  and  excellent  Presbyter  of 
the  Diocese  of  Connecticut,  indignant  at,  what  appeared  to 
him,  the  misrepresentations  of  the  Becorder' s  Article,  addressed 
a  Letter  to  the  Editor  of  that  paper,  in  defence  of  Bishop  Sea- 
bury.  The  Becorder,  seizing  upon  certain  points  in  the  com- 
munication from  Connecticut,  without  noticing  at  that  time, 
or  at  a  later  date,  the  answer  in  the  "  Times,"  proceeded  with 
a  long  and  elaborate  discussion  of  the  question,  reiterating  its 
previous  assertions,  with  certain  changes  of  expression,  and  by 
the  introduction  of  matter  wholly  irrelevant,  and  by — we  can 
but  say  it — ^not  unskillful  misrepresentations  of  facts,  and  by 
inferences, — ^it  seems  to  us, — illogical  and  absurd,  endeavored 
to  throw  odium  on  the  character  of  Bishop  Seabury. 

The  fact  that  the  answer  in  the  Times  remains  unanswered, 
and  that  the  principal  points  it  was  intended  to  meet  were 
either  comparatively  left  out  of  sight,  or  else  modified  in  ex- 
pression in  the  Becorder's  second  Editorial,  will  bear  their 
weight  with  impartial  minds.  It  is  with  the  ^^  Eeply  "  to  the 
Letter  of  the  Eev.  Dr.  Hallam  that  we  have  now  to  do  ;  and 
we  shall  confine  ourselves  patiently,  and  impartially,  to  a  re- 
view of  each  and  every  historical  statement  therein  contained. 


1863.]  and  the  Episcopal  Recorder.  31 

We  enter  into  this  examination  the  more  readily,  as  it  will  give 
us  an  opportunity  to  lay  before  our  readers  some  most  impor- 
tant facts,  and  recall  some  marked  features  in  the  early  history 
of  our  Churcli,  of  the  greatest  interest,  and  which  it  is  unwise 
for  us  to  forget.  It  is  this  consideration,  and  this  alone,  which 
induces  us  to  follow  up  the  investigation  in  the  Eeview. 

We  proceed  at  once  to  what  the  Recdrder  styles  "  the  true 
issue ;"  for  the  reaumi  of  epithets  and  expressions,  found  in 
the  Article  on  the  Church  Review,  and  the  discussion  of  the 
right  of  the  Recorder  to  defend  or  eulogize  Bishop  White,  loc- 
cupying  nearly  a  column's  space,  cannot  certainly  be  considered 
as  verifying  the  heading,  "  Misstatements  as  to  Bishop  White," 
under  which  they  appear.  The  account  "v^e  have  earlier  given* 
of  the  treatment  of  Bishop  Seabury  by  Bishop  Provoost  was 
not,  as  the  Recorder  claims  to  "  have  already  shown,*'  "  exe- 
cuted'' ^^  under  the  impulse  of  traditions  which  had  no  real 
foundation,'*  but  it  was  the  presentation  of  documentary  proof 
in  elucidation  of  a  dark  chapter  in  our  Ecqlesiastical  annals, 
and  its  defence,  so  far  as  the  Recorder's  exceptions  are  concern- 
ed, had  already  appeared  in  part,  ere  the  date  of  the  appearance 
of  the  Article  we  are  now  considering.  To  that  defence  we 
refer  for  our  proof  of  the  statements  contained  in  the  pages  of 
the  Review;  simply  premising,  that,  but  for  the  brevity  re- 
quired in  newspaper  communications,  other  and  equally 
weighty  proof  might  have  been  brought  forward  from  the 
sources  therein  indicated.  It  is  then  with  the  "  True  Issue  " 
that  we  have  to  do.  That  issue  is  "  the  feet,"  to  quote  the 
Recorder's  words,  "  first,  that  Bishop  Seabury's  past  history 
showed  him  to  be  an  unfit  person  to  invite  to  take  part  in  the 
organization  of  a  Protestant  and  Eepublican  Church  ;"  and 
consequently,  that  Bishop  White,  "in  his  early  opposition  to 
Bishop  Seabury,  was  right."  We  might  very  easily  dispose 
of  this  "  fact,"  by  the  opposing  "  fact,"  stated  in  Bishop 
White's  Memoirs  of  the  Church,-]"  and  abundantly  sustained 
hy  the  MS.  Letters  of  the  time,  that  Bishop  Seabury  was 

*  See  Am.  Qu.  Ch.  Rev.,  Vol.  XIV.,  p.  668,*  et.  seq. 

1 2d  Ed.,  page  100.     Vide  also  Skinner*s  Annals  of  Scottish  Episcopacy,  page  62, 
and  Hawks*  and  Perry's  Reprint  of  the  Old  Journals,  I.,  452,  3. 


32  The  First  Bishop  of  Connecticut  [-A-pril, 

invited  "to  take  part  in  the  organization  of"  our  "  Protestant 
and  Eepublican  Church  "  prior  to  the  meeting  of  the  Conven- 
tion of  1785,  and  almost  immediately  after  his  arrival  in  Con- 
necticut ;  and  that  a  long  communication  from  him,  in  response 
to  one  from  the  Eev.  Dr.  William  Smith,  asking  his  advice,  and 
presence,  was  read  before  that  Convention,  and  served  at  least 
one  good  purpose,  if  we  may  judge  from  Bishop  White's  own 
words, — that  of  pointing  "out  a  way  of  obviating"  a  "failure 
in  England  "  of  an  application  for  the  Episcopal  Succession.  We 
might  also  add  the  "  fact,"  that  Dr.  White  expressed  the  hope 
that  Bishop  Seabury  might  be  present  at  this  Meeting  for  the 
"  organization  of  a  Protestant  and  Eepublican  Church,"  from 
the  very  first  that  was  known  of  his  arrival  on  our  shores  ;** 
and  that  his  advice  was  sought,  not  only  once,  but  several  times, 
prior  to  the  first  Convention,  both  by  Dr.  White  and  Dr. 
Smith,  in  a  way  showing  the  fullest  confidence  and  the  most 
unbounded  respect,  on  the  part  of  both  of  these  gentlemen,  to- 
wards the  first  American  Bishop.  But  we  will  go  back  of  this 
alleged  "  fact,"  thus  summarily  disproved,  to  the  Becorder's 
re-statement  'of  th^  first  point  of  "  the  true  issue,"  which  is  as 
follows  : 

"  What  we  did  maintain,  however,  was,  that  Bishop  Seabury's  history,  before  the 
consecration  of  the  Anglican  line  in  IT 8 7,  was  so  marked  with  theological  and  political 
hitterness  and  extravagance^  as  to  draw  on  him  the  animosity  cf  Protestants,  as  well  cls 
Republicans,  and  that  this  was  axxompanied  with  a  ridicule,  which,  though  it  excited 
pity  among  Episcopalians  elsewhere,  must  have  injured  his  influence.''^ 

We  search  in  vain  in  the  first  Article  in  the  Becorder,  to 
which  this  paragraph  refers,  for  any  limitation  of  time  such  as 
our  writer,  more  careful  grown^  here  makes.  But  taking  this  as 
designed  "  to  recall  anything  "  he  had  earlier  "  said,  inconsist- 
ent with  the  dignity  and  acgeptability  of  the  last  few  years  of 
his  life,"  which  he  professes  himself  "glad"  to  do,  and  even 
accepting  his  further  change  of  the  date  of  Seabury's  conver- 
sion from  "  theological  and  political  bitterness  and  extrava- 
gance "  to  amiability  and  zeal,  found  in  the  paragraph  we 
quote  below,  we  shall  still  join  issue  with  him  as  to  the  facts  of 
the  case. 

*  Hawks'  and  Perry's  Reprint,  I.,  459. 


1863.]  and  the  Episcopal  Recorder.  33 

"What  we  no-w  propose  to  prove,  however,  is,  that  before  1786,  when  Bishop 
White's  opposition  to  him  was  most  stroogly  evidenced,  the  allegations  of  our  former 
Article,  as  recapitulated  hj  us  above,  are  true." 

In  proof  of  these  assertions,  very  different,  as  any  one  may 
Bee,  on  examination,  from  the  unguarded  expressions  of  the 
first  Editorial,  we  have,  under  the  sensation  headings,  of 
"Bishop  Seabury^s  Early  Controversies,"  "Crimination  and 
Becrimination,"  "  Bishops  to  be  Disloyal  and  Venal,"  a  col- 
umn and  a  half,  to  which  we  propose  to  direct  our  attention. 

"In  1768,"  says  the  Recorder^  "when  Dr. "(it  should  bo  "Mr.," — Seaburythen 
having  simply  his  "  M.  A. " — )  "  Seabury,  then  in  his  thirty-ninth  year,  was  Rector  of 
St.  Peter's,  West-Chester,  New  York,  a  Convention  of  Episcopal  Ministers  met  for 
the  purpose  of  petitioning  the  English  Government  to  commission  resident  Bishops 
for  America.  Of  this  Convention  Dr.  Seabury  was  Secretary,  but  it  by  no  means 
fairly  represented  the  American  Church.  It  embraced  but  a  few  Clergymen  of  the 
Extreme  High-Tory  and  High  Flying  Sect,  and  none  of  them  from  tho  Colonies  of 
PennsylvaHia,  Maryland,  Virginia,  South  Carolina  and  Georgia,  whore  four-fifths  of 
the  American  Episcopalians  were  resident.  And  at  once  a  vehement  opposition 
arose,  not  only  from  Whigs  and  non-Episcopalians,  who,  from  political  or  Ecclesi- 
astical reasons,  dreaded  the  change,  but  from  the  entire  body  of  the  Church  outside* 
of  the  few  parishes  represented  by  the  petitioners. — The  first  class  objected  to 
Bishops,  in  toto  ;  the  second,  to  any  but  those  of  the  ^primitive '  pattern.*' 

Then  follows  a  reference  to  the  ^^ American  Whig,"  a  volume 
rare  indeed,  but  not  so  rare  but  that  others  than  the  Editor  of 
the  Recorder  are  familiar  with  it,  and  with  the  controversy,  to 
which  its  first  appearance  gave  rise.  And  in  giving  this  refer- 
ence, the  Editor  of  the  Recorder  presumes,  on  the  authority  of 
an  anonymous  scribbler,  in  a  violent,  partizan,  and  political 
paper  of  a  day  when  the  license  of  the  press  was  most  licen- 
tious, to  assert,  in  opposition  to  the  express  words  of  those 
who  were  principally  concerned  in  this  Convention,  *^  that  the 
effort  was  to  revive  an  Established  Episcopate,  with  all  its  pe- 
culiarities so  unsuited  to  Colonial  life."  The  statement  of 
Mr.  Seabury,  over  his  own  name,  denying  the  assertions  of  the 
irresponsible  "  Q,"  are  stigmatized  by  the  Recorder  as  "  cer- 
tainly bellicose  enough  ;"  and  when  this  anonymous  libeller 
re-affirmed  his  slanders,  still  concealing  his  name,  and  called 
upon  Seabury  to  produce  the  proof  of  his  assertions,  which  he 
claimed  was  in  his  (Seabury's)  power,  we  are  told  that  "  this, 
Dr.  Seabury,  certainly  very  unfortunately  for  his  own  reputa- 

VOL.  XV.  3 


34  The  First  Bishop  of  Connecticut  [Aj^tH, 

tion,  refused  to  do  ;  and  with  this  began  a  discussion,  of  which 
he  appears  a  chief  hero,  and  which  continued,  with  singular 
violence,  to  entertain  the  public  for  two  years/' 

At  the  outset  of  our  examination  of  this  tissue  of  misrepre- 
sentation, we  must  bespeak  the  reader's  patience.  In  clearing 
up  this  matter,  and  placing  it  in  its  historic  light,  we  shall  be 
compelled  to  quote  at  length  from  the  documents  themselves, 
garbled  extracts  from  which  are  furnished  in  the  Becorder's 
Article,  and  it  will  be  further  necessary  for  us  to  review,  some- 
what in  full,  the  whole  controversy,  which  is  so  ingeniously 
seized  upon  by  the  Editor  of  the  Becorder  to  blacken  the 
character  of  Bishop  Seabury's  early  career. 

With  this  preliminary  statement,  we  proceed  to  an  exami- 
nation of  this  paragraph.  A  reader  unacquainted  with  the 
facts  of  the  case,  noticing  the  pains  taken  to  inform  us  that 
this  Convention  "embraced  but  a  few  clergymen  of  the  ex- 
treme High-Tory  and  High-Flying  sect,  and  none  of  them 
irom  the  Colonies  of  Pennsylvania,  Maryland,  Virginia,  South 
Carolina  and  Georgia,  where  four-fifths  of  the  American  Epis- 
copalians were  resident,''  would  be  somewhat  surprised  to  learn 
that  this  Convention  was  not  intended  to  embrace  the  Clergy 
of  the  Colonies  other  than  New  York  at  first,  and  subsequently, 
New  York'  and  New  Jersey.  It  is  certainly  no  discredit  to 
the  present  Diocesan  Convention  of  New  York,  that  it  does 
not  embrace  the  Clergy  of  New  England  and  those  of  the  Mid- 
dle and  Southern  States  ;  and  a  statement,  to  the  effect,  that  at 
any  particular  Session,  or  at  the  Sessions  in  general  of  the  New 
York  Convention,  there  were  no  representatives  from  other 
Dioceses,  could  but  appear  to  one  acquainted  with  the  facts 
as  a  designed  misrepresentation.  It  so  happens  that  the 
minutes  of  the  original  meetings  of  this  famous  Convention  are 
in  existence.  They  have  been  a  number  of  times  in  the  hands 
of  the  writer  of  this  Article,  and  we  copy  verbatim  et  literatim 
from  the  opening  page  of  these  interesting  and  valuable  re- 
cords, for  the  purpose  of  making  good  our  explanation  of  the 
absence  of  deputies  from  the  Middlq,  and  Southern  Colonies. 


1863.]  and  the  Episcopal  Recorder.  35 

"  MINUTES  OF  THE  PROCEEDINGS 

OF   THE 

CONVENTION  OP  NEW  YORK. 

The  Clergy  of  the  Province  of  New  York,  taking  into  their  serious  consideration 
the  present  State  of  the  Church  of  England  in  the  Colonies,  where  it  is  obliged  to 
struggle  against  the  Opposition  of  Sectaries  of  various  Denominations,  and  also  la- 
bours under  the  Want  of  the  Episcopal  Order,  and  all  the  Advantages  and  Bless- 
ings resulting  therefrom ;  agreed  upon  holding  voluntary  Conventions,  at  least  once 
in  the  year  and  oftener  if  Necessity  required,  as  the  most  likely  means  to  serve 
the  Interest  of  the  Church  of  England ;  as  they  could  then  not  only  confer  together 
upon  the  most  likely  methods,  but  use  their  joint  Influence  and  Endeavours  to  ob- 
tain  the  Happiness  of  Bishops,  to  support  the  Church  against  the  unreasonable  Op- 
position given  to  it  in  the  Colonies,  and  cultivate  and  improve  a  good  Understand- 
ing and  Union  with  each  other. 

ut  Convention,  ^^  pursuance  of  this  Agreement,  a  voluntary  Convention  of  the  Cler- 
Maj2i,  1766.  gy  of  tho  Provinco  of  New  York,  assisted  by  some  of  their  Brethren 
from  New  Jersey  and  Connecticut,  was  held  at  the  House  of  Doc'r  Auchmuty,  in 
New  York,  the  21st  of  May,  1766. 

Present, 

The  Rev'd  Doct'r  Johnson,  Mr.  Cutting, 

DocV  Auchmuty,  Mr.  Avery, 

DocV  Chandler,  Mr.  Munro, 

Mr.  Charlton,  Mr.  Jarvis, 

Mr.  Cooper,  Mr.  Seabury, 

Mr.  Ogilvie,  Mr.  McKean, 

Mr.  Cooke,  Mr.  Inglis,"* 

As  to  the  fewness  of  the  clergy  present,  any  one  acquainted 
with  the  New  York  Clergy  list  of  the  time,  can  see  at  a  glance 
what  value  we  may  attach  to  the  insinuation.  The  recogni- 
tion of  this  very  Convention  by  the  Archbishops  and  Bishops 
of  England,  the  deference  paid  to  their  recommendations  and 
suggestions,  and  their  relations  with  the  Venerable  Society  for 
the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts,f  and  the 
names  composing  its  members,  three  of  whom  became  in  after 
years  American  Bishops,  and  none  of  whom  passed  from  earth 
without  leaving  a  fragrant  memory  behind,  should  suffice  to 
accredit  the  importance  and  the  representative  character  of  this 


*  Prom  the  original  Minute-book  in  the  hand-writing  of  Mr.,  afterwards  Bishop, 
Seabury,  still  preserved  in  the  hands  of  his  family. 

t  Ficfe  Hawks'  and  Perry's  Reprint  of  the  Old  Journals,  I.,  384 ;  Clark's  History 
of  St  John's  Ch.,  Elizabeth  Town,  N.  J.,  Chapt.  VI. ;  Chandler's  Life  of  Dr.  John- 
son, Appendix  of  Letters,  etc. 


36  The  First  Bishop  of  Connecticut  >  [-A-pril, 

Convention.  But  we  are  assured,  that  "  it  by  no  means  fairly 
represented  the  American  Church''  in  this  desire  for  an  Epis- 
copate. Let  us  examine  this  point.  So  far  back  as  1703,  the 
Venerable  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  had 
received  "  addresses  from  divers  parts  of  the  continent,  and 
islands  adjacent,  for  a  Suffragan,  to  visit  the  several  Churches ; 
ordain  some,  confirm  others,  and  bless  all.''*  Ten  years  later, 
the  Clergy  of  Boston,  together  with  the  Governor  and  Lieu- 
tenant-Governor of  that  Puritan  Province,  the  laymen  of  Phil- 
adelphia and  Burlington,  and  the  clergy  and  laity  of  Maryland, 
sent  addresses  to  the  English  Throne,  expressing  the  same  de- 
sire. In  1750,  the  clergy  of  Massachusetts  Bay  signed  definite 
"  proposals,"  drawn  up  by  no  less  a  man  than  Bishop  Butler, 
meeting  in  full  the  objections  of  the  Dissenters  to  the  es- 
tablishment of  an  American  Episcopate,  and  settling  the  plan 
for  further  efforts  for  the  accomplishment  of  this  result.  These 
"  Proposals  "  are  as  follows,  and  their  republication  by  Ap- 
thorp,  in  his  controversy  with  Dr.  Mayhew,  but  a  little  before 
their  incorporation  into  the  "Appeal  to  the  Public  in  behalf  "  of 
these  efforts  for  the  establishment  "of  the  Church  of  England," 
issued  under  the  sanction  and  by  the  direct  appointment  of 
this  New  York  Convention,  make  them  authoritative  in  their 
exposition  of  the  nature  of  the  plan. 

"  1st.  That  no  coercive  power  is  desired  over  the  laity  in  any  case ;  but  only  a 
power  to  regulate  the  behaviour  of  the  clergy  who  are  iu  Episcopal  orders,  and  to 
correct  and  punish  them  according  to  the  laws  of  the  Church  of  England,  in  case  of 
misbehaviour  or  neglect  of  duty ;  with  such  power  as  the  commissaries  abroad 
have  exercised. 

2dly.  That  nothing  is  desired  for  such  bishops,  that  may  in  the  least  interfere 
with  the  dignity,  or  authority,  or  interest  of  the  governor,  or  any  other  officer  of 
state.  Probate  of  wills,  license  for  marriage,  &c.,  to  be  left  in  the  hands  where 
they  are,  and  no  share  of  the  temporal  government  is  desired  for  the  bishops. 

3dly.  The  maintenance  of  such  bishops  not  to  be  at  the  charge  of  the  colonies. 

4thly.  No  bishops  are  intended  to  J)e  settled  in  places  where  the  government  is 
in  the  hands  of  dissenters,  as  in  New  England,  &c.,  but  authority  to  be  given  only 
to  ordain  clergy  for  such  Church  of  England  congregations  as  are  among  them,  and 
to  inspect  into  the  manner  and  behaviour  of  the  same  clergy,  and  to  confirm  the 
members  thereof."  f 


*  Abstract  for  1703  in  Lib'y  of  Brown  Univ.,  Providence,  R.  I.     Vide  Church 
Review  IV.,  663;  Hist.  OolL  P.  E.  C;  I.,  139. 
f  Chandler's  Life  of  Johnson.    Eng.  ed.,  p.  169. 


1863.]  and  the  Episcopal  Recorder.  37 

About  this  time  Seeker,  then  Bishop  of  Oxford,  addressed 
to  Mr.  Walpole  his  exposition  of  the  plan  for  establishing  an 
American  Episcopate. 

"The  thing  prroposed,"  says  his  Lordship,  "is,  that  two  or  three  Persons  should 
be  ordained  Bishops,  and  sent  into  our  American  Colonies,  to  administer  Confirma- 
tion, and  give  Deacons'  and  Priests'  Orders,  to  prepare  Candidates,  and  exercise 
such  Jurisdiction  over  the  Clergy  of  the  Church  of  England  in  those  Parts,  as  the 
late  Bishop  of  liondon's  Commissaries  did,  or  such  as  might  be  thought  proper  that 
aay  future  Commissaries  should,  if  this  Design  were  not  to.  take  Place.'** 

That  this  was  the  plan  still  recognized  as  the  basis  of  the 
desired  Episcopate  at  the  time  of  the  meeting  of  the  New  York 
Convention,  and  by  the  very  men  who  composed  it,  is  not  only 
proved  by  the  frequent  allusions  to  it  in  the  papers  of  this 
and  similar  gatherings,  and  in  the  Addresses  they  sent  to  the 
English  Throne  and  the  English  Bishops,  but  also  receives  the 
strongest  confirmation  from  the  language  of  Archbishop  Seek- 
er himself,  in  his  Answer  to  Dr.  Mayhew's  attack  on  the  Ven- 
erable Society,  where,  after  asserting  in  the  strongest  terms  that 
the  Bishops  for  America  were  to  "  have  no  concern  in  the  least 
with  any  Persons  who  do  not  profess  themselves  to  be  of  the 
Church  of  England,"  and  no  authority  "  to  infringe  or  dimin- 
ish any  Privileges  and  Liberties  enjoyed  by  any  of  the  Laity, 
even  of  our  own  Communion,"  he  adds,  "This  is  the  real  and 
ONLY  SCHEME  that  hath  ever  been  planned  for  Bishops  in 
America;  and  whoever  hath  heard  of  any  other  hath  been  mis- 
informed through  Mistake  or  Design."  Well  njay  we  judge  of 
the  temper  and  Christian  charity  of  the  men  whose  cause  the 
Recorder  is  so  ready  to  espouse,  and  whose  untruthful  and 
malevolent  assertions,  it  would,  even  at  this  late  day,  endeavor 
to  sustain,  when  it  is  stated  by  the  biographers  of  this  amiable 
prelate,  whose  candor,  ability  and  courtesy  in  this  controversy 
the  Puritan  Dr.  Mayhew  could  but  confess,  that 

"Posterity  will  stand  amazed,  when  they  are  told,  that  on  this  Account "  (the 
endeavors  he  made  for  securing  an  American  Episcopate  on  the  basis  we  have  re- 
presented) "  his  Memory  has  been  pursued  in  Pamphlets  and  News-Papers  with  such 
unrelenting  Rancour,  and  such  unexampled  Wantonness  of  Abuse,  as  he  would  scarce 
have  deserved,  had  he  attempted  to  eradicate  Christianity  out  of  America,  and  to 
introduce  Mahometanism  in  its  Room :  Whereas,  the  plain  Truth  is,  that  all  he 


*  An  Address  from  the  Clergy  of  N.  Y..  Ac.,  p.  22. 


38  The  First  Bishop  of  Connecticut  [April, 

wished  for,  was  nothing  more  than  what  the  very  best  Friends  to  religious  Freedom 
ever  have  wished  for,  a  compUat  Toleration  for  the  Church  of  England  in  that 
Country."* 

Based  on  this  plan,  and  in  continuance  of  efforts  made  from 
time  to  time  in  all  parts  of  the  Colonies  from  the  beginning  of 
the  century,  there  were  attempts  to  influence  the  Ministry 
and  Bishops  of  Great  Britain  in  behalf  of  an  American  Epis- 
copate inaugurated  in  New  York  and  New  Jersey,  in  Connec- 
ticut, in  Massachusetts  and  Ehode  Island,  by  formal  Addresses 
to  the  Throne,  the  Venerable  Society,  and  the  Archbishops 
and  Bishops,  and  in  Pennsylvania,  Maryland  and  Virginia  by 
frequent  letters  from  the  clergy  to  those  high  in  power.  In 
this  latter  Colony  a  Convention  of  the  Clergy^  acting  under 
the  presidency  of  the  Commissary  of  the  Bishop  of  London  for 
that  Colony,  but  a  few  years  later  also  addressed  the  Throne 
for  Bishops  in  America.  The  learned  and  pious  Jonathan 
Boucher,  one  of  the  most  eminent  of  the  Maryland  Clergy,  who 
wrote  and  preached  in  behalf  of  this  movement,  quotes  from 
their  petition  these  words  : 

"  Bishops  in  America  are  to  have  no  other  authority,  but  such  as  is  of  a  purely 
spiritual  and  ecclesiastical  nature ;  such  as  is  derived  from  the  Church,  and  not 
from  the  State ;  which  is  to  operate  only  upon  the  Clergy  of  the  Church,  and  not 
on  the  Laity.  They  are  not  to  interfere  with  the  property  or  privileges,  whether 
civil  or  religious,  of  Churchmen  and  Dissenters ;  are  only  to  exercise  the  original 
duties  of  their  office,  i.  e.,  to  ordain,  to  govern  the  (^ergy,  and  to  administer  con- 
firmation, "f 

It  is  true,  that  both  in  Maryland  and  Virginia  there  was 
opposition  to  this  plan,  and  to  every  plan  for  the  introduction 
of  American  Bishops.  It  is  further  true,  that  four  clergymen 
of  Virginia  protested  against  the  Address  of  the  Virginia  Con- 
vention to  the  King,  asking  for  Bishops,  and  that  the  large 
majority  of  the  Clergy  of  that  Colony  failed  to  attend  the 
Meeting  of  this  Convention,  though  urged  to  do  so  by  public 
invitation  from  the  Commissary.  Was  it  because  they  were 
more  pious  or  more  patriotic  than  those  who  desired  Bishops  ? 
By  no  means.     The  piotesters  were  led  by  Samuel  Henley,  a 

*  Life  of  Archbishop  Seeker,  by  Drs.  Porter  and  Stanton,  p.  54. 
f  Boucher's  View  of  Ihe  Causes  and  Consequences  of  the  American  Revolution. 
Lond.,  1797,  p.  141. 


1863.]  and  the  Episcopal  Recorder.  39  • 

Professor  at  William  and  Mary  College,  whose  temper  and 
character  may  be  judged  by  bis  vilification  of  Archbisbop 
Seeker,  found  in  tbe  Virginia  Gazette  of  July  18,  1771,  and  so 
shameless  in  language  and  wanting  in  taste,  tbat  tbe  bistorian 
of  the  Virginia  Cburcb  deems  it  "  most  cbaritable  to  bis  mem- 
ory to  withhold"  bis  "  name"  as  its  author.* 

Gwatkin,  who  was  second  in  this  protest,  was  troubled 
"  with  a  disorder  in  bis  breast,"  when  requested  by  tbe  House 
of  Burgesses  to  preach  before  them  on  the  Fast  day  appointed 
with  reference  to  the  closing  of  Boston  harbor  by  Parliament,f 
and  with  Henley  returned  to  England,  as  Tories,  the  following 
year.  These  were  the  only  protesters  against  the  Address. 
Two  other  clergymen  afterwards  joined  them  ;  Hewitt,  who  ap- 
pears to  have  deserted  either  the  Church  or  the  country  at  the 
breaking  out  of  the  Eevolution,  for  we  hear  nothing  more  of 
him,  and  his  name  is  not  found  among  those  who  reorganized 
the  Virginia  Church,  and  VS/'illiam  Bland.  The  standing  of 
this  man  in  the  ministry,  when  contrasted  with  that  of  the 
venerable  Johnson,  the  accomplished  Caner,  the  elegant  Ap- 
thorp,  the  indefatigable  William  Smith,  the  learned  Chandler, 
the  pious  Boucher,  and  men,  like  them,  of  reputation,  learning 
and  years,  who  espoused  their  cause,  may  be  learned  from 
Bishop  Meade's  instructive  volumes.^  Ordained  while  this 
controversy  was  going  on,  without  a  regular  parish,  and  after- 
wards denied  a  seat  in  the  Virginia  Conventions,  "  his  only 
virtue  was  an  attachment  to  the  Eevolutionary  cause  while  he 
was  minister  in  James  City,  and  which  brought  him  into  some 
notice  by  our  patriots  in  Williamsburg."  "  But,"  adds  the 
Bishop,  ^'  he  was  a  man  of  intemperate  habits,"  and  his  life 
closed  in  the  midst  of  a  shrfmeful  struggle  with  another  and  a 
worthier  man  into  whose  parish  he  had  intruded  himself  and  his 
unhallowed  ministrations.  These  four  men  were  the  only  open 
assailants  among  the  whole  body  of  American  Episcopalians, 
of  the  pious  efForts  of  Chandler,  Johnson,  Boucher,  and  their 

*  P.  E.  Hist.  Collect.  I.,  p.,  150.     Vide  also  *  An  Address  from  the  Clergy,  &c.,' 
foot  note  to  p.  26. 
f  Vide  Meade's  Old  Churches,  Ac,  IL,  440. 
X  Ibid.,  L,  p.  273,  274. 


40  The  First  Bishop  of  Connecticut  [-^-pril, 

supporters.  If  others  of  the  Clergy  of  Virginia  gave  little  ev- 
idence of  any  wish  for  Bishops,  we  may  assign  either  the  char- 
itable reason  given  by  Bishop  Meade,  who  says  "  that  there 
was  but  one  opinion  as  to  the  propriety  and  desirableness  of 
the  object,  but  only  diversity  as  to  the  time  and  manner  of 
effecting  it  ;"*  or  we  may  venture  to  assert  as  the  cause,  that 
which  is  so  sadly  apparent  to  those  who  have  read  the  unpub- 
lished letters  of  the  pious  Griffith,  first  Bishop-elect  of  Virginia, 
detailing  the  hindrances  preventing  his  consecration, — the  fear 
lest  Episcopal  authority  should  bring  to  discipline  the  flagrant 
and  numerous  offenders  against  common  morality  in  the  cleri- 
cal ranks.  That  this  latter  reason  had  much  to  do  with  the 
lukewarm  support  the  effort  for  the  Episcopate  received  in 
Maryland,  appears  not  only  from  the  whole  history  of  the 
Church  in  that  Colony,  dating  as  far  back  as  the  time  of  Com- 
missary  Bray's  visitations  early  in  that  century,  but  especially 
from  a  letter  addressed  to  the  Bishop  of  London  by  Dr.  Chan- 
dler^ detailing  the  results  of  his  personal  inspection  .there  in 
these  sad  words  :  "  The  general  character  of  the  Clergy,  I  am 
sorry  to  say,  is  most  wretchedly  bad.''f  Surely,  only  to  quote 
the  words  of  the  "  Address  from  the  Clergy  of  New  York  and 
New  Jersey," — words  whose  "  general  tone  "  even  the  Becorder 
is  forced  to  confess  to  be  '*  prudent  and  just," — "  If  there  re- 
main any  Episcopalians,  in  these  Colonies,  who  are  not  heartily 
reconciled  to  the  Episcopate  in  ^Question,  it  is  more  than  we 
have  discovered  ;  (One  Gentleman  in  Boston  must  be  except- 
ed ;)  so  that  a  Member  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  a  Friend 
to  an  American  Episcopate  on  the  Plan  that  we  have  pursued, 
have,  for  some  time  past,  been  looked  upon  here  as  synon- 
mous  Terms,"  furnishes  us  abundant  testimony  to  rebut  the 
sweeping  assertions  of  the  Becorder  as  to  the  "  few  clergymen 
of  the  Extreme  High-Tory  and  High-Flying  Sect,"  who  are 
stated  to  have  been  all,  who  wished  for  American  Bishops  ; 
while  the  further  quotation,  "  that,  out  of  a  Hundred  Clergy- 
men belonging  to  Virginia,  four  have  publicly  opposed  an 
Application  for  American   Bishops,  we  can  consider  as  no 

*  Old  Churches,  I.,  170. 

f  Hawks'  Maryland,  p.  249;   Church  RevieWj  FV.,  St 6. 


1863.]  and  the  Episcopal  Recorder.  41 

Proof  of  the  general  Aversion  of  the  Inhabitants  to  such  an 
Appointment,''  easily  disposes  of  the  four  Clergymen,  if  more 
were  needed  to  stamp  their  characters  than  the  words  we  have 
given  above.  It  must  have  been  with  terrible  force  that  these 
additional  words,  from  the  same  "  Address,'*  came  home  to 
these  men  of  wbose  temper  and  character  so  little  that  is  cred- 
itable can  be  said  :  ^'  Indeed,  we  had  always  thought  it  im- 
possible, both  from  the  Beason  of  Things,  and  from  what  we 
liad  seen  and  experienced,  that  any  Episcopal  Clergymen 
should  be  averse  to  the  Presence  of  .Bishops,  excepting  only 
SUCH  Delinquents  as  have  Be  a  son  to  dread  their  In- 
spection. We  hope,  however,  that  this  is  not  the  Case  of  the 
Four  Gentlemen  ^AiB,t  protested,  with  whose  Chaa-acters  we  are 
not  particularly  acquainted."* 

In  North  Carolina  and  Georgia  the  Church  had  not  even  a 
name  to  live.  In  South  Carolina  the  fear  of  a  Bishop  could 
not  have  arisen  from  "Protestant  or  Bepublican "  grounds, 
for  it  continued  even  after  the  Bevolution,  and  its  cause  may 
be  inferred  when  a  prominent  ministei*  of  Charleston  is  found 
challenging  a  brother  clergyman  to  a  duel  for  exposing  his 
authorship  of  what  Bishop  White  calls  a  "  licentious  pam- 
phlet," leveled  against  Bishop  Seaburf,  and  when  this  con- 
duct, resented  by  the  whole  Church  at  the  northward,  only 
found  support  in  the  person  of  one,  his  friend,  Eobert  Smith —  , 
who  used  the  highest  position  in  the  Church  to  shield  him  from 
the  punishment  demanded  by  no  other  than  Bishop  White 
himself. 

With  these  words,  we  leave  to  the  judgment  of  intelligent 
readers  the  assertion  of  the  Recorder ,  that  th^  Convention  "  by 
no  means  fairly  represented  the  American  Church,'*  so  far  as 
the  desire  for  the  Episcopate  is  coneemed,  and  with  this  ex- 
planation, rendered  necessary  by  th&Re:corder'8  fetrange  endorse- 
ment of  the  attacks  upon  the  Church  by  the  political  Presby- 
terians of  New  York,  we  dismiss  the  question  whether  "  the 
effort  was  to  revive  an  established  Episcopate,  with  all  its  pecu- 
liarities unsuited  to  Colonial  life.*'    And  with  the  statements 

*  Pp.  5,  6,  of  the  "  Address,"  &c. 


42  The  First  Bishop  of  Connecticut  [April, 

we  have  made,  drawn  from  authentic  sources,  and  easily  sup- 
ported by  other  and  abundant  testimonies,  printed  and  manu- 
script, in  our  hands,  we  ask  for  impartial  judgment  as  to  the 
^^  vehement  opposition  not  only  from  Whigs  and  non-Episcopa- 
lians, who,  from  political  and  ecclesiastical  reasons,  dreaded  the 
change,  but  from  the  entire  body  of  the  Chui^h  outside  of  the 
few  parishes  represented  by  the  petitioners." 

And  now  for  the  share  Mr.  Seabury  had  in  this  controversy. 
We  have  already  alluded  to  the  strange  readiness  shown  by  the 
Editor  of  a  paper,  professii^  itself  the  Episcopal  Eecorder,  to 
accept  the  testimony  of  anonymous  assailants  of  the  Church  and 
its  Clergy  in  preference  to  the  testimony  of  our  own  Ministers, 
when  freely  given  over  their  own  names.  What  shall  we  say, 
then,  when  we  find  on  examining  the  original  records  of  this 
Convention,  that  the  assertion  made  by  "  Q"  and  revived  by  the 
Episcopal  Eecorder, — simply,  we  can  but  think,  because  aimed 
at  one  the  Recorder  delights  to  dishonor, — that,  "what  Dr. 
Seabury  and  his  associates  desired,  was  wo^  a  primitive  Bish- 
op, but  one  invested  with  territorial  power  and  wealth ;  and 
declaring  that  their  petitions  'contained  injurious  reflections 
on  other  denominations,''  is  completely  disproved ; — that  the 
Convention  commits  itself,  both  in  its  private  discussions  and 
public  statements,  to  the  plan  of  a  "  Primitive  Bishop,"  and  no 
other,  and  that  so  far  as  "  injurious  reflections  on  other  denom- 
inations "  are  concerned,  the  Preaimble  to  the  record  we  publish 
from  the  Minute  Book  in  Mr.  Seabury's  hand  writing,  is  a  fair 
sample  of  the  allusions  to  "  other  denominations  ; "  and  that 
these  words,  and  all  we  have  ever  seen,  emanating  from  this 
source, — ^and  our  researches  with  reference  to  this  matter  are 
neither  limited  nor  without  access  to  all  the  documents  necessary 
to  obtain  a  full  knowledge  bf  what  was  desired  or  what  was  ac- 
complished in  the  affair, — are  eminently  dignified,  courteous  and 
fair,  presenting  the  most  marked  contrast  to  the  dreary  pages 
of  records,  attacks,  remonstrances,  petitions,  instructions,  &c., 
it  has  been  our  task  to  examine  as  coming  from  the  other 
side.  With  regard  to  Mr.  Seabury's  Letter,  it  is  unjust  to  the 
writer  to  suppress,  as  the  Recorder  does,  its  opening  sentences 
explanatory  of  its  appearance  and  apropos  to  the  matter  in 


» 


1863.]  and  the  Episcopal  Recorder,  43 

hand.  We  give  it  in  full  below,  and  leave  our  readers  to  judge 
whether,  under  the  circumstances  it  details,  an  emphatic  brand- 
ing of  the  falsehood  of  the  American  Whig  was  not  called  for, 
and  whether,  under  the  provocation,  the  language  of  Seabury 
was  at  all  too  strong.  We  only  regret  that  others  cannot,  for 
themselves,  as  we  have  done,  find  still  stronger  cause  for  Sea- 
bury's  plain,  uiivarnished  denunciation  of  what  is  now  confessed 
by  both  sides  to  have  been  groundless  assertion  and  misrepre- 
sentation, only  designed  to  affect  personal  and  political  ends, 
in  a  patient  examination  of  the  language  and  temper  of  this 
"American  Whig,*^  thus  called  from  a  dishonored  grave  by  the 
Editor  of  an  Episcopal  Recorder  to  bear  testimony  against 
the  first  American  Bishop. 

But  it  .would  ill  accord  with  our  taste,  and  certainly  prove 
irrelevant  to  our  purpose,  to  cull,  from  the  ill-tempered  Articles 
of  this  acrimonious  controversy,  the  epithets  "hurled"  from 
side  to  side  in  a  dispute  which  was  throughout  political  as 
well  as  ecclesiastical.  It  is  enough  to  say,  from  personal  and 
impartial  examination,  that  while  neither  side  is  rightly  free 
fi-om  the  charge  of  great  asperity,  there  is  no  language  too  low, 
no  denunciation  too  strong,  no  misrepresentations  too  base,  no 
accusations  too  shameless,  to  be  freely  branded  by  the  Presbyte- 
rian partizana  of  the  Livingston  clique,  against  the  Church,  its 
members,  its  ministers  and  its  ministrations.  But  we  have 
simply  to  do  with  the  two  Letters  of  Seabury,  occupying  less 
than  eleven  pages  out  of  more  than  eight  hundred,  and  the  only 
replies  he  made  to  long  continued  abuse  and  malevolent  insin- 
uation.    The  first  is  as  follows : 

From  Mr.  Game's  Gazette,  Monday,  March  28,  [1768.] 
-471  Advertisement  to  the  Public, 


W'HEREAS  an  anotiymous  Writer,  who  stiles  himself  The  American  Whig, 
in  his  last  Monday's  Publication,  viz.  No.  II.,  hath  accused  "  a  certain  Con- 
vention of  the  Episcopal  Clergy  here,"  of  having  transmitted  "seven  petitions,  to 
''some  of  the  most  respectable  personages  in  England,  earnestly  soliciting  Bishops 
"for  America;  representing  the  deplorable  condition  of  anunmitred  Church,  &c. — and 
"not  sparing  very  injurious  reflections  upon  the  other  denominations,  as  seditious 
" Iruiendiaries,  and  disaffected  to  King  and  Government  :^^  I  beg  leave  to  observe,  that 
I  have  acted  as  Secretary  to  the  Convention,  from  its  first  formation,  and  have  par- 
ticularly attended  to,  and  carefully  read,  every  petition  that  they  have  transmitted 
to  England,  "  soliciting  Bishops  for  America,"  and  I  do  aflarm,  that  the  Convention 


44  The  First  Bishop  of  Connecticut  [^pril^ 

have  never  made  any  "  injurious  reflections  upon  the  other  Denominations,"  by  le- 
presenting  them  either  "  as  seditious  incendiaries,"  or  as  "disaffected  to  the  King 
and  Government"  I  do  moreover  affirm  and  declare,  that  this  assertion  of  the  Am- 
erican Whig^  is  absolutely,  utterly  and  entirely  false  and  groundless.  And  I  hereby 
call  upon  him  in  this  open  manner,  both  as  a  member  of^  and  as  Secretary  to  the  Con- 
vention, publickly  to  produce  the  authorities  upon  which  he  has  asserted  so  infamous  a 
falsehood.  In  this  ease  the  most  positive  proof  is  insisted  on,  nor  will  the  respectable 
Public  be  put  off  with  a  poor,  simple,  "  We  are  told,"  which  is  nothing  to  the  purpose. 

Should  any  person  think  that  I  do  not  treat  this  writer  with  proper  respect,  let 
him  turn  to  the  last  paragraph  of  the  American  Whig,  No.  I,  where  Dr.  Chandler 
and  the  Convention,  (Gentlemen  at  Jeast  as  respectable  as  himself)  are  accused  of 
the  grossest  falsehood  and  deceit,  in  pretending  to  ask  for  a  Bishop  only  upon  the 
plan  proposed  in  the  Appeal.,  while  it  is  ■' not  a  primitive  Bishop  they  want:"  But, 
Ac.  Such  a  piece  of  effrontery  and  malice,  I  think,  deserves,  and  would  justify, 
worse  treatment  than  a  regard  to  my  own  character  would  suffer  me  to  give  him. 

March,  23,  1768.  S.  SEABURY. 

In  reading  this  communication,  with  the  full  knowledge  of 
the  statements,  so  prejudicial  to  the  Church  and  so  injurious  in 
their  reflections  upon  the  character  of  pious  and  learned  Clergy- 
men of  our  own  Communion,  we  fail  to  see  in  it  the  "  key  note  " 
to  any  thing  but  a  very  natural  indignation  called  forth  by  the 
unscrupulous  attack  of  the  Presbyterians.  As  such,  we  leave 
it  to  the  judgment  of  our  readers. 

A  single  word  is  due  to  the  point  attempted  to  be  made  by 
the  Recorder  with  regard  to  the  failure  of  Seabury,  "  certainly 
very  unfortunately  for  his  own  reputation,"  to  produce  the  docu- 
ments referred  to.  We  append  from  the  "  Minute  Book  "  of 
the  New  York  Convention,  the  following  rule  of  that  body, 
adopted  prior  to  the  breaking  out  of  this  controversy,  and  con- 
sequently not  occasioned  by  it,  but  which  was  in  force  when 
this  impudent  demand  was  made. 

A  Rule  of  B9*  On  a  Motion  made,  it  was  agreed  unanimously.  That  no  Copy  of 
the  Convention,  any  Minute  or  Minutes  of  the  Convention,  be  given  to  any  Person 
except  to  a  Member,  without  a  particular  Order  of  the  Convention."  pp.  29,  30, 
MS.  Minutes. 

0 

Originally  adopted  to  prevent  the  public  appearance  of  such 
records  of  their  proceedings  as  had  reference  to  inefficient  or 
immoral  Clergymen,  of  whose  irregularities  they  had,  by  direction 
of  the  Venerable  Society,  received  the  oversight,  this  "rule  of 
Convention "  would  effectually  preclude  aiiy  other  denial  of  the 
assertions  of  "Q"  in  the  "American  Whig "  than  that  which 


1863.]  and  the  Episcopal  Recorder,  45 

Seabury  made.  We  cannot  understand  on  what  principle  the 
Editor  of  the  Recorder  regards  it 'deficient.  We  call  upon  him 
the  rather,  if  he  would  still  espouse  the  cause  of  an  anonymous 
scribbler  against  a  responsihle  and  respectable  man,  to  produce 
from  the  petitions  themselves,  or  from  the  further  lucubrations 
of"Q,"  or  any,  or  all,  of  the  writers  of  the  "Whig/'  any  ex- 
tract supporting  "Q's"  statements.  Surely  the  "owws  pro- 
landi'*  did  not  rest  on  Seabury,  and  does  not  now  rest  on  the 
defenders  of  Seabury,  but  on  the  other  side.  And  premising 
that  we  are  ready  and  willing  to  enter  into  this  matter  further 
if  the  Recorder  wishes,  we  pass  to  the  second  division  of  the 
Recorder's  defence  of  its  first  statement, — "  Crimination  and 
Secrimination." 

In  this  discussion,  we  are  told  that  Seabury  "appears  a  chief 
hero/' and  that  "throughout  its  progress  it  exhibits  Dr.  Seabury 
and  his  friends  as  maintaining  principles  in  hostility  not  only 
to  a  free  government,  but  to  a  pure  and  Protestant  Church." 
Turning  to  the  Controversy  itself,  not  merely  to  that  portion 
of  it,  by  no  means  all,  contained  in  the  Whig,  but  to  the  whole 
discussion  as  contained  in  the  original  newspapers  of  the  day, 
we  are  at  once  surprised,  after  this  effort  oh  the  part  of  the 
Recorder  to  fasten  the  "chief"  or  at  least  a  "chief  hero's" 
part  on  Seabury,  to  discover  but  two  Letters  out  of  several 
hundred,  as  emanating  from  his  pen.     We  shall  be  stUl  more 
surprised,  if  we  have  been  wont  to  suppose  the  .Recorder  sufficient 
authority  for  simple  facts,  to  find  that  these  Letters,  so  far  as 
Seabury  is  concerned,  do  not  display  him,  at  least,  "  as  main- 
taining principles  in  hostility,  not  only  to  a  free  government, 
but  to  a  pure  and  Protestant  Church,"  since,  with  reference 
to  the  first  assertion,  they  have  nothing  at  all  to  do  with  poli- 
tics ;  and  in  the  second  place,  they  avow  no  other  principles 
than  those  of  the  Church  of  England,  which,  we  trust,   the 
Recorder  will  allow  to  have  been  sufficiently  "pure  and  Protest- 
ant" as  it  was  then  "identified"  " with  the  House  of  Han- 
over."    We  give  both  of  these  Letters  in  full,  so  that  our  readers 
may  judge  for  themselves  of  the  correctness  of  our  assertion  ; 
and  we  only  ask  their  patient  reading,  for  the  vindication  of 
Seabury's  temper,  character  and  principles  with  regard  to  this 
and  other  equally  baseless  charges  made  by  the  Recorder. 


46  The  First  BisTiop  of  Connecticut  [A^niy 

We  might  perhaps  be  justified  in  discussing  the  ingenuousness 
of  the  Recorder  in  this  palpable  attempt  to  shift  upon  Seabury 
the  weight  of  responsibility  of  the  interminable  replies  to  the 
attacks  of  the  American  Whig  ;  but,  simply  asserting  that  it 
is  impossible  to  £a,sten  upon  Seabury  the  authorship  of  even  one 
of  these  communications  other  than  those  appearing  over  his 
own  name,  and  which  we  print  for  general  examination,  we 
pass  to  the  matter  of  the  "temper  of  the  discussion"  and  "Dr. 
Seabury's  "  "  own  bearing."  For  the  "  temper  of  the  discussion," 
as  a  whole,  we  very  heartily  endorse  the  remarkB  of  Dr.  Hawks 
in  his  Article  on  the  "  Episcopate  before  the  Eevolution,"  repub- 
lished in  the  first  volume  of  the  Historical  Collections  of  our 
Church.  In  passing,  we  may  state,  that  so  little  identified  was 
Seabury  with  the  discussion,  that  the  writer  of  this  elaborate 
resumi  of  the  whole  controversy  does  not  allude  to  him  at  all, 
save  when  mentioning  in  a  foot-note  that  he,  with  others,  was 
present  at  the  Meeting  of  the  Clergy  requesting  Dr.  Chandler 
to  undertake  the  defence  of  the  efforts  made  by  them  for  secur- 
ing an  Episcopate.  This  surely  does  not  look  as  though  Mr. 
Seabury  was  a  "chief  hero " in  the  discussion. 

But,  with  reference  to  "  his  own  bearing  "  we  are  told  that 
we  find  him  in  "  a  letter  dated  December,  9,  1798,"  [1768] 
"  hurling  at  his  antagonist  the  terms  ^  malevolent,'  ^  false,'  "  &c., 
&c.,  and  after  the  elaborate  summing  up  of  these  epithets,  the 
writer  in  the  Kecorder  inquires,  "are  we  to  wonder  that  his  an- 
tagonist should,  after  that  period,  decline  entering '  into  a  formal 
altercation  with  a  man  of  his  ungovernable  passion  and  illiberal 
language  ?' "  Let  us  investigate  the  facts  of  the  case.  In  the 
course  of  this  controversy,  the  American  Whig,  attributing  to 
"Mr.  S-b-r-y"  an  anonymous  Article  that  had  appeared  in  the 
Gazette  devoted  to  the  interests  of  the  Church  party,  asserted 
that  it  had  an  "original  letter"  from  a  "member  of  the  Soci- 
ety for  Propagating  the  Gespel,"  then  in  Boston,  denying  and 
disproving  a  statement  that  Article  contained.  Acting  on  the 
supposition,  a  groundless  one,  as  it  afterward  appeared, — that 
Seabury  was  the  author  of  the  Article  referred  to, — the  writer 
proceeded  to  berate  Seabury  in  what  he  very  correctly  styles 
"  the  most  injurious  and  scurrilous  Manner."     This  Letter,  sent 


1863.]  and  the  Episcopal  Recorder.  47 

from  Boston  to  New  York  by  no  other  person  than  Charles 
Chauncey,  D.   D.,  of  Boston,  the  celebrated  antagonist  of  the 
Church,  and  printed  by  his  direction  under  a  flourish  of  trum- 
pets that  the  original  could  be  examined  at  the  printer's  shop, 
was  signed  ^^  B.  W.,"  the  initials  of  Gov.  Benning  Wentworth,  of 
Portsmouth,  the  only  American  Member  of  the  S.  P.  G.,  whose 
name  answered  to  the  initials  appended  to  the  Letter.     This 
fact,  and  the  knowledge  all  men  had  that  Gov.  Wentworth  was 
a  strong  Episcopalian,  gave  to  this  Letter  great  importance,  and 
naturally  called  for  Seabury's  notice.     The  more  so,  when  Mr. 
Parker,  the  printer  of  the  paper,  in  whose  hands  the  pretended 
"original  letter  "was  deposited,  asserted  to  Seabury  himself 
and  to  others,  that  Gov.  Wentworth  was  its  author.     A  note 
addressed  to  the  Governor  produced  from  hvm  the  information 
that  the  Letter  "was  a  villainous  piece  of  forgery  V*     Further 
investigation  followed,  and  at  length  it  appeared  that  Dr.  Chaun- 
cey himself  had  signed  these  initials  to  the  document.     This 
the  Dr.  acknowledged  afterwards,  endeavoring  to  shuffle  over 
the  matter  as  if  these  initials  were  affixed,  without  a  knowledge 
that  they  belonged  to  the  Governor  of  the  Province  of  New 
Hampshire.     In  the  mean  time,  when  all  New  York  was  ablaze 
at  the  loud  assertions  of  the  Presbyterians,  that  the  Governor 
mB  the  author  of  this  strange  attack  on  Seabury  and  the  Church, 
Seabury  appeared  in  print  with  his  long  and  able  defence. 
That  the  epithets  culled  from  various  portions  of  this  commu- 
nication, without  a  single  exception  we  believe,  are  contained 
in  its  pages,  we  do  not  piretend  to  deny.    T^hat  they  were  "hurled 
at  his  antagonist''  unnecessarily,  or  without  sufficient  provoca- 
tion, we  do  deny.    A  great  public  wrong  had  been  attempted. 
A  personal  and  unprovoked  injnry  had  been  inflicted.     It  was 
right  and  proper  to  brand  the  "falsehood"  as  a  "fraud''  and 
a  "forgery."     It  was  such.     As  &uch,  it  could  only  have  come 
from  "a  heart  inflamed  by  malice" .  and  "  a  deceitful  hand." 
There  was  no  other  means  left  open  for  Seabury's  vindication. 
Through  the  columns  of  the  press  the  attack  had  been  made. 
In  no  other  way  could  the  defence  reach  those  who  had  listened 
to  the  groundless   charges  it  was  intended  to  deny.     And  it 
was  the  strength  of  the  facts  that  led  his  antagonist  in  the 


48  The  First  Bishop  of  Connecticut  [-A-pril, 

"  Whig  "  to  decline  "  any  further  altercation."  The  fact  that 
the  "  Whig  "  in  its  collected  form  goes  but  a  few  pages  further, 
though  the  controversy  raged  for  months  afterward,  shows  how 
damaging  Seabury's  indignant  reply  was  found.  Dr.  Chauncey 
himself  did  not  think  it  unnecessary  to  endeavor  to  exculpate 
himself.  And  when  Seaburjr's  triumphant  rejoinder  to  that  de- 
fence, forced  him  to  silence,  we  have  found  in  this  long  interval 
no  further  attempt  to  cast  odium  on  Seabury,  at  least  not  until 
the  Episcopal  Recorder  entered  the  lists  to  wage  an  nnequal 
contest  against  him,  with  the  bruised  and  battered  weapons 
thrown  down  as  useless  by  the  Presbyterians,  whose  cause  the 
Recorder  so  gladly  espouses  and  essays  to  defend. 

We  ask  then  the  perusal  of  this  long  Letter  which  we  give 
in  full.  We  only  wish  to  remark,  in  dismissing  this  charge  of 
the  Eecorder,  that  we  cannot  repress  our  indignant  denial  of  the 
assertion  that  Seabury  applied,  as  a  personal  epithet,  the  phrase 
*^  Aged  Horse"  as  the  Eecorder  distinctly  states  that  he  did. 
As  will  be  seen  on  examination,  in  quoting  a  line  from  Horace 
as  applicable  to  the  matter  in  hand,  he  adds  the  rendering  given 
by  the  standard  English  translator  of  the  poet,  for  the  benefit  of 
such  readers  as  knew  no  Latin.  This  surely  does  not  justify 
the  Recorder  in  quoting  the  phrase,  as  it  does,  as  illustrative 
of  Seabur/s  "  coarseness."  And  the  fact  that  it  is  thus  quoted 
without  right  or  reason,  goes  far  to  sustain  the  charge  of  mani- 
fest unfairness  in  the  Recorder  itself. 

A  M§rip  FOR  THE  %mmxm  W\x%.    . 

By  Timothy  Tickle,  Esqr.    [No.  XXXVILJ 

To  Timothy  Tickle,  Esqr. 
Sir, 
As  you  have  frequently  gratified  occasional  Correspondents,  by  puiblishing  their  Prth 
ductions  in  your  Paper,  I  hope  you  will  favour  me  so  far,  as  to  give  a  Place  therein^ 
to  th^  following  Animadversions  upon  a  Letter  signed  B.  WI,  which  a/ppeared  in  ih» 
New- York  Gazette,  or  Weekly  Post-Boy,  of  the  2^th  of  August  last,  printed  5y 
James  Parker,  Esq, ;  .  .  .  and  indeed,  I  have  some  Right  to  he  indulged  in  this  B0- 
quest,  as  the  unmanly  Attack  that  was  made  upon  me  in  that  Letter,  was  occanonei 
by  a  Paper  published  in  your  Whip,  of  July  the  Ath,  Tour  Compliance  wiU  obUge 
your  very  humble  Servant. 

West-Chester,  Dec.  9,  1768.  S.  Sbabubt. 


1863.]  and  the  Episcopal  Recorder,  49 

AS  it  is  now  more  than  probable  that  the  Public  has  by  tl-iis  Time  forgot  a 
Letter  signed  B.  W.,  which  was  published  by  James  Parker,  Esq.; 
Comptroller  of  the  Post-OflBce,  in  New- York,  Land- Waiter  in  the  Custom- 
House,  and  Printer  of  the  New- York-Gazette,  or  the  Weekly  Post-Boy,  in  his 
News-Paper  of  the  29th  of  August  last,  in  which  I  am  treated  in  the  most  injurious 
and  scwrrilous  Manner ;  I  shall  give  the  Reader  an  Opportunity  of  re-examining  the 
whole  Letter  as  it  stood  in  Mr.  Parker* s  Paper :  That  no  Imputation  may  lie  against 
me.  of  misquoting  or  misrepresenting  it. 

Mr.  Parker  introduced  the  Letter  with  the  following  Preamble,  viz. : 
fk  Printer  thought  proper  to  inform  the  public^  that  he  received  the  foUowing  letter 
from  a  gentierruvn  of  figure  m:  Boston,  who  hoA^  several  years  past,  been  a  member  of 
the  Society  for  Prppagating  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts ;  and^  lest  any  person  should 
dff(ibt  the  genuineriess  of  this  letter^  the  Printer  hereby  gives  notice^  That  the  original 
is  now  in  his  Tiands,  and  ready  to  be  shovon  to  any  person^  who  is  desirous  of  satis ' 
faction  on  this  head, 

Boston,  August  5,  IT 68. 
To  Mr.  James  Parker,  Printer  of  the  American  Whig: 

T  OBSERVE  tJiat  Mr.  S-b-r-y,  as  I  suppose,  in  his  paper,  printed  in  the  New-  York 
-^    Gazette  of  July  4,  very  decently  for  a  clergyman,  gives  Dr.  Chauncey  the  lie,  for 
OMCrtMigf,  as  he  says,  that  "  aH  candidates  for  holy  orders,  in  the  Church  of  Englajid, 
"Aaw  (he  expences  of  their  home  voyage  paid  by  the  society,  etc."    It  would  not  have 
Jew  impertinent  if  this  declaimer  against  falsehood,  had  mentioned  some  passage  in  the 
■Doctor'*  answer,  re/erring  to  the  page,  whereon  he  affirms  this  for  fact.  ,  .  .  Till  he  is 
pleased  to  do  this,  I  shaU  take  the  liberty  to  think  that  the  Dr.  has  affirmed  no  such 
^ng.   He  has  indeed  affirmed,  "  that  the  society  has  publickly  given  an  invitation  to 
"oB^Ac  Colony-students,  who  desire  Episcopal  ordination,  to  com£  to  England,  assur- 
"w^  them  that  their  expences  in  going  to,  and  returning  from  thence,  shaU  be  defrayed 
"^  tl\/t  Society ;"  and  he  has  faithfvJdy  referred  his  readers  to  the  very  abstract  and 
jw^  in  which  this  invitation  and  promise  are  contained.     Upon  which,,  I  might  ask 
^^is  stickler  for  impartiality  in  writing,  whether  it  was  fair  dealing  to  keep  so  impor- 
^  a  fact  entirely  out  of  sight  ?    I^t  him,  if  he  can,  assign  some  better  reason  for  his 
passing  it  over  in  silence,  than  his  not  knowing  what  to  do  with  it.    He  probably  knows, 
if  he  does  not,  I  now  teU  him,  till  he  is  able  to  prove,  that  the  Society  never  published 
th£(Qtove  oited  invitation  and  promise,  or  that  they  have  since  published  their  revoka- 
^T^  of  them,  the  world  mU  judge,  and  are  authorized  to  judge,  that  they  are  bound  in 
^t  justice  to  defray  the  expence  any  young  students,  who  go  to  England  for  Episco- 
pal ordination,  are  put  to  on  this  account,  unless  it  is  paid  in  seme  other  way.     This  is 
^(heDr.  wanted,  or  had  in  view,  in  order  to  afuUproofof  the  point  in  debate,  name- 
%  ^  the  want  of  a  Bishop  in  America  was  no  great  hardship  to  candidates,  on  ac- 
^ntofthe  expence  that  would  arise  from  their  crossing  the  AUcmtic.     This  might  be 
galHng  to  our  correspondent  with  ^Esq.  Tickle,  and  the  true  reason,  at  bottom,  of  his 
'^  and  injurious  re/lections  on  the  Dr. 

Jam  not  ignorant,  that  the  Society,  for  some  time,  have  not  defrayed  tJie  expence  of 
^o^es  to  England  for  holy  orders.  And  why?  because  there  was  no  need  of  it;  as 
WW  eacpence  has  been  paid,  not  by  the  candidates  themselves,  but  by  the  communities 
w^  expect  the  benefit  of  their  labours,  or  by  private  donations  from  other  persons  here, 
^howish  the  growth  of  the  Church,  or  by  the  joint  contributions  of  both.  Very  few,  if 
^^1  candidates,  I  have  reason  io  know,  have,  for  many  years,  gone  from  this  part  of 
VOL.  XVI.  4 


50  The  First  BUiap  q/  Connedicta  [^pni, 

the  couairy /or  ariimitifio,  but  t/M  expcnw  q/ f  Ai^r  myage)  kavt  i«rn  provided  for  in 
one  or  oOier  of  those  teays.  I  have  myi^  bee^Jr^umtty  called  ttpcn/or  ktlp  tn  mch 
ciaes,  anihifiieaiwaysIie^'i/T^  lo.i^^d'ii.  ^nd  as- the  agtence  ^  amdidatet  lau 
teen  borne  by  olhas  and  in  order  to  lessen  the  dubursemmlt  ^  Uie  Samtt^,  wMch 
mould  otherwise  have  been  Glatviable  and  musiin  hommr  and  conscience  haie  been  paid 
by  them^lM  Doctor  saiguwfia  re  ii     i«i  i  lioferf      '   \    " 

I shdli  not  Ounk  it  tmpropar  I  Iwii   i!  at  I  av}  no^finiy  a 

son  <^ the  Churck  of  Fngland  a  \  Ihni  I  jTespeTiiy,,buitae 

vhohaaSiehonoar  a/beiag  am^i  I  '•oci  ly  j  r  the,  propoggfion 

ofihe  Goapelm/oTfiga  parts  lamal-ioals  f,uii  lu  il^ceiiry,  gixid  Tnl^ntrf,  and  fl  be- 
comuig  treatment,  especicUly  of  respeclable  chflr^ifn^,  andwluitis  mott^  Ifn  afiiend 
to  truBi  aai  hon  tf  impaTtiiitty  and  ax  I  am  Jidly  ismioced,  thaf  the  ^^^vs^laiiotia 
the  Society  have  had  Jrom  thta  side  IhfUKft^  are,  >»  many  tnttanfea,^  nol  only  itr^air, 
tut  notoru>usly  falM  I  am  obliged  io  say,  wtial  J  reauy  Ouiik  thai  the  gnateat  occasion 
we  aip  es&ill  h  tfk  for  a  Bieht^  in  America,  u  Io  correct  and  keep  tn  order  such 
troublesome  persons  0,3  this  associate  with  The  American  Whig  Whtpper  appears  Io 
be,  ahoS  1BI&. mrnu! ethers  tflhetHif  iHnJi^oieKl qtfHt;  JUmt  tmpertlnentfy  dAitwHtd  the 
qmet  t^t/nstomittjfftp  Mmettine  juwft    >  1  'B]  W. 

I  waBfiillittltcoiiKioaaaf-JeSerTiiigtiMmAfevoieMfSfrctUrM  and  faltH  Inemu- 
ations  contHntd  m  IhiB  Leitets  that  had  there  lieen  aaotbCT  GlergTmHD  in  this,  or 
eiti>er  oC  tfasjtcighboiifing  OoIonieB  wliOBt  N«taethQa  jutted,  would  have  answered 
to  3-)t-r-7  mittiiB  LatCcr;  I  should  Hve  ha£  no  Eu^iidol]  ttiAt  it  was  intendKd  for 
me  ButM  I  flonud  nyadf  Go  tuniieblat-ly  pelnled  out  I  teolr  the  first  Oppoftu- 
nitp  of  calling  on  Ms  Pwkeq  to  see  ttie  ortjmal  Letter  Hr  Parker  Gbeired  me  a 
written  Papar  >si^iBd.  only  B  W ,  and  dated  st  Boetoli  I  iiAmediatelj  took  Notice 
that  the  Direction  at  the  Head  of  4hra  AntMo  Paper  To  Mr  James  Parker,  At.," 
and  I  think  the  DuU  at  Boston  «ore  m  a  differsnt  Hftod  and  Itik  from  Iha  other 
Y^ntiDg  U{)Oti  mjEi^ireaaDgtay  8ufpriM,41tat  he  etnvald  produce  tfaia  Paper, 
signed  onl}  S  W  Aa  an  onftnal LBtMr<  troiii  s  CetttleDian  of  Figure  in  Bostoo," 
imddaniBDdhieiof  falm  who  tbe<  A-uthor  woe  Ut  Parker   alter  some 

Shufliag  and  Besilaitoa  named  BGNimia-  W^trrwottrH  Esq  late  OoTeraM  of  the 
ProTtoca  of  ^DOTT'Saapsfaire,  as  the  Aiiithar  |  nod  affirmed  that  the  writton  Paper 
he  thaa  «b»we<Lai«t  whs  hw  Hand^rltiegj  Being  asked  bj  tne  whether.be 
(Parker)  had  reoeiTBd  the  Written  Paper  signed  B  W  ftom  the  lato  Governor 
Wentworth  J  1  hbi  rephei^  tbxt'ha  himself  cbd  not  redeive  tt  but  that  it  was 
seatbfltr  Chmaicay  ofBoBtvO  10  mrM  Oentlemen  of  tbla  flit}  Is  ^  publlsticd 
in  hia  Paper  and  that  rf  I  (feninii  *  diMilMita  bemgthe  Hand-Writinj,  of  the  late 
(lOTeraor  %  eaCworlii,  i»  was  reodf  td  prM'e  it  Comparing  in  nty  own  Mind, 

Ur  FarbecsAaswtraj  aodUie  CircunMinca  thai  tbe  Direction  at  the  Top  of  the 
written  P.sper  waaiors  different  Head'  and  iBk  from  the  ether  Writing;  I  could 
not  h^psu^ieMitig  tbet'therS'>wasiBotie  Ttwid  at  Fttrgery  la  the  Case:  And  Qnd- 
log  from  Mr.  'FarlOei'slraqueoit  Shifting  and  ShtijUnsSi  thBt  he  was  not  a  proper 
PersontobeooirTBrsadiwilli'rioiwSnttieMtmi  Oecasion;  ■  .  .  after  telling  him, 
that  he  had  in  nw  wiae  oomplied'  with  hi9  own  Preamble  to  tbe  Letter  he  had  print- 
ed, ..  .  thatl-dosMed'ita-belUgi  tJle  lUtei'OOveniCr  Weotwortti's,  and  that  ha 
should  be' appbed  to  aboutil,!  Ian  hiih^  '    .  -     -    . 

As  Ui.  PartMr  'had.  (old  otli4r  I>er»oDS  that  tbe  Letter,  Brgoed  B.  W.,  waa  written 


1863.]  and  the  Episcopal  Recorder.  51 

by  the  late  Grovemop  Wentworth,  a  Gentleman  of  Character  in  this  City  had,  be- 
fore I  came  to  Towoj  wiritten  to  a  Friend  of  his  at  Portsmouth  concerning  the  Af- 
feir;  his  Friend's  Anewer  inclosed  the  following  Letter  from  the  late  Governor 
Wentwortli  to  Min,  Viz. : 

'    •'         '■-■■•■''■'  Portsmouth^  Sfpt.}S,  ineS. 

^^  TN  tte  6^bl*t**tme  I  have  hail  to  consider  of  the  titter  signed  B^  W.,  which 
-L  if^;  L_i.i-iL-.''advisek  oneTarker  liad  printed  in  his  Paper  of  29th  August 
"pasti'lcaVi  biilj^^iit  pre^ebt'asseiHij'Tha^  the  Contents,  and  Every  Clause  therein 
""dtotainfed,' '  KS  a  viilialnousl  Piece' of  Fori^ry :  A^nd'if  any  Measures  can  be  taken  to 
"bbtahi  th'^  '6^^nall/^ter,  the  Villains  may  be  discovered :  And  if  that  cannot  be 
"effected,  'and  a  lejiart'rosecution  of  iiarier  wifl^  or  t^e  serviceable,  1  will 

*%  at  the  !Kxpen<ie. 

'^  r  a&i,^  sfr,' your  most  humble  Servant, 

,  ,  B-  WgBNTWORTH." 


.1    '  ■  > 


After^X,  h^d  ^^i^  1^9  X^t»r,  frpm  Mr,.  Wentworth,  I  again  called  on  Mr.  Parker,  in 
Comply  ^witfa.  a  Gentleman  of  undoubted  Credit,  in  ond^r  to  obtam  a  second  Sight 
of  the  Paper  in  his  Possession,  that  I  might  compare  the  Writing,  with  the  Letter 
UmUjr^^Wfd^^wfx^i  ;Mt.  iP«Fki^><iOQiplained  tibftt  X  had  iiot»  w^en  Iw«b  last  at 
hisH<:(U8ea,tre$ited:hiB)  lik^a  .GeD4;len3a£;iani)ltben  he  rummaged  oiver  a  Box  of 
Papers,  a^nd  said  2^  could  not  findit;  but>  he  j^peatedly  declared  that  the  Letter 
agn(edt3,  'WC,  J^4i  puWisbed  in  hiaiNewa-Papef,  wae;  written  by  Benning  Went- 
worth, ^sq. ;  apdfty^n^mJtted  to  New»tYork  by;  pr.  Channoey,  of  Bdston,  with  a  Di- 
rec^o^tqJiav^'itiPnpited  fin  his.  Paper.  Upon  my  desiiingt /him  :to  produce  his 
Proofs,,  wlpc]^  jujEi^lormer  Coaversation,  he  had  said  he  oould  give,  that  the  Letter 
published  by  bw  w»s  written  by  Mr.  Wentworthv  he  replied,  .  .  >,  that  he  was 
obligi94  imo^ediat^ly  toiattend  a  Corpse  into  the  Country,  and  therefore  had  not 
Tjme^  b^t  ;tbM^  iC^  dojMbted  tine.  Authenticity  of  the  said  I^ter/  if  I  would  go  to  Mr. 
Thoipa^  Smitl^f  iAttof^r^^F  At^Law,  he  hadisvchj  Pr^x)fs  in  hia^Hands  as  would  effect- 
ually convinoe,  me ;  jfor  that  Mn  Smith  had  received  it  from  Dr^  Chauncey,  whom  he 
8iq;>po8ed  J[  WoyWiCsteem  a  (Man  of  Weracity. 

Fron^  Mr.  J^^rkQp,  5  wept- in  Company  with  the  same  Gentlemaa  who  was  with 
m^.^Mr-  F^rkQr'a^tx^  Mr.,  Thom«a  Smiths  =  Upon  mentipiimg  my  Business,  and 
teUing  his^^.th^M^.. Parker  had  declared;  that  Mr.  Wentworth  was  the  Author  of 
the  L^liter  ^igne^  Bv  W.,  a^d  that  it  was  Mr.  Wentworth's Hand- Writing;  and  that 
Mr.  P^rkter  b^dsaid  thathe  rooeiitred  the  lifter  from  ihim,  and  Itad  r^erred  me  to 
him  for  tl^q  ;^ipQfS;th*tthe^IietteF  waa  Mti.  WentwOrtli*s;>^  ^  .  he  replied,  that  he 
h#d  iQdee<^.^T^'the!sald  Letter  to .  Mr..  Parker  to.  be  printed,  that  he  received  it 
frWQ  Mr.  i^pg^f^i^ho.  decayed  it  inclosed  in  a  Lettet  firomDr.  C^ac^ttee^,  who  re- 
ceived, it  from  t]^,yGentkfnaihhmfiel/m  Boston ;  .  .;.  that.it.was  not  Mr.  Went- 
wortl^'s  own  HapdrWritJing,  ,fer  that  Mr.  Wentworth  was  all  old  Man,  and  could  not 
write ;  but  tto'tit  ^aP' WtteiQ  W  ^^^  Or^^,  and  that  he  ^^gned  B.  W.  t6  it,  and  gave 
it  to  X)r«  •O^APPcey,  w^  inplosed  it  to^  Mr,  .Rogers  whn  delivered  it  to  him,  (Thom- 
as Smith,)  "v^^put  ^t  into  the  Hands  of  Jamea  Parker,.  Esq. ;  who  printed  it  in  his 
Paper,  il  ob^oif^Oid  uponittiisKthat  .Mr.  Wentworth  did  not  live  in  Boston.  To 
which  Mr.  Smith  replied,  that  he  was  in  Boston  at  that  Time,  and  that  if  it  would 
be  any  Satisfaction  to  me,  if  I  wpujd,  wait  tiU  the  following  Week,  an  AflBdavit 


52  The  First  Bishop  of  Connecticut  L^V^ 

would  arrive  from  Boston,  to  prove  that  t?ie  Genileman  was  the  Author  of  the  said 
Letter. 

As  I  observed  that  Mr.  Smith  cautiously-  avoided  mentioning  Mr.  Wentworth^s 
Name,  but  always  expressed  himself  by  the  Term  .  ,  ,  the  GenUeman,  I  suspected 
that  all  was  not  fair.  I  therefore  pressed  him  more  closely,  and  then  he  said,  that  one 
Reason  why  he  thought  the  Letter  to  be  written  by  Mr.  Wentworth,  was,  that  B. 
"W.  were  the  initial  Letters  of  no  other  Name  on  the  Society's  List  of  Members,  but 
of  Mr.  Wentworth's  only.  ...  As  I  went  out  of  Mr.  Smith's  OflBce,  I  told  him  that 
I  had  such  Proofs  in  my  Pocket,  that  Mr.  "Wentworth  was  not  the  Author,  as  would 
surprize  him  and  all  concerned.  After  we  came  into  the  Street,  I  insisted,  that  as 
Mr.  Smith  had  been  so  very  oflBcious,  as  to  go  between  Mr.  Rogers,  and  Mr.  Park- 
er, in  the  Affair  of  printing  the  Letter  signed  B.  W.,  in  which  I  thought  myself 
very  cruelly  and  unjustly  treated,  he  ought  in  Justice  to  procure  me  a  Sight  of  Dr. 
Chauncey's  Letter  to  Mr.  Rogers.  Mr.  Smith  replied,  that  I  might  take  what  Steps 
I  pleased ;  that  he  would  give  himself  no  Trouble  about  it,  unless  he  chanced  to 
see  Mr.  Rogers ;  and  that  he  never  had  told  Mr.  Parker,  or  any  other  Person,  that 
the  Letter  signed  B.  W.  was  written  by  Mr.  "Wentworth. 

I  forgot  to  mention,  that  in  my  Conversation  with  Mr.  Parker,  when  I  told  him 
that  he  had  not  complied  with  his. Promise  in  the  Jntroduction  which  he  had  print- 
ed to  the  Letter  signed  B.  "W.,  he  answered,  That  he  did  not  write  that  Introduc- 
tion ;  that  he  objected  to  its  being  printed,  and  that  therefore  he  did  not  think  him- 
self obliged  by  it,  .  .  .  or  "Words  to  that  Purpose. 

From  Mr.  Smith's,  I  immediately  went  to  Mr.  Rogers'  House,  but  he  was  from 
Home,  on  a  Journey  into  New-Jerdey,  tho'  expected  to  return  that  Night,  or  in  the 
Morning.  I  called  again,  two  or  three  Times,  the  next  Day,  but  he  had  not  return- 
ed. The  next  "Week  I  6et  out  on  a  Journey  to  Philadelphia,  and  when  I  returned, 
Mr.  llogers  was  gone  into  New  England,  so  that  I  had  no  Opportunity  of  seeing 
him  till  some  Time  in  November.  Upon  my  mentioning  my  Business  to  him,  he 
behaved  with  great  Openness  and  Candour ;  readily  ffavQ  me  a  Sight  of  Dr.  Chaun- 
cey's  Letter  to  him.  He  without  Hesitation  also  declared  that  he. did  not  know,  and 
never  had  heard  who  wrote  the  IjCtter  signed  B.  "W.  That  when  he  was  lately  in 
Boston,  Dr.  Chaunccy  mentioned  the  Matter,  but  did  not  choose  to  make  known 
the  Author's  Nam6.  ^  f 

In  Dr.  Chauncey'^  Letter  to  Mr.  Rogers,  according  ^o  the  b^st  of  my  Recollection, 
(for  Mr.  Rogers  did  not  think  himself  at  Liberty  to  permit  any  Extracts  to  be  taken 
from  it,)  he  says,  That  the  Letter,  signed  B.  *W.,  was  written  by  an  Inhabitant  of 
the  Town  of  Boston;  an  Episcopalian  by  Principle  and'  Education,  and  for  several 
Years  past  a  Member  of  the  Society  for  tHi6  l^ropagation  of  the  Gospel ;  .  .  .  that 
it  was  written  voluntarilV,  and  unsoliciteci  by'  him,  land  put  into  his  Hands  for  him 
to  make  what  use  he  pleased  of  it ;  .  .  .  that  thei  Author  wrote  it  with  a  View  of 
Exculpating  him  (Chauncey)  from  an  Accusation  of  Falsehood,  in  a  t*aper  published 
in  Mr.  Gaine's  Gazette,  and  "V^eeScly  Mercury,  July  tlie  4th. 

[The  Remainder,  containing  Tteflections  on  the  Letter  signed  B,  TF!,  in  our  next,"] 


H 


A  Continuation  of  Mr.  Seabury'*  Letter,  begun  in  our  last. 

AVING  thus  given  a  just  and  faithful  historical  Account  of  this  Affair,  I 
shall  now  make  some  Reflections  upon  the  Letter  itself.    And 


1863.]  and  the  Episcopal  Recorder.  53 

let,  I  shall  take  Notice  of  the  Spirit  and  Temper  with  which  it  is  written.    It 
iqfjpeare,  both,  from  the  Letter  itself,  and  from  Dr.  Chauncey^s  Letter  to  Mr.  Rogers^ 
that  the  Design  of  the  Letter-Writer  was  to  vindicate  him  (Dr.   Chauncey)  from  an 
Accusation  of  Falsehood;  .  .  .  But  with  what  Spirit  has  the  Author  done  this,  or 
more  properly  attempted  it  ?  .  .  .  With  the  most  malevolent  Party  Rage^  and  with 
such  Hatijeour  and  lU-Naiwre^  as  none  but  a  Heart  inflamed  by  Malice  could  dictate. 
The  whole  L.etter  shows  this  to  have  been  the  Temper  and  State  of  Mind  in  which 
it  was  written,  and  no  Censure  passed  upon  it  can  possibly  expose  it.    Instead  of 
Tindicadng  Dr.    Chauncey ^hQ  rails  at  Mr.  S-b-r-y ;  accuses  him  of  "giving  Dr. 
*^  Chauncey  the  liie,"  .  .  .  of  making  "rude  and  injurious  Reflections  on  the  Dr.," 
. . .  of  being  a  "  troublesome  Person,"  ...  of  a  "  malevolent  Spirit,"  .  .  .  of  hav- 
ing "impertinently  disturbed  the  Quiet  of  this  country  for  some  Time  past,"  and 
straage  to  tell !  of  being  a  "  Declaimer  against  Falsehood,"  and  a  "  Stickler  for  Im- 
" partiality  in  writing."  ...  If,  by  this  Ckmntry,  the  Letter- Writer  means  Boston^ 
and  the  Territory  thereunto  belonging,  I  seriously  declare.  That  I  have  been  so  far 
from  "  disturbing  the  Quiet  of  (hat  Country,"  that  I  never  was  in  it;  that  I  have  no 
Agents  in  it ;  that  I  do  not  recollect  ever  to  have  wrote  a  single  Letter  to  any  Per- 
son in  it:  ....  In  short,  I  have,  and  desire  to  have,  nothing  to  do  with  it. 

lihjthis  CowTi^ry,  the  Letter- Writer  means  the  American  Colonies  in  general; 
...  I  do  not  remember  that  I  have  done  any  Thing  by  which  the  Quiet  of  any  one 
Person  could  have  been  disturbed,  except  that  I  once  called  the  American  Whig  to 
an  Account,  for  his  Effrontery  in  saying,  that  Dr.  Chandler  and  the  Convention  do 
no*  dmre  stich  a  Bishop  as  is  nventioned  in  the  Appeal :  And  if  the  American  Whig 
will  allow  me  a  very  small  Share  of  that  Vanity  with  which  he  himself  is  so  replete, 
I  can  confidently  affirm,  that  in  the  Affair  litigated  between  us  at  that  Time,  I  "laid 
"him  fairly  on  his  Back  without  knowing  my  Antagonist ;"  .  .  whether  he  bath 
since  gotten  upon  his  Legs,  or  whether,  ad  hue  procumbit  Humi  Bos,  is  a  Matter  of 
more  Consequence  to  liim  than  to  me. 

2dly.  The  Letter  signed  B.  W„  as  far  as  it  relates  to  me,  is  utterly,  absolutely  and 
wiirdy  false  amd  groundless.  And  tho'  this  Writer  is  so  very  angry  with  Mr. 
S-h-r-y,  for  giving,  as  he  says,  "  Dr.  Chauncey  the  Lie,"  yet  he  himself  has  written 
without  any  Regard  to  Truth.  I  speak  only  of  what  relates  to  myself  in  B.  W.'s 
Letter,  ...  a  lying  Heart  hath  directed  a  deceitful  Hand.  ...  I  positively  declare, 
that  I  was  so  far  from  being  the  Author  of  the  Paper  to  which  he  refers,  that  I  never 
saw  it,  heard  it,  thought  of  it,  or  dreamed  of  it,  'til  it  made  its  public  Appearance 
in  Mr.  Gaine's  Paper  of  July  the  4th.  ....  Who  B.  W.  is,  I  know  not,  and  to  speak 
the  Truth,  care  not  But  B.  W.  says  he  is  "  a  Son  of  the  Church  of  England,''  .  .  . 
"arealFriend  to  its  Growth  and  Prosperity,"  .  .  .  "a  Member  of  the  Society  for 
"thePropagationof  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts,"  ....  a  friend  to  Decency,  good 
"  Manners,  and  a  becoming  Treatment,  especially,  of  respectable  Characters,"  .  .  . 
"and  what  is  more,  .  .  .  a  Friend  to  Truth  and  honest  Impartiality."  .  .  .  If  Mr. 
S*  W.  is  endowed  with  all  these  good  Qualifications,  it  is  very  strange  that  not  one 
of  them  should  shew  itself  in  the  Letter  now  under  my  Consideration.  .  .  .  Ishea 
^  of  th^  Church  of  England  f  Let  him  remember  that  the  Church  teaches  and 
requires  him  to  keep  his  Tongue  from  Evil  Speaking,  Lying,  and  Slandering.  Is  he 
'* a  Friend  to  the  Growth  and  Prosperity  of  the  Church?"  .  .  Why  then  does  he 
t**ePart  with  its  avowed  Enemy?  Why  does  he  represent  those  who  contend 
o^^y  for  its  real  and  just  rights  and  Privileges,  as  troublesome  Persons,   of  a 


54  I%e  Firit  Siahop  of  Connectiatt  [April, 

malevolent  ^rit,  vrho  have  impertlnenllf  disturbed  Uie  Quiet  of  fhinr  Ootintty 
for  some  tine  putf  la  he  "  a  Uen^r  oT  tb*  Society  for  tbe  Pru^gatioii  of  the 
Gotipel  f "  That  veoarable  bodp  haVe  sve^  charfaheO,  oocnteiiHncOd,  and  protected 
those  MisBionriea  OiM  did  ttinr  DaSr;  tliej  never  a6u»ed,  eUmdorM,  ir  tilfiflad 
tbem,  in  anoBrmoaa'LeMarBBDd  ecuiillbua  Papere.  .  .  .  Is  he  '*a  FKeAd  to  De- 
"cency  and  gooi  MaatiiiB,  and  a'^beMnibig  Treatmeat^  eipedally  of  Mapeotable 
"Oharactera?".  Wlfjrthea  hap  hs'traaMd  ihe  wl&  i^'aiirH  liideoeni^  and  HI- 
MtumersT  If  ftJteai^aDaaiQOer*  Dbati«Miil  Biid«tT«iir' to  do  m^  Ddtf  in  that 
bonooraUe  Stata  bfljfe  to  vhttdt  ;e  tnth  plwsea  Ctot  td  oaH  iM^  WIU  «Di^ltr  me  to 
anj  Rapect,  I. in<^,  <ttitiiouti  Vanity  affina^  Oiat -m^'Cbaracter  iS'respectablo 
enough  to  hatnentitledme'ta  a'tuoT*  itcotnmg  Treatunml^ '.  .  .  Is  he  "a  ^Friend 
''to  Truth  .and  homat  'Imttartiali^f  nofrooillit  '^uQh^b.Fierioii  i«Me.  Buob  a 
Letlerl  .  j  ..Al^Ueri&om  «hidh).'lfyan  WtVallthat  iB:AiA«'BHdi)arMti^7ou  will 
teaTea(Ber«.iCA«r*lBiiMwfc''        ' 

Mr.  BjW.Hay8lv''gtive  Dr.  Oka^Mefihe  iAt."  It  is'a  iV»H>' of  Speech  ia 
which  I  da  iLbt  aUow  BifMlf  [»  tnymenlftl  Seri^t^t  Avi  With  R^ard  to  any 
Thing  Dr.  CbmricrTiMh  isii'liibb'ATiawet  ta'Dp.'ClKmdler'i  Appea),  lam  eofbr 
fh>m  giving  him  the  Lie,  that  I  deliberately  declare  I  never  read  more  than  a  Doeen 
PageflinifandneTortrtend  to-ffead  a'DiKen'tnore..' .-,  ^Whe*  a*  Jlutbor  ban 
«ahn1;l<nda»iDublrist:hklMetfM«8lBMia&'hldtwt'UFea)tii)nB'iie  ihit  Ihi  ffhia^ 
•/EBglftnd.d#M'floI  teaeh  Uk  DM^'iUgmv/Epitei/pviyi  vtd'tHatk^  Btf^rmert  tf« 
vot  belitbe  it,  I  oan  tpetid  mf  TisW  biUeh  mCil'a  jirdfitttbly^than  in  givitig  him  the 
Beading.  'P^ha^w  ICnu^ibOKftad^ed'iiiEzoUBeror  the  Dr.  thatheVrotehia  Paid- 
phlet  in  iem'Uvm'tvo'M^tka','  lAiikiile'ie  i^'&ld 'Haa,-  Hnd'thet«[brb  it'niuSt  be  ek- 
peotedbewlll  be1«2i^ttu  dndfiM'A'ue^  Tfedidoanessotiif  PbitUVeaeas  b«iogonen  the 
Foibles'ofoMiAgs.  ''Akisl''cdtii^sfa  #oiild'be'^g60d'Sx'6tlse'(bt''aot  writlng'M  al); 
and  it  U  tDiK^'d^tXI  kimej^;'thB.t  tltb'Dr'.'<IoeB' 'not' Wail H^SetT  Of  St,'aild  of  the 
Poet'*AdViO«J,i-i  -■'  ■ ''"'   ■■■•'   '■       ■'■'-■■    ■>■■■!'■■  '■'.■   v<    ■    '.-  ■■■" 

■  '  "-"'''Solve  abae^cMifeid'AMttufatUlbWlEqtiiak^"^^'   '' 

Feecel  ad  fiUrenmm  ridaiduB,  is  Hia  ducat    HOH. 

,       IiQowfChMjttlie.rapidCar^ioMflged.IIprafv  ■ 
,     ,-,|     Jieirt  in^he.Jtece  ((elided,  Ie(tlteliiBd,i  '  ■       ■ 

■  -  ,.1  ■ -K  HldfW-WnaBsrt Ij(!i'»««}^ur»thfe.Wiod. : ..■. 


That  the  Dr.  ia  in  aotno  Dangor  of  niocliuK  with  this  Acciden^  every  onp  mu'w 
be  aenaiblo,  whn  fonijUlnrH  with  whnt  WnpWSi/ ho' a^isweriSd  Br.  CTinidfer,.U''aiiy 
Credit  i,j  rlnr  t<.  tt>-  .l;r,.— '.-c.,  ir.'.vV      Vnii  now  beWd  he W'lJi  advertised' a  Tol- 

umidr?'.'         ■      ..- Ri(?i!raof'llie  CTiirre)l''are,  niBHyXeiitu- 

ries'afliT  ii"       '■!■    ■     '  ■   >      .     |.,it  tothe'/Jad^'and  llOT*n'ed  into  "Confess- 

lona.  [f  Il.'.i. '..  ^  ri„  |.|  -I  .'ii.i  ,-,-., I,.- tliis  Pate,' ibe  following  Line  of  another 
Poet,  will  bo  vfry  »ppli™blp  to  rto  voluniiiious  a  Writer.  ."",  .  S^e  wfto  ne'er  was  r«»- 
tuiBfc  W/-recvi.  ;  V.Tliis,  BsIputnoUottoto  this'P^ppr/mayBerve  instead  of 
one  totlioao  whoarefonSoI'Mottos;'  and  I  hope  it  wtll  not  bd  thought  tbe  worse 
for  being  introjiio^in'ilje'Bodyof'iny'pMfoniwn^^   ■ 

3dly.  I  shall  take  no.tioe  ofthe  i^JtowwoJ  Baseneaa  of  this  Writer,  in  pnttfng  B. 
W.  at  Oie  End  (rf  his  Letter.  .  Posaibly  he  thought  he  had  a  Right  to  press  any  two 
Letters  in  the  Alphabet  into  his  Servioe.    Bat  oertaioly  it  is  a  most  extraordinary 


1863.]  and  the  Epiecc^al  Recorder.  55 

Piece  of  Conduct,  first  to  declare,  bil)uelf^a.Uamb«r  of  the  Sooiatj,  and  then  toaf- 
IiUm initio  Ije^t^re  of  another  Uembfr'a  HoiUK'to  hia  Miandakius  Production; 
lipggellr  Ttr^nj  it  )B  OMaiderei)  tiu^B.  W.  ore.  tha  iDitUlXetlMS  of  no  other  Name 
(B.lb».8owetai7')»  Jiie^fOt  HemimTB, ini't'  oiriy  af  B«DiuDg  Wectworth,  Esq.;  and 
IWtliiaiSi.  'Wr'a.I^titei.'thD'  now  it, Ma  alltiiB  ji.ppeBraiuw  <af  >  bom-bora  Child, 
tajMW^fiWtls  iivBeo  W  J,  Wiw-  BBbettd  j«tt>  .the.  H^orid^b  j  Jain«*'J'(H-ter,i  Esq. ;  who 
MBd.Utof«r£,e^,MBa^idwifeiiatfit&,Bii!th^.Mtlie<^n''i>>MU<l^f'^S'of'arapufaU^ 
tfljift  wha  was  wadj!  tfl  MWiv^paptWit.aiid-d^eiirf  it  "W bottler  the  Writer  intond- 
l41^;Ulii.)MtfHlX;Q»dl«M,  to  losd^oflpl^  intos  Belief  Ihattba  LatWr  was  really 
in|$tei),jbi,a^efitjemBB  vf  MiO^Wbli^ftin  R;apuUtion.aaJi{r...WeneiFarth  is,: In  at- 
4tc.t|i,giye  A,gi^a^r  W^|tfijk>.tii^.4te»eiiticau;i<joi. whether  itiKaewiUi  a  Design 
toSwafj^MC/  finSr-fMs f WW- replying jtolfcia  inraitii)ua.fiaifoTBMKiee,iiti'iB  not  eaay 
t0.d4t9fqi!iWii,,FoMi'>lj.'i^Pt)V:tUfW.U))l3iTee,^a7;LbsreaDDCUTi«d,t<>.induce  Mm  to 
proceed  in  tliis  dastardlj-,  fraudiiient  Manner.  The  first  c^ithMO'  Int«Btiona  was 
tolj:mw^«4A»**t^;I1»o^  ^7  *»  fHg»i»»S- v.  l*lhei«tBrl  aqd-  by^Jfr.  Fdrk- 
«'4pi!fi(lVfl^We?;ti(>»,  ?7»fl^ifr,.,,ffi**««tt. wa^(AB;-diU*,*r  <^A  Tihat^tlkeother 
Bt!igil,*4  .npfcii^v^cowditte  Author  ift„bjithis,iTiiiie,.I;l»liefB,-pi«ttrwBU  oon- 

.  TteJ>»froff,bW.^Wl«'^J'>»»elf'ft.Moml«r<rf'-th»aoi»«trf«rtb»>11ropagBtiOT  of 
lUQespql^;w4Pt.:Cl^<BWa»'i«*IPjOif  S-W«««J»reight,)%.lii8.I«itor(ioiMr.  Bop- 
«i|„Vttia);<l4  ia.j»B.Inh|tbita9t,pf.(b|C^Towa''.|}f.\BMt(Wht'  .>£  bave 'oareMlj.eacamiDed 
Ute  Ub*  c^itb9',^9«BeSj,'#P'(W)^rft|«-*he  Xswd'eSJ  l'  ^ose.fli^  wdyifourMenibets 
ir|>HrB8ii^,ia...B'*f'*A!.''*.  Hi?  E»oeif«wr.S''»«*8.BBrDend,iJaiiwa..Aplhorp,  Hugh 
Q»4Bnd^,ohii  "fioBiplBi.^W^Ti^.lIOiiidlittiwo.GBnlfciQen.Iwn.ptraiKnal^unitnown. 
Um  Btterjy  ,a«  *  J^^W  f»  0fBPB''e-'*te*fcl^liP™  ^VW  ^:(T#b  anjiQcwiallln'  to  -them  tp 
lrqa(  mi!;ioi  p»  i*ij\ici'^f|.^wl:?r_fte),^  >lw(3r.  %i  J.  end-mpwlfltrBated  ia-that  Latter. 
I  m  nflt  Jhf  rofprg  stfpB"*^!  .^^iWS'  f"*  '1^  fM»S  (JenUsiffiBa  W»9  Ih*  Author  of  it. 
Itremaina  then  with  Dr.  Cfmuneey  to  produce  his  Author  or  to  take  >h»  letter, 
with  all  its  fYaud^^»;fj^,'f^lqfs$/,.:^fi4(^,.ffi^«^k«li4t»vAfasenest  upon  him- 

To  you  therefore,  moat  venerable  Doctor  I  now  beg  Leave  to  address  mjeelf. 
Posaibljyou  may  tiii>l*  flittit')-*""*'*'''^  gTealFVeEa6Bi'  that  your  Age,  Sta- 
lioti,  and  Character  should.  bsetnit^J^u'ffte  It  ^^  'h  hfrt  'in  Eicuee  for  such 
bBseCooduct  asyoU'luWl)b«B<^iltffdf<'att<ilHMfHttMblj^DOtta  screen  you 
froQ  tha^Q«es<TueaceB  of  it  My  Station  and  Character  (save  the  Article  of  Leam- 
iHtJ  arc  equal  to  yqurs ,  aud,  if  }  ou  think  that  some  lUgard  is  due  U)  lUe  bUtion 
anil  Ciiarflct^r,  ^ou  nijght  to  hare  cou'dJpreo  Tjefore  your  ijljbiral  ^ttick  iipcn  nsp 
Ym^h^vo  boLUat  1V  fainsi  r  (inlmf,  jn  aiii)n>mLU'(  Lfltfr  .  0  MJia  di 
"xlinif  It  to  be  prim  <l  i  il  i  i    i  i         i     i        i    n  i  «jde 

IP  order  tc  w  oiiinl  (      '  i  r  did, 

not  iiilend"d  lu  di  I    moua 

Cnine  of  h1^  ing  -■""''  -  (       (      i  i  1 1  i    Tart 

of  vonr  Conduct   I  cannot  Lint  t    |  i  llcart, 

"f^  if|they  bo  siisM  llcljuk  i        ^  •tAb  a 

BluBh.    What  Reparation  loii  \mII      m         i        i  ill  i  I  lit  that 

swne  Reparation  oHffW  to  be  nndc  y  u  iiii]--t  bi  =1.11  il  1^  Tl  i  Tri.  iri  nf  myself 
wdPsnidj  nay  more,  ray  Uselulneifl  aa  a  Minister  of  Chuist  depend  upon  that 
Chiraolflr,  which  you  Juito  cruelly  sported  witli,  and  uioat  unjuatjy  endeavored  to 


56  The  First  Bishop  of  Connecticut  [-A-pril, 

deprive  me  of.  .  .  .  These  Things,  Sir,  I  say,  not  for  my  own  Sake,  but  for  yours ; 
to  make  you  sensible  of  the  Iniquity  of  your  Conduct ;  and  to  bring  you,  if  posai^ 
ble,  to  Kepentance  and  Amendment.  For  my  own  Part,  tho'  it  would  but  ill  be- 
come me  to  boast,  yet  I 'trust,  that  within  the  narrow  Circle  of  my  Aequaintance^ 
my  reputation  is  too  ^«U  eetabliahed  to  be  shaken  by  such  Attempts.  If  thercijEore 
you  choose  to  persist  in  the  Way  of  Defamation,  and  had  rathef  endeayour  to  vin- 
dicate what  you  have  done,  than  Uke  an  honest  Man,  and  a  ^ood  Christian,  to  repent 
and  retract  it,  you  have  my  free  Consent  to  act  as  is  most  natural  and  agreeable  to 
your  Inclinations. — From  the  Kew  York  Gaeetie  and  the  Weekly  Mer^uty,  for 
Monday,  Dec.  19,  1768,  iNo,  99.4,]  ai^d  Monday,  Dec.  26,1768,  JJTo.  %^^\  „ . , 

We  now  leave  this  Letter  to  theoonsideiiation  of  ojur.xefidert- 
As  an  iHustration  of  the  utter  unscrupulousnesjB  with  which 
the  enewi^  of;  the.  CJti,urch  sti^Qve  to  gayry.their  p.9int^u,ft  inaj- 
ter  of  such  inagAitudj9,,tl;i,e  record  is  astounding. ...  J, .  :. 

Passing  from  this  division,  of  oux  r^ly,  .we  would  sniu.  Tip 
the  controversjr  whicl^,  apQording  to  the  fiecori^r's  unwarrj^nt- 
able  assertion,. displayed  t^t^  ^f4wg^^P"^'^^?.t8'',fts»Wi?tta§.tii^ 
"  Yiolenoe  "of  Seabury,  in,  the  wordpf  of  no.  l^i^  Ah^  tt^&iYW^ 
arable  l^iphap  White. ,   The  italics  are, our  owji...    ^. 

"  What  a  >  nnondevful  iohange  ■.  has  the  -  author  ■■  lired  ta  ^  witness^  m  >stfevence«  to 
American  E^i^c^^uqj^l  H^,  remQoil^ie^^  th^  antqr^ev.olutiG^^ry  tip^e^,  yf\ke^^^ 
presses  profusely  emitted  pamphlets  and  newspaper  disquisitions  oi)  the  questioi), 
whether  an  American  bishopi  were  to  be  endured ;  and  when  threais  were  thrown 
out;  of  throwing 'silch  a  pepsclp,  if  sent  acbong  us,  into  the  fiVer;  ■ 'eUthoufii^liis  <fffency 
was  advocaiodfor  iihe  sols  pwrptfH  qfjL  comrnvm^n.  9¥iiTniHing\it9(tif  iot  JUsf  ^vtfto^ 
jurisdiction.^**,  ...  .    ,.        ...    , 

*^  It  is- trufiy^the,' Bishop  prodeeds,  *'iihat  ;theL<6Ubject  was 
entangled;  with  the  a^med^dangeriOf  suhservieacynio  the  de- 
signs of  the  goyernment:  of  the  Mother ioountiyy  in  her,  hostility 
to  the  rights  of  her  colonies/"  But  he  addshistown  conviction) 
that  thesd-f'  pretentions  of  the  anti-£pisoopalia&:op]^ition>to 
the  measure/'  jwere.iih^t  "  8!peoioui^'/;.apd  .that  it  .ma&  a  leal 
^^  hardship'',  fvo^oa  which  those  who  soughtithe  Spifscopate.wese 
striving  tp  be  felieved.  i  This  brings  us  to  the  headings /^^Biefh'- 
ops  to  be  Dislqyali^nd'Venai/'      i      .  .^^        >.:.    ..i.n    -.^ 

We  must  bear  in  miad,that  all  this,  while  ^^an^  "Jijf  hit|5i  was 
a  student  of  theology  in  Philadelphia^  by. no  nieana^  may  iv« 

suppose,  an  uninterested  spectator  of  a  contebt  in  which  his 

'  ■    .        , .  '  /  I  •  ■       ' ,  ...     .,..■"... 

*  Memoirs,  2d  edit.,  p.  266. 


1863.]  and  the  Episcopal  Recorder.  SFI 

old  instructor,  Dr.  William  Smith,  bore  a  prominent  part  in 

support  of  the  "  few  clergymen  of  the  Extreme  High-Tory  and 

H^-Flying  sect,"  and  which  engaged  the  attention  and  com- 

mfl^ed  the  pens  of  the  ablest  men  the  Church  then  numbered 

among  her  ministry.     If  then,  as  the  Becorder  is  pleased  to 

assert,  witliout  .offering  the  shadow  of  a  proof,  the  "  Address 

from  the  Clergy  of  New  York "  to  the  Church  in  Virginia, 

contained  ei&pressions  which  must  necessarily  have  '•  deeply 

wounded  one  of  Bishop  White's  patriotism  and  piety,"  or  if  this 

"Mdi-^fe ''^6Ulrt6ii!i%d,  iti'Bishdp  Whi^e^  VieW;ih^ 

assertion,  that'  "Bishops"  wei-^'^'to  be  disloyal  atd'vetiaV' 

awJ  that  ^^' the  way  to  keep  a  minister  fr6m  s^frvingiiis  country, 

was  to  secure  fer'hitti'«t  «ti^end  froiln  th^'  chywii;"  it  is  surely 

sfra'h^  that  the  patfMIc  aiid  jfl^rfs  While  difl'tibt;  d6mewhere 

in  Ms'rbluniiiidufe  writiii^,  feay  so,  instead  of  leaving  on  record, 

as  te  has  dione,  his'  own  reeellections  of  this  whole  controversy, 

ttfiMiWg '  tli»  Vei*y'  pblnts  a^  Isrftie  bfett^eetat  vt^  UM  the  Beddtder. 

But,  it  may  be'^SId;  that' the'' 'oBje6til)nabiyy^^^  quoted 

by  the  JSeoorc^  still  Temainsy  and -musib' be  lexplained.     Yes, 

tod  "Wie  give  it  in  fiMi,w  it  stands  in  the"  ^^  Address^^^  referred 

to,  and  subtnit  Ihe'  matter  'to  tte  reader^s  jiidgineht,  merely 

r^g^rki^g  tb^i  ftt . , the.  time  ^it^.Wias  witi^^  .,aftd...publi9hed, 

)>o4fa  White  >andvSeaburyy  and  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  Am^« 

ican  Colonies,  were  subjects  of  the  English  Government*;  and 

tliat  the  .'thought  <l^  ^kidepbndenee  hadr  >iiot  ^tered  the'  mind 

etienif  the  iaw»t  &»eseiing;i;.HW©'^^^        add^' that  the  very 

provifiidni  thati  the*  Amerioafal  Mshbpd "  shovdd  i-be  ^uppoirted  at 

home,  was' noM  proiidsion  of :  Iffti  date' engmftedi  into  Jthe  plan  to 

le^en  theppdepeiidence  of  those'Mib  should  be 'cpnseerated  to 

^bis  missionairy  ^E^sdopate,  iMivt^^j^  origihal  feature  x>f  Bi«hop 

Bntler'spropQi^nglaiMMesigiied  byhiiBtdi  meet  the  Dissenters' 

objection^  who  hadiex;^Fe6sed(a  tfeari't^     theyyoi  the  provincial 

governments,  might  be  taxed  to'stppoftiEpiscoipicyl*  ' 

"BTit,«  8ay4  thef  idtii^ss  in  'questi6ti,'**'6f' W  Thhi^^  that^tave 'B^eii  objected 
'^ft^Btthb  Epicccpate  nnde^  potisi(|^i:«(tiidi]l,:ii(}thiiig  i^;jaiiyt«')«^fld>a&d 'extravagant 
*^  the  A89ert4on,jthat.jt,vilJ;^<i  *^iff«ifef»»(tlje  Cqi|jieot^Qi»;  be^e^i^  Great  Brit- 
*"iaiidher  Colonies;  and  there  is  nothing  which  the  Favorers  of  the  Plan  more 

*  Vide  Chandler's  Life  of  Johnson,  EngUsh  Edition,  pp.  168,  169. 


58  The  First  Bishap  of  ConnecHeut  [April, 

detest  and  despise^  tbati;  such  Gin  Qtuputatioa  \  9if^'i9edkemni%hiB  ^Cmnaation^is^iir 

Country,  or  exciting  a  Disposition  in  the'  Americans  ta  throw  it  off.  ,  biirely  th^ 

Bishops-tfeUyel^sUiAan'et^^lliA^^^ 

to'sai)t<ii*^^^^&ii^  MHipi'4iII''ble'i^p^tM'fton{''ti6tt^/ WyuMfiia^i*^  off'tirf- 


imagi>e^,  ih^^thp^  Jfouljl  ^Oft^x.  rjs^ue^a^ce^^^^^^^^  *,^?,i?f^T)?iT  PffH 

of  a,RevoI>ition.  "^ 

Great  lEbitoin^etfiEl/MrfMbhies^^biatriiyjtW  Hasre^  ofjbbt  tb4 

^»?Mca^ftth:wsfi>i^^offiifeA;ij^Jc^^(<pn^^  tl^e|  }S^hfVf 

of , the  Church  of  England,  and  those  that  dissent  from  it.  of,  various  DenominatioM  : 
And  it  may  easily  De  snewn  inavin  auTrODaoility;  In^  lAppoinxmeiit  w  xne  feia^- 
(^p*^  tQ^^ste<F^fA«1(^4T^^&t^^Ebi^>^^^ 

'I'^A^tofthi^ifirpldr,- Verfeelieyeft^pffflif)y4#  1j?jti'&Bn>/iai|*^9«t  f}][9p|Bflt  4)iNt 
it  ,T?rilJ^l  vftf ei^  ipy  J^H^, ,  ^^  if^.p|i3^,3^i^j,g^ J^p^;pfjt,4^^P|^^e-  ^,  ,P^?|^ 
of  Oppression,  or  thai  t^hey.are.n^  allowed  under  the, British  Gk)vjernment,  thfe 

thmk  that  th^y  haye  K^son  to  compjam,  until  this  oe  granted  them.  ^ 

which  is  known  to  have  no  Design  nor  Tendency  tffiJ^'vrra'^dito^iroii^rdiQplifUgje 

)thers,  to  which 
e  been  ^  long  m 
L^y^ent  ai^^tigd' in'itiri^^^rif^SioifJ^oir^fc^ 
ani'  w«rd:<^;4Bjfc  qjalEfelqn7tti0ir[Sia0er^  f  HBof^hoBldithH;^  htere«fler/  tr^iPhy/M'^ftiw, 

b^°4^,4l«^^9f84J^«:)Mf^^FmW^'  gjejj j^onl^^r^yatur^'j/fY^pedj  ;t^^)(e 
counteuanced  by  thia  Members  of  the  Cniittih,  if  suffering  for  Want  of  the  full  Ex- 

wfcifb,  in^*^  ♦ffase,  (iJMiyriplght7^W$kfBW)e}(10iJ(6r^H»e>5f  jo  vr,-(.|('J  Of{t  to 

SdiJlt  9^«Hpolifite^i  '^!^f)fif'Ufe'tf  kte'"W^i18i'&ipfel 
Berts,  that  "  the  Bishops  to  be  appointed  wer^'^o-''lteif6^II6'«i, 


*  The  tfev/'l£6Mi?sri  H6fM^5^,  8^;^t|cU^  iE^wi^aild  ,«a£id,/#hos^  <!a&e>i^b  haVe 
earlier  considered.'-- '  c.ii^.v/)     -  r  ,' 7  .■:•  :  d    .[.;,  .-.i  1  .;•■■;.  h.'. 

f  Address,  ^.-41-451^       '  ' 


1863.]  emd  the  Episcopal  Seoorder.  59 

hostile*  to 'Golonial  indepeisiidence ;''  a/t  least  in  the  sense  that 
"Bishop  "•* ' Vei^;^;; ia  be  didby^il/'  or'  IM%  "in  the  view  of 

Di;| jS^^l^urjc  a^4C^^^^  l^eep  a  niinister 

fbm  «(9rv^ingi  J^iar^QUutry^  ^9«t  to  risfecure^Dr.hlnar  a -stipend  from 
th«  i^rote A/'-  On^i'tfae  •  oth&rf  feaiid,  ^ift  ^  is*^  >  calm ' '  aod  dignified 
dtitin^Sifoii^^r^^qJfife^^^  yho  evi- 

d^ntjy!j[j^y,9yq^  ;^^^  TO^^  .|;he  ilother 

U,^  e^ery  (things  m&n/  for: ardhiationp andr.it 'takes  no  iitde 
piMs^^JO i^efaferf e  stii^hafa* bbfecti<)itt;  ^' Attd* if  do^  fell  this  when 
boili  iSiurcfiiSien  aiici  Pisseniisrsw^^^  ^  1^       ifi  their  ti^ofess- 

w9^:ofi  J^pji^flty/'f  wii^  ;:95hep 

kyaitp  »iidf  ad]legia)ii<^>^eFe  su][reIy/di]«^to»'tth^'P<»wer8  ordained 

Bf  06Di^  -''M^Wimh  ^Iti^';  thiW Veif y  sttftemMt  of  the  6ase, 
Wm,^ ,  iSft W^ 4/J»ftT?grs.p>,.i?  jt^rn  ,fi:pip  It?  connection  to  add 

tine  tvfaele  ■iapg*i4iwit>of  th©  Bbrrfuttioii  }-»i«the"*^-'()pinTOn  of  Op- 
Ml<ya,'*'to'1tHe^aiSaHb#kH6fe'  bf- %fe  Cfiloiltefi  W'  *  ttfe  Enjoy- 
n|i0i4of^,yi.9^rj^i^9^  flights  fl^ad^^t^^  In- 

ateadyv  thie&^j  of  iteaK)hifi^  Adish»yalt?p?  ito  Ameit^  evieny  or  of 


norip^^  Jo  r^fi^^ec^^^jgr,,,asrriPp;ilt^  of 

hfec<nit^->in<affceFiyi^r»t v/Hi'.iui/r -ron  /p.i;^^*]  <>n  's/p.dm  -//..'v!  ^'  -• 

" Bttf  1^  'bftv^  ^Gf€^Ve^ed ' 'ih^ 'tettttm^  df  itMft' 'iflftttiw^   We 

cau  nipdn'X^eliecqrMr  to  ieH\'us ' wKy  it'^sp,  careftilly  ki^ep^' out 
oCw^i.th^^Te^l(§u*bQr,,p£,t^i9,j^rfAd4?^^^^^^^  sp  un- 

waiiffentabljn  ^t^^stigooIatlae^Beltbury' as^pidiioipaily^  resffonsible 


)0;ip(j)^t|,9j 

alwthjfTiflwi^  Mi^w  Jei?sef .a  It)  was  adQp*ed.\bj?itthe  Convention 
of  the  Clergy  of  New'^¥(#k^^a«d^MS\t'i#ei:Wj^. '^^y  ^  order 

'tt»?Wei9iaKpefl4^^  ifi.  ^t^lvf,|^a^^,i>f  tt^^jvjpJ^pl^Cflfliip^ttQe  who 
x^p<ja:t€ifJ,4lic^o  ^^p  j(;ioaY^^^9fl,,^  .^ti^^p^ j^fl^^p^jappear^i^.the  fol- 


1.— "Samubl  Auohmuty,  D.  D. 

3.— "Myleb  Cooper,  LL.  D. 
4.— "John  Ogilvte,  D.  D. 


o 

'IB  fl*> 

■  g  2-1 


"  5. — "  RiOHARD  Charlton,  M.  A. 

7. — -'Charles  Incjus,  M.  A. 
8. — "Abraham  3eaoh,  M.  A." 


60  The  First  Bishop  of  Connecticut  [AmiXj 

Such  being  the  case,  we  ask,  is  it  a  feir  statement  of  the  case 
to  represent  the  "AtMress^'  and  its  "  position^,''  "Whether  good 
or  bad,  as  th€i  production  of  "  Dr.  S^abury  and  his  assOdiates," 
as  the  -Becorcfer  had  done,' n'ot  only  Once,  but  twice  ?  '  Is  it  in- 
genuous,—'is  it  just,'t6  keep  otit  of  sight  the  fact  that  there  is 
no  reaBon  to  suppose  that  a  single  word  of  the  Address  was 
penned  by  him,  and  that  j  of  the  eight  names  apj)ended  to  this 
documentj  his  name 'iff  the  last  bu!t  tWo  f  Stifely  otle  biiti  btlt 
feel  that  there  is  spebial  J)leading']fn  th6  Recorder's  statement 
in  this  matter,  a  special  pleading  so  tranlsparent  in  its  object 
as  to  X5ast  diiacredit  upon  thei  Whole  Articfe  in'  question. 

With  the'questi<rtiOf  ^«T(ytyirfm,''  or'"L6yalt^'"  tdthfe  G6v- 
ermnent  of  G-reat  Britglin,  to  which  he  i^ks  bound'  by  oaths  of 
Ordination  a«  well  as  thd  tissual  oaths^  of  ^ttHegi&liCe;  wb'  might 
in  theiffe- days,  when  ^^lo^lty^'^to  GbVirtmifeni  tod  anindispb- 
sitiontoentei^  int^  k^valuti6fe'^6rfebellibh,  haY6  ^ti'^ely  tio' little 
merit,'  de^Hne  to>e<it^  ifito'Wnti'dv^i'iSjr.  We  belifeVe,  atid  we 
are  not  ashamed  ta  confess  dtif  belief,  that  tht!^ "Tories'*  ifr  the 
War  of  the  Revolution  We!^  cont^ientious  mfen'.  We  llave  lio 
sympa/thy  with  the  efforts  liiaide  by  thfe  'Recorder  tti  eicite  j^lre- 
judiceagaingrtSfeabury  Alone,  dr  the  whole  body  of  "Tories," 
when  regarded  siiriply  as  such;  by  bandying  forgotteti  tfei-snig  of 
opprobrium  and  raking  afresh  the  ashes  of  fitfes  lotag  sitide  btirned 
out.  We  respeet  and  adnrire  the  course  of'  WiIIliam:  White, 
then  a 'young  Olergymati '  of  Philadelphia,  ih  espotiEing  the 
popular  oause'in  which  his 'dearest  friends  and  the  majority  bf 
his  fellaw^-citiaena  were  embarked.  We  accord  to  him  the  prAise 
of  aating  conscienrtiously,  anfd  of  following  out ''the  [principles  of 
his  twining  and  ch-oice.  «'W'e  can  s^e  now  that  he  was  right, 
but  shallwe  €(ay  that  those  were  not  equally  conscientiduB  Who 
at  personal  haeard^  •  through' trial-  and  persecution  and  the  loss 
of  all  things,  stood  firm  toj  we  tnay  now  call  it,  a  mistaken 
allegiance,  and  tried  both  to  fear  God  and  honor  the  King  ? 
It  argues  certainly  a  very  narrow  mind — it  is  surely  far  from  the 
impartiality  we  usually  expect  in  a  student  of  history,  to  deny 
that  honesty  and  conscientiousness  and  firm  integrity  belong  to 
no  one  side  or  party.  But  we  care  not  to  discuss  a  question 
like  this.     We  shall  content  us  with  an  examination  of  the  pe- 


1863.]  and  the  Episcopal  Becorder.  61 

culiar  p£fenpe^  cjJaargQd  ^aiMt  Seabury.  .".Ha  hurried/'  we  are 
told,  '^  to. heap  the  mp3t  undpricall  andine^ulting  deixuuciations 
onj^he-^fgirQlutiop.''  ,Jjx  proof  ^f  this,  it  ip^stated  that  his  name 
app^r§|^Atrd  pi;^,th^  protest  ,ipigiied  at  White  Plaing,  declaring 
the  prQljes|;e?:'a  "towBsi ^horre»cie  of.  all  unlawful- Congresfies 
a^4,  Cpnw?ittee3//  .  Thi3  liardly  sustains  the  ciiarge ;  and  even 
ifjj|;^di^,j^tjfj^.^*ep  yf^^^^jx^^^^iovQ  eyei^  ,th^  M^order  can  assert 
i^i  ^^\i^^,  a, Qmvfix,  tovu^jtioiiiality:  independent. lof  ithe  :Mother 
cpnijl3Tr,  . ,  yfe  ^pufi^s^ft.  that  wJaen  wp  fiijd  d^  this  aad j  similar  pro- 
\^^%  ih^  namep^  qf  ,1^9^,  of  pur  paost  ;honor>ed  a^^d  most  trusted 
citizens,777fl[^gfliJtx?  w^p^jY^Jfe  .^\it>s^qj^^n^ly.  jQutjCuated  thehig^est 
po^frp.:f^J^o^r  a^^d;iiV  i^,our,J!^^pqal  and^pclc^jastical  coun- 
cils, f;^ien  pe^p,;^^s  .g^ned  aiid^wth  i%,\  ii?ifiQpendettce^-r-that 
^^^.^  <^,see,.tjlj(jav*^^  8pfdi^eply^cnJpahie>«tthifl  early 

dajie^^,,e^:^f^|pg,4ftrfiPV^P^Q^  'Withri?^  ftf  jWs  parishioners 
at4,ftij^^d^^,,l?^  gfl(^  ,ih^^  4i^.1fe?:n?in^Aipft^  'f  ^  .th0  hazard  of  our 
liy^^ffjl  P93^pp^^iei»//to  siiRPW^^ttMriKingiwd. (Constitution; 
a^  i^t  ^^jEj  ^^pknpTflec^  qq ..  fl^fp^f  f^pi^.t^jtiyes ,  .but,  r  iJ^e.General 
4^^J>fcr^,^  whp^ftiw|^(Apfl^4^i^tegr%,wpt  ft1i(bimt  the  guard-. 
iafl^)^ip^  r  9^? ^.  Wr  H.%}^ts,<j>J[ib^ti^. ,  ja^4  ^  pwil^s^f i«  /  There  •  is 
noljujr^r^u:,  t\^^  -Y)a»T^teft1f3^''  jjafitifyii^g. , jth©^  BeiQopdeff^. .  i»  its  um*. 
m?^g}p:p4  (^^ijqi^?y^ipfl  /}|;§^htfryj  nfehe 

n¥)<9ili.jiH¥5'\^Ffl^  (f b4  JW^^iE^  ^enun^tf pns(  ,s(gain»t  tJue  Revo- 
l^U%v/  4iji^,t^^/n!^e,|ft9(*i  .Q^i}iiftSigW*Wi^  r^pp^M^ing^  on  a 
IqjpJ  ^^^9f(,..ei^|ieif,  j3^^pj]^..^[D(^l^a  I§dapendence, 

oi;  ,^v^ft.p4j  3,j^fef?t  jdft  j^,-^^,7jj^st  th^^.e«^%  i*iftpftgx)theri?v  irithjfchat 
^t.ft^^fRifti f I^PT^ )t^ 0  WccefspJi (pf { (ithpr  wtQpsely- > pfiutriotic 

PiwygpRt,  j^p,,fh^ffr^iV5  Zprk.%iff^pMie,-7iPrietb^fuiNfli«r  4act  •  of 
^j,^^^3^I^'?(tft|A#?^ip%  w^. .which  pgle«w^  KdwardnBass^ 

fW^Kv.:tftfC^^^R:9 ^W  %it}i€!W  d^ys^T-yrte^i^fOt^r  b^at'histor- 
^^l^li^e^  af^pip^ljp^;*^^ipue)  tftiejqcuwi  ith0fl«oyalififts.  of 


I  •  . — rr- ; ■■  f  I  I .  '  T' 


t  lUtUtiiM ^(^^H^Si^iUt^  #dt  iti  m^t^riiiWi^^dkVL^^^,  Wtit^fe  tlie' mV^^t  Intel- 
%Qtr  an^.i^^^i^if^.^  thei  Fviritan  ]^Qi8t«ra' of  JQ^Ibw  fin^glaDil  iresided^  a  large 
littmber of ,tlM)se  Miftisters,  w^.well.as.t^he^  Cl^]^.oif  tte^  CJwrjdj,  -vrore  loyjdists  or 
"tories."   '    '    '         '  ' 


62    ,  The  First  Bishop  of  Connecticut  [April, 

With  i^fetdhc^^  hi^  ^irrfefetyV^qriotetlj^^^dtii'Uttvarrf^ 

(page,'  89i;y  ftti* Madle  ^hiii ;  iis'  ^d^drt^  ff6W*  t^^kWhd^V^mt 
notefe,^  mi&^  trie  verl^'i^mkrik  df  tfttfj'^Jo'tt'kfaSS^i'^^Ke^JltoVit- 

*'Thi8  invasion  of  the  tfetntory  of  New  York,^  andviolept  removal  or  its  citizens, 
called  forth  a  strong  remonstrance  from  tlie  PifcvifeM^-^CcW^is  ^^^^^^  I'rUii- 
bullfi  whoid^liaed(ie<L>M&  ^CraUtirj^isttiiameAfaeaMsddifJ^/jiGSifiVH^  a«, 

oq^!ifidjE|r/p^^^^l<^tJ9.jjMg^tefji^^  i^^^^^e^^f^  l^y^Dji^fjj^p^a 

of  liberty.  (Journal  of  N.rY.rFrov*  Gone:.  I.  214:,r492.)  .,The  severity  that  has  been 
used  towards ^him^  m^  be  subjecc  to  misconstructions,  prejudicial  to  the  common 
caiis^ii*  ^.i^abifi^  wai*di*^niJJ^>t^'^t  ib^ky/ii^d^^^eAiiW'^  l^ij^ib^h. 
(Doc.  m^iiJQ^I^i  fs^i0U(1^62'^^M]    Oil)    OJQi    '^liJ'iiiOil    ;^ilii'/lii'j    -yjiV} 

Ta/ltt^'6£  ^4kJfeittM^f[toafd6fif,dabaJ\v^^uh'a^i'fetafid^^^^  ia©t 

douBf/»riie>a5fl^ice  Ifeti^ekiJ  W  '^fltt^'^fe'he  s«yl(&«  JSea^iy's 


SeabWc/#6¥^tegyr(f  ^o  iii8'^^^^6bM^8«fc'5Mfkityi'^^-^ana  the 
part'/A'iidmifcMljefM^fei^^ditiar^^^^^ 

to"  yitymtj^^am^^^  af^fe';:Lii^  t^m'^ii^^hei^^^  ^h^^mckf  a 

ma]^/^>4^^f)Sc)3ttie%>a]idc&ufiiteitapKMBnwo^^ 

vader  tritnuplied  ^^w^^tc,  we  have  but  to  turn  from  these  Irtiare 

assetidbil^ 

as  they 

ishioners  are  now  in  this  town/^  writeaSfeabiHryifrMnN^WiYork 

in  March,  177*ty '^'^W  nM  W  Hie  d^cctiil^;   stiffefirig'  for 


andMte  MpiacopqJ,  Recorder.  63 

t]>^c^^«l4,  .J,44b',/nif!St,-^em,.ftii4it-i«niel«ncholy 

!H.,5»l*qiT.ftt^V^>^<!'5t'*ffi'M(ropgl|Jiff%rJ^fi4,fin  ^^i^ir.fecw,  which 

tptmjMtx*ii^5afti':R*^offf^)^R(l  §wW'>.IW8bi^Wi  were 
"toriea,"  and  consequeatly,  if  the  Beoorder's  argume^pfPX^^ 
anjthing,  that  Seahury,  by  jts  own  ehowing^  did  what  he  s]:\(:)uld 

".  'M^iibaW'WfiBi  it  whentlhQiWariWft^'OVtii^  and  AhQ./filayahst " 

,p||^'oal  tfli^ jp^^^fre^'hii^  frain' jji^' ojd^al^e^^  ppw  a 

once  entering  heartily  into  the  new-:ipblif«ieal  illations  with 
ii^Wchfi^^5^^WriBCTrj>«.hSO^i«i0tva^K)pa|eo4#J?Ba  ¥m«elf, 

^  ^l!i?  -J  i^f^t,,y)^l,,  J^,Pf^q^,.§^aJ^,uf;y„9f3^fld.  t9,be  ii ,  "  Tory." 
.Jpff^iP'ViiJi^PlvpJ-B  !n  y()Ui-St,Ltos.;;|  ,Jif,;^ng}apd^p,cpfl^;4^d 

'im4^iAft,fHr.^'=eftwm''f^ftM^*s  %,^w'?^^!&^?ff[  ^99h  to,  pur 

.ipiHuicatiuj!;,  >Yitli   tin.'  civil  iUiUiujiliL's  ol'  the   S^t^KV  the  full 
,B.5a,u,ripcQ  oi'  tli''  loyally  uf  the  Claurch  in  Coiiii(.'ctjcut. 
iHIodGitieftentil:  6ui»QDd\iatitigWii'Ea4(llf  e^iStf«e^iif»'.cf Jii«  ^t^  of-CoikoMtiauL 
'*i.ttH;)il}   ino'it  iiiiii  ut  Jinl  ■)vi!d  av    ..■0-ij*«i  X*»fcTMift*il*(  lB'86. 
l''>nfllTrfi9^'JSfiSf»/'fl*^EgisopB,^jCH8gy,p_^^^.^ay^|r,fR  ipf^r  Iftte  Meet- 
ing at  Darb*,  direeted  the  ine^daed  fonna  of  Peayer  for  the  Xinited  States  of  AmsT. 

■■■|'*fBirto4'aW»K«itHittR'i3tnKdn-iiK  lil»i""(  'iili     i  /'.in   mi-   ■ 

■■  i  Wfr.ffPt'?l'i'^'!M»ai(^9  of.ttW  CtH.  oW^K-  Pm  ?05,  306;-  -- ; 
t  Be-print  of  the  Old  Joumala,  Hawks'  mid  Peir; 'a  ed.  p.  S^S.    \  Ibid,  I.,  p.  640. 


64  The  First  Bishop  of  Connecticut  [K-pniy 

ica  in  Congress  assembled,  to  be  inserted  in  the  Dturgy,  and  used  in  the  celebra* 
tion  of  Divine  Service,  I  have  taken  the  liberty  to  make  this  communication  to  your 
Excellency,  thinking  it  my  duty  to  lay  all  our  transactions,  in  which  the  State  is  in 
any  wise  concerned,  before  the  Supreme  Magistrates.  We  feel  it  to  be  our  duty, 
and,  I  assure  your  Excellency^  itlfa  our  willing  disposition,  to  pray  for  and  seek  to 
promote  the  peace  and  happiness  of  the  Country  in  which  we  live,  and  the  stability 
and  efficacy  of  the  Civil  Government  under  which  God's  Providence  has  placed  us  ; 
And  we  persuade  ourselves,  that  in  the  discharge  of  this  duty,  we  have  not  dero- 
gated from  thfe  freedom,  Sovereignty,  or  indej^^ndence  of  this  State.  "Should  y6ur 
ExoeUencyls  sentiments  be  different,  I  shall  presume  to  hope  *for  a  communication  of 
them,  that  due  regai^d  and  att^^ntiou  may  be  paid  to  them. 

Begging  the  best  blessings  of  Heaven  for  your  Excellency,  both  in  your  private 
and  public  capacity,  1  remain  vHth  great  regard  and  esteem,  your  Excellency's 

most  obedfent  ind  viiy  humble  servant, 

S.,  Bp.  Connect. 

We  learn,  from  a  lette!r  written  by  Bishop  Seabury  to  Mr. 
Parker  of  Bos  toll,  thWt  this  step  was  delayed  till  the  date  this 
communication  bears,  only  from  the  fact  that  at  ih^  first  Con- 
vocation the  Clergy  decided  to  seek  the  advice  of  the  civil  au- 
thorities As'  to  th6  Wording  6f  the  "  State  Prayers,"  and,  failing 
to  receive  directioAs  on  this  point,  after  a  suitable  delay  pro- 
ceeded as  above.  Surely  this  may  settle  the  question  of  Sea- 
bury's  speedy  conformity  to  Eepublican  Institutions  and  prin- 
ciples. 

Denying,  emphatically,  that  he  can  be  proved  to  have  ever 
asserted  "that  the  source  of  salary  determined  the  minister's 
politics/^  and  consequently  the  inference  the  Recorder  attempts 
to  draw  from  its  own  misrepresentation  of  the  facts  of  the  case, 
we  pass  to  the  heading  "No  Bishops  but  himself."  We  find 
"docketed  away  by  Bishop  White,  among  his  correspondence 
left  for  publication,  without  one  Word  of  contradiction," — ^aye, 
more  than  this, — "we  find  published  by  Bishop  White  himself, 
Bishop  Seabury's  words,  "whatever  I  can  do  consistently  to 
assist  in  procuring  Bishops  in  America,  I  shall  do  cheerfully, 
but  beyond  that  I  cannot  go ;  and  I  am  sure  neither  you, 
nor  any  of  the  friends  of  the  Church,  would  wish  I  should."* 

And  yet,  the  charge  is  made  by  the  Recorder ^  to  the  effect 

♦Bishop  Seabury's  Letter  to  Dr.  Smith,  under  date  of  August  15th,  1785,  pub- 
lished in  White's  Memoirs,  2nd  ed.,  pp.  286 — 292.  Repub.  from  the  original  MS. 
preserved  among  the  Bishop  White  MSS.  in  Hawks'  and  Perry's  re-print  of  the 
Journals, — ^Notes,  pp.  446 — 452. 


1863.]  and  the  Episcopal  Recorder,  65 

that  "the  War  was  hardly  over,  before  we  find  him,  (Seabury,) 
covertly,  it  is  true,  but  none  the  less  bitterly,  resorting  to  his 
old  weapons."  And  in  support  of  this  charge,  and  the  further 
amplification  of  it  as  follows,  "that  Bishop  Seabury,  impelled 
by  the  sanie  disloyal  spirit  and  turbulent  tismp^r,  should  have 
Bought  such  an  agency"  as  "Rivington's  Gazette'^  "to  thwart 
hia American  brethren  who  were  seeking  Episcopal  orders  from 
the  regular  Anglican  line,  and  in  order  to  do  so,  should  have 
published  a  caricature  of  their  proceedings,  rfeplete  with  false- 
hood and  prevarication,"  is  adduced  the  authority  of  Bishop  Pro- 
voost,  as  quoted  by  the  writer  of  this  rejoinder  in  the  Church 
Beview  (p.  673),  and  the  charge  is  supposed  to  be  confirmed, 
because  "  docketed  away  by  Bishop  White,"  &c.,  and  because 
"issued  to  the  world  without  denial  by  parties"  (ourselves,  it 
must  be  borne  in  mind)  "  who  had  the  means  of  refutation  at 
their  control,  and  every  desire,  if  possible,  to  show  the  assertion 
to  be  untrue."  .  We  are  perfectly  willing, — for  iheBecorder  evi- 
dently thiuks  that  it  has  capped  the  climax  here, — ^to  rest  the 
whole  case  in  question  on  the  justice  of  the  Recorder's  inferences 
on  this  single  point. 

So  far  as  our  neglect  to  use  "  Eivington's  Grazette,"  (still,  as 
we  are  informed,  "  on  file  in  more  than  one  of  the  public  libra- 
ries in  New  York,")  "  to  contradict  Bishop  Provoost's  asser- 
tion,'' we  can  but  state,  that  we  quoted  the  letter,  aimply  to 
show  the  animus  of  the  Bishop  of  New  York  towards  his 
brother  of  Connecticut,  never  for  a  moment  supposing  that  any 
one  would  regard  so^  unlikely  a  statement,  couched  in  such 
jaundiced  terms,  as  "  authority."  But  since  it  is  so  regarded 
^7  the  Recorder,  in  its  anxiety  to  add  something  more  that 
should  seem  to  its  readers  "  discreditable  to  either  Bishop  Sea- 
bury'g  candor  or  his  Church  loyalty,"  we  produce  the  article  in 
c[ue8tion,  premising  that  "Kivington's  Gazette"  had  ceased  to 
exist  sometime  before  this  communication  appeared,*  and  con- 
sequently that  it  must  be  sought  in  some  other  paper  than  that 
80  confidently  appealed  to  by  the  Recorder,  But  this  is  a  tri- 
fling error,  compared  with  the  eager  reception  of  Provoost's 

*Vide  Duyckinck's  Cyclopaedia  of  American  Literature,  I.,  279. 
VOL.  XV.  5 


66  The  First  Bishop  of  Connecticut  [A-pril, 

testimony^  withoAit  invefiiigaiiozi.  -  If  i  there  9,rQ  misstaiem&ni^j 
much'lesfl!  ^ff£ils*bioodrAtidripre(vapica.tf0ii^^^  ip  )tihis  .Airtaicio,  tre 
give  up i the  d(m^ix>^ray.:.tdf tthpreai^none^rdie  inielH^  and 
impariiafV /ceqdfihiinay h judgie  toy |tKe  ii^&m^i  totenl  Ihel tcJaesfcy-  of 
Bishpn  Provoost  and  the  Episcopal  Recorder ,  ,      ,      ,      ,, 


States,  lately  assembled  in  Conventioa  HtCtf^I^t'(!;K<irtii,^HTmad4feia;^reVis^d'^^ 
Litili^  6f ^"^GKQ+feli' Mf'KJri^ldiiai  J(aS^tibj^''fe'^  th^'lktfe't^oliitibiiirexi^iinged 
S0m6-'6f  th^<i^fe^g^  "tma^  tft©'  teli4y-ii^!n^ ^krMt^  m  Wei^'  ki^  WiiirffeeT';'' and  'ag^fefed 
-on  a  lettfeir,  4««^^>^^%<i^  tlii*  A*'<3iW8ttdt)fe' ^lid^tlie  Sp^^^^ 
they  WO\iM'b6pfe2(^od''tb^fevJ4W^dWf  "^ifife^^^^ 

them  for  6t)n'ife'ci'a«i«g  §U^h  tysj^etoeJ't'lfe'rgy-alilShMtt'tife'  a^6M6d;'  a^tifl's^  to 
Lofadbii  fVoto*  <helt'^a:^''t6'  lifeW  ^^'-Bis'h^i^'dii'^he'fcbi^'eiteiit  of 'Aiiferf^y'M^fe 
there  is  at  present  only  one  Prelaw  dfpiAed^^ithf  fil«sc!o'^!^^6W^rii;'Viz.  ih^^'lt^^llt 
Reverfettd'^DriSin!i'tfeicgealbury,^fefehd^^^of' (he  ^^^Stbikkl  thtn^h  ii'tlie' Strife  of 
Conn^(rtidtit/-^^'lth^rl6/ifr;''Pitt;'thfe^Bril!^K'iiiiti8fc^^^  v^K^etitiy  op^fee'rf  aU 
appca:fci6H»'t)r4f^i^^f^'fcon^^fcratftih>'t6'>i^^kit^ 

•easlonM»Bish(!y^S0aWrf^  «d'^-»a^ui<^  h^^^rf^cW«dti  «^Si  tfi^^-^bf  tli6  teTiflhc^k'rn 
8cotl^i!it!r;  Whit*f'i;^r^^S^asipetfe6tiy^lid^Arii  tKdtigh  obitaJti'i^'  fitliii  ttie 

hahdd  6£tlfef^*to^!itieM'eireA<^'d'oi'''^fltbrtAii^f;'y6rt^  tiiiidoii'^^  drid  ii^  itfc^n- 

testably  proved'^l^  'jJiT'list^'^f -th^^  bi^^^rS'tt^^^  itfitd  s^^  :K[^op8 

siiitie  te^  i^^mtoti  iti'l%8Br^ridfe^  ^illiSitinfi^''<hrrd'X-5't^ln'^"taie^':Sre^  tork 
Pabkefc,'  [Ni0^:'^58li/]'fb)**M<ittdi^,-''Oteiobw!3*-'^T8k^  .aui^cU.-M)   ,..,.v/;o.^   v\ 

.  It  is  paiaful'.to  ;he/X)h]iged  t^»  t0  A^    facftis  to  faatsj-'aiid  re- 

■   .     J  •:' 

that  truth  q,pdJ);l3tilC^i9f^ke,cl{€im^^d,.  /:  We  prooe  charges 

hroiifg^'t?  ^^gainstBisllbp  S^hury  by  Grctnvillfe  Shai^p;  atid  te- 


statement.fflHiiiBd  initErince.  H<aai:ef9nlifa  of  Sharpy i without  a4- 
v^rtiiigtb'^the  ^t;,'lhMj^tin' the  «^^^  tMs  Mtimei,  lb% 


both  the  biographer  ofrShaiJp,tand  Sharp  himself,  of  errors  suflS- 
cietitlf  'AtLia^oife'  to  tfe*t/w'ttififc^6di<  u'p^ri ' the' Wh^l^  %6fk. '"  We 
leave  thi3  p6rtion  of  Beapury  s  deience  in  the  be^t  hands,  jas  we 
quote  &oi».Bi&hQf  WWt^t^^lpUpTOI^g  P^^gf-aplifi.  Our  read- 
ers can  readilyjudgey  whether  the  as^fertion  of  the  :fleco)*c?et*  in  a 
subseqiientissto,^  that  "  Bi^hdjpf  White  did  hot  touch  the  real 


1863.]  •   and  the  Episcopal  Recorder,  67 

point  at  all ''  in;  this  defence  is^  coarcectv  jAt  isny  rate  the  point 
o{micwra/tiy'fiihet'point(&££ac^jis\tovi^^  too  with  no 

U0ceEtQ|ia'^CfitiuiJbi^i''  AftarBptek^  im  general  tetm^iof  the 
w(n}k'jaf'iM7iiHoai%jthe£ish[op'plf  J^^ni^sylvaniai /proceeds :  , 

"It  is  therefore  lamented  oy  youir  present  fibrrespbnaeni,  that  on  Aie  2 1 3m  page 
0|;.l^^l^{b^X?)f,v,th^^^ei^Hi4t^P|?4r^B  V5i%|Vfa^r;?>J§>^BcJ,^|-9^p^?5  irepif^s^ij^ation 

^^.^?.t^9««>.t»  lftiie,gr^ts;^rpw^  ivvrhpiwra§..!«ip^re^?p^v^  that 

W%}m^.H>9m^^^*  ^l^Pip^^^^^^:3m^y()^WkiS^'.  §P^bsn5r::yeEF;*a.br.^ptly  left 
-^^09»(^'WA»g.  %,J^i9m^W^iWA'f^9^KTm^  m  opns^pr^iop,,;?  ]^p^^  ]»rbere  to 

JiEr<h^¥liY  mjk  \^M^[h^\\'^^.'^tfyM:^^}?rA?M  f%ii¥?„j^.inoi?^  off  for 

??'^.j^™i»^?^^Ml,C9n8A^alpfte,^  .tl^i^g^3h,jpu§|^cj,  p^  the 

.  it  ^{yj^ar^yr-^hat.^QO^  aftftr,  ihia,  .arrivaJi ,  ;h?  firp^  waitejd'  oi^ ;  thei  ^ishpp  Qf  London, 
Dr.  Lowth^  probably,  because  t^Bisljipp^/pf^l-f^lidc^ll^j^^^^^ldi^l^es^ji^  ojf  ^-P^r- 
ica.  This  Bishop  *  mentioned  the  state  oaths  in  the  ordination  offices  as  impedi. 
m^ilt9;i^b}«ti6U{J^o^dithati  tbi^Klng:'fti4(k()eilGi)^i(li]jvWtMild^be!aJ'^billffis]eBt  \t^rrant 


'utejjtw  mfe^de^ebsltyJ^Fiji,  feiid  woiAd'4HJa11'h€!>'<^Md  tbiicJitry ' 
?»1|^jjnpj^prt*}Be4]|qpewJyi  ran4^lwitih.o4lMdxBr.<j(Hu5iHaj^ty?9;n^  he 

f?|tt^jWou|<^.npit^lje  ny|^je^f>;,i^ifY,(;he^o,i(^i^?}^^<^^^  jn:|po|^^(i^|pr.aQt,of 

PaBiament.     He  would  Consult , the  other  Bitjhops:  he  would  adviSe  with  those  per- 
'aSa^'AfeStWaS  iJM^iitlie  ■■iA^l'l'it'te' yAhid%ynd!'' ft^^^  hiw  the 

oNo&oflher  Ejeflt^idf  iW(kiiii'aiid'<(t^i^h4i  ta  UMaiRrlth^isimtoMhtixtif itlie^Areh- 

■'^!^»°tabte.'^   try!,.!'//    ,,^|.;„M  .ill,.)!.  ^  ;(U-I):'.-:;  '\'\>i^^\  X  ^.r 
It  wM  nighly  indecorous,  if  Dr.  Seabury,  aft^r  such:a  regeptipn,' abruptly  left  the 


^'i^/fl^Afhayiw^'iit^^nk  tli^'MtAisliiy  Wi^^ktf  ^d|iiAlM(^n  ¥6  Se6ilanfl,  and 
appear.' 


^WpftJkod^  id  iA.me?icaii  TiienB  einsaed  B/darrQs^obdienoef  ibetwpqm  the  two 
Archbishops.  ,  I}iflScu|tip^ pccil^re^'^  an^9qg;,^hich,||i^j^pp^^|:s^Crqm  ^r.  Hoare's 
^K  (p.  231,)  was  the  opposition  of  tAe  Lord  Chancellor;  whose  opinion,  as  he 


68  The  First  Bishop  of  Connecticut  [^pril, 

was  Speaker  of  the  House  of  Lords,  would,  of  course,  have  great  weight.  Dr.  Sea- 
bury,  seeing  no  end  of  the  negociation,  after  a  stay  of  more  than  a  year,  repaired  to 
Scotland.  '  .  , 

The  resiiul^.of  the^e  facl^^isihe  convicti/op,  tb^  tJ;^ere  must  haye  b^^en  ,a  misun- 
derstanding in  the  mind  of  that  excellent  man,-;-Mr.  Sharpe.  It  do$s  not  appear, 
that  the  business  of  Dr.  oeabury  was  known  to  him,  untU  after  it  was  over.  He 
entertained"  y^ntitiyrtty'uni)ikV<yliral]fe  to  the  Scotstfai'  Epistdpfcfey.  Now,  rftho' 
there  was  DO'  ground^  on  wfal^the^ Episcopal  fOhiuKdtriB  America^'  severed  iwr  itlhad 
become  from  England,  could  rejept  ^  3w.cc^ps^9u.from^is,  souf.ce,  a\lqw;aiicf>  shQulf] 
be  made  for  the  scruples  of  a  loyal  Englishman,  in  relation  to  a  College  of  Bishops, 
still  diependent  for  the  exercise  pf  their  function  on  a  Pretender  to  the  British 
Crown:*  for  this^was  considered  by- Mt.  Sharpe  as. their  situation  in  the- verjf  lease 
of  DTi  Seaburyy  ^as  appeMref  oa  the  3l!2tlr  p^e  of  %h»  bi^graphy^  Th«.  mm^  fof  Kr. 
Sharpe  beingiin  tiiia  oase^  it  is  no  injury  to  hia  memory  to  SMjppppe,,  that  be  may 
have  m'isa|>pr6hende4  the  narrative  of  the  interview  in,  question,,  e^n  if  it  came  to 
him  from  his  Gkaoe  of  Ga?ilterbury*  This,  however,  does  not  appear  in  the  extract 
from ' the  maou^riptv  but  is  added  by  Mr^floare/     v    -  .  ■    -  >        u.      .    ..  > 

It  ought  <]iioi  ter  b«t'deem0d>ij3^elieat0  tp  the  latiter  gentlei^ia^,  ,to  sijQ^pose  ith^t  he 
may  have> misapprehended  |iic;this  ii^tapee,  it  having •certai^:  happened,; to  ]^m  in 
another;  where fhe  BtQTS,  (page  g30,)eonceraiBg  the  two  Bishops^ 'Oonseerated  on 
the  4th  of'  FdhWlary^  178fZ,  4hfetnhey  were  introduoed  to  the  Arehbishop  by.  Mr. 
Sharpe.  • : :  It  dpji^ats^  i  fnom  a'  laite  w<q^,  entitle^  f >£e»oir9  qf > X%»i  Epi^oof^  i  Church,' 
and  writtdn  by  one  of  fthese  Bishops,  thattibey.  were*  ii»trodwced';by, His  ^oeJl^ncy, 
John  Adams,  JSsq.,  then  Minister  at  the  Court  of  Great  Britain."f.  :  ■    ... 

The  Bishop,  who,  on  this  occasion,  writes  oter  the  appro- 
pmte'sij^iiature^of^'Viiidel,'' proceeds  t'6'ctlitect  ^d-^eral" other 
grave  ertbfs  in  this  woi'^J  gd  mnch  relied  on  by  th6  JSecorrfer, 
as  a  task  '^  die  to  tifftwid  trxitli/'  as  w^U  as  the  "fli^^hal^  of 
a  debt  to  private  character/*  We  proceed,  simply  remarking 
in  passing,  that^^he  abundant  M8S.  authorities  in  onr  hiinds 
go  fer^  inctdentaU^^  to  jcoiifinn  th^  Bishojy  of 

P«nnstyjve»^i%'aKy;i:^d)Li»tiQ9,,9J]4  as  tft:  the,  e3^iBt- 

ence  ofi  BQosi  gkuring  dnacouraciefs  in  Mr.  S-barp^s  aoeoun>t.T  >  As 
for  Bishop  White'ft't^ftising  to  admit  persons,  ordained  by  Bish- 
op •S^abu^yy'iptO;4vis<pulpit5)!atf,jGj^zrtai^,^tage  pfi  tl?L<^bn;i^y^es8 
of  secwMg^thetJlpisqQpate.^iJ  tb^  Englisb,  ^fngj  »w^  ^Yi9.,9;ply 
Bishop  Provoost's\wl)Iwyrityffp!r{i^,  ai!i,^jait|i9ri<;y  tb|e.,^^co^er 
must  by  this  time  be  disposed  to  receive  with  grains  of  allow- 

''■■■■■     ■'•■-,■     |.  ..■  f     ,     • ,     ,      ..  ,. .       ...    - 

*  Thi^,  ap  YfQ  sh^all  subs^(juentl^  oroy^, . was  a^mistake^ — ^^nother  of  the  ^^any  in- 
accuracies of  Mr,  Sharpe,  in  which  ne  has. been  fpllowed  by  the  Recorder. 

f  Republished  in  the  Churphman's  Magazine,  I.,  pp.  182-184, 1821,  and  there  re- 
ferred to  the  "  Christian  Journal,"  of  Philadelphia. 


1863.]  and  the  Episcopal  Becorder.  69 

ance,  If  it  is  so,  and  we  do  not  intend  to  deny  it,  it  is  to  be 
explained  as  a  measure  designed  for  peace.  It  could  not  have 
arisen  frotti  political  disagreement,  as  we  have  Bishop  White's 
written  testimony  directly  to  this  point,  in  a  Letter  now  in  our 
hands,  and  dated  August  6th,  1787,  long  before  the  union, 
White  had  from  the  first,  and,  as  he  says,  "  all  along,"  been 
desirous  of  effecting,  was  consummated. 

"I  WiH'be  very  exjJlicit  with  you  bn  y«  Questions  you  put  in  regard  to  an  Union 

w*Bp:  86abilry  ft  y®  Oanseeration  off  Dr.  Cl-riffitk.  '  (!)nry«  one  hand,  considering 

it  was  prdsiimdd  a  thif  d  wias'  to  go  ov«r  to  Englandi,  that  y?  Institutione  of  y^ 

Church  of  that  OttOifitry  require  three  to  join  in  y®  Consecration,  &  that  y«  political 

bituation  of  y«  English  prelates  prevents  their  oflteial  knowledge  of  Dr.  Seabury  as 

aBibhop/I  atn   apprehensive  it  may  seem  ^  Breach  of  Faith /towards  them,  if  not 

iatend*  Deception  in  us,  were  we  to  consecrate  without  y«  usual  Number,  &  those 

all  under  y«  English  SueoeSsion;  altho' Ht  would  not  be  inconsistent  with  this  Idea,  ^ 

thatffliother  Crent^,  under  a  different  Succession,  ^buld  be  joined  i  with  us.    On  y« 

other  hand,  I  am  most  sincerely  desirous  of  seeing  our  .Church,  throughout  these 

States;  united  iti  o^e  Ecclesiastical  Legislature ;  '&  I  thiilk  that  any  Difficulties  which 

hate  hitherto  Bribed  in  y«  w^y  might  be  removed  '  by  mutual  f^bearanoe.    If 

there  are  any-  IfUrtiier  Difficulties  than  those  I  allude  to,  of  Difference  of  Opinion, 

THEY  DO  NOT  EXIST  iHTH  ME^  arid  I  shall  be  always  ready  to  do  atU  in  my  Power 

to  bring  all  to  an  Agreement."* 


I  /. 


And  this,  it  should  he  horne  ^i  .jpind,  was  written  after 
the  following  pl^in.  st^tement^  of  the  matter,  a^  vieweB.,  at  the 
Noithj.made  hy  Mr.  Parkery  not  long  hefore,  in.a  letter  to 
W%:—    ■.■.:.■      ,....   .  ..„.,  .,     ,.,  ..   ,,  , 

"  Vhen  jthe  Convention  di3courage4  the  settling  inqre  plergypaen  in  you^  States, 
under  pishop  Seabury's  Ordinations,  if  they  m^ant  to  limit  it  during  the  pending 
of  your  Application  to  England,  and  were  actuatea  tterem  from  a  principle  of  not 
doin^'anymng  tlidt  might' possibly  give  "umbrrigef  to  the  Ifaglish  Hsiioips;  it  may 
fee  aprudemt-Step ;  but  if  It  was  hot  from  this  motive,  it  seems  to  be  a  declaring  war 
^Wm  at  a  very  early  period,  and  forebodes  ^  settled  and  perpejl^ual  enmity. '\ 

Aftd  Mi*.  Parkel*,  in  a  friendly  letter  to  his  correspondent  in 
Connecticut,  the  Jlev.  Bela  Huhbard,  tinder  date  of  June  18th, 
1787,  speaks  most  plainly  of  Bishop  White'f 


"  Having  frequently  expressed  his  mind  to  me  by  Letter,  of  a  readiness  to  coalesce 
with  his  Northern  brethren,  and  to  form  one  Church  in  all  the  essentials  of  Doc- 
trine, Discipline,  and  Worship.  Some  strong  Prejudices  upon  the  old  Score  of  Pol- 
iticks still  remain  in  the  minds  of  the  liTew  York  Grcntlemen  ag  '^  Bishop  Seabury 
and  therefore  of  tJieir  Bishop  your  Deponent  saith  not." 


From  the  original  MS.  preserved  among  the  Bishop  Parker  Correspondence. 


70  The  First  Bishop  of  Connecticut  l^P^y 

But  enougli  of  ^l^s.'MBiBliop  iSeabury'k  now  accused -of 
"  Cliutolil  Ex*Tav^g^Qtei,M  aiKiItthisl"«ec(Attd^'pkniit  '^'^fef  bMlrid- 
ered' J  under  NtHreerr.  heads:  ^i  -^t  Hieq  'pC9-8®Gal»^ueteii«iorib^»^J-4lfe 
Bpiricopalfititlb^w»-andMHTaHieblttgii»Lr|^^  ^'W^i'Citi^  '^fy- 

little  foi^^tlft  o6iiiflict^>(iniditioiiK^i».  tori^^ 
Bilk-^aporto/f  )b(rtli  ofltvUick^ wer>ha?t©'se«nf  on-  lai  ^Hl«;Jtd«  'Bi^^,^^ 
in  our  eym:asg&\anA(mAhiKvsilAi>oi^i^^ 

quedti6B9^(ofi<  ldb^S(jaiidi<'itideoIbad  /ndti  been^be^Jtled^^and  Hrhm 
the  €A^y  iaisrailable  'p:f  eoe(|Bntsi  inhere  thoikey  ilUat  i  Beaff>uiy  >poi0it>iy  > 
iraplioitlf]/!,  fflnDld'iW)hile/6ofc[«d^ifll35i  f(iH6i»fed,  i«  iteia/ipcwi^^a^gtlii' 
meriti  fjlo  rfuatiaw  itHe  ^Sb^-r^e iif  v^  pfersondl  )pr€rteffilsron4^'^''l>3C2,fif| 
appeal  ita(cind^d9[jdiveisc»i^J  An  ;:^H>the)iia^d(i|ytioji'  o^ttk^nbgiai^isd^ 
styteiiaihid  B8gn^tri#epiiieiiiavi^ i«l8i\^M^8h(wth^'t^ 
n<rtfalcln4)iw  rlthfe^  peeuliarftJy;f*^i^H^       theif  Atuw^tfeifti^Ohafahlf 
BiihopfirrBase;^  a«|driJUf vistdidf the  sanr^  ; ta^d iroit^ikm  foM  t\m^ 
Yf9^i  Ih^tei  UeaMxedl ' Buiis^IJi  Goiitiniraitibn]  ^^if  tKdtk^si  "Liwi'jif 
SeotitishiBishof^jIacid^Bbiftyntir'^  Annals  ofl  Boi:|tt^hi£pi«<>ci|>at^,^i 
and  the  original  documents lilf  $f^^}mryf^i^(^^ffctmii^'^hi^^^xh]fi^ 
for  aarififetabtc^/ bf^thfev^si^aififptlbn  <rf<  thiif 'ktyifei  'by*- tJic^iricfii- 
JiKcingfiBah^qpfe  W  Sebtlanft  ar>^ftt^5bdnW^itheii9iU'8''i<^a8b6L  tA' 
belidval  tliali)SbabUt3rJ  atid 'ithJ^eifwHoo&llMired^ihfeiidSxiiiiifliBiJ 
coiiftrtffl)^d<ita)ireH')(diM^  «iiiE^^ZM'^^dedt^thfift^>t5>i^d*^fti^ 
in  ttii&^c(intilwer4;iedr  bftl<ter.>^o  As  A)i^ttbeii  »ctoang!^  to^fiigfitetntti 
whi)idrf^*l8bike#'^  WJ^<^^b^at0ri^^^J4itf  th©  t*te*tat0i«f  <^0{ciiy(!^;^ 
^<^liha^>While  Biliho*^  SeWBii^,  imMi^KioimtiktiQii,  fed^ed^^l^ 
the^iBtgq^ '  nt  tk«  ® iiBhj[5^iu«i<fer  h^k5ii4>  he  ^laiin^y he>  gkd^O^ll^ ' 
acbotoiftjabtiflihittwilff  Ai^thlfe/  %«ih^  idl6>iii  Uis' ^IMdal  0|rfwi ' 
ioAfe9rti>  1*fe  tbie  dfl^l^ICoibm^tttbn  iflft^wtiiciilfre  J6^gllb*»dAJ« 
mittatee'/^w^thef^  i»iJsimply^ft«[i^'iM0r4>i*feuhaAliett^         ^fe'ffcte^' 
Bta^eiii^t vthati  ti^idtiK^.^r^^h^ei^sUitl  si^tilM^d^iof  th^'iBifho^" 
wdJ  "  S^/^  ^'i^i8«Krhifiril/Bp(f0^bH^t>4''iybrt«drfej^i*^^ 
adoptfiojil  >crfv/<'^Mb«t^}-^®p;if£j^  (^Ji^fOolilw^^^  ^t"l»I^rfBgpr 
ComOetrEhol  lafmii^'i latter >Ufs  ^l^imtixs  tli^£:pli§^^|^W>0f,th«' 
latt8i!^aldl<><)'^iii(ifigiWdil^  tefctew,  fei^fadiy  (»>  offi^iW,i©fSithd' 
ftrst'i Bishop Hrf  tk>iMJedfci(^ti*fb(JWifiitiwx^^  cm^  i^{ 

subeiMdM/^' SataubJ^CDntlebtLy''' itirf  S  hiirl^^in^^  t<i^ 

a  personal  friend. 


1863.]  and  the  JEpiscopal  Recorder.  71 

!  The  Meotorde9r^  after  a  (m^ing  ileiiiark  > al^  tO'  ^^  Ibe  tceatment 
Ctaootieut  jbe^ApTtod-  >oa 'ber(}fliBtj  Bkfaop/j^>^^  the 

oid^releri$Sie6$r)gj(v'eb;rusk'/fiuppeitl  to  itatSustioTioallreaiiin^iaTe  a 

qQqtQdb(frc(xivrSfebop/0ha$e/>Andi<w}iidbfaa^^^  jfibts^oft^  aind 
no,t;{^i^f0oim^(iti^l]bt,f^^pr«>ceQ^^ita>\asdail{7tbe)  St^olcliffiiifcei^-^ 
im^{wli^hl^v^.tJ^ayefri&ie)ewfa^^()d^&iDded,^  on  to 

i9lt^f^l{c^'nrlft^)liUiXkQoio^;fy>a/ddi&din^)in 

mai^jlj^ tlp^  ((^idieitut  biek(t^  r  l;^^:  [BlBhep<  ^(Wluul^liiiikritt  3^^ii^i?^- 

(pigfrl53;^ri(:niyi^1W0f  dfciU«Qd(jby  Bis^opISeabtiry^^^ 

tfcteskfle^roirfjtlio  eteio^*ltaijacQfcrdii%  i(ki\i^M^\\^hi&>im^smi^^ 

-;rR*VT4rIc(aj^s /tfef^ rfiEUJbb^lI/lftdJKily?^oclnsader )thdi&l?ia  td(he iuri^ 

aairtridt)yi«*5fe^W(ttog>^0  aaCon«6€i;»^ 

1lii[ j  thff^  s^ftButioiS,  fthiftt,  ^VaceonJiilg  f  > tei  vBiihbpii  Seatfurjy  ithl6 

^koteiLCtaflifebj]*f'tEagla»d/iidinil0  KfingnBdjyjrfdfao^ime^ilhafr. 

fSbisoifosijSipJJr^jidi^jIlolilis.  ii,Bt€iV«)pp.S^abtirj^()byotb0?4^^      of 

ag»jeQ^t^,^j|dieftif0i^te[iftti^Tle0\9j^^  ffeiw^i^ajitttoIjtbeiStt^ 
cfens^gl  ^S^tvT^ji  i^d^ltigi .  ftfc  H]toorei  jOlQS^jr)^«J(CWMKtont)oto  \  jthe 

infeK)4j|gliw  0^Abf6iJfegr(Qeft/n(tbWBgfcVl)hft(d3.1d:)  qfrof  i^afe  g0O;tle 
^^Qdfc  of  »lai^¥lj^irijrr(todi$m'SHftst$<^^n}8a^;^  ^jftertfi^^'fif/; the 
"f2tei»ri^t  ^toril^ttiuft^f;^  I Jrfefci§f(aWn/pftt<?)tib5i^^  jyillvd>ttJdj'>for: 
<^toti^ifi9^'#/fia^i<^,Lj*r<3l^i*  t(>;^Bfor)i^^  t^gfet  -  He 

rQ|gr^.#  ^  tl^  c^L.^egf ft^ )  gffeti^eiJ  ^f:lii9f  [^gfee^tiw^^  -  ^vfeicbl^ ,  bq W5*. 

^toito^Qffig^  ^  i^lstoiG^  ^m)tH  |tiI?iirf)p§fted»Bool&,fti^sitieid 

%  iWBisfj^f't'th/j  If  Qott€*rd»t^"'  ^.tt^hfirfrttg^difupc^  ^ hten  Jjeopie 

Vtde  Dr.  Smith's  Letter  to  Mr.  Parker  in  the  Notes  to  Hawks'  and  Perry's  Re- 
PJ^tofthe  Old  Journals,  L,  569,  570. 


72      *  The  First  Bishop  of  Connecticut  [Aprnlj 

the  use  of  the  Consecration  Prayer,  as  we  have  it  now,  even 
before  its  adoption  was  required  by  the  Canon  of  its  ratifica- 
tion. Instead,  then,  of  looking  to  the  Becorder  for  its  unrea- 
sonable explanation  of  Bishop  Seabury's  "  Theological  tenets,*' 
as  evideneed  by  .these  words,,  we  .append  a  Letter  copied  from 
his  own. MS.  "-Letter » book,"  as  expressing  his  views  on  the 
whole  matt^.  ;  ' 

Mess".  Sanil  Freebody,  Benji*  (hardener,  &  rf-fifeoay,  New  Port. 

Mw  London^  Feb.  24,  1790. 

.♦.  *.>  * ;  "Wath  r€>gard;  Wihe  Pfay«p  (Book' which  Mr.  Smith  \i«e^  ab  tite  €oiise- 
cratipn  of  th^  ^^^chari^Jbi  I  vip^.the  sapaojp/jaelf,  aud,  after  Octobior  oe?^  it  ^\fill  be 
used  throughout  the  ttnited  States.  Nor  can  I  see  why  the  warmest  friend  of  the 
Ohiirch  or  iSnglanil'shouri  object  \6  it.*'  1  fiave  no  wish'todepifeciaii  ttie  Churcli  of 
En^lanrd.' •''lSh0'hiafe;>l'bfeIifeV6/f€%  faiik^;  "but'the  p^y^  \0f  Confsecra«6ti '  ti  her 
Clommuxuon.Qfito  is  db3^ci«i);t,r--e(ven>iiLtlae' opinion  of  her  ablest  vindieatof  a.  I 
shall  ija^p^fy)n  but  Ojie  de^piency  |^,  Jier  Qonsecratipu  Prayer,, viz.,  tl^at  it  is  not  p\it 
up  to  the  Almighty  Father  thVou^h  the  Mediation  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  could  men- 
iion  kft(i^,  tlu'tl  hdA^ father icoiiceaJ  thaii  ^xpb'Se'  the  ftppecfrancfe  of  ^a  'bleiAish  in  "a 
Church  whidi  I  tdve«hadih<wiour,'  antdof  wliioh  I  profess  myseiH  »>  Member.  The 
Pray^rJMr^&ii^h  USPS, ilijeayly  ti^ejspme. with, tJ^^t  i»  lE^ward  the  ^tt'S/ Brjiyer 
Book,  composed  by  jOrfinn?er,  !^idley,  etc.,  whicti  was  altered  to  its  preaei^t  form  to 
please  the  Presbyterians  of  Geneva,  Germany  ^d  England,  who  gave  encourage- 
meiit  that'fli^yVoul^&fii^^Eteb  the*  Church  Ui 'that*  groxSli^,'  bm  werd4ibt'as'g6od 
as  their  woi»d.''^*':'^i  JiTouraffiaetlonttt^     i)    ii^     /      .  ».  ; 

^  Sw  BP;  CPNKSCT. 


^  J  >       •...''  — • .   -'TT—^rr-f^"  I 


We  do*  noticare  to  fello^w  the 'ifeeorder  ^ttwugh  the  miizes 
of  its  personal  discussioQ  with  the  .Rev.  Dr.^HallaM,  of  N-ew 
London^  wJbo  h^«ought  to  correct  fiome  oi  "the  ea^li^r  imisriB- 
presen^atioDS  of ><jiat' paper,.  We  shall  oonfine  ourselves  to  a 
few  correctioias  oiPithe  Recorder's  furthw:  Baisstatements'y  leaving 
for  other  hands  «the«iq[uestioo  of  jSeabury's  eonformityto  oufr 
Theological  »tfi*ndard»,^  The  Hojise  of  BishQps,under  the  pre- 
sidency of  Bishop  White^  has  recammendedthePubliefeed-  Ser- 
mons of  the  Bishop  of  Connecticut  to  our  Candidates  for  the 
Mi4i9try.  This,  »»  iar  •  ab«  th^  general  character  *of  these  dis- 
courses ils  cone«j?iedy  isi«iuyagh  for  us,  •  We  think^it  wiU  be  so 
to  most  loyal  OhurohmeD^ ;4>f  (mr  Oommuniom  But  the  iS^- 
eorder  assuEpee  that  Bislkop.  Seabury  "brought  ^no  Articles 
with  him.'^  This  is  ineorreotj  as  Seabury  and  the  Church  in 
Connecticut  retained  the  English  Book  of  Common  Prayer  in 


1863.]  and  the  Episcopal  Becorder.  *     73 

its  integrity,  saving  the  changes  rendered  necessary  by  the  In- 
dependence of  our  Country,  up  to  the  day  when, the  use  of  the 
present  American  Prayer  Book  was  required.  The  Becorder 
further  urges  ^^  Bishop  Seabury's  actual  hostility  tp  the  Arti- 
cles." !{)  asserts,  that,  amqi^  the  earliest  measures  he  took 
after  the  Union,  '^was  totry  to  cut  them  loose."  He  "was 
only  defeated  in  this  by  the  resolute  purpose  of  Bishop  White." 
"Afterwards  his  yo.te  chfinged,''  ,  "  Ha,d  his  vpte  at  the  outset 
prevailed,  lie  not  only  would  have  thrown  out  the  Articles,  but 
he  would  have  introduced  into  the  Liturgy  entire  those  anti- 
Protestaott  features,"  &o.  All  this  is  again  .special  pleading. 
Its  only  foundation  is  the  statement  made  by  Bishop  White, 
tliat  ipisHop  Seabury^  "  during  tHe  former  Conyentipn  in  Phil- 
idelpJ4^, ,  had  eqipr^d^^d  a  dovi^t^  m  coAversation  with  the 
Author  and  several  others^  whether  it  were  expedient  to  have 
any/'*  And  this  expressing  "  ia  doubt,"  not  in  the  House  of 
%%8^.f?rlt  }s,^P^^^  ^  m^Vfiiig 

*  •  in  cQftyei?pattioa  with*  ith^  Autiior  and  several  Osthers,"  which  pre- 
cluded its  being  in  the  House  of  Bishops,  which  then  consisted 
only  of  Bishops  Seabury  aiid  White,  is  luagmfied  by,  tl^e  Be- 

&c.  Really,  we  have  hardly  patience  to  proceed  with  /thaiex-^ 
amiftation  of  such  arguments  ! 

'  i^Butwe  imk%1u  .pass^tov  a  few  renmrha.  on  thfe  Becorder' a ,  at- 
ta^  Qu  ijm  Scotch  -Bishops,  as  "  theyMwere^.at  the  tirap  when 
Bwhqp  iSeabury  w^s  cons^rated."  ".2^e»rthey.  were  botkJa- 
(Jobit^d  and  Bomaxusts."iM." Their  poJ|i4ipaLLpoBition  'f uiKaa^.  ,'^^ 
sm^  ^  well  ^8  AXK  ,abaurdity<"  .J^.  They  Iwld  thieir  jSees  ,&om 
'%  Pretender. ^vand  the  Prateadeir.Mr^a^hen.a  debauched •  out- 
^%'n&Ok-}i-LfiTh»y,yffme  disloyftl,  therefoye^utOj ithe  fioy;^»ment 
Qfirt^^iBciti^i^"  -S^juad  thjey  were,  (^islayal  .^oathd  Protestant 

'  iWiiat.  shall  .we>  aay,  when .  :$he .  coanectioo^  qf ;  the  Bishops  ol 
Sootlaad  with  the  Pretender,  on^  which  the  ^rave ;  charges  of 
^e  J2ec(»rcfer  are  founded,  ia  absolutely. denied  by  these. .very 
Bidiops  ;..andJkhaitoo,.  withipeferejM».to,the  v^ory  time  of  Sea- 
fury's  Consecration,  and  for  many  antecedent  years  ?     In  proof 


Memoirs,  p.  166. 


74  The  First  Bishop  of  .Oonneoticut  [A-pril, 

of  this,  ;we  subjoiEL^^befeUowiBgdeekive  paragraph  fi^»m  Skinn 
ner's  Annals  of  tbe  Scottisb  Epfiseogaoj^d^j^  .  >^  ...il  >/y  >n  .1?^.' 

even  j|(rkfl(xv#fttee^ ft 4l^))eo^ri^^ m^^ ifVf^.^'fl^^f^m<if)^'h^nfe\t^W^  l^vMiborHjl » 

tion  from  the  Prietender, — our  delegate  foiraa  no  difficulty  in  aaserting  that  tnis  was 
trtie  ^itflym  ^my^^  a'WeW'i^f'o%?«ifell$^ 
tl^iitldi.j»tMi]ltittb^;|uiftljrf^B|a^  ii^vel:ntfidr  ^'' 

cisino:  their'-fpiritual  funcjtionSi    The  authority  with  whick  they  are  inyeated  is  not  • 
derived  from  any  source  that  can  m  tne  least  anect  the  safety^  of  the  State,  or  the 
8e(^^rlt^^(^\h^#0T^?i!^eJpu^tt&^P^Ml^im^        -^^they 'dtfe  ^b^Jfa^^  W^' 
wi^<to}<q8*bffoffTjuprb'ij«*)(yi^aff46x^t*wt^  ^^Mgi*  BrkKje^^j 


S^A}iw^'^{(So%mtteLht^yk^ti  'fttrj^drvfefyt-Bf^l^u^/^thgt  ^^a-ltw^ 

on  the  House  of  Stuart"  were,  for''th^>''fuifefffe|f|«iohilfit@a^  fef 
certaijQ  reffulal 

.■t...a;,M)  0'!r^i>  0(0. 

stand^4  ^pf , 

Theset^eart andifiijthoritatire  i^^ordfi  j^fictotujalfy; dispose  'ofo -the 

half^s 

-i ''•  .-^j'T  \)-:!S\jW^>x^   o'iXisV  ■'"■y.^'jj^  l))T5v>\v.  d^sj-MxT  >v:Mi' jvyo  v^  \\v.\\  \T\^  „\\r>  V  T)fr(;   ;  uinL  iiufi 

full,,%e^oa^^t  <frf4fcQ,0^§eGy»tipu.  of .  JK  it8t\pa:;%, 

liminary  measures,  and  the  "  Concordat "  itself,  as  published 
itt  Mttr¥i5'  afl*fP^3^s^I0id  ^imt^AiS^^i^  ^'^ffiofefif^'toyv^r 

to^^e  mmSm,h]!M}  ^kth^d^'^Hfli^^  ^^MiM^cm  ^imy^^ii^^ 
&tii^  6^wiit^^>fttf[^i5ftii^i5^SopMe;  ^mp^mi^itf^U^^i^ 

foife»i«ii^sr^piWd  «(§l  W-iij^ia/  ^fh  ^^<*ai;>*^^litt{%  ^aMi^gSd^^' 
enotigli  W-ais]te^  ^<*>ffti^yi««i^!^^»if'«^  ffefeftBc^l^ifep4^cMf^^ 
neni|^»wfeb  4ife^^EPi«giC»ftlig«tt>  ^^'(fey^fit^/Bli^^iNWilt^'fe^^^ 
secratifam^f f'»  Adtf(»/thiP  attJ^pt  ^W*  ^  ddiA^Oe  '^^tftiatte«$r^^ 


t  n  ■»   -,(rr»r 


1863.]  und  the  Episcopal  Rscerdtr.  75 

meni^wiberi  edpiing'ifrpiii' cme^trhose' niiifitak^  and  misrepreBen- 

tations  we  have  so  fully /expooedj'-'  -i.ii.r.^j^   »:-  i-  ',!.;.'.!  / 

O'aQ  ifV^ord  m,ay  be  ffranted  m  in.conQlu8io^.     "^^e  stated,  in 
m'fmj(kQxmiJkriwlQ{^[Qux^^^  fcuitofor  ^tih^  *uqi^ss  of 

tbj^geicid  !Bife'h(ip^«f ^Oonncc^ca*,  hi'  secti'PHhg^'Clbn^eosfetton'  from 

thft WiaD^^o»fr  Iii^^£i()|iail{aiii^k(^it3r  ioiiiguiding  jaAdii^estradDimg jits 
eiytih(S1^4^^'JAm'el1Mti  €hdit4i:4i^^  kps^'^ntji'  Vr^^yftetiem- 
ism,  or  fallen  into  the  .sadger  dis^racfi  oi  a  departure  from  the 

mj^e^  oa^^Ardf,  3piJono<aiK)ei&'i^^tili«9tatemeijW'^''«i!liij^^pl'eparing, 


Bosiftn,  ^iftffriI?*rtt^r^(t!9f©r4,Miiitej(dftt)e(J^pjfe0^      IStfe-^jlTS^; 
a»^to  tartptciijtls^i.S^ft(^nfei^TTff^  t|[(&di^4it4rfl.w»jfr)t)y^'^liop 


^ntle- 

reaLpbjection  xb  Dr.  Seabuiy'a  XlJonsecratioiL  or  tor^e  Yaliditviof  OFilers  received 
»rommin;  and  I  am  jirmly  of  opinion  fnafwe  should  never  have  ootatned  the  Site- 

nqi»§rg^p^l^ogartjff^i^<^lH?.,?V^  ttoid.ifl^^pii9^  .„We 

%^i»^f jRi^J&,ftr  ^^jfibitrcfefs  U^kmn  Qjrffosr/itfeA.  eltiaidWion 
offfcQ  iif€^tfl^^tiH(d9if)£iw&rftt»fBi$hc)!pp^  iiegt5eilthe 

foments  we  have  been  happy  to  spend  upon  it,  or  the  discus- 
sions our  efforts  hayo,  in  y^ariows  .g:ua«ters,  called  foith. 


76  Mr,  Harwood'a  Convention  Sermon;  [April, 

t 


Art.  IV.— MR.  HARWOOD'S  CONVENTION  SERMON  ; 
AND  RECENT  BIBLICAL  CRITldiSM, 

A  Sermon  before  the  78th  Conpentiqn  of  the  Diocese ^of  Oon^ 
necticiity  Juue  lOth,  1862.  By  Edwin  Harwood,  Rector 
of  Trinity  Church,  New  Haven. 

A  CoKVENa?ioifr  Sermok  in  one  of  our  oldest  ahd  most"  influ- 
ential Dioceses,  by  one  o6ctipyirig  an  important  position  in  the 
Church,  a. Sermon  which  boldly  approaches j  and  professes 
thoroughly  to  solVe  the  most  concerning  questions  of  Faith  arid 
Religion,  deserves  more  than  a  passing  notice.  In  these  days 
of  rebuke  and  blasphemy,  when  men  in  the  higb  places  of  the 
Mother  Church  are  doing  over  again  the  old  work  of  Celsiis, 
and  Porphyry,  and  Voltaire,  and  Hume,  and  Toni  Paine, 
(and  they  are  doing  notbing  less,  and  substantially,  nothing 
more,)  the  Church  in  America  is  to  be  congratulated  if  her 
citadels' are  well  mounted  and  well  nianhed^  and  the  trtimpet 
of  her  sentinels  gives  no  uncertain  sound ;  and  if,  changing 
the  figure,  her  fountains  of  Christian  influence  send  fortli  only 
streams  of  healing  land  of  life.  Sorry  and  deeply  pained  were . 
we  to  find,  upon  reaching  the  end  of  this  Discourse,  that  this 
alleged  specific  for  a  distempered  virus  was  but  another  in- 
stance of  the  insidious  force  with  which  that  Virus. had  perme- 
ated the  Christian  body. 

We  have  no  doubt  that  Mr.  Harwood  is  a  firm  believer  in 
the  Christian  verities.  And  if  this  Sermon  had  proceeded  from 
one  of  those  wandering  souls  outside  of  the  Church,  whos^  un- 
happy profession  it  is  to  be  a  guide  to  others,  when  they  them- 
selves are  anxiously  and  earnestly  looking  for  a  guide,  who  may 
conduct  them  to  a  resting  place  for  their  weary  feet,  we  should 
have  received  the  announcements  of  this  Sermon  with  delight, 
as  indicating  a  gratifying  progress  in  the  right  direction ;  but, 
from  a  Minister  of  the  Church  we  looked  for  something  better 
than  this.     Mr.  Harwood  is  a  true  believer,  because  he  has 


1863.]  and  Eecent  Biblical  Criticism.  77 

ken  taught  by  the  Church  all  the  Articles  of  the  Christian 
Faith,  as  contained  in  the  Apostles'  Creed  ;  and,  having  been 
sent  hy  the  Church  to  the  Holy  Scriptures  for  the  proof  and 
warrant  of  her  teaching,  he , has  found  these  same  Articles  of 
the  utristiau.  SB'aith  to  be  the  vqry  sens^,, meaning,  apd  power 
of  the  Divine  Oracles,  and  therefore  he  cordially  receives  and 
helieves  the  same.     But,  when  he  come^  to  tell  us  the  method 
by  which  lie  and  others  at,iain<ed  this  belief,  and  proposes  that 
metWd  as  tVie' solvent  of  all  tfie  doubts  and  difficulties  and  in- 
fidelities  ol   this  age,  and  of  all  ages,  he  ignores  the  Divine 
Plf^^^.a^d,  JEcQi^onjy  of  Grao^,  and  the  simpjest  factsi  of  his  own 
pi^rsfjpal ,  j^^l;j3ry^  jCpn,tra4iGt9  tl^e^  epgeAtial  ,la^  o£  the  human 
^(i^iiami  of , ixuioftp  test|iif^ony,  apa  pr(^i^nt8.a,p.jstep,  whiqh  is 
aj^,jaflpl]ialf)sopJjica,l,wd^8  iJlus^iry  as  ftny  of  those  fox^hich  it 
yi^pfopQ^(^d  as  a  rei)aedy.,,,,]S^j  rp^(^T(^  he;  mistake^',  entirely  the 
^^et,  thft.grqVjj}^  of  the  Infifielity^  w];ijL(?b,;he.j)tropo«e9  to  meet 
aj}^^qvertV9|Y^.  „    ,  ,  ^..,,;,..      ,.   ^„,:,;,  ..,.   .      n     •     • 

,|(?^  H;f^ryrood,(9^gr^p4  :fi(pej9A^c  fqi-  ti.e  di^qriJer^  of  i  Christen- 
4qp[\ ji^^ p»  i^p;^, afij U3|tmeiii,^  of  " the  Qr/^n  of , Faith".  The  true 
"order,-!  te  t^lls  us^  is,  that ,  w^  must ,  believe  m  Chriat  before 
Wje,^u|3eiieveiu  G:Qd,Tpj?  recoiva  tbef.SorJptur^y  or  .aekilGWl- 
eclgp  jlj^^  Ghurql^,  or  prpperly  entertaii?,  a^y  other  article  of' the 
Cp8^iffli,iE^i3li|?..,.;^j^^^  3.,jp?iind^of..a8^,PMi<?h,j>pw/^r  asthat  of 
%,;!5fti;'yQQd  n^uiftt  l?iave  heejO'  sa(%.  piiz?J,^d  ^^nd.  entangled  in 
t^ma^^s  qjE; j?L^4^caJ i^pecuJ^tion,; not; .tp. ..perceive  ithis  utter 
and  delusive  fallacy  of  this  method.  St.  Paul  hod  ^ntidipated 
%(^?f^  .:fppiiy  ??V)¥^  ,Bp^i,ou9  ?iQphiatrieis  jxl  lii«iigrand(  procla- 
mation of  the  "  order  of  Faith  \"  ■,  \ ,. ,. ;    ,  j ;  >  j ,.  l  .  i     ^ 

'"J'di'i*tie?A6eV-fe>p^shafi  call  ^^  tli6  ftime  Ijf  tli^  t6rd  it^  Ibe  ^vedV^'kowthen 
8h|lUhbj5JMU  .'flxn  igidavjin  Wkcani  tbfey  h^^  iKJiub^lieved?  'AfadVbdW^aBafi  they  be- 

^'S^?  ^^-W^r  o^j¥h???  th^^^iay^e  ^9|;,hfwrd^,[,^^dhqv;Q]|lft3lJt^yJ^ea^ -without  a 
preacher?    ^nd  how  shall  they  preach,  except  they  be  se^t?" — Romany,  10:  13- 

y^^^^h^^W9^^\S^^  the  f .upremaey  of 

^fef^iP'?  1^^  fl]:geptof  ,:^aith,.  J^ftjgppiji^  ^9Qpr4Rng  to, the  con- 
8R^sif^&.Qf.,pv^j  be^eYe^:^ftcop^^di^gvtQ^;th^  teiacJwngs  of 
^p,ti^e,  ai:\^  aqcprdiqg.  to,  the ,  ipmd .  ,qf  the  Chunoh,.  But 
vhenhe  proppses  his  "Order  of  Faith"  as  a  method  of  relief 


78  Mr,  Harwood's  Convention  Sermon;  [April, 

from  4oubti  and  difficidty^— Mbelief  in  Gkmi  first ;  theki  <in  God 
the  Fisuihen  v  tliieni :  hi ,  tke  i  Chnti^b  ;  i  then'  -  ih  the  S4crartients »; 
and  then  in  the  SciripjtuiPe8,^heitem||^ly.uijt0BS -aittiraiigpat©^^ 
fallacyjjdd  idiifect'ibfppoeitioift  itdithe^  ^''lotxier-^'^;^©^  Ihe^  DitHne 
Eooiidiby^  aua4ito« t1er^talDUshisdllawa>©lf  >evMeqoe' a^di^of 'ih»- 
raan^flioilghtt  )JThe]vmaderiirg  douSlMia^fe,  ifbr  irhi'de  maljaldyiUc 
ie  presdsidbingj  wSlintell  jhilnx,ithaitfit^urein<^y 
Bok  theib(faisi^;  vibatinr^hatjthaj^  Ti^antjifir6t^fi]a]i^ikiis^>mle.^iii£^ 
fi)ckntijtesitaiiini)aylthHft  thetd^venriswlas^sych/aj  |)erfsbniai''jOhriilt, 
aiidtthatt'iHekmnibiGirtl^ifFon)  Gtod,'  Unliithat!  Hii  Itestified^^ttnilf 
of  Hitneelf^iaiidl  ^l^aJiitli0'JsuiJ^pdsedre£ioi)diGf<Hi8iH 
iDi^  liabiteelf/^trviey  a'tul  faillMhlly  Joe^drtsiHiitJvmidstaa^ 
*-^jB#ffiBfJMij;flhristjlf5  Hheyowiil^fegjjyj;  f/^wrhy^ithitoidvtl^iiitTfei:^ 
thihgi  thatiifi:ii]|iqiitestioQu;jitisihe!yedlsoDg^iaindgS'bii^^  <)£'''tba(t 
belirfif^q'd^paafadldobkilLow.fj/' Thejz)  1rill*BayJthat  IhdiJbt^'ttMpai^ 
thing  equivalent  to  it,  is,  in  the  nature  of  the  case^'andlbyitiie 
laws  of  die  ininian/  im^ad^ « prelimioary  i;6  ^clnyi  Faitbiii  Cfei-ffit. 

'.Tlifi:lan^ageibf/'ihiflo<8€p3Q)Qbipaifta'k^s}ai  ^o64^id^l oofii^ 
ob^cuiiity  KfxtiA  mis tiiBHSBS  of^ th^  ^cfaicioL  {n  twhiehitha] ^eabher,  bans 
eyideiitiLy/8tudied^rEMDi>lita(t)iiiiBvnbt[Jeds^  tibfiisd  ih^  one  ^tbcise 
itttisra^ejtherprit^eipite]  o^itbe.  i?hole;L:iDisocaalr£€liu>'Theteii|^eiik^- 
tfiiQK^efis  eQiD6:asiiieai']toat'asJai^jthingi'ive  bavet3i^ce<^  ^ubte': 

iatellcctRbl]|y\j^  bold  pbtj  id®ii  jofjHiiib  thy6blS^<Ghiii*iiil»4ll*J^*l3Qiui^ 
P^^.t^teFfl?^)^^  ^ifte^fi^MPRs  f>fj^p^sfltnr»&t^Vi^^  th(^^r#>TTto.B^pqt^r^ 

and  Sacraiffants.  „>.  .  .Christ  first  iu  the  order  Qf  fjaitji,  and  then,  yes,  .^re/ore, 

inlVttol/baffioL:diLc\'ai'liis^^^^^^^  ^^'^^^'  \  \  ^'^  ^''  {1'^«.h^  .^T/' 

•  >'  OdfcWAfenli^^tlie^d^i-ikiVi^tea^Wiyn  by  pre&^3'<ii'i ^^G  a^^isi^' JTt^'  ^ke  G6i^\ 

is,  ihQ)ffpJj(3c%|;iifes  j???4<tffjJ<i'tl^e'^^ri(Cl?i1i^  Ik)the'rG[vor6ab©fiithis 

;  JiJirMiH.^^wdilP'eryrdeawrlJ^  ^sftaties  ithe^aieoagainHti  d[lio8(h<nariliuo 
SQP$<rp(tei  {tbe^  Scji?i»p]ti^j]e«;  ifr  omi  th<^  i  Cbdroh^  •  audi  i  fntifaryililaa'd  i  i\^ 
f9iiimg5j^p,tlieiB0lfl  f^ugdoAioHtiof  BaiJfch./jifittt  that  Systeijay nil- 
sou  wi-Q'ftAi*  ify»ft'ii)U8j«fer  it>isi,iibi,D:©t' soj  ntiti^ri/. illogioai i aa/tbe 
onQ>pff$iipojsQ4ibyihiroiiiiiitijlis^eb.dLi  iltlmiistjnIeyiOT  bejforgbtten 
th^tiUpjb^Ji$fiiifrifai.?i8ifcuraJ  produotifefjthe  hiimwnjjjbeaiirfci^jfts 
fE^UW;iS|;gte»f  h Making  .dubi I aljofwanoe  for- this. ifatjt,c;ian6t^r 
prop(?^itiQQiia;^uftlly  toue.  - -Tbepeciiliar  ohaFaetea^ >aod ^pOTcdr 
of  the  JnfidQlijby,  witkiwljiiQb  weihaYBnowttocontendy  ia'afle- 


1863.]  and  Recent  Biblical  Criticism,  79 

oessar]^  aoJaeritanoe  wlDiich  Jqas  )0om6  to .  iiits  from  that  departure 
feomjjthft  ;I^vsKE  JffoBMiof.  Gluiiatianiiy,  .yrhich:  ;waB  ilnade  by 

iiiiFrtl  mrinyi  eg^sihrfore  th^tRefoarmatiaip  [there  ihdd  beep/ a  cor- 
Qii^ilodjjig; depabfui^e  !&omj;thati>I}aixiHE  •Fo&H^m  adifferent 
dir^fetiojiii  'Tiito  ifehe.4i«BdJendyiyra*>!tOiflepar'4te  thfe^Soriptures 
(foilk>theii3b\u»h/byiiB9imagnif3riDg{ithe  jQbut^  j^jti^taly  in  it- 
«l{/JHrt^ii:ii^lja^Btct]iandie(ii4}  phelseB^;rtkatiihie  .Simptmr^s  weore 
.ol3toUle(liand>iiH4  a}evdyiy<aBd/^lrDOBt>k^t  ttoithedCihiciistianieoi^- 
9l3ioiidiifitfii8'>]ThM  Bjditaitiif  i.QitABXkiiiBitDli^iHhichiiadbdi'edi-.ito  ithis 
difimtiQnteflthdiI)iTdDi6<£Qrnlb.af'.ja^liaast&  has.izlhesited  for 

.ibatioiaiiDusxA^i>erribkiind  i£6i|tjal  vitifididiut)^  lof j;  h^eor  lOT^h^^^^an  ifi£- 
iJdity^jvhidixiiii^iitB  a  Jaj^'ptiirtion:  )df  thel^ediicJatedldJadies, 
fde^is  ^adad J  J^bj^lneci^  aD^>'whidh  his  i  pooDly^.ooi|Qpenfiated ;  l^^  ithe 
^a|i^stdtk»jlB  obibdieiQC^iDf  theilbwei*  orders;o£4he:p^ople  ttj>:the 

'B|i^h0Qld^\i<^J>^  '-)ilj  lo  L'lij  Jfiii  ••iij  ill  ,^.i  .11  <.j  JiDJiWii'i   .>  ;jiij  . 

J^hW)  folrDiuiofl^nbelief,i!whitA  fliw3^>i^^^  ^Protestant 

filhrktetidoxii^th^  i(iiK})i^estio^pablm  proceiBdiedfrq^ai  l^etiibanid  er- 
^jiykh&^-af pafcathuai  of ithi^jStdriptiires; &o£Di'i the  Ghu^iJ  But 
kiathi^  oaBe^dt  il?^tke  Ghni^hiaiaditheiSaerataentsJ^bML'iw^ere 
4i@gra4ed^'and)^adaDQ)08t<  ]ig»or^  as  iari^  pabr j:i  tD(f i  dj^ie '  iBeligioxii  re- 
y»du^  fioocajjl^ayefiJ  j-JT layaiidepautareiiaithiatdireotion  secmied 

ttfttflodiliadjioiuedi. together  oiiuceialloiwed(j  the  departure;  has 
goti€! Titt, '^dtemttg  iniettfeht-'tiiltil  all'^fe'hfeb  alnd  retbdgiiitfon  of 

ct)fl»cioii©n:essiof  thei  Bdajoriifcy  of  Prote^tantsv.  The'  Diviiie  con- 
nection bet\x*eii  'th^'  ChhrbK/'thfe'  Scri^'ttii^es;  fihil '  th^e  Sacra- 
Jiktmtapiftiu&^'/wa^iAonly  «6e\i(Jred^j>lgr  lliaaikn  {willfuin^Sg. !  mei-  be- 
gJEiD^  a&or'laJTF^ilte^  itq  i  Itahel '  tipi  I  the  •  'lBcri|pt>ti^d8  *  ^s ' '  fcn  •  fe^lated 
4i%)ilrig6ffei}clfi  estf ay, ! thaW  hadj<  efeckped'  ftW  'fieav^tt"  feto 
^tbeb;hasn(i?^^^^-4t'fiffSt  tteyi  ^fiocamiaed '  tfe0-:Holiy^.tblhiiie'!P^er- 
^%;uknd  trrediito^findiin  iiiyib^theiFiowttikiXidifled  powers,  a 
Beligiomiithlat  fwxnihi  silit  itjhdm|,lan4  i«*ok!)ftiof  their  rdetbphyisiGal 
'%&tQms,JDi£ilhedogy. !  SoinianayiandiBlucbftiatekiCis  reiigione  came 
fo»^lljiaabtlDt€tiesnlJt)afi;thi»«prric^ss,  that  {ihe^iold  rev^t-fence  for 
^l^ei.SeriJi'tui'eB  became  seridusly  impaired.'    And  then,  under 


80  Mr,  Harwood's  OonverUion  Sermon;  [April, 

the  same  £a1^  ccmcciptidnictf  iii^lBibl^  M<liaitiid^j)4 
isolajiett things .snlbmitijea^tii^  ihef^HttibteAO^'^siieififii^  iis^l^ 
meatyilikeidnyfosfla-augpiitiof  ^i^^ 

ply  ^o,  iiithwae  eritftoaipffodesi^  KHrtcti  Mbd^^^ferfiliAtal  t^ 
so  JtoHioh  >  .^diBDjidkeovered,  afc  iflieytfij^^^a;*  greit , ttttny^diflfc^ 
culitibs,  )^tMiI  /oh»du)ritid4}>'attd » •  allegsjf  fac*i^f  teliei'My^i(«i46'# 
the/.  «xpferifinfc^*»ndjfteienb0i'Oif '>theii^e«^toi*^^^  ''t^i^fl 

criticism,  this  School  then  proceeded  to  take  up  th^fi^u6j6tft 
Boatteciof  1ile^Hev38lafi^m/|»a4  l^^in-4o^m^i^m{i%  tttid'fff^re- 
v.edkd  .Jj)octriile»/8uUi  Mysteriida,  \ibthe^Uit\^M\x^6kei^^"R^^^ti. 
BAohi  onfefiiQ)  *iKriaf  D£tdie&i:gemleiaefii'J)iiS^ 
th&  r^isiuilt.  od^M^sl  )eicpiloibticmfl;  iant|^  >  bj^^^^ '  bihMtilic^ti^ti  ^  «M 
long  jaontinuaiioe'^afiihisrpipoite^^lithfe  3M*if*<rf  tlitiMittlifc8f^A6 
undimHinfefluI  -)  )9^nisiithd-iiyreitent  l«{ij)«6t?ti'i<tf  iJi^-t  dhvleftiad 
^wld,i?whioh!has)pflrodJticed^  miioi^  lideaittieBft.  "1^  ,  ',^f>'>J'^oir>l 

..iItas,pg^Bf^Lito>tyIlii,  tllfet!imod;iofi'the '^ 
boQiViimaidfirtb  itheie )diisafc^t9,{  tha^el  i taKjifly  allows*  litte^'  <if  "ihief 
utterly  false  positions,  from  whic^ithfe  ^taciis^^eife'itib^tT'^ 
mitvthaAttheriBiUeii  oniiolatpd  cmddfijnd^^ndieiit  Ti^k^4he 
8cieilwittid8ft)td itgeif; 4nd/<ty):th0 /Rerreldtibbil^ich!  it^pi*de«6te 
to  coflrtainj )  Thiii  iBiheifipoixtij  Jivtiob' w^^  felfi^  ifiw^tn^^^^ifrtiiiii^^ 
larlyj (to ^jiamine;  !■  THei ^osiiioti ig MiseS itt  fa*4j -tod ^ la)r «£§  0^' 
jeotionfiflgaifpit'ChiiistiiiiiiTy  iiia%  fmm^M^p6sitidti;Wi'ei  ^ti<^ 
philteophicd^ljiimsoienitdfifa^  and?  InHirfeGt  oppb^iiShnm^iSi^^^jiiA't^ 
ecoii0iasKyid£th«lmhnjiifc4|id't^#.tio^^^         ^-I'-'f   ''^    .f::ir.t./i',[.!in 

,  iMjaojlihdmficif  iiiiiitialoBelinttMs' world;  amd't^dnri^be' ' '  ^AiH 
nothiilg/kh^tibeltai^/to/mattifttin  b^  IJrAly  beetl  (iriadfeqtiaftifel)'' 
con*ydved>ofiI«(x:^5^ti/tiid^r*l<fche'  c6iidition'  bf  iis-  'OrclaStoed'  titlft 
cobstiiutedJ  ^relationi)  i  \  fMr.o  Bahvdodi  i&bh'  f Us  dP  ©es^ '  0aiWf 
how  *^he  resolved  tategiipil  thd^workfofthwig'h^'afrkh^,  'A^^^H 
nw^m/zanft  torithifijepd^he  itriedito  frfeehfemimdffi^iAi  aH  it^ip&st 
expciricittcses,  audi 4©  placb  5lr  Before  the''  greai  objebtfe ■  bf 'trtithfeitt 
resi^arcpa, ')iti  aibtife^of  c<l)nnfplefc€iieqWliito&iiii  Aid  iftdiflfer6ii«e.^^ 
Ihj  atWmptiugf  tkwf  futilfei^erihibnty 'Ppd<]!»rte»  biibfply  >tittdfeiti 
tookaa  Jmpdtoibiiitj^ii  BeioQuld  jiisibiaB  ^asilyi  hard^destroy^ 
hi&  physical  exifitbnee,  and^ibbde^outiof  theoiditiateriak'4bothei5 
new  jfhati3i,:a»  annihilate* /t;l\e(  thoughts)  bxp^ei!ice)9,  a;ff06tlotf«^' 
and  judgments,  which  had  become  the  essential  characteristiiofl 


:«  ■   / 


1863.]  and  Recent  Biblical  Criticism,  81 

of  hiB  iatellectual,  moral,  and  spiritual  nature.  If  he  ever  im- 
agined that  lie  had  accomplished  this  feat^  it  was  an  egregious 
self-deception.  The  thoughts  and  speculations,  which  he  may 
hftVd  put  forth,  as  the  result  of  this  imagined  re-creation,  were, 
(rfiieoessity,  the  result  of  all  the  previous  training  of  his  life, 
the.fruitage  of  all  that  culture, and  wealth  of  knowledge,  ^hich 
Divine  Providence  by  ten  thoiasand  influences  had  bestowed 
upon  him.  ^  • 

•  SiK5h  an  expeariment  as  that  proposed  by  Des  Cartes,  the 
DiYiue  Economy  of  this  world  does  not  allow  to  be  possible. 
By  that  .wise  Economy,  man  is  brought  into  this  world  a  feeble 
creature^  with  .nothing  but  capacities  to  be  acted -upon  and  devel- 
oped, by  all  the  infinitely  multiplied  relations  of  good  and  evil, 
by  which  he  is  surrounded.  A  vast,  an  inappreciable  sum  of 
knowledge,  the  result  of  Divine  instruction  to  the  first  man, 
aad  of  continued  accumulation  in  the  intervening  ages,  is  the 
rich  inheritance  of  every  child,  through  the  beneficent  instru- 
mentality of  the  Family  relation. 

Again.  The.  man  has  never  yet  been  bom  into -this  world, 
who  has  been  compelled,  or  even  allowed  to  work  out  for  him- 
soKja  System  of  Morality  and  Jurisprudence,  a  self-determined 
scheme  of  the  rights  and.obligations  which  belong  to  his  nature 
and  position. ..  Gro tins  and  Puffendorf  and  Paley  may  com- 
pose elaborate  treatises,  which  the  vulgar  can  neither  read  nor 
understand,  to  point  out  the  principldb  and .  foundations  of 
Morality  and  Jurisprudence,  but  they,  and  all  men  alike,  are 
bom  as  members  of  a  Civil  Community,  which  says,  with  au- 
thority and  under  the  sanction  of  fearful  penalties,  ^'  Thou 
shalt  not  steal  :  Thou  shalt  do  no  murder  ]"  and  so  of  the 
whole  body  of  human  rights  and  obligations. 

Suppose  it'  were  possible  for  a  man  to  be  put  into  the  world 
with  absolutely  no  knowledge,  and  with  no  one  to  teach  him. 
How  much  would  he  learn  ?  and  what  would  be  the  quality 
of  the  knowledge,  or  supposed  knowledge,  that  he  would  ac- 
quire.? Most  of  the  painfully  acquired  notions  of  such  a  crea- 
ture, after  a  life  time  of  effort,  would  be, — not  knowledge  at  all, 
hut  a  mass  of  gross  and  fatal  errors,  worse  than  simple  igno- 
rance. 

VOL.  XV.  6 


82  Mr.  Sariiooo\1^8€l(mvhnUon  Sermon;  [April, 

Godii^s>iiadjB,*««3*ffoerttt^rgfefflfet  i^a^  same 

necesfeityjo aft 0irrf^]^oMI«gf  fAio^tekfai ifo^ii tter^miltivbutiDiB to4 

th^  iiifl4i@&ce^  (S&^Se^]if  affid  iBtgbtefili^elongs  tt'oif^dhiisils^iftti'ibi 
subjrtetf'tD  ^todnftuemee  af>rFdinIIyi,ogifcafe)  aiiclo<Jlm»dh.Y/rniii« 

and  will  of.i3fyd>diof^iiifei$JiJcThioHd^)BiiMBiis^1^ 

Fatriily)/fflh^j8J^t6'/(arfAi;4to^  jSoafgnbeHBffifiosftt  ipufw 

vimmi^ii  p\fiii)§iio  mte3aTt]raer{ka^Me(igqian(iii4l  i^ightlqumdei^ 
8tanAsiag{<$f  ^ye[9i^pl^(^ivett^e^el^^        ^saSH  f(tr  mkHiIiik%  ithe 

enaatQiebteof  £M/|tiiBr>6Q(EmnaTuy(l!ldKKti»eri3^^ 

8^1ralOTISai^atoea4i^idl3[^ott«ffai^ 

HiaCBuflrcdip^thfe  YiianfeS  df-jHifii  xttritDMl^kiikmdiKoaHiqn& 

man  would  be  virtually  under  the  influence  aadftdSichlngToBtih^ 
Oburtdil wifflgK)M  itl^a^  fiaJoramfenladiindiniiifib j^  nBuii Jbhisopositiye 
ichnwnahft  siip^eniqni/ ^MpPinp^tifteosctiaH  licomiqjDjb^fthe^cod- 
pisssifMroYxsioB  pi£ihendraltiSreptehrtfoaQ9  ^i^  nl^aldf  s^BBinitQ^ltoive 
takMiSwaijf^te^er^^jpiDssibiffishadiiK^D/bfiijas^  forditeisUght^ 
4Bpiii^bm»a&dimiBOibene&i§i3f)an][^  dsmMji^kaidctiaiii^ 

.)ed)fbTi33(braneimithoadtjro8  ffiHis)  s^ijenienA  iigiMfl[a^eo:J&iHijd^afad 
iel&egoident^^hafxraid  Cbaii:'chiQaiDY>i'rai>jrj3Qhobd^  wi]ir|)Te9ninei^ 
iciTftSibtimi  2^4  i^^"7^i^^^}l,o{omsss&^^^^QJkiW  tbedf  littaaaa^ 
'po§itignIof]4uK'AIi(l)lifcr^iIT     .9[diH>ioqmi  in-^mhocjzo  ni^  ifone 

^  il&is^xby  dheROf^r^tioh^iidBfiDiTiQienaipbii^^ 
•dffodteOoiakBirimo^iifiedrttyr^  lOiDiiiiaiptio^  Isn^iidlbSaUdaav, 

tIuid:rrtIis»iisMgiffi(A&Bbhaarap(rebdQ£ne^eiij  ^sAi  in^^hmBtdinddiJQ)  lifas 
been)]Sbniie(il^)a{id  ]iii^oB^^iodfiTO0nc^ei]pftiaiQs/)tffaeJ0r^  p^ 

tainedjDt  ThalmecKibf  eadl  gbner^itiioiixjx&a^faaidtdaiojfie^erifd^ 
the  dfafiractfif^amd  ai|)()biil{ke  itr^1^d(bc&teeb)»id|t$h9ifodm(^ilM^ 


1863/]  xindSecent  Bfhlieal  CrUicism.  83 

fmmr  c!Bhegdnf»yr>prfi»3Btf  thcribrirtlU  m^iwf^  ,'4r^^  cteaner  as- 
]^^(BlM3y^etflarg€s[thecftiralci;0^iijbf  jLQi^feflf-^^dfi^fljiepxneiif  and 
^  miy  espxise^cbyiitAijeivteiJlwrq^siBlg li^htyittof^Iei^iyJreriwlriCh 

tfitthU^.haiaf besti  K^piDfmlukatt^  fitoii  e/i&sy^>'^^  to j0&dbla  his 

Mfln)y.liheiijtjicii0n  piisssiito^ilhuh'ti^  <>*n)iiftnfewift  (ridi'ih[etai- 
selves  of  the  effect  of  all  the  influences  iwidQF>]\frhith;  thoyrrliave 
§iDmnaa±td'ifiDfcrfln^eBdff  toiibe^wBMfth^jf  >far^//kttatii  rtB€yj£(6Kild 
fcimhila<)^liawloblteBiiakfiiSatfo»ft^  Jfi//  Iml 

tti  ^ti  ^e  GSffiroM  te9dp<of j  f  Modetui  Jllutl<mjffis(m  i  iRiFibju^jv^  vi'th 
Wl^ccoiBpaiafanQnii  Mmikealled 

ai)B^pti®iliia)*o 

flajfo^iroifaaitfbdEHTjinal^ 

wkiqko  wdH-^eiajjipgi(  ilDliiitfa^  ■  •peoj^eyijad.dftoiia^i^'rfl^ 

an^  >srhidbfrib^i^(j^i3eb^a»6t^jbbiTerQQ^  'toadmigimore 

iliUffoliiiidlxf»oj^Iji6BaaLuft\S5ffm 

kpiaHeaibfIItiiWi^51Mode*t  GarMcal  SehcWlY  -trflse^ffe/fiiJinUt^ 

^flor^ofilaSbtKiaxj  oononJlnioifl  -loLnn  Jliuji'ii v  oJ  Lluciv/  nj-ni 

QviiiBOijosiri^ii^tSn  tcHihcnpfiODiiirfrhnoTdeagejiliikdooffi i whfetiBoi^t, 

iie>\«xd]d(^<&Gqniie^i3^  Ueft3«i^xQd/^<pi5isM^  'b^Iao^jiii  thisiworM 

taiiiij^t  csafetirf  JtaJigii)fldie^«rimd8mkke^i€rpt^;iof otfaBv/BM 
-tMdiofids^MeQi^^  piliabe^ninabie'jljaBdfir'fasfoiiecheiLadtiiBO^^ 
fceiigibpBrii:n0\f)kdgc  fromiodn^  OiiHSfr  sQ^tcB^if^fDherieidj^ferhAdnt 
AlasfiiBYeTc^flSBr  1fried9SLi^(imbverfjcaib'haI  0  GflDdjiriiv^enoirioantlj  it 

such  an  experiment  impossible.     The^M^d^nriN^ologiil^^  in 
ibjdhng^tfaargne^idspei]debi(ii7iQnkt%^  {th^iBible, 

^lii^tdiialUiDnri^nsl  foiitafiBifa^  0£i3ioid|)^}[lhafitM^ooonJBuaeld)1b^^^ 
^  Gaiiacdiisindp&oi,  i&ec^  p9)|n)e&tedoiirpaiiiM$ih(s^ta)ndI^ 
•^  ^GBflG;'l;eiabodi^d^giiiDi%R}iinor8hoQ|(a&!Hcte4  fa^diiqlbofaB^jleTived 
ifiismokBsdl^arebt&fBai^xiBadaoi^'iand^  £^^  tabeitadd 


84  Mr.  Harwood's  Convention  Sermon;         [April, 

, w.  .-\-,\'  >  ^..-.'-.A-./.v  \- .    A  V.  •.  :      ■■ 

er- 

has  flMlV' l/6eft"'A^laiti'a'' ^M'-and''(Afeaur3fis'^Mi 
the  tesM'^  r^iflisW^^pi^Vidiil'^  mJfe^^d^''WVe6tl 

to  sound,  «M^iri4^rt,'^ai&^fesfe)fJa1«;'fifi4J(!l'jpfbiibrftitii*i^ 
truth  ■Htid4o'^fer»feiy(J'irf*fflAg''JLha'  ^ed^yHf^^'&biN  WSrd 
writf^?i^™  SbstlMI^  fMa#Shd^afi*e'oi'daiit*feWfl^8'4W%F 


'Ao^'  ^a'Jthfe 'BiBte,'  48'fehtf«J6j^^tii#tB^<^4c^hi«htS'l!JefeHi:' 

al'Mti  i!%ib<a^t(i%6a*ertli!te'^6''ftM''Mt«^t(^'¥JlM«l!ffi^     iV 

Wdifldflja'tb  d«WittMy  tH^  WhtrfeMfa<«t^'of 'ti'Mitif^/'af^^Fif 

ca'F'^^'^ifo^fitl^'af/ih'tWlJitoi'feoii)^^'.'"  <"'f'"  .''■'J-i"J'l''-''^8  -jifj 

it'iAaMfV'ca^lfei*;'ii<!^-a^d^^;>th^«f']tffi^'&i^iHfli%[ffl' 

a bfM#','"Aitd'4s  finyw^ft'cjok^iiifei**  ^8ap"^WM'Wfeii^'s^J;' 
io(*Wt  ft!'  aT#e%{tiwai«jfiiia44^ti*^'^'^^^"^'^^i'^'i^^^i* 

in  '6dUrt,Ct8'  gi^Si'theii-  fe^ik8iSJ^.''f'lItd^''i»ot!'ffe  'iW^ffiMv^^ 
th«^'!B^i'i'wUiite;"''bik' W>^'ttigJr'''ttWnl^btf  P6'r(f ' ai4^"fii^yp 
Sifli^^fbtlgMjf,  fe6Wit3Mted  A^^^f^iHt^'^'  iPMri&^  M^ 
thfeS^%It«Afes^S',^'te^Wq6a^''J8^i4e¥'\)fma^s!pSd''%MifcBi';^* 
and  where  collusion  was  impossible,  corroborate  each  oth^V^'' 
an&/ttf*tJ'fe  ■t^fer%tipfl5r»knd''iilM^Vflif,'  tflHt*^¥^§aM'''^^- 
siblV  ttfe'ttiifetakgti'/'^4h'^'()I*ii6«in^'kui4tel',  rrf^d^^^his'elM'^i" 

a.n4-W^M^o^ty'Mm'Ai&!k  'M'fbf  ll»''5il8geife«ftsi!:gsl'.'' 
TM  t(J6'aM'Md':(fei%'^'^d'#«  'ind^ikiSerllt!  ^cttmbBf^tev^'  '^'i'yi'l 

ter,'ij'ig«s  ^hWl.'  'J1*Se-^fhifff»'%i%?issey'^iy;4ifif '^M^8'^=<iffe'' 
Bibi^'^entfigi  Bitie  4wtmfe8^  t<?,''feia'ifro4^i'ffife'fC?Iftii'cff  l"{}o-tti'^ 

natwy'fei<«tM  feai?iifefi;'yi#rf>iQMb6''(*f'SasoaM''Mii^a  iii^^ 

the  e^ntett'%(«fen^  SaM'Jtfn?*^r6^.JM|M^'6f  ta^J  4ak-'k' 


1863.]  and  Recent  Biblical  Criticism.  85 

sSifffiSfe-yWtWifi^^Mi  %Ri  W.,f^V;.iro!i^  af^^^fplf  will 

Creed  what  jjft;^}^l^p^i^i^p»$\ff,?^>^e^,^f^r  |i?^  jf9f,t^, |i;^,,ya- 
the  Scriptures,  who,  wi1ilj},,j^,,,Jiji|j;i|l^i  ^,<^^j-^^f(e„«.pj#iniie 

.'I'lrilij    il')Ii'J    -ihriiKliiTJiiM  ,-)|i|it:lrl"(|l!ll     Hi;//     )!■  ii-i|l  [|nt)    'ri')!! «     ; 


86  Mr.Ba>%'ooitB(tStiifiiMM'Skn>um:         QApHl, 

IB  the  Apostle  a  moaiiing  in  langilai;e  'alrc^idy  q'lioto'd.-  (Rom.  x. 

13^)'5_y      ■    •  ■      "l■^■.«     ■     "It    't  :,,„, 

TW  ID.ly  liil.l,  is  the  -miinficMo!  tij.t  ivvealeii  Ifllii 
wliieli  the  Clm.vlL  IS  e..ninilk^i(ili6J  t^'prl^fleli.  As  A  wi'it'tyfa 
aoi!  iiciiitea  |;„,k,  it  Is.  i.f  ei.nrse.  tnid  i>f'necefi*ity,'8litijiAtSifc 
tlje  eir..es  sn-i  intitiiiitirs  ut  flie  liiin,aiL  a(,'eritfe'"(o^'«ilotiilmfe 
WiM-k  ..f  wrilitii;  siel  |eiiiting  has  been  entltntStfkl.' '  'But  ijj"tlfe 
Diviie'  Pr.vi.leuc,.,  IJin  Ohiifill''iiii;'ti(S«"Wlii(f,t'Sga''iii«-«i- 
wiij  tiiil,  ativ  Jiilii  iilt.v  tii'daiili^itJlAlji"ihli!l4Sel!Ai9if;-ilLfli, 
saviii.j  l.nilli  ivliirli  her  Si,(ia(l!i'i"failW-jitteh,Ul!:«i*'MilJft 
htii.nii  ernes,  mistakes,  aiel  itilJiJHll3il)as:'>("'Wllil4  "te 
Clmreli  alt-sis  I-,  the  r.a.s.ai  . -f  k'c^ tali-SlJtf"#rf*t«4' W«8«r(i 
of  Iliviiie  K.v-lalka.,  she,  hj- the  Bkut'BiltilB4tj'"4«4  WlHi'Slle 
aaiia.'  faee  <,f  eekir  aaa...  attfe;  BfltHi  Wifeal  faitiH'itea  li!i- 
pfsrs.  aial  hr  th,'  SaeraraeIi'ty'Wift!K''!i(f'if6airi'i*i*8,-'(Ke«i- 
selltial  aial  savil^.u  Inilh.  si"  raHlAlSlf  !Jlid''»l^#ci'kia '493- 
tiae  s  i.j.s, aiiel! .  srl  lia'ih  itf  f;hJJ<iJiifell'l"«kia' W  (Bei»fai- 
ti,a,,  (ia.l  l„,s  thus  [•reviito,"fol'"ttl!'!llt|iHtJ'eif'tlifetTW(tB, 
aiel  li.r  lie'  salisl'ael  i.ai  of  liie  li'iiman  ii'iiail'.  a    thrfefelli'  itKH- 

1 ,,i-  to  liie  Inilh  whiali  saves  the  -mil.      The  TlisVe^lcilj'Pft- 

jlietieal,  ami  Dev-tiaial  wjilinas,  whi,  |,  ,  ,aai»ik(i"m' HUfy 
Batc,"fKi;i'mti»trale.l  ami  exelaia.  M,  ,1  i  e,saisii,litel(i(il|, 
tiliari^^-was'aa'tli.al/.e,!  to   iai).,  I        s.'S^rMlieMa 

wmch  Bhe  was  coniniamietl  to  adtijlia:  (.  r.  |,; nt  rfty'Te^'ofc- 

BMfs'lo'iAyiligyh't'a'i'j;(itlmBliT«ith.   ''-"  '    ' i  hi  ,i5va-»oil 

■■em  11  an  "I  ol  s.,,ai|h,i|   ,|i    ■  a'ai  ■ li;o  irj  -.fs,   far  nt  lujliiso^ 

aiftl6"r«jii  aii  ;nfla|airtie!n,Sn(b3/.™'*ni  qi/(j,^*i  (y.  for  Jqi^,  ^«'c^,op.^i^^^^ipek 

'^^^■^'■■"■■"■■■■•'"' ''■■'i''--  "'■■   !''■    ■'  '■■ '"■   "a   r''l-h-''  'iMl'-r 

interpret. ,-■  .  ■  ■  '  ■  ■  ■.■■.itytij 
ffliitWh'ta  ;  '  7JliD 

DOIIU  .itWi    1 1        ,    .      ■    ■  !      ,     ,  |i, ......      j^^^of 

.ft^t^Wf.S-'f^ee.iar..         .       .        ■  ■  ■  -.r.avhie^^Qjiy  re- 

qaircjH'to  be  unlwkei.l  ■■  s..siii3tibiiB  kod  its 

"12ttll06'virtUJ'i*!ttiln--  .u  li.'   .\o'.v  [■.■.-wli:u-1,  ^iI'.m-.  :  il-L  ..■l,K'..jtillo-i»,lilni6jKiU 

awkwpcdlj.M  juu  wilL-TchoSbe,  the  wprat  Iiy,  design  onl  of,  the  whole  luJnp  of 
re^^fVAJMbi  aVMfe  ■iJ^ftift'^m^aWff  i^yaiff  per,<ttttroVi«fl  JD 

80  disguise  ChriaUaniCj,  but  that  every  feature  of  it  will  be  stilrthe  same,'  "      " 


aweeping  cliaracter    t  th       u     lorn  obje  t  ona  to  Cnnatianiiy 

jiosij  fpoovh  "'•m  ♦»!*(-  r  (wi^Be  '■.  -.»'» "V'^  i°  jn'f nee 

SlfffTOpt  ^^lye  ^?ad  tt(j  jratDJoj)  r  J 1         )    1      1    vl     r  al 

iiwiisftfW*"*  #*)tmf-'.M  11  "'1  '  '1'" 
wis  imw"-''»A(smn"-f'°f  ft        '         "        i   ^ich 

«WlM?'>TelWl™WgFl'-'      '  I       '  1     B  to 

tfi&wf^i  3;vqVBili    I  1    I    I  1         I      1  *"* 

ft»Fl¥!*8a"M4f>f.'»l   ^nl    1   J       n   1  I         1  ced 

*»ferwnyfj>(flB"«l  Rfl    t  '     1    '        I  'i» 

^IflS^qli^J   9£  HiO%R  ^J  :^u]^  5L     I  111  I        1 W 

Wfpe  *lKe» W  flIlWtill)  f|(   (f  11   fSfil 

ftlB*<!Jl»Bi*'OT.*lI'ljfi  »»'l'  1  I    »■"! 

Srano  *  0?Ki»ffl(«s  piflnth'        I  to 

W"*'* '"  *  » W^T  *">?F  ft?      11  >' 

h*  ffPHffJ  W))B  ta%  g  (Ijc  ^     i         II  I        si  cp 

smie  fipm!  v  QWtftpJwii  f  \     i    i    i  i    a^ 

Hit  *)»»  f^W  ( t*>  9*  *  1  1  «" 

*|i  fy  ),vt|b  »  f  h  1  »  ll  111  \    I  I      lung 

lll^g  ifl^iM-r  ^  all  ql  til    1      I    I     1    1  nt 

\H  ^'rj   TOWt ,  H|»T  I  I  1       "« 

huwever  oftestngK  vt^^l  ^  I)i(  tuifiil  11  11a  I  'i  n  is  not 
-jiiGaliii^  to-anj  one-people  oL  a^R  ,  it  belonga  to  poonHuman 
%tto6  fcVtt^';^  re  s  nee  the  P^l!  an.iI  >  1  no  field  rs  it  iomg 
m      to    I    r    t  tl  1  II  1 1  1  1     f  rimt 

hfui  ai  n„  tl  p  1«  It  I  U  1  ^  f  tl  L  t  b  il^  1 
tlie  mlsch  ey     R     Easiv      1         1  II  n  g   iial  it    1 

"  IWk,  48  ^%  &M  Bifd  tie*  ii  Win*  (did  fflitatmlttslly 

W&1II8  ««W  Mt  )iwi!S  SMjlj,  tiM  Aw V?^  P*'  frB"'  '*'"'' 
^tilfflirslAte  ^iiiaurBi»an!^pubfac^>«Qflgf;at^lftlM  Jfeefflgglffes 
1M  Bi^^  CKilefise  nM  th^  antiunv  of  tli«>  '^  Essaya  and  ^ 

ti«i  an  ithfeiiwiEi^  imeiie-  repetittooa  uSiiia  B^r4r  ^  jiborough 
)j"fe<Atm  MiltiiM  aAit»riklor«lni  oM  SUgb^CsHin  aid 


88  Mr.H<zr^XH>d'si?oi^v^MxmSefm^  [April, 

which]  'j«dgitt^  ftb»iiA^|i^«arinftB%hl<&!  haf^^^M«f  Vi^hhi^  ^m'^iiAl' 
wer^<4Uii»^i»sffedtt*fl3^ii^0d>  hy  ^M'ttrlfcy'te^th^ili^,  <Ge!tetli^'^tttt* 

haB>tfcfiim«'d^iteel^^^hrf<^^^feat^fil^?lir  -GteEt  ^d^he'^P^^^ 

Time  has  been,  and  is  now,  most  cordially  received  by  the  p¥§-t^ 
wtth  ^cksv}^^t^  B»bM^sf«a^{aifl^i^Jft^^MI-late«^ 

It^i#tb^  jkb1fcof4hk>*ttdifli1^>  if^i#'thfe^}da^y*feeff^ll-i*u^ 
hift^iJ  teart,«y*lt^ifi(lth^^r^^if(>t*^  ^^8l!^^6i^^,['aiifai^ 
arid)ifl«fd^n.^  c.ilt  MHf  4if  ic^i^f  s6>¥^nviftd^  %^'  ^fe^Ic^y  itt&m4ft4^ 
th4i|t;^()diii^f  f^tftfit  Wlfttelj^^>rifif^^ 

ini#M'«cti6«i  i6mm&^^  IhfiA^Iii(^,rlf  :%1^  fc^i^^  W  ik>'^i^AV^^  TW 
Rdi^M^J  M<;]ff»tfgbt^ftl^hi^J!a4)§vfe^r6['.««/'*h«<^^  "fef  ffifil 

Gospel,  has  confessed  that,  with  him,  the  origirifi»f^iil^'^tit)€(Ii^ 
was  in  the  heart,  rather  than  in  the  head. 

It  is  noticeable  how  readily  modern  skeptics  clutch  at  every- 
thing which  seems  to  conflict  with  Revelation,  and  especially 
with  the  Mosaic  account  of  the  Creation  ;  and  yet,  how  uni- 
formly in  the  end  they  have  been  driven  from  their  vaunted 
stronghold.  Now,  it  is  an  Egyptian  Zodiac.  Now,  it  is  di- 
versity in  Language,  or  in  Physiological  formation,  as  bearing 
on  the  Unity  of  the  Race.  Now,  it  is  a  Pre-Adamite  Man  iu 
Geology.  In  one  thing,  at  least,  these  men  have  remained  un- 
changed and  consistent  with  themselves,  to  wit,  in  their  bit- 
terness of  hatred,  and  their  sneering  ridicule,  when  their  mouths 
have  been  shut' in  argument. 

We  cannot  but  remind  our  readers,  that  the  whole  power 
for  mischief  of  this  Modem  Criticism  has  come  from  the  un- 
faithfulness of  the  defenders  of  the  Faith  ;  who  have  left  the 


189^^1  ^^3^  v£ea«n<  sBihlioal  \GriUcu9a.   \  ■-  89 

^^^{ -Jilt  '/;d  Jj'jYi'>?)0'i  ylljjifrio-j   i^^oni  ///..ii  ?j  iKixi  ,(r*)-j(r  ;>j;ii  ')ii! 

%rf«^5Hife/feWtP»^J*»#Wi^r/iiW^;^         t^iHi%:il  Hot  nfe^fe^wefit 

^!WIR)tei§€^A<^Hii^ho  oill  ,nnd  diiw  Jaih  boH^Ahioo  gjul  Jo{{8"i 

-'(1079  Ifi  floijjlo'8ohifey[«  n'ioi)om  7[iIjB6'r  v/^orf  9lfJr>ooitoir  ^i  il 

-iair  vAOff  .tev  Liui  ;  iioi.tjjoiO  orft  'to  Iiijjooob  omsoM  9r[t  j{tr> 
b'jiflijfjv  lioxit  jhotI  novhb  no^xf  yviifl  79flt  bao  Ofli  ni  vhin  * 
-ib  ki  li  ^woK  .o/iiLoS  iiiulqyj^Ll  iix]  si  di  .wo>f  .hloif^nort 
gurmoff  BSi  ^noiifim'iot  Ifioi^oIoiHyd*!  ni  -jo  ^f3^r>jj^fTfjJ  iii  vJi^'i'^ 
iii  fiuM  9tiniJ3l)A-o'i^I  ii  «i  ii  ^/^oZ  .ooi])I  'jiit  lo  yiiii'J  tuft  u- 
■nu  Iwn  iiiifieiOYJuI  aom  'j^fulj  ..jh^oJ  jji  .zmhn  ono  nl  .y:o'-.'1<>''' 
-iiJ  'lioift  nr  ^jiv/  oi  ^H9Ylo?^nioiIi  rfiiv/  in9i;<iano9  hap,  box^in;*^ 
SiBuom  'li^rit  n9il7/'  /i>IiJoiijh  ^xTii09na  li^fli  brii}  Jxnjjui  *to  8P9ifi 

'i^woq  eloxlw  9fl:t  t^xft  ^8T9bB9T  Tffo  bnixirj-f  iud  ^(jiixiiio  9  ^/ 
-flu  Of[;t  xnoil  9xnoo   Bi?xi  xrrgfoiji'iO  n*i9boM  aiiLt 'io'i9ixio?;i!ir  -. 
■>^IJ  i'tol  97J3£[  oxfvf   *  ffii^"?  9r[tlr)  «'robn9hb  9x1^^0  8fe9xilntii^- 


90         jBf  «^^  Gl(?itowifij9^«a^4f«i^  [Apiat, 

tU  f^.yair   oif  ^8j>frff{|  to  ^'3hohi[o'Ul[  oflt  ot  f)'i>6;ooT  vjiES'f^  r,  Hliw 
.'ilr   no  dibo'ioaib  woiricr   o:t  otil  Jjoii^viilj/o  to  girr'jrnitnoa  Ixi'iora 

HY^b  loihd  089itt  ni  (^HEISTI'itSft^i^P^   ^^'*  ^^  iflonrqofev 
/d  ,;^^Jiaxiit8hilO   oini  p>  oi  lo^axji)  -ifjiiie'i;^  odi  ^oo;^  ^aonorf  bnu 

the  Bight  Eev.  John  William  Colenso,  D.  D.,  Bieljo^rjetf 

^-Yfir  of[:t  vnoL  ion  bib  gaixmiS     .ytilobftnl  Iunihi({8  to  loorfoR 
;rrol«^8«M)1^i*&t«Pli^p§ff^i^'^M^c?  an§B«ft^9fc][foKlja%  ^^ 

toife^'ifitetstiltoife  Wi^  §*PWJ^^^  ifefefi^^lig*  i^tff^P»# 
tBfe)ctete(3¥^^ef.  fio[*rJ«cp^iM>tl*%r(^5feft^ 

(wl^^itifefluefej  1^/jtfiS/^rgiis^  ,^(Sa|fcSj^  ^Ig^^gifec^^^j^i^ja 

XJa^i^fYj€flild&  ^APi^T£(kmk{)  Apfh\y^\m^h  oAos^Mi^Bt^ 

fetjat8ii^08pp'i«t@^iijfc(^,ffi(?»Mi¥»b  i^i^^-'^m%i  mkwm- 

tbafeioi^i4I§«tife^o|;(Iftigr(«sjjjag^  ^MoiW^Q^teFirj^^ffl^^i^y  bjA® 

as  embodying  the  sentijf^pliplijyag^c^^pfel^  ^i^J)^^ 
gel;sit,tifl@.dSiJ&  tJift,if^iHtftfirfj^p  ^;^SP^^3fil^gt!r  iPfW^lftft^^^ 
.'  tJi^t  ifci©{)^i[J®i9^^ifi^o!feat(j^l4^BP,W^&cft^ 

h'a«  bfieni^QfeIfeet)|:e|T6gdMp|^iie(iw  th^^^gfe^b  Ssm^rM  n^ 
ei  4^p&ftte^co4^Bs^8fcii  ,Jffl[i4Ii5t§}l88^  ^o  n^lB^tW-li&^flauKfe^ 


brute  force  of  the  Pagan  world  to  destroy  the  Faith  ;  now, 
with  a  greater  regard  to  the  proprieties  of  things,  he  uses  the 
moral  sentiments  of  cultivated  life  to  throw  discredit  on  the 

velopment  of  the  An^-J^JJiirjjttjap;)  pgifit)  in  these  latter  days  ; 
and  hence,  too,  the  greater  danger  to  a  true  Christianity,  by 
tfie  jkiesBHceoiB\^iheMl«Qnld^oA'<-«\i^tecKcA)i\cl  ^Auh^ilutel^f^^t- 
4»#tjFgi3  ,XT   .(I  ,o?.-^3do')   it/.M.TiT/  KHol,  ,v'j'A  JrlsfH  oiH 
S^ii|C[  jaoB^Ibe.oiie^&dBdoh^f^eQfQiGbdjdf  v£  Pthe  [Modiern 


11l^T3)!^y'l(St6pH«*%-Ja^'Wlk)i^"ifl<I*#t)itiaUon  p^b4ft  ^oWl«lf><ri(St 
'l^!Fifle  mtm^kmmmk  1l^fe^^J^#^njii^;ifth<^ii»&^i^k'tt> 

W^ow^difi^M^^c^^df^^ttt^t,  MiittiWitttfeset  td'Jiarftt«i«l of 
'fa6¥.^'''it8H^  Cftiltefts^lsV.th8'lWte^pt«se5W<Wi^e  ^i^&^Seboil. 
;!^  6fi&ojp!S^(^tfMfti¥,<l^£ty,%»'J6feidifa  m^<Hi  €;in-ietten>  of 
%^4afi4«^fti(fe4krhfe8%d9*ttJji'i!t'^'lii#eWAe'^tna6«Md#fepi»l», 
^a^itf^sei^e  (if>&tQigb(}^  (pill^ftdBiifibl^s  $«[i^yi%^|(kf^) 
•ilffiff  n^6ff^'K6h^^Iio^^o«aikiitB^tteel'*rdrid,  tO^f'ihb 

•#M¥^t'jiB#i*Pr^th§''^fri0ferto«Jttaity  4t*>ii  ft(Me<j4h^  «leB6 .  true. 
'iy^tiii^Mft3^Jhl6^ttofe<«,fflstf{t;t8nd'le^fej«Jbelr4^^^ 
1&^iB?yiB#  ^  0dtiMMi^|-iiQ^i^'Mv«{  h^nlj«4Ui^  t^ii^bp 
•l^%eN^?f(flsi8oveiy^too«<'ilB«  3P*5«»^tM*>tfee)f»ake(((#.J«*e 


'ii^snfl@,^Wi1^1#fHM't  »igh%  tfp^^.s  ^W<Nft-«i  Ak  dispose, 
iMfiilif6;f,%'!olft»ffi!irp(M''feJsfe($J€tttfe«5&<i^iflKria^  «  i^jjwrite 


^«a(tfS«'tt  (is-  ^^in^ftfeni,)  p86Sf»l5H,Jife9ih  o^t&o  riwil  yddnfejtioh, 

W,^«tttlMt'maJi^W#§a8te^^JffcT:Ei#«Mv4d^<0dli«»ai^to(mg 
•Mii«Wk>matJWMfe8'fa8«^ren«)e*«4«a«Wlii«^<Mfe6r«8ilpr<i- 


92  Bishop  Colehao  versus  Historical  Ohris^tdn'Uy.  [April, 

ered. 


To  us,  Bishop  Colenso  is  simply  what  Emerson  would' liffl* 


if'fe^^pii^u^,'  ^ft'ii6Vblitfiia'a((i^n"w  mails'  Ad^nniUm?- 

il'feodiV'i^  is'iiiiji'fo'yifeaJd;  itiHh6'ii^'tl(jif^^ff^ttii^;  p^s^^ 

^'W^^iit^**^'''" '^^  )i;/I//  oJ  ';^ii i]n<rj-j ji  j.;ii  ^-/jiiiijii'ijlo  'uJ^iiiiinLr, 

J-  r.'f  ri<  ¥  ri*  *r  *r  r 


■  jjiiul'.)  'Jill  iij;m  IIj;  Iu  Ji^jivil      . /liUr'.'  ij  hi  Ijui'//  .;j  ;t;iiifjiiiOvfi  JlJif 
The  Bishop  says :  "And  it  is.  perhaps,  fiod's  Wilt 

otff'dj 


cal' 
or 

th()^1t>'t>eJfii<d  Bit»«^'iM«i^iBut4)remke!^r«yUl^'<h6ltilbMd{&ki4!f>  klitMii^ 

than  any  book  can  be,— that  Hi^,Y(ji^e,^hjfjt|^  ^^^xp^.ftf  J^ac(J,,f5^n^.i^ua^,^ 
by  the  obedient  child  that  listens  for  it,  and  that  shall  be  om  Teachei'^d  6tiid/Q,14i' 

thff  pyt»  of  M^immii  M^i.'itm^^tik  ^immiM^ii^^'aiiemia 

ofithaBestitfBdok8,r^4nij>.ftdkuteO  |j;,ii-.ii    !i.l  )il'ii:,i  jiiiJ  -rji-^  '.,h  i.\i  vj 

— li  Sis  ■'  i*oiiie!thih^  m  'dk^  '{idtk  mmii!,^tb  tkl^  U^i  tipdrf' ' 
aU' tto  Hirk  prdblfem^''t*ith-4hi'ili  Ti^i^i' IS"''  cbiititoaiV^oitf-' « 
in^in  eonta6t."^aae'!Rkiibnyi'ChHstt^  ^tf^s^do-i^artt' t^-rfi'^' 
Oh«tch,'ay=tliy'K6epef'W'fldiy'W¥if'fhfei''tfetibi'difytioiK^^^^^ 
ingi,ialMtkhe'itf^iie'bHiy'!br^iaMy  c6il6«ttiVea"Wifii'd^fe'  W'tW^ 
faetfr  of  th^  I6fcitiriat*6ii,  #ks^i«h,^Kfe[buTrectic>n=^ild"JA[8(i^feiBtt'' 
of'the'Fouiidfei''b-f^hiik'kni^:^"Th'^'-lnaivldh!iia"EydM','(%bi'^ 
sci^Act?  ftad'OdiftaiJitftiinfefetf  •?s''^^^tefy%^'g;'''I'tl^  ife^'i^^  -^6^ ' 

whttfr'iii;.-TiMl*f<»*ld  WhaDi)^ tot  'T^irthil  ' TOfe; y6iii^  hgl^i^'^ 
paid  to  the  8d'eftil4d'.E^ld<!!BcfeS'«f 'CMfi(«krlitir,''bllt''thfe  iJvli' 
d0a«fi#Ai^etep>^diM  t^^B*  Att'^tiMy'r^1ffoteri)i'Bfces^  •'!t''^8 
stai  iU  iikei'U^t,'ithfe'itidivi(!Ft<^^<D4g«^(5^;'Wtti%tti'jtia^'' 

mrtit'ttp^'<<h6'^fe5'«r-oif'Gdd^-^^  iiilirjiJuui    ]•.  ii^.in-.i-.i.p  ,1,ii  vn. 


18Q3.2  Si^if>p  Cole^  v^^^.  .historical  Ckrietiimiij/.         93 

fti'.'lygber  1^W|/'  l;ased  upon  Conscience,  is  (lestl7}p,t^ye  f)f  eveiy- 
thJ!ig,li^*;,of4si',  !ind  (jiumi  obligation.  \lm\y^^!:)ff^^-^  ctieok 
%f*-.'iffWrnF7, .  J'*'-' Ji  "'■  i'l-n'tcncc,  in  time  \l,„^\]f, ,.fSjf^^,it^ 
o|j(ii|V|fp„al3,?f^i^to  aiitlioiity.  li' tile  coiislitiilipflipflfj^^ljlg^i^sp 
Bo^a^ti,^f>f,it^i<iintl  .tiic  ftavocoto'  of  a  '■lii^!ipir,,lf^pf,;;i;^„nf^r- 
W^i^(f(\;^vi^ll  tliint;^  a>^  tliey  hit,  t'ov  lioV  U,)'^l;^\.,^i;?^ifi,iqr. 
itself  fl  J^Dp>l|AYorlii, lin  wliidj  lieiiaon  and  il'tf^^fj^^^yi-^^^^ 

l«»,the  fast  uU^^fp^,yi||l,[fJ,i^gpf|fl,ui  tlifl\gf,]i|in(»(>,^ll 
liSPfiiirr™  mwioniM    Icilv,  viojiri-   .i   oie,!./ 1  .|,,,l,i;l  .,„  oT 

W7m.w>J,Mi  mfl<')"=JiHesmi*Ai'f),MfS;  <»,,i*s,|1»»m 
*Sif4\o\,]m,i"«  %iPvA'fei?i/itlf,  ifi'Swifs^sw  ifP'Mtrw 

adminiBter;  oftentimes,  not  according  to  what  is  absol^f^^flgjit^ 
bat  according  to  wliat  is  jpossible.  Least  of  all  can  the  Church 
fiij^ -^'^^e^^yji^^.oi ^''f  lii^lief !la^.''^',,|he9J^st-,^oi;  tlie 
(Iwok  9»B4siiatihisV^rM^inot,%:.'itb&rrig]iteona^i  bot,for  bIb- 
iHt«r.i»U^li«i<  p<!m«r8,and  ^)^)!)viej0iMiaTtailgiini4atto  tt^i^^Bihin 

M  do  we  give  him  credit  for  logical  cnnsiBteaoy,     I*;  does!  not 

"am?  s-viflMtf  Sift'fni^f'wta  te»i<(iT»  hmi  iii»i«ia«i(m 

"ti!pTiMr»/Wtli»^M1*?Wift.ff'(Wr*,n<)T«,fflBr(rt„«il*ig»^. 

''-l.^'J^ffiartifSsjites'MsSiii'  fl{i.ttteriS*tei,<tmin(f«-ifi)mfrti' 
WBt'mjiWW'oJfsi^.af  rJ>ram'f*ntrfci*.,,\nBesii»iffl^iq,ji» 

•*(lf^s«6'Mft9ft'"¥fip«")iS«f?t'>R*n»fej'WI|T,9nl4fl9|t,f»)J, 
'itW;  ip'SRWHo'flNWSrr,  -,H9'ii«*iiS»6)t.f#f»ii^fl(l.iWB»tV- 
"l»fiw!nfe"*ttS'otiil«T»r«,fllBn,no;j^>fl4,j8irit,al)ji-Wifld. 

Hi"  *|)H  <JlHt0  4;ajfblc,j9j,|^,^fi(S%tj!i)(,fjj|lS(mHpn„m->itlip. 
B'I'Wferf  tii*A'?tBWl  P.mtVin-  ti.TliPT);!™!  rtwiCiBmopgiOBJf , 
■*»  *St"JHIR->fifiSWfKf'»  W^fcwtaVFJl J™™.,  ■nil  ..)  Iiii; 

*-«B»TWrp'teH(i»,dR,(:m«Hlfi?o(jS*il,ifmo))||it,,ffffr,,*llj  i,i|t  m 
wy  interpretation  of  particular  te^SiP^o^^F^^th^WES  the 


94  ^shop  (Menso  versiLS  \SistianicalOhrisii€ifnity.  [April, 

ent  of/i^e  l^}s^i4o£iOkri4iiBXihy^4hah}^e{fei]^ 

noi&!^l3thfjbm£  QhElitl&mtpftiiimkibxes  ^5PbllitbRf'iofiI0lu^i^a3ik 
i1yi2I'J  Hs1iop..^(Ufira?3ajj^Ai5kki<iiBy{wk!pleD'SbhoQlai^  ie^dm 

Yerj^diifitkidiffeiKiit^Yriiu®^  oif upttjthei'E^ts^iOit^ Whi(^bgiOJains6^ 
iaxiitpelamoi  too  bs^aaaoU^dyarercaipalileJbfl  b^ilig[;)e6)kfi^BfiiQeGd^ 
prbvMeii  t^baitiiQelTiiiiiitibsSbfrOliii^tajQtnitp       IksldbiiEbaiaf  lob^^i^ 

tH«D  cflffh%>aiffiffldi|d9air[Jnptiim^lf(HilJ^ 

toimai  Efl^i;  JtGatludin9%  vdlijOdJEeisDnotifi^Gbe^bJst^ijb^Jte'^Q^ 

ooofsaeifEpmilhKJwlhfl^  te)  HiflTieDfexjtM)iiniciii  ^ad 

ktiarSLB  jliiv/-  ^aoitxisiJiTiO     .ti  loi  -loliocf   oj[:I  od  joir  Lni^  .^{fno 

tkedFrcctiii^ofi  j6briBli^i^joaaidQ(l(  ib^ 

desttrojingithfei^savingi  e^skxsyo  u  iM  Wi^^sbp  dEfoIensoe  joai^  btmsff 
onkd.  iavijixivm^  thadilBhiMidkiQiifydraslQa 
i«)hat9biic)ltpniri**pT(4kenvdM  wH(bteiidpOTa[ti:ailfcdiiure^N=tf(iodtrmM^ 

s^tcasoiJ{^lBi&  1iibti(fcso:^[xnihaJ[^tB^tei;aeiit;xfi»^^  ^ilttitiisfi'jitlbQhfdi 
And  yet  not  only  BisftopiiOoletfsOj.biifcilihfib  BBSi^iatS,  aiftflal^tii 
theiii/k)vit7'rkidi^-)>sprea[drfidHLodbdf  i^eligfovteMacbsrsiaikiS  tfafSk- 
eT3c|iia£^lanul  amijciiiieotsij^iiri/^  bi&mim,BistlaadiiBb'anaMnD^ 
hb]^(ihQ'j&bjia^ajiiWeiiih^i'k^  fet  drcnis  jaotoieqQinEid^^hfi  I&hariafaf 
iaftp3ieritfe«i  atfe  cdonit^iaiedD-divcthe  ilk^^tl^h'^iee^Tjiihstm^oM 
wdifA^,  it  1^  liedid^L^a'lcBVBpbcaMflsveibel^  is'ig^aAjfi^^ 

\heat>itf:^  l^t^ithHit  alL6nDpelSliBtDiiK8liEdi(iK)?.x:S^  '{Bhpio^^ 
didllietdlve^'ikbivpa^^jfflj  lieiaxiUddjeitlxedmb^eciiilj  e^ti^m^Iju^ 

"iirdce,ifor^fea[!tfa^]^fi  the/iDeifflrii^d  df^dl^x^BesuHjectian.^oala: 
tU^r^Bp^/differi^G^letiiiaialaskjtbertTr^  alMeliefiiOi  naoSekgift 
recjti^ciiJsa^MBt^iioiKainnfflp^Seaadili  dndt  ^bsi-eflfidj^nee^ joxf i  fience^ 

the  lb'^thj3nltoueh>c»^regile^ise]p».rHtedftJ6m 


• 

iitimiad({l)elK£f^<^kh^o@oiBdftQ  /tf^ooldi'i^^  r^^ive;  the 

ikiiDbietifki^^TfiHakiJt^  ainlpieifitetotioabEadt)  toditk^Ibdief «ifi 

^ooiisAdf^&CfakE^hf^  l3Uiefcb>(^tji8'svei7th][ng^  mi  eji  fiBaiihiiipeiXKf 
Mie\iv>&iajaLcki^  Hiii^niiiy^iiilihd(Faiid(Dai'JBfij0hi)i^  firofaivthq 
b^idkgedof  JBin  «n)(iJd^a4d]^,  ^iidikslaii  djsfiHctpdropujr6lD^s^;iQt>^.thQ» 
m£gl[][t^£qpoe6v^  iofiltlale  (IBojdTi  iGi<Hb«rr,>^  ^Aotfn  ;II^(i3^):  heiaoeffsscih 

only,  and  not  be  the  better  for  it.  Civilization,  with  aliuitfl 
()«kiptik»i^  ^^nfiniib'rqf  iChriatkiciIbtyy  a^sIwdlbaiffobteTnaloHfe. 
llhe'ldi^  jQiib'ff  (Agij:rbi)aqdRiqiblxjhiB()OOTihricdi^  "HijiAt 

woiidfiJ0ra9^ciicdoift)t^jidf  '^dtme'{ina^iiSpqaiff/iregid£lti3^6i]ml»nl« 
Iitetofi)th&^'Kdta9ini>|dbht)ofamb  7^p^^  ^oi  vdelp^r  Jbim 

^m'ilheipe^5ifeBiJ(lrfjmtKit3i|bded(bH:^^  Miwasiibn^AikingjfoiicBlailo^ 
iMi^exA!^Sybxkd(:&^C9d(^f^^ 

ih^MetiCffith^  B»tx0nstti8t^3i[aa:^^lbite]^eR6Jf  itiiiel  Smft^nteorlak 
iitjvisltib©  ^hari^ail  (fafatifind.  ^o^Yeig^Qfajofiadfi  illijo  juii  J'.v  i^n/. 
-:9fli^  OiisistJabvO^oteriiiqBiiis;^  'tbsItioEbBafclaoiqgtfaki'iT^i^/Qf  .fidnl) 
tN^eBunrectiltm^itlie/iBwaid  pfiBi^  fiiii%i4isai)er<^ 

Bliiiuffl  m^texr^p^ot  >ia  akifr  Jof^  2fktii^id;i>%fifjBmiti!!i)eot£Di^ 
lQi^ffiiflniner|)9eli^eb^:rl>B{Lf&  isl  t)veirGb!BDepifi(io  ^e  pBoaiyeil  aisja 
9$]^ifhatQraJi  ifesjif^ter^ailitlisvikitiB^i^ijofi^^  iti  ie  ^ii^y^ 

ikaxfi^  E3asod|rbtttl8amalHiQ^tdt{Qri8Dfi].tfas^[Jiixigl^^  fioj^reoiiidf 
ftifd^ffi^O^lBt (lied J9gf IBS calinah^IJM^  ^tbejBpQtte^/IiaidbjCif 
Grod,  the  great  Sin-Offering  for  the  Bins  of  the  wi)arid<f)Jl0 
ri8e,.fiixito«8rfJBBoftan^[hiit)  bjiiffieCbwil^t  l^EiyriiyjzPoiiJir^oafcrj'Jhe 

^iaane(ti]iKiieaardMara]ld(l>d)D£  thefA&i^im!kc¥±o6o^asi)Mi^hi^mpii 
*«adctk'SttetiiiionjTfaf 'thefiBt^sa«lBatij)€^  right* 

<l<hifiQ^ihadIit  JSOKSithe^fMn'cha^eooflHi^MjJdiatoxna^ 
Q^3!o  Ifeii^e;  tiil^e&Hq^  ii^othd  fi^nidti^  Fr^illyJ^risii^Qi'ii^cd^t 
atiAb^'sai&iitodSie^xUieidQbMteiHifoaEk^  our 


96  Biahop  Colenao  versus  ffiaiorioal  Christianiiy.  [April, 

H(%':G|;ho8iii>K  Ibxui'iiQith&/in^r£ii)80^ptioft'A^f  aiitT'U^tbr^v^hkJh^ 

ika  (belief' itv  a;dorfcpitt.fittpetnfllturfil'KFOlitK)Hp€«  i^r&Aihhyim^^ 
tim6uyr);'dafEvieBt,  whbhitooh.plaoe^i^ot.iti  tim  flQinim«!P;<»ttttw> 

it  is,  that  the  Besurrection  from  the  (l.ea4r^)-&fldiJf(jLsti&9%tj$^jt^ 
Qf&cey namdfpElenwijjlLifejif  alrtoayfi)  :»f>]p€»yi,| eid/Qifiby ■,flid0//in 
AjM>8tolid teachlagL'\:clSr^W>tattj;tiitaiis,p,My#^^  djtSeji^ftfe*^Wiig,OT8 
diflferientaniitBtjijaKmptiQnf  4ij&rQtit  iaii^s  .effe<^s,T-TTfro»j<i»/pi««^ 
sil^cuMh^tQQtiQo  to^ed'on  ,jbb9  Mpir,^^OQ  0£r(tb^)l|^rjl(^^f^'^ 
thdrTatidft&ljfltit^TtheWy,  .tfetttiiibejm.]vaiiftnd^vDft4i<it1frll)ft.*j  Jt^spfe 
r^ion,.fbe8«ru^d  wj|tdiottib'lititTe<i(tim9ttjr(^QQm)iU^i things  %9^ili^^i 
WJbenvBwh0^I'iGdleQ4Oil*liemfoijfi^itftlk*i^  fWdtogj;<lh^i  TiTOft' 
of  .Gbody  bufc[  iix)l)//t)ber  iFA€(te>'Qf-  S-od/si  ^^(^iii^ip^  .;#i60i  jb^lH^jrf^i 
afthe  diM^s  say^itfaat  ^^lour>il)elie£iia^fhcliyid^  Grodrjnetn^aiifl^p!^ 
sturei  asi6Y0iv  tho^gllfiKHi  ibhiBt£^ttateufJ»('p^y>9nVu^({tlpkQf)l^^ 
BJble^  ?w^eretrBt^ovedi,M^hefttttea?»«not>i(^|ify,  rtup^iwl<)]i0.  M?i§§flftftr 
iKatiajiikabsblutQimJwasibilitj^.;-!  >;)  ->Mirift  ?.;-  /../;f',»  'i.;  ^iujom 
On  the  Historical  ground,  we  can  see  ^r  enffici^nfHTeWojpj^fol] 
Grod%;  whbb6ldittg'q(>roniijieQitl5ri  is  dodtlrddetr/of  i  tl^uJE^^^urj^^^n 
utdder  thd[oIfii£cDaoiiiay  ((ion>therii^tj(cfn$^l;gT$^i4)]fi(}j[lJp(^,-^^l|(]|^^ 
of fBuda  Qirmmehitimnt ,  iwbflHy  ibejipjio^bte^f  i  Sq\  :  iopgi  #fi>Fj^fl-i 
gitenelaafof  fSinfe  coikld.  no*  jbe  is^^^ojlenljf  pliojs^iifi^dkri^  .^W W*iB> 
tkJ  proaoh^tJOt'XDipttaljjr  OtuJoei^^me  'Of;  tli^„jResi:ii5ri?ptio#<..,i  Ha4i(ife 
bcftiL  revmldd,  aflfia^tfib/easaafrthaJiratowi^  it  mwlfXi, V^rh^^fy 
hmahixii  pMd'dctiT^ei'Qifiibapmtmthei;  .thaiirgqcKi,!  i^b^'4fQ^ 
GO&aiaioU^eHd  r  otf>  ftbl^!  iaad  jtUa-t  apii4:radlc{ti<)n9i  (tfij^^.  ppl^i^^ 
woiildj)fWMildr4i»¥;&.  Ifid  4;he.iJ;e>v  rtQiloiQfc.>s0ie)ljf  t,0//the,Tfi;twr§j 
Aeiinilih^caB&^of  4;kei)Eaktetu:;d^Qteo,  !whQf!i:^p%mng  ^^m^^i 
tp!d6sp€liii,)»6.4ie  -|)iood^r8..'OiY0r..tbet .mystery-.^  EMili.iQ.#fcQ;#Rfih*i 
tBiir.  )0(ff"thiii|gsr)i1iTitli)i]*'hiQh»  be)ji^  9MH)un4pd^;i4r^p3^  fPftfefjqfi 
nirvdna  (a  life  of  self-abnegation  through -j^bspffp^j^fj^ftjlj^aie/ 
Iilfiifcitie)ihftre^i,ft»ri^ofl^fifc.'m  Witfez/thftiJ^JPY^^t:  \To 

patieuifclj^ithclilfcri  «f  <iiff^>witib'ai  ibope  jOf  ip4t4P[*f^<id^]liy?<raiw?fei 


1863.]  Bishcp  CMenso  vere^ta  Historical  Christicmiiy.         97 

tot^(lEfc#te^^Fditb^iStft(3  al^olute  belibf  ^iu  fitini^elf  as  a  just  Qod 
^Mikr'^tTiioiirj  ^4^'t^t>  talk  ii^as^at 'lenjgtti  accoiiiplisjiked, 
whl^ia^f  l$idt'tb6!JB<d8m!rr^tibn'0ai!)»e-'wi^  its  ttitiimpiL  i|(;tid>its 
gtabe;)^hea 'Weii^etiJeiif 'ina(le'ireadyito<{ta%:e  ufi  ikei  0rds8/iiiade 
wilUftgi  to'frorfc  otit  tiieir  •feO'lvfttipBi'inipaiieHce  and  In^fear';;  but, 
^tbdut  the  cdnVtctidiiitti^t't'hei'e  !U>iai}u»ti&o^'a)^^  a  Sfiriour, 
9iMW^ihi  a*  Jtesuireeticin^iWolild  only  Jiavte  ibeih lAl  "bribe  for 

'  W^Bee  J^fhaV^-thi'^jeffej^t  oix'thfe  spddiflatiT©  !Bilahlnia'n^"We 
se^^lir^ikiYig'U^  &^aye^r6fluli^'a^0Dg^^!)drse]^fi<^asy fca^exa^- 
ptej^ketiid  *ther0^4«'Ao  "iiiHk  lift'  this 'comttoynieati^m:  of  !&raiee, 
thrc^tt^'^t^^clldtinbl  €(f'&«dtt^metvid,  toetta^^ustbind^rtitho  iU^^ 
*di  tiie^'ATitfei^k)JFthlsi^refe6irt^liffef.  'HoWmtelnj^.'Ohrlstians 
tkttfiter^,  ^hb'fryfto'Bep'Wa/tOfTruthifitotn  rtflief  Pacts  ob.  which 
l!ftl«lf  i^^  tead0ai4ii&  VW  ithiuk'  the*  'Whote  ctf' i^eligWn «'  bonsists 
isti^l^tk;iilg''fclia^fee>ebtayd'ibs  obh€ertiigi,''kn'd  Jwhoi  live!  entirely 
ibt1*^ftttUife!*^  Wiiy^)^  "OBeoaiiset'liey-do  Hot » form  their  otn- 
cipffito  ^  th^  OoBpiel  frotfl  th^  Fa^ts  bf  the  Gtwpel ;  one  of  which 
BWkegttfe^ 8ttd'dtn'0flf8 oif ^thel Gospel f(noti soiircesjbut)  chamiels, 
means  of  Grace,  so  fitting  us  for  plif^s^at  4uty^>aiid'^<i]ispirii&g 
IiO{)6&'of''fu4tti»^'C>loryi  •• '^-  '•''■  •-'•  .I'^^iv'::   ';•.■•.!)  -..'!  ■,■■■.  aV' 

Wtet^^e!  tavy  riowftaid  ot  the.'di(W5trine  '0|f  ;ijh^'R6siiireotion, 
appKd&<fe(itiHiU^toan4l^a>k)©iifinebaf'theCfe^^  The 

I^fettfes^f 'Chffetiaiilty^ii^d  -the/paotfi  of  Ohrisiianity,  are  in- 
di*6lQ!bfy  'joined'  iJc^^v) ' '  iPestroy  H:he«  ofaei,i  and.  you  mate  tha 
dthi^'Wf  noii'efeflB^t';  'imd'tfeiice  ^w^  i^>Hha  4fe»t™ctive  error  of 
thtiite'  iwho!44^eTA  it  a^  «<ia4ter^f<i Entire  dndifference,  how  ^ainaan 
i«efeJ|fed'^ii<i  h^ldsth^ 'Pacts' bf  thei^hristian  Faithj,  provided 
Kftiyidti  aAlsent*  to 'cbirt^lin  general' 'principles  oif  the  Ghristian 
B^^tb:'  •  W^  have -^sei^tt  that  'thfere^ife  ini  es8€»tial  idifietence 
^m^  *M '  ^tuths^  i  cyf  Christianity :  held  as  mere  reglalative 
pritrciJfAfed^bf^ khit  Kea&oii,  $ffldlbe igafnae  Tmthjs reemedby  faith 
ib'tiilfch -i^dth  i^he  lilBtWi^fiil  i^acts  oh- which i the  J)octri!nes  of 
OMdtiatiitj^b^e''biaseki''''''i^  •;-;•. '--lIi  "■'..^   ;'        .    .•  ■.,^\.., 

JfwiJr'bn^'VitiM  qS^^th^'^iJBfetemjd' practically  illustrated, 
lillfiitf^cdtoi^tti^  tb^'bhatadtei^  df  the  teacMng  of  those,  who 
^nm%  iihfenwfek^d  'off  i  from  all  cdttwectidn  -with  the  P^son  of 
O^AttteWigh'Hi^'body,  the"Ghiwch  3««nd?  the  System  of  the 

VOL.  XV.  .  7 


98  Bishop  Colensa  versus  Miaioriccd  Ckristia^ty.  [April, 

ing  i8||t^e.^(laF(lte^(^iflg■rl(,iTilV■i^^'I9tM%  fe«li?,^jffqjJ^,b(W 
ptac)tica4,.>ow.,qpni{ilq(^,j^^;,st;]?Sgtbeiifpg,,ii,6i,t,t^il?i^tewo^ 

di^bfJi^JT^ni  ^BiS^^iPi^e^l^^'rl^t  13  the  ^Yiiy,^iid,,thp, tif&,,«p 
■wej)ij.a^  ^&,']P^%\  ^^Q  i^jf,S;teii,  ^uta  Uie.p!aui,-ch,foUaw.m,t|^ 

ye3f,j^,j:{lfri^j;^^q;^;p^,(^^gpL,aB  an  historical  J?act,,Bet  bqfo,re 
u^^,j9^t||^j^^i\,j||jE|af|.jpf)f(Q^p|pm  of  the  Ueaaon  ;  .not  to  .specuT- 

Here  it  is  tha^jjflf^.itojiM!fe..H!^|[^<f,,'!^nif™i'f,,]9f,^^ 

««Hi^/*J?e!Piafi^1>r?IPf)V'PP:*¥fvnctipf^flf%«t%i;ii  ?Rhf^^afl 

ljei^utifiil.,iii  its  place,.  ii?t;9  '^  hiiieoi^s  escreBcei^j.|ai;i,4j  ^ 
inBtr^ment  of-  death.  'J?hii^,  talfe  the  .Word  away  ^,9iqy.^ 
(iWijectiou  with  the  Ch|RreJj,  Minjstfy,  An^  ,E|acr^pi|t^  ^p4 
itipiust  dOj  and  h?j,pvery,thiQgr'|.it  ia..tbe  boIc  .inBitimiQe^tj,,^ 
Reg,eneration.  It.  is  the  cominisaioned  .Teacher.,,  .It^|iflj,jt4* 
Br,ead  of  Life,  lu  it,  Ethics,  Dngmatica,  Rites,  G^i'efpq^i^ 
History^,  Ji^^i^r.?!  Scjei^e,  et|i;,„,^t9t,,ai;e,fljj  ,B,tp,i^ j^^^y,  j^j 
it  they  ii;iust_all  b^  jr;?3fpid.  ..A^'/hat  FOif^r,  that(^,^qil(j^  t^^ 
the  Bib^,9fia«ea  to  beaipracJ;icpLgfy(fe,tothehi«nbiephpi^^ 
andbecopies  "  TJieBqefe  where  every  mwnhis  dogifla8ei^8,,(«id 
every  man  bis  dogma  finds." 


1863.]  BiaWp  Oolenso  i)efsiis  Slgtdrical  Ghristianity.         99 
•■0mf'i)u«'tlid^BibW=iiritfe''bWti'tla(i4'^t'd'i«'i^«Ver^  yitnple 

Mdt^'^'^mk ;  ^^'^8  Wef  find  ititb'B^jin"a"t6tt'Efn'tiill^  use 

ffl^HAifthf ie^niiit'W^6^t','= tHk-dM*  ft*  ^i^kficJfii'^lld^  Walk's 
bf M«hJ'  iidt'lir  ^gRt:'^'  Wy  nlW'l#  l«'ab^ri''Hiari  'fis''dk'*&i!iom, 

aside  historical  fact  |  to  object  to  the  secoMf  fe  W'T^ihk  W^ 
'%'it!i»?fie9yfeati6tisiirStt'l!^lrt^kt/6niTi'toka,13!i!e^;T!ettfrf'ttoV& 

tt(%'faie-'<^  i!He^«ai^a  ^aite^fi'^s  v*  tHe  a^'^^mkin  sfeff 

a'-flfl6''6f4te''fcW#aiffictBtife:^''Who'^'h«g  ifii«^'heAW"Seriii6ii 

Th^'fi^tffi^laMy^'fefettiy*  48Ualtt#'il(i' liffl' oW'Satt^'6«fe 

fi^f1i«*'a'tl*ip¥'*l;^^ri'*h^*^HdS'-(i>FmbeB8«y'.  ^'IfW^pyli^kn, 
^r^tfms'-ibabHifel^e/afld  tiActlA^blied'.'  -F<W'66Hehr6fe, 
M  ^mumfi'm  miei/^'^hkf'TMf  ScHWtlir^*teafchrii"-The 
^il<m^,  Wd  itf^k^er^'Has'WbiMtidss,  ^Ithct'  •'v^tll^«i^ '4^gs- 
M (^VmWJH  b^'Setrnfj^f  eHeepHi  d6  M'&U ty-aio^'liis 
hkW/tH&t  it  ig-t  ^ti68aott'alt(^hW t-fe-Jro^i  Bh^  d6^t»/  ^'He 
IB  iw^boiind  ^ViMiciWtM''msm^a.iilif.  *'  life  is  flo't'botttfd  to 


w*^hifAfo|JhiiM'qti^MOh.''=A:s  a  M6M&t';'<<^  as'''aii  ethical 
teacber  in  thy  tbeltnim,  he'iniy'hi'v'^'htf^'  o^ihidn:,-'4tfd'iie!Tias  a 
nghttcf^grojeisfhiB  theory;'  but  it  id  stiH  ■  bpSnion  iM  theory, 


1,11),  t..  rccp,|^^ 


100        SUhoja  ,Cp?«nw  J^^ntw  ^i,^tt?rkat.  G^^ti^mi^  [Apri\, 

not  Fait^,>ifr^gjwg;;s[hisffg;io4;ppi7;^jyf;^^iidrfewi^io  faith 
is  intended  to  teae^l^^  iind^ii)oiiI^,rT41leibower  of  God 

to  aalwwifeBi^jitapMitfi*  1^ 

emies.  Atg§f°^i0[,if^l,^,'i,ligt^i^!^'l^;f,fieTda^ 
tion,  juBt  what  it  is  in  the  book  of  Nature,  a  problem  too  deep 
for  Mmm'kim^'tl)''6oitlkkmikl!'<  m'ta^l  6n«(r'i«tf  Bible, 

least  of  iff lHio|gpf#5K«,M|'l>Ssfn'i«.Myfc  I'  ■» 
singularly  carelesj}„pit  wiflh^fm^ii/'mf!  W6»iiB^'wt  sfBakjlin  the 
way  it  presents  tliell*toS;dl4«0«tiaii)<i  gtih^fafe ^slfeeSfiirff  times 
it  tells  us,  tliW«S*)'liea4ffl<i'j'liii4te«t'4'A'f*'M4'^  times 

Kew  TeBtament.  tMre  is^tfc  inmnction   " ^91^,00^^^ 
s^vatio^  With  fear  and  treniT>lings  "1  and  ther^  li  Tthe,  co^ijter 
stajjf^n^cnt,  "iti;;  ("ioii  liuif  wnrksin  you  (mvillaiul  ■     '    "     " 
i^,nj;tpiir  liusiiii^^  iijrrci.iiiL'ik'  LlLiiii,  Imt,  iu  i 
them  bnUi.  ,, 

FnillMl-.'uls  in  Uirsiiiioiviij  ultli   ll  

ti;lli.<.  Wrilq.n.alr,  l;<.i  i„,  li>au  1 
Btraiiu'd  ;ittciiiiilsi>l  Jlr;ii;siciibi  ry  In  i 
bal  ciitiui'nL,  Suiv  w.)  ui<-  lliitt  llic 
ilifficully  iiii>Jviiis  IW  iiiunil  nu.  slir' 
forth  with  sihi  r  lui.l  C"!.!,"  (IV,  fV, 
it  was, simply  a  li  iuiin-iiaiii  u.^LiillLstji 
to  plunder  tiio  wiri;.  :1  L>[HLn>-,>] ,  jiml  1 
we,^Jhroii^,'li  Ijiuk  of  Faiili,  will  intim,! 
tjlJIJifrtHl  sloiy,  h.,,-,,  „-,.  li.„v  l,l,v  a„(. 

leyjjllff  agiu.LiK.:..,!''  ■  ,^^^^ 

•MJ>TO.,yiV  ""»''!  '""  "li'^m!""  t-  lilt  fact,  ll,,t,tlre,,J||^j, 

"%,Pl  ff*"""- "  ""'■"  '■"'"■" >    '"'""  ''"'■,ffli»^#'f«* 

8ol)f^i:y„.eii8f^,,of  (Ilc  lijiid,  iii  11. .1^  S,-r]|,lini,  If  tji;.;  r^>a»|f;f, 
will  run  ovu- the  pa-.x.f  flu  j,alii;nvljia  >t.,.iy,  Ih;  will  fifi^, 
tlKTC  tlie  hiiiiio  puw,,T  fi,.  iU'livfi-  diM'l.'M'tl,  Willi  Uir  ,-iH)Jt:  ])0i7ej;j 
to  nialir  ijic  t'tiniiirs  of  tljr  Ejcctjiiii  !o,bv,;it  piiia,!, witli ,tl)^m,^ 

Tl^sllI!/l'f^p^li'^p.,f*tp?ii*ff'^fi^^  Matiifft.,!;™  ,%^fri,ff^ 
''8'^wjw,<J^W'sii*H*t.-«mw"'ffi't"'.'Pi(lwfl>wi«fiPw»fc» 

and'Bf hekah, , Bn4| i%<4l,e},, .p(^ I ^e.AijKFff filW 4SW  jferato 
but  till)  fccbkr  pi;e})((l(iB,fi,^-,j:i(}jf|g,  ifli(^,Htin|l,(;r,  aytpjihs^eM 
imtilnt  lcngth;tlti)jl  lf)fll(|in,»f«|iill  ttMiSlWS  SlW':* ,Sa'!y)P lOS, 
Tictory,;:^  1,10  „1,  „;  .,,„  .lii,:-.!     «  „.,.i.  l,;,i,.  I,„r  ,  d,  „-,I.  F... 


■llllio 

"' 

„^ 

Clir, 

i-asi,  tVi 

ivh  il 

Ilr 

lai.iisli 

1  ti.,4 

tlir    1 

rii,>, 

1»AV.  r 

1  ^ay^^ 
„f,Qoi 

olHi: 

,  Cli.ii 

.|IIO»l 

liollilio 

s  up_on 

WllO 

art  ll, 

"'  <M 

,     „     ,     Ana  Willi  the  Eatfle.tery  of  


Ana  Willi  the  Eatfle.tery  of  KigTiiebuspess; 

^■nLoiiJ  muldoiij  Ji  ,;rijjji,'i^  h.  do.nl   -nil  iii  ni  ji  Ir.xl'w  Jkijj,  ,i 
'  ,,    And  fcoeat  Ihjtie.own  people,  and. thy  father'^  hou^;  ., 

.«it  |'tM»M''»'j<l!*if'fl?**t'l.WlI*fte&W*  .,„  ,||., 

ffiW'tlie  ,1.    .  .,       

tfrni'toi  ''Bmi\iA  aud  Kufekali,  -   - 


ffiij«gmi.-iit        _ 

We  feWy'ai'ipK'  the  Bame  b'riiitjiplos  to  'the  ttesolafjilg  "Wars  of 
»»i;'Wlli'ft'l!'Uflie  t'Mik  "To'ftfct, m  Wa™  or  laracl 
are  Ijlooii- thirsty  heyond  belief ;  to  Faith,  they  ar(^  not  hlijod- 
tWMy,""^iiI^'Sees  in  rlv  j.nlii^luiyTit  iiillidted  ujton  iKiaelfor 
iamtHAniOins,  11... t  aii.l  liraiuli,  tl].-  »rrd(.f  Canaan,  a  right- 
l^lia'iibpiii'uyoii  a  dejsraved  ).,..].].'  ;  and  also,  Ood's  warning 
■gIM'Hiii'MW'SiittKng  d.iwn  to  iO<l  aini.l  llie  s,>.lnfli..nsof 
ia?H(f  «6rliri#  itelhtty,  *l,..n  IT.,  .alls  tli.n,  t..  miiliii,.,  and 
•SJlitliM'fe(ffl'»t"#lirlll/ 

%d'M,  #8'»oi«ll'4nl'A-dtit'r.ralM'i^ataBtcnrri.|it  holidna 
*«'ilB16'M8«Ht5l.  '  "EM'llSii'fiimBlfeW/  mafc  ,1  ilortery  of 
l*tre'il!4M4s4V)<fMl%iii*ti(!'het'o(iB'Af'tUc01dTestiuncnt; 
lrf'l»*M<iialStffle«iFto;  reflKftW  (!ijiMWai-;'affl'  ejMise, 
•taipttiiS*,  Siitl'Sii'iii  JdapBUtWAStateyU'Itoao 
and  Jacob  ;  and  what  then  ?    Faith  sees  in  the  Old  Tefltament 


102         Bishop  Oolenso  versus  Mistoriocd  Ckriatianity,  [Apiil, 

the  saiQC^  Mjrstei^yidtifeeboldftin  tlieMl^ftv ;  God,  Sovey^iign  and 
Mdrcifijkl,  itk  qpvenaiit.witti  ft  feinful  iKa^.  f  i  fltiDfteogiuz^?,  iGveya  iu 
theiioct3e,otf»tTemal^  $»ld  lUhiib^  aadi  ui  tib^.  i»^¥ciiag^  <  of  Qosieifi 
with ' aiharkti  llle  (pfcjnmpk  iof tei jMyfltfettiom  JEcpaQn^^i j^epre^i 
ififoDres^ddwed^AberunicHaiiof  jGr(»l  ii^^ith  OQiri  upitedr = aiitd  <pJAtdi%- 
ea^  Hiamiaa  HatuVe^^llffcD,^ovteok  mr  'li^w^iiif^^imy^ 
well  vBW9>  s<Ji^^\»ot>te*My6taji^u«  Titii^i^.  Af  tbfi^Spkiftp:£  .Ckwi  ^mHI^ 

frafl%,ft3fitbe»0bji^(?jlS  gf  Clodisf  itjydli^^^eifttteftj^tk^^^ 
Searipttwresfi  ;a§iaii:0^£tmpl^  QfnM^mlit^.  i tfprf «s; ; [  ^mii  nm^  buj^rfi 

a;{wiek(5dili^lteTmofenj;  n-^oud  iijo-i-  vjr//.»i  ,]ihi  j.ri  7l(io  Joxi  bajs 

.J,  T(bii4.ifl*t,tiofj4peai:i»g  -$d5i^iiJ^Q>pi;C0lft9<^^a.i34>(to^^J>?^ 
hft¥ft I  hi^dife  we^f hisi.  4c«iteinal>$^ittmn  j  >^^>sr§ ,  feapce  fl-Jgci  j^^ 
g«rt^  ibdg5€^^ipEifi<^|4«^ibyif|vbififevjfcbft         S^tiptiMf^isJifliiy 
beiirj^  ^dil8tiidi^ds,7/-^i/e$t//tbeiiBi^ 
pears,  Mn  itt  )8b/^iild>«.pp«^  tm  4bi»c<cQiwi,tTyUweii!!Qa^iP^rf^;^ 
aiixiney(fv'itb)oarfeitoii/invdetaii^  ibi$>Bi.Wi^l,rtrijl3iQi6«)fjii  ii>$<i  J&f 
^8  /lb!erjflidh(»j)laiwi  tbeJmtb  ofytk^t.SjiJboolii^fifsij^i^t^Mipd^jboHt- 
etner^.  w©  fla  »o^i»efeftliftt  At)iiiak€8itbe«Jigbti|»t  ^ji^tine^f^l^tlitf^^ 
tb^/^0dls»/ dfi tbe c^ldj ia^iidiiIT]g|w[iTiQMam^Qtj3[,£im^p^/^$c^    il9(^ 
gfinudiie'tw^i^ikifiitbie  Uie«i  ^iuog[,dri(iiapfida  thj^gribea^,  cmxto^jwl^^fP 
tbe;«kmIg0nem%IalktrJ^)^ljt^d.'l(^O£1Yi)mtd^      Hjiio  jyikbiib^ 
tketinapimitioni  ofldWiBdblfipjoDitiistti  Miara9kp{j^fa)iiireQ$^^^Qd> 

iheiyjt^ii  timiffxoiatfbf/  God  ap^i^^  to  .1ibejjRe'$aoaprjiiteftiQQtt- 
B«ie^/('>'»iiWi*btthi8.jiwtr  offthifi>«l|88y4be«^Jt8  anQttorijjyijijftjy 
question,  lying  back  of  all  tbis.  ltii$jihff/di\qm»t>i9miPilh^ 
Deia(ioiiKB5afrujQiDdil(tbBfe  te>  if  >lih^yjl]b^Qldl)tWH  1iift,i[fit8^fi^ity 
of)GlpdiIaA.>all^jjaiai(lfe  j^dycbpeQi^  iW*^lftfti9Atti®.»ffdid$UMio?iuij&> 
fan  >  aA  tbe^  rsm^ii  >  la^j  jsoii({9itQ)dd>>  i  <^b<li^f Qf 6>  i  retfi»ti.itiqLDj  of (jth^ 
caifilaiir)laJferI)tfejQ*rnui&^ywiI.'J  UmuAi,'  >  Unn  ^^louuir^:  L/:  T:)d 
I  i&lb  ttf)ttie  i3aifidiirfi5ii?l]adcb?.tb^  Imwrkcjrfiltlfte  B&bop'^A9(Ji^t§^ 
toidojotbfefflrelis^iieQdfljeaftral^rii^ijfii^  '^ti^xgimmiiitnlk  sf^iftt 
befi(t,/j8btoettoeiaiMUy,iiattdoi(i^^  npLfe»««Pi&.jLTjfe^>:¥&<^lfe  1\9b 
kmoiar  Jdfvtl^ibieWiiyi  ^fiit^aiBidat^S?  -fti^iMotbebQi^igiftlcPfiibis 
b(»o]Qsprlbea9abi«eiti^Qfistnb^  iotima^^iiAiitba.^^ 

lisbL|)B4perfc^)ilbat .  thifesfi^rKoJiim^q  ^rer^o^rftltcgetbeirt titei ifi?i4A«5tf 
wbat  be  denominates,  ^Hbd  abntntdiotiojaa  of  the  uarrati^  of 


1863.]  Bishop  polenao  versus  Historical  Christianity.        103 

the  PMttli^te^b/'  *  At  adx/ratd,  that  a  ma/n j  rten  j^tx%  a ' Bishop, 
pr^ously'^*  ^d|w>G6sfef ul  teacher  kti  H«irtt) w,  ithoroughly .  educated 
tH\k  0nt^6»Shy^<8eMi^u1t't^cdii^e^  the  HotteitoUuB, 'Oaffires, 
(A4>£tdiJ&^t0i^h)Kd4;^'^^4hat'4uOli<a  ]ii0n':ghoiild  bave^ibeen  for 
so^lottlig  ^H^  4iihie^  &'  thorotigh  i  and  lu)moieiitioTl»  *  beliei^  of  the 
%(ii!f^^^>^j4^ih^i^6i^^  iam)ua^\/i^\Mh,d^'kdd  fMiiswkh begun 
Hi^ifrUer^b^^hmiehqi^THeB^'^ii^i  Pvimd'Iifmdrndt Him^ostidis- 
ItMg  i\3l^  of  14^  ^«tt^  H^  (i<#'<^  1  i/ '  A««$>i^tii  yierrii^^tf^/i^that 
^h^tdtt^-^&ggdil^<b^^  ^  ZU'liJi<i  heathen,  (yfMok 

\JMi  b^tf  rjrii§^d;  cMld^afnd:\^{i3d )  ^g^aiml  «tidi^a]n$2«boiDfld<  |  have 
<Mdd^l$^^d»^g^dJh^iwl)l<^i^»on0e^t^owjoiP  tlie'Worii  -of  )0I<^ ; 
and  not  only  so,  but,  away  from  books  and*'lktlth(m|tie&/i^''hi8 
^fei!6^i^^)iJi^^^sh^(s}&>haMe'^<^nbe  ;^ak4&>«th6i]atti4tid^i6f  an 
^^itoilakt'^'the  <^pel,  itmd^aisiened  a  jo«rh€r$r.*of  iftiisilth^uBdind 
^idl^tig^'^ttii^  tb>Ul^iWc]ydi  'hiiS^iaslNl^ltBi'^  iF^th, 

tko8€^il]!^^r4id^isyiiibo]^'lteytUii  )weaiis^wei'«fii}'j  rthbtf^  Ji^BOme- 
Mii^J^''^h^1xg^^ta>ti\i  i%\m^  ;>'^s^^  ^othi^  i^f^GMtradJotiom/''  j«nd 

jft^el^Id^^to3la3Mnii('Ot^tUeilli4^1<'  iHeitelUilraiof  jbh^f^ibtot^ieg/' 
^tedi  ti^^itibiei^i >^^  ^^ktal^ttdimodn  tgt4tidicig>  >i8 till-^4:Aofi  the 
4li^ri^$'4»h«<ri^Pt^daiiLJ8rt%uydiag'i^ 

^<jMwti«fliiX4  tWe>«Jb]^»i^  8tt|)]M»Bef 'xviafi  iStili  vilii^iist^i*^  tberass 
ilpMyaiig  ciTith  kaiimnii?i(^icd4k)f.llhB/obnt4ole^ln¥70T]gh^^  the 
ciEidgimaiii^afiB^(y^;^Biudli  agiitfaa^onkfeotdiooLDfla  rod  iatq  a  ekiake, 
^^^^^BM^j^GiSQig^^MQf^  <Wve  can/ tell 

ib^JBi£dik)fc>o£.'Natai]r,  of  1^ubjg^*qpa  Mk)  violtnue,'  moiid  iiiK^redible 
<battl41'ithbsei>{^  >iWe>Uaxd  ^iveai'bitd  theicmditi^f^ncerity^and 

iiiIWi6^aItti]b^t;  aiid^i^ety'JmoiA  ^  aUi/j^^h^'iboiiMtatioaDt-^iabd 
Ni^iiy^ieiidi^>upoi!kithe^Mbt^  KSharjcdi/b^  tikki«aAiti^e46h^>(for 
4^iifi^t^ti^i0^«ft  thaty)'ofi6tieU)£iiev^Btandairdibearer8jli  j^cng 
W  Missionary  and  Colonial  Bishopisy^thaDk>€tod^<8ftaicaa:^tium- 
jy^^fa^fo^^ic^'^j^  ttk^bleeii  iMid  ^^  ';i1feit  n^  in 

ttidbe>t6  ili€>Jst^^gth,4:>f  the  ^Ohurdbf^^vlMid  <ihd&dfi,'vdombtie^s|>one 
'^tyf  I^J^si^W  desigtteil  in  tlrisid^ekion,/ i  iMa^xvt^toxDd'be^.ldso, 
ihaifihllaieedBiderHiinigt'to ,fr«iAi<dili^enbe rcuI/dekingid^W  toher 
^<M&elli>^attdIt<m6ri^  lU  hJoxfie^ jid^dmefs  ^likft' tbese;<  tosbikQ  iii»id- 
^ili»>llil^@ti(vbf^o^^mj7<)«[iii^j  p^ttthtoceyb^^olofllkediuaikdfrthe 
gui*oftot^<<6^i'fattrilkwJ-ftiendB/^'<'  •  >-...u;.iiMf-..' .1    •;    • 


104  2%tt  General  Oonventicm  aflBS&y  [ApYil^ 


-» I"* 


-i'jr.fT  li  8ijw  pnihv)^  ibx^L^I       i?.fMUnr)  [rrhov/oq  H)i  iltr/7  hwojiiii^ 
ojfl}  iI^BO   hfifi  ^l8i5([  oifl  'to  mob^^iv/  vtnoiaiaiioo  oift  ot  ■o)iidn;t 

to  their  character  ^h4?.(ibTt3biidy{msOnoihd(pr^M 

arjfti^ljt  ptiwu^elof  .ti«fi(ieKda^JofiBiio|iHaItai^o?.c3q^    air  inde- 

pctpfed^t  :fBfei4elTOrajfiii®f(yaiifaotoAiifiM)feiB^  eWniidp 

W^<w^t^kii6y^g(pfiir&<;t4F^^  th^iimljBGi!BHi'^oiiiteutm)iii»j^ 
p^Ilkpi^'diiB^'iiDD(Qpiiiiibif'&o>ii9  Hiki^)whoino(#6  'h(Ahi)a9dpae^ 

8iiV^\9^,hr)^Bd  od   ot  xiohbO   odt  vJ  [>')i^Of[qirH  /I'jjtoil  ImotaB^ 

;^'pri;MJc}^tf  t$r^)£raldClc»turlBAtk^  oiltiiiiistiaEgeff 

mo*  :o^itiw?^l^>sd^  Jj^acniijtf^  o^roat.  fear^^'waaoff^/fqiii  thijtoiler 

h«it4dv.Ah&tr.  tb^  polifeiimlroqubs^ctaM^^,  Yrhicsbflwei^.  vcpriist' twaiaB^ 

senjfcj^T^eOTQft^mgcftfctb*  QfiowentitoiD^hbid^  [be  )iiiiafl*i«ply7fi^^ 

AgftSi»i|^(tJiifiiitJnl!^P  p^^ji^jP?l5lt^ial^rpMt(eX)iterifinc&  a^nlfate)^fei 

w^Y¥>^^i^l^Jli  ftUtCteuP([Hi)l^irtWiQft)j«rt4l  fiKriumrej^raiLiBttdq 
uo^j^flftQfiftirtJji,ej.Hn]«#|ii^^ea^  UfDr-witibL 

q^^^qft§.Y4x|poJlitig^T^  .]^fiot  fM^r^g^itb^tlfjiaolifcfaitmdiadfi 
befiOpt^feaiift^^  %U^f;FQj$<»,(;tli§  ^S9^njfeliiig^>firjtJaie9fl(/»Tidiltiom? 
Supib^'Ps^as  j3t]^f>fetl^g)  j#^^  tbert^^rcfo/oiThfiWicpofeyiimfif 
b^ft^jji^^i^ay^^§fi(^j^)|d^ted^^ 

tQ  jp(M;gflj^t^ff  lC|^Br§li)  tj^j^^e*  TJ^^ 

be  49iifetfi^  tt#taf^;Jftrg^ffeOdyrj0ft(tb<»ughtfnla^ 

hojj^j pD|%.j5^i()^ Ffpjj^i^i]ft^^pf]^(injftaitbe?iftiid<j;a^  wdB^Wi 
enough  to  see,  that  a  strong  outside  presa»l1fe?i^^ta]p|)M^c 
thiK)H^>t^ft  ^(fB^n^caWttbde  j5P]5^jpelfel?t,l)p^tiri^^ 
^^  a^j:^[^i%Xiewjpft^)fi^Wi'tth^ 


186^i]  lia^ewTvd  OMvekt^on^  of>  a8€a  105 

the  steadfast  and  unbroken  oneness  of  the  Church  irritated  and 
annoyed  with  its  powerful  contrast.  Each  feeling  was  a  noble 
tribute  to  the  consistent  wisdom  of  the  past,  and  each  theo- 
ri^8&#C)g](l^]  Vd^a^WMH^an  M^  ^rd^iH  UcBuraby.  .  fBMe 
calm  lookers-on,  who  grieved  at  the  unusual  sound, — the  words 
(sfri^et 'Bondi^U  fjohdtrth'b  iiegislatnnieliDiiYgitig  rthvbagH  ithe 
SkmgeidfI3fiod^eHB£iriarer|J^^  bapefHl,  i]l^^tlle$  ^icidbce 

afctimcr^  earn>£ti£Sfii(»&d>[debii^ej(»the'/promififm]1;op^  ^€^itSm\ 

•^^qhwadrfdgrJF'  Wnetduijro^HiQ  Oliaii&h«iiii*imei©f'4iiili"<iqi?Bto; 
Pastoral  Letter,  supposed  by  the  Canon  to  be  based '«^llfefi&» 
IfepMffcjiiifcdblie  idbmnAU^mimp^iim Ifl^wto'M iJthe> l€Jh«tfclHl 'JJs, 
^etMt  iiigh,tilFploEi!¥roiJ^1jr,dm^  S$di0'^J\  th&iCimi^^y:  ®l? 
liUran'triwpj  sfnQei^hetQfdira^ii^alidi^iX)^^!)^^!^^  hi^  eAuAhg^^^^- 
rmsd  sefatdarlgr^  i^e'aA7obii%^(pl£ldj$<^]^i^p^i!^^ 

Iwaai-id^ttihfet  Pejrnd9ii5  ifi«Hdbil^oS^5iai^'^arfi1^Jf#l^rii%;^ 
6fbt^|r|[iaj4iii»tia)dp^Jbidi[tai(^^  €bi)fci|fii^fi^)^t^^llEtr^>' 

ariutilMrpalmacAftifitlttJugl^  ^i^P^oi^^ 

iBa|toitTOaiifW^|^tte^m]*4hi&^^  if ilJieiftaAi^fiK^y  ih^  SteB8|fi'^ 

AWfrioiii  Bpta€iS^a^*a«|ilfli^tingttifife6a^fbi^lMs'^^^^ 
afa*iritedftctu&yadAn^;i^il^  Mklm,  fetftteaf%>tlhfefa^te«*,f 
siDoiltb€riAiAefiikiJ€httifehfi#a«»  dl^a*$^,  ^  96j^m^^Mmi^' 
ea»4^0rt«!p  ^arf'Sifev<*-)'itttfc^o:S^  ^f  ^  dRiV^BSfeb^;^  f^^^^^iT 

l4«w!ib©ajfip^*icataa<dt>^l%l^§»fia^t^tdkf?^'^ 

^spkprif»»i0i9(4id[p  to«(^(]j^i6f >^het^  %rf{  4h^,^  <<^^  ■ 

tlw%tltaf  i^«slbitrise>^hfehnb^(^eftf^i9Jl  ffi^'Wi^iSliniMe' 


106  The  General  Convention  of  1862.  [April, 

excitemeat- w:6n  for  it ^  a^  paYtial^aad '  tempi^ary  tritni^li,;4friii9be 
esiddsialready  leomeli  n^jftdeike^ktV,  ^clmiij&^oal  effect);  {pctllti*- 

lj\jL^i9m)yMtdmpifh.^eidM&:  to  i^tiiid^'jie^niaitiiqnes^Af^ot^  istp^o, 
tiieiCcMmcila  oif >tIiebG!];iU]rdi.'Ki  ghe  i^^  s^iev  tbaoi  everf Mo^'ifrtim 
the^  politidal  1  di^dioQttegttaitjLoiiy  itrhidi  .eiip^piesi  lall^'  ithe^ Jin^rd  > tFi^ 

the  o(DLQdiTeiktidfi%i  wt)r]£.  wflliglaidiifyigiue'  'vf  a^y4i-\t/)hcto  ii>)iad>beeiL 
fairly  pfe&^i)ed,-^ti^itYi^  iti^e<laiitti^>an'^import^i>iila«oe]Siiof 

itB&'Beed^titti^!and4i&rTdM;,<ili  tke^brM  foptmgb^iofntlie  iBei^ii^ 

ohittea  q£<  >petii&abl^  :]i%(eDlie^i{»»5i> y^  Tb^  lOharxihi  liaetibiiv/ vifpotL 

tliueir  growMgltimd^idticbfriifitih^  4vDa(^,,aud  8eediin|^>otim4,jfiuxia 
deejJei^-^ad.tei^gje:  g»owtk>/iare'iy«t>  toiteoitw.  ,dii,»vu'uj    ?Aio'wiau 

ei\tidJeA{i)oi  in  Jibe  vapemin^i  gfei^Oh  b^oi:^  ithei^olin(e»ti6nt>  ii^^Wiie 
rdeog^^q/^  xtiOHlifuHy/ithe  ©hHsrtda^i'iaii^^CMurtiilTiitoii&iofii^idife 
Sermo^/  ('>Sti j^s  )dLh  ijsamie6t/..lovi]i^y^dee^>^ep(i^^  tplec^itthat 
^^".M^  tdiha]IIidweki  bfav 0 worldly  iiiiterests  ?piigh^  'tfii]d(odUeuMitaiUic6 
intid^  liev  0^poiIp,il'iarpra^iertf€iri/>^  bendteef^omifi^m.ithc^diitri^ 
daotiaiiiii»to  /<4i0rt  f€oum)ilsi  <€f /iad^^wKsrldly  ^fiH7i<s€lcalQ^n6udb{|dei(9 
tiaifijtlJmi^t  djii9^(iid]iiib6«inty<a;ioiKlTled^  in&tiedlie/ i^4^ 

wblrldl/liiaiilckifhaiftJeiTQvy  ^i;t«m|)t(iSt)(diii^ueei]iieDitd  th^leii^iitf 
tlft<i6^(fiirIio:lhaT^  qilitr4)diijbedJ)idfisc<)l3dodtids  idbillic^  ^nicing!'(tifit 
would  jbe  idgnall;^i'ebtikedt^^/i'jij|iiWdifiJWxBi^mdiii^«^  seoo^tuout 
the  moral  causes  of  our  troubles,  and  aimed  to  aricittfc^XDluii^di 

^Hh^  ^ubfiiintutiaii  Off  lUtH^^tm^  «>ga»^€r8^and>  B$oi<|tiiisi  &r>itiid  tiiii 
fovipjaticiniiof)  &Lto^qa)liariti  ftbm/t)Ae^%hiitdi][^tiQ»dj>  jC^Otfj^eli  >itf 

ofitfaj^  visiMeiorddt^  6f  Otmdt  '/^f^^g^^m^i^dliM,  ^Hft^KgC^ 
ti»Q»'^  ofH  (reU^iotifi  ^s^eriaitce  i  )a&d (^«(«M4Y^i t^mieit i^^me  ^-^^^l^ 
ag4indti'pcilitibi(>  ^t^n^ldai^^ando r^Ugibu«  1  iimMgdiiatiiiiJdl 
It  ndUas  a^plia  fop^&arocMa^l  S^h^di,  f^r^U^iCl^iatistMU  t^iiiiiiitigi  W 
olidldred^  fiHtui^Amtej  i4o^ft1^^j^oj»iii^e'  OtiJ^id^ihiJiti^tri^tiKm^ 
And  its  cardinal  sentence  deserv€»('iItt^<eUi)ii^'&cm^aMii']^Ii^ 


1863.]  Tke  General  Convention  of  1862.  107 

99mtg  ih^i¥va£bdst  i«^c^40iid£  GbidsUani&QUUseli*/^  Any.and  every 
4ttesqp.t  tcubriDg^wtbiQ  .tbe  .Chuii[(^h  a  lapirit.ofvacooQStnaodationy 
eilh»:,tojtJi€i  /^loarld^iwrto  Hie  iperisbiog  laodies  laroimd.  liery  is 
lH^tXQaaQ^if(gaiikBti'<bLe];iKiDgs.''.)i  Tku^fiiiiiw^Sfbold,  Xiktbolie, 
mti!d^j^w\s0./')  Btutr  vMg'-.iii  not' be  thatfi/  a&*luad*BQ  law . beau 
]$edrd£iif f agialiisbi parricMie,  •  fio  lithei i <G(Duad » oooagbt liibaTaM  {beea 
ji|Q«amiiu^ted^^Hrha4>  »q  j  wantmugilleeii.saisedi  ilgaiQati  tba  daBger> 
ilki(lao|grr  <  d^fi[d^-^i^beeni'4nf^tikiiri1^iPi  v/  Hot'/tibati  tki^  iBevrmia 
R$i^aie(liati'iu<|iiveit)r{rho^irtbo\)glarti  s^lpiou^^jit^jjtBttt-aq  oiver* 

it{rid^rddjnC(>r£^^DQet  Krh^tevfir  (to ,  it^  (£fatiQiialiisnsi0^'i^  a 
jm?^a^Ll»aflri9^//iJtji8f6in^itO|]if^  tii^  iha  laavked  dJiscd>ui> 
i^ijwfl^^diidh'jditsgxrta^  Newfipap€tt<me^  'tfaifiiSenifoiiyPOiiisfid 

loiiAt^bfiibet^idi^oifi  &QA,,gflu\re  JiirtliixtaHt^tjrtmfi^r^unat^  lafld 
timorous  proverb,  .whieh(,t  ovQr.jiaAdiovej^  agftiil,i.«fe-eol^06d 
iltoui^tludGU^ii^fii^  audi  wbiohi^  iPeall^/fi^(mn»i<stJij^>p9^slage 
fif/theafififiolAiitioiisilat^lasiJt  Lf6iW^i£^ei(&oiipy'il]eiieubjeejb)(has 
)iteiliiitffodi3^eid'9il^t[)fimQe(;a)i^rbi^  bden^/if e  inmsti  apeak^-out^ 
&]ii!^«clQf  tntBi^i]tFe|ij@du3\q^^/oiA8dOiieii^  itbe^'.jspeaikers  .puti  it: 
ibOSieiwifidtoteidf  £dj^ing  roatbing,  il<fein^>woiiddijb9>UIk;eiit]bf  ms- 
4aimb£xltiaiiit^mD^t«tIenoti  abt)(3M  itl^-tepall^ljd^^iiw^beait  Isiad 
goti^antoiBubdUBe  ;M-i9iie-tbir(ici)f4heiiiut)^t0&iwev0dea^ 
4)(iDgr^koit£f[i£  J^io\mA&nTbmomrmMd)ATgi[ui^  'fSii^jauilipim 
fa&idgotlwtdT  intooibisij  bmise,  -  aii4i >  wdll  iteud.) tltuBi  ip^tient  ,t<Di  ibe 

U^oanij^fB Wi@Lh)riiii> jra@(iii]At^ vouittelveii>  Tstitb.) ilr^lisv^aiBg  i(^j  its 

J  (iilltijiliou^diibfl  motod,^  ^  Lpavti  j  o£  iit]ifi  >>^annatiaiit  iflrepeard  biare, 
4ft  t  itbe;  (B  igbioptofBrosfin  t  mme  >  ^iR^eiriyHtHrSc^  iiD  ittunitfe^tof  ^foiir- 
teefel^«H]@  aba^it^tbfliBtoIftevuitb©  Bi&biapsiofdVe&nnaDtfi^pie^ 
^iiig^il^Qa,  2^<^w^vEaiapl^bira^j  ji([toBaabusQtt0^^bode  ;^^ 
^»sij|^a8i  ^i)[Gmi9Attk^ml^^:  Emkf  Westeni  jiNe^/  York, 
N^^«i¥wy-^oPif»n8yJt)toia,  [ )aBd  ^)fAssiatpi«t  jq{o  iFrixm^j^lvania, 

^ijlbigtav^  IUyb@l^  Ji]^IitDai  ,MlB9(»triy3  WiB(^ffljoi,iil6f^^^ 
^tftj  }3«fl3idijite4jtbejQ)  wi»>4®J$gat^ 


108  TbeGe)ferea'0mM^iM>«fi8ei:  [April, 

■'Hia-ettiiiart'iwd^liOM'dfife&litl^  ifftUfsmHie  tokmb^iSi^m 
of  }^tidlud  Qiffiins-,  Wm  ^i»t^«l'jbi:i«tt  M  mi>'noTtA<Aaiiob!^Ti» 
election  i  to :  t^)  Etoaiti  i»f <  leUffiSevn  ©fti  tJi^fe^p.iiE^tftA:^"'^'' 'Pt 
Viati'i\i  aetibfiicxtdsidekwle  obiih;6B>>  tt^At^ft^  ^eo'iaili^tWllF^uf^ 
pdekraic^  uM^mlillD^i'^itM'^ul^^  e4Ated.'''''^ti'<l  it"#^!d 

manjLsbrBrellBet*.ith^Mf5t*i«^ft"UT<Ml  lfeti^ty"rfi  h^'tobfe' 
foBat^twM.a  igirewifctoMn'  0^ittoSe8sibtt'.«-'t'EA-y  ftttiWft  4^p¥e<^ 
t«m,ftfflw^:qf-#eLafetib^fiWe-0<^irS*te&'&P'tti&'i5t8*'&^e^?'tJoiby 

«fljMM/Coriii^t«ffl  oPjKefttueby>'"'-i'irti  ■^l*a'ffig*e«i4  «tfe  Miff^m' 
eAjH  -jtiUjnafaitaiiv/DiifciSJsfel  lftjiU^fe*e*fefe>  -tfe*  ^Mid^^ltji  flW 
'BMAjieiBenvied,  whet  ttS«'i!^ft  Iiril«B«*',i«iiad"#e#t  B*a:^*;'"lflaf 

befareithe'lj4.r»*7Jwfeebl%<l*e*?^iV^  'Itlliryfidaeri'fj^ad^,  ^''Hf^ 
tWiH4!dl^«ofithcf&9eHil»bi''t*Wiftatfc»i«*^«**ftiSnj'iWferodW*ya>%? 
th^iiiWpdoofLmi  Bel^li^dV^iAmHiaMy  tild^^g'  fe;'ia''Si?e<»^ 

peo^e,'as^|K>Btiiaal'Tei|>sUfabd  i!<:£gUii«'  ^mmtim^f&ni'^iff^ 

ii^rat-leaitjiqiJB-atlHfl^fcaatfiiBJiv'&iitilil  W&b'  W^ferfStig^'^ 
tl^itHod^Atult^id^  tl¥4iidutti«bj'itlgt(LD)ay<biSde;>''^tBat''ifi~W< 
iwft;f8cfliB«d,?r.b«eiir  iiBard'4ii,>a^>'ljyiJthg>'t3iMfj  fea^^^P,'' 

brantaUedi  (^iaiidikH|(t?''(ftiU  oiSu!ti«iia'ftlite&'  itf'bilptfe/'a*^' 
in  its  stead  a  RcBolution  to  lay  otf'tiMtii*^e'lptl«ft'^*fed';'b^1li«^ 
vi»t^brge'OoiiiUiii^»X)ili0of)l^  9-,i^t)(^tig^di^Fide^;:Hfd»  -rfUMd 

plaa.ofi|di^o«Bte8f^'&lc.-'ol)  lo' 9w.ii.hnn:,  ■.(!!  1,'iiiii^ui  vinmnftt 
111,,  nil   -jilT — -'.rl?ilTii''    I'^-i'iM.   ■!    \"'<:    nf,ni[.i/inr)  IrilHin  .r.  HI 

from  the  eiperience  of  Rtvolutionary  tiiuts,  deliberately  look  out  the  most  poinled- 
■eipresEioflH  of  t^P  ulil  i  '.I;  Ixjo)^  "flljol^.(Jii(jc,p/i(lq,  nssu(ige,(^ieir 

jnalice,  ami  eoiifqii[iJ  I'.  i   '■  H-  inateiirt,  our  prn.v«v  moca  ;tnij(l  ^d, 

general  in.,i,t^  ,aij"'i'-  ■-  .    ■'  ■  ir  ^  ;■  -]""■  '^'i""  'ml  apB'i<5rtwn,iiWl 

God.    ThBobjoctiou,  II,  >  ■  ■     ■    -  i,f  thisaort,^ 

-waUmetbj^Ji^d^^elt;.!  .      ■  :  ■■[^i^rk,  tlu*'^(|l^ 

Iidrt's Prayer 'waa  the  mu^l;  ii..,v-.-..  .^/..t!;'j;  I'r'Vju-  1,l  k:j..v,  i,iv  ,.,,,,1,  n' 


186f],  0[^f^(fe»emWQmention  /^1S6SI  109 

^on^jje^;jftaiHpa(^gij]^t?lijlgl  nv^r^t&lyt^ndjinbSldlj^ ;  utlje  thirO. 

4^ff^  i^8^ffi9^tj  tfe♦J^It^l<^j^v.*a«8M<^ew3^dlo(Mlde^IIm 

aw^wh^^i^Mef (r<^QQJP¥*$»dftti^y^         cia«aie  bpgbage  ofH^e  ■ 

%9il3ffiS f^^e 'fmnl^fj^fi^M^ih i  di^batel )  fthife  thd  idjeKbeMtely  • 
.  ^3*f}i4fi^  bg§Jtfi(Jii^gtt(3^te'ii^ae,^  mmia:^^±habr)&o^h^^ 

^fiU^^ljjo^J  cfeldftp^iiftoAjtbe  Qfmventi*djiubt|EKiy  iotfxrfiitfl' 

certainly  justified  the  confidence  of  Gov»oStepaaoiMi'ja>:pi6p'heoy  c-i 

uugmited-GoiiYention^  and  ...a- united  CbufeW—  Tbe^Besolu- 
^iw»t^<)£jtfc6oC0mmittfie;©friiitiiidJ  anddf^; Judged H(^nito,-#ill 

the  shape  in  which  tlJeJ^T*^4^b?«^  %^^4%ffi¥i»^g  MS^'  '''^'  ''' '  '  '  ' ' 


d 


110  The  General  Convention  of  1862.  [April, 

tell  their  dirti  Story,'  aBd  atte'eflongh  tb  iMi'Cate  the '  t*o'li6eB 
of  thought :    ,,'„  ,       ,  , 

'    ' '  RBPORtife  !fe&dLnteitJa'o*'TffE''tJ6^ittda['''6p 'Nii^    .r.;  .■■■^i-, 
!nie  ComnijUee  have  tieea  dee^lj  imjpre9«ed  wifh  ^e'importiuice  apd  witn't(ie 
difficuTtjr  of  tie  dut j  §Baign6d  Cotnem.    ThejKaTe  examined  witlf  care  all  (^Va- 
rious Rosolutions  w|ilf]i  hav.p  been  reljerrcd  to,  them,  aiid  have  not  litat  sight  of  the 
Biilifif'iiLieni  pugscf^ticiii-i,  wliifJi  liave  been  inndn  in  debate,  by  nicrabtfa,  of  th,^ 


.    "v.tp,^ 

ion  ptmi 

Pj  tliat"j^. 


4ve».r-De!a^re,  piiniyi,  Jow^  Majae,  Maswchupettet.liitiiiigan,  MisBQuri,  New 
HwnpishiWi.^Sf  yf^'^9(4°'.pRPT'^y^P™*  BI«rifl,jfttantl„  Western  Jjlpif,  Jflik— 

13.  l.,,.-,.,li,     :  .,  ,-K,ii,.,,  ,„„>T,-!1.,:  .V.,;.'    ,:v,|l|!- 

DniWed. — California,  Connecticut,  Indiana — 3.     _^^  .ri,i,i,^.oi  ■■.linii'  ('•  'hh  i 

Jy**.— Conneotteuti '  Delawwe,  MaiiW,  MassachnsettBj  Mliflrijran,-  Ne*  HOibp- 

BMMt,  New  To*i  Ohio;  Pftmi^iiMBiil,'  Rhode  leiaiidj  Wostwn  N**  York— 11.    ■  ■ 

Jim: — Ulinoiai  Ksnlut^y,  MarJrlBnd,"Keff  Jiereej/VOTmbfiti^j:  ■/.■■m,i;  ii>  .i>c.. 

ZMtiWwi.— MiuMiot*— l.  .:   ■         .i..--...i.    -..  ■- ■  .■    .■  ->i- 

And  Slio  EpBoli^i(a  of  JiMigfe,93%an  wMe  lost  l^y  %,toltoi^ 

-jlfiu.-»t0onneetiei|tr'Eeatuck7,  Uarrlenil,  llinneeala^'H«v-' Jersey, iN»ir-  Tdit-, 
VwiDont,  WeBtemiNew.YDiifci-WiBoOEsin— 9..  ■  ■ .  .  .  ■  .  ; 

fMs— Delanwe^  DliDoni  Indiana,  Iowa,  Maine,  UasiWi^DMtt^  Mchigas,  Hii- 
BOuri,  Ohio,  Pennsylvania,  Rhode  Island — 11.  :      .  .   i     ..     i..    ■■. 

JHvidtd. — CalilfJTnia,  New  Sampahire.  i      .        . 

J^'ej.-^onnecticut,"llIiQoiB,'Kenfucliy,  Maryland,  UiniieEota,  KeWJ'eraty.  Ver- 
mont—T.  '"  ' 

Noea. — Delaware,  Maine,  Massactiusetts,  Michigan,  New  HampshW,  KewTorlc, 
Ohio,  Feansylvatiia,  Rhode  Isluid,  Veat«rn  New  Toric— ID. 


1863.]  The  General  Convention  qf  1862.  Ill 

QiHtI«Qt{$forefiieinire^,iiatsoniuabp^towhetiiHgbCbe4Qn«  or  what  might  be 
■atdgbj  thiB  Body,  as  a  matter  of  stern  justice  in  vindioation  of  the  authpntj  or  Uie 
digniij  of  the  Churcb ,  but  aa  to  what  it  was  wise  to  do  or  sa;  at  tbis  moment, 
coMatently  ■with  our  own  cponctious,  and  with  a  view  (o  preserve  unbroken  and 
imdistnrbed,  every  remainmg  Imk  or  tie  of  religious  asBociation  and  ChnEtian  sym 
ptthj  w)>icli  laigbi  be  of  use  hereaflier  iq  accompliabiug  (lie  great  end  of  restonog 
mt  IfatioDar  ■tTnion 
tl>6  Wttimitfee  are  unwifling  to  conclude  ibcir  n  jrrt  nitt  mii  ont  ^  tlipr  siipsfat- 


&  «h^  ttt!^^  cb^id 

lavB  been't 

.0  Wsitalum   „ 

prensing  now   and   al«ay 

f  (iiir  eurr 

Kit  and  iiliidi 

Onratrj  ita  Conf.titulion 

TOd  il-*  L" 

us,  and  to  ill 

theiWeftlt  tL.t  lliir. 

V      (    IL     t    J   1 

ipEjntHt  f  [,^, 

tOab»ta.nfr    i  i      i  r   i 

rroH '  I     1 

tbdommn  ■  [ 

1  ss    I 

i«itiniii=  ^ 

Cinar'p  b  i-      i 

^lah( 

CmiDQillor*  nf   II     Mil 

efrii'n  Lr     i  i 

ttmmittedtouur  ■  n 

rb  r    1    di. 

iLiitleSH  1  ,bf1-^ 

ifeariy  diaterrjiiib    iln    ] 

ru  ,       b  ni 

fi  h^  line  bet 

3  between  the  aubjWta  which  come 
Vlhm  our  junsdiptioQ  and  proper  apbeie  of  dutv  as  Ctinatian  Mmiaters  and  Ectje- 
Wnal  CounciUora,  and  auch  as  belpug  escluaiTel^  to  aecular  politics.  Bat  the 
(«i^tee'<Muiliatdl7aoubt  that  tberewTl1 1)0  a  general  concurrence  ht  the  c^ion 
fi^&Di&"mo8^  cnt'lcarpenod  m  tile  Wor;  of  our  iMiurch  and  of  our  county, 
"bw  worda  are  tilings,  and  when  rash  utterancea  at  one  end  of  the  UniOQ  may 
tMperate  with  rash  acts  at  the  other  in  extinguishing  the  bcEt  hopes  which  reniam 
WtBjitWWfeefbi-BucliaSodyatithtB'lo^fronthfe  \at6  side,  it  we  must  err  at 
slt'sBa  t8  K&e^  ttirsrilvW  kiai^  -fckhtn  tlie  lllMtS  which  the  Coundls  of  ohr 
Church  have  hitherto  bo  uniTormly  observed. 

h  MtioManc^  wrth  th^se  g^etal  vi^wi^  tbH  atJOerEifgtied  'fecomuend  the  adop- 
'M  of  the  following  Resolutions  — 

Itaetmd,  by  the  House  of  Clencal  and  La^.  Deputies  of  this  stated  Tncnnial  Con- 
no&n,  t^tiass«nUiDg7aa:weh>n»biecmo«lted'tod0V'^  »  peried  ef  gne^t  Natimal 
P^aiid.de^taraUi&ciiriitw)atulBiMi<1t.'iaiaeet<aBd,  proper  that >weifibou}d/c^  W 
»W,  diatinctly  attd-pnWiolffis  thabJfa*  Pn^slant  Epi«cc^„ehiitch  of . the  United 
Bl'teshath  ever  held  and  taught,  io  the  language  of  one  4Cits  ActiolM-of  Beligian, 
that  "it  Is  the  duly  of  all  men,  who  are  professors  of  the  Gospel,  to  pay  respectftll 
*otoiioe^' tbe-'CWI  ■iuttbiiV,  T^Tirly  iinli'legitlniitiiy<Wn'stStat(Hr;"  and  hath 
"TOmlingly  incorporated  into  its  Liturgy.^  »  Prayer  for  the  President  of  the  Dnited 
BMe«BiHlaUioCivil-:A.u(h«nQ','I:atul,i'«:,Bna^r  f<ie..iAiiaGo«gTGea'o£..the  Uoiled 
^tes,  to  be  used  during  their  sesaion^"  sndhath  bound  BlL-OMeretrf^  its  Uiiuitry 
''■bebithfuLaudcoinJwtt-obaervaDC^mhtter  andin  Bfiiitt.cf  these  and  all  ether 
P^fts  of  ita  prescribed  rituaL  ■  [■        . 

Baoietd,  That  we  cannot  be  wholly  blind  to  Ute  conrse  which  hae  been  pursued, 
»>  ttieir  Ecclesiastical  as  well  as  io  their  civil  relatioos,  since  this  Convention  last 
>M  Id  perfect  hai-mouy  and  }Qve,  by  great  numbers  of  the  ministers  and  members 
of  m>  (Siurch,'  within  certain  States  of  our  Union  which  have  arrayed  themaelvea 
n  open  and  armed  resistance  to  the  regularly  constituted  Government  of  our  coun- 
^;  and  that  while,  iu  a  spirit  of  Christian  forbearance,  we  regain  from  employing 


112  The  General  Convention  of  1862.  [-A.pril, 

towards  them  any  terms  of  condemnation  or  reproach,  and  would  rather  bow  in 
humiliation  before  our  common  Father  in  Heaven  for  the  sins  which  have  brought 
His  judgments  on  our  land,  we  yet  feel  bound  to  declare  our  solemn  sense  of  the 
deep  and  grievous  wrong  which  they  will  have  mflicted  on  the  great  Christian 
Communion  which  this  Convention  represents,  as  well  as  on  the  country  within 
which  it  has  been  so  happily  and  harmoniously  established,  should  they  persevere 
in  striving  to  rend  asunder  those  civil  and  religious  bonds  which  have  so  long  held 
us  together  in  peace,  unity  and  concord. 

Resolved,  That  while,  as  individuals  and  as  citizens,  we  acknowledge  our  whole 
duty  in  sustaining  and  defending  our  country  in  the  great  struggle  in  which  it  is 
engaged,  we  are  only  at  liberty,  as  Deputies  to  this  Council  of  a  Church  which  hath 
ever  renounced  all  political  association  and  action,  to  pledge  to  the  National"  Gov- 
ernment,— as  we  now  do, — the  earnest  and  devout  prayers  of  us  all,  that  its  efforts 
may  be  so  guided  by  wisdom  and  replenished  with  strength,  that  they  may  be 
'  crowned  with  speedy  and  complete  success,  to  the  glory  of  God  and  the  restoration 
of  our  beloved  Union. 

Resolved,  That  if,  in  the  judgment*  of  the  Bishops,  any  other  forms  of  Occasional 
Prayer  than  those  already  set  forth,  shall  seem  desirable  and  appropriate, — ^wheth- 
er for  our  Convention,  our  Church,  or  our  Country,  for  our  Rulers  or  our  Defend- 
ers, or  for  the  sick  and  wounded  and  dying  of  our  Army  and  Navy  and  Volunteers, 
— we  shall  gladly  receive  them  and  fervently  use  them. 

,  Resolved,  That  a  certified  copy  of  the  foregoing  Report  and  Resolutions  be  trans- 
mitted to  the  House  of  Bishops,  in  evidence  of  the  views  and  feelings  of  this  body 
in  reference  to  the  afflicting  condition  of  our  Church  and  of  our  country. 

Judge  Hoffman's  Preamble  and  Resolutions. 

Whereas,  a  number  of  the  members  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America  are  in  open  resistance  to  the  Government  set  over  them, 
and  others  of  such  members  are  aiding  in  such  unlawful  rebellion ; 

And  whereas,  the  members  of  this  Church,  in  the  several  States,  did,  through  the 
agencies  of  parishes,  assemblies,  or  conventions,  appoint  Deputies  to  a  General 
Convention,  in  which,  in  the  year  1789,  they  adopted  and  declared  a  Constitution 
for  the  government  of  the  Church  ; 

And  whereas,  every  one  admitted  to  "Holy  Orders,  in  such  Church,  has,  upon  such 
admission,  solemnly  engaged  "  to  conform  to  the  doctrines  and  worship  of  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States,"  which  doctrines  and  worship 
were  set  forth  in  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  ratified  in  the  year  1*789,  and  de- 
clared to  be  the  Liturgy  of  the  Church,  and  required  to  be  received  as  such  by  all 
the  members  of  the  Same ; 

And  whereas,  it  is  in  such  book  directed  that  there  shall  be  read  "  A  Prayer  for 
the  President  of  the  United  States  and  all  in  civil  authority,"  to  which  the  people 
present  are  bidden  to  say  Amen,  and  to  which  the  members  of  this  Church  owe 
obedience ; 

And  whereas,  the  Convention  of  South  Carolina  did,  in  May,  1861,  declare  itself 
no  longer  under  any  obligation  of  obedience  to  the  Constitution  of  the  Church,  and 
permitted  alterations  in  the  Prayer  Book  to  be  made  by  the  Bishop  of  the  Diocese, 
and  recognized  the  power  of  bodies  other  than  the  General  Convention  to  change 
such  Book ;  And  in  the  month  of  June,  1861,  the  Convention  of  the  Diocese  of 


1863.]  The  General  Convention  of  1862.  113 

Loaisiana  did  resolve  that  it  had  ceased  to  be  a  Diocese  of  the  Protestant  Episco- 
pal Church  in  the  United  States ;  And,  on  the  3d  of  July,  1861,  deputies  from  the 
Conventions  of  the  Dioceses  of  South  Carolina,  Georgia,  Florida,  Alabama,  Louis- 
iana, Arkansas,  Mississippi  and  Texas,  passed  the  following  Resolution : — 

"  Resolved,  That  the  secession  of  the  States  of  Virginia,  North  Carolina,  South 
Carolina,  Georgia,  Florida,  Alabama,  Mississippi,  Louisiana,  Texas,  Arkansas  and 
Tennessee,  from  the  United  States,  and  the  formation,  by  them,  of  a  new  Govern- 
ment, called  the  Confederate  States  of  America,  renders  it  necessary  and  expedient 
tliat  the  Dioceses  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  within  these  States,  should 
form,  within  themselves,  an  independent  organization :" 

And  did  proceed  to  adopt  and  recommend,  for  ratification,  a  Constitution  and  Form 
of  (xovemmeat  independent  of  this  Church  ;  And,  in  the  month  of  July,  1862,  the 
Convention  of  the  Diocese  of  Virginia  did  adopt  such  Constitution,  and  did  assent  to 
alterations  of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  and  did  substitute  for  the  prayer  for  the 
President  of  the  United  States  of  America,  a  prayer  for  one  designated  as  "  Presi- 
dent of  the  Confederate  States  of  America,"  in  open  rebellion  against  such  United 
States;  therefore, 

Hesoked,  That  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America 
is  alone  the  Particular  or  National  Church  for  all  who  have  acknowledged  them- 
selves its  members,  to  which  authority  is  given,  as  declared  by  the  XXXIVth  Ar- 
ticle, to  ordain,  change,  and  abolish  rites  and  ceremonies. 

That,  in  the  opinion  of  this  House,  all  ministers  and  other  persons  who  have  vol- 
untarily united  in  the  acts  and  proceedings  before  set  forth,  have  fallen  into  the 
sins  of  rebellion,  sedition  and  schism,  and  have  greatly  offended  by  their  separation 
from  this  Church. 

That  the  House  of  Bishops  be  requested,  in  their  Pastoral  Letter,  to  call  upon 
the  members  of  the  Church,  who  have  wandered  into  these  offences,  to  return  to  a 
^»tter  mind,  and  upon  all  others  earnestly  to  pray  that  God  in  His  mercy  would  bring 
them  back,  so  that  our  Christian  region  may  rest  again  in  quiet  and  order,  and, 
being  once  more  in  godly  concord,  our  Church,  our  land,  our  Government  and  peo- 
ple may  be  continually  saved  and  defended  by  His  abounding  goodness  and  Al- 
D'ighty  power. 

-^nd  further  resolved,  That  the  House  of  Bishops  be  requested  to  revise  the  first 
part  of  the  Homily  against  "  Disobedience  and  Willful  Eebellion,"  so  that  a  portion 
thereof  may  be  read  in  Churches,  to  the  effect  that  "we  all  make  continual  prayers 
ttnto  Almighty  God,  even  from  the  bottom  of  our  hearts,  that  He  will  give  His 
pace,  power,  and  strength  unto  the  President  of  the  United  States,  and  all  in  au- 
thority over  us,  to  vanquish  and  subdue,  as  well  rebels  at  home  as  foreign  enemies, 
^t  all  domestic  rebellion  being  suppressed  and  pacified,  and  all  outward  invasions 
repulsed  and  abandoned,  we  may  long  continue  in  obedience  to  our  lawful  Govern- 
ment, and  in  that  peaceable  and  quiet  life  which  hitherto  we  have  led;  and  may 
"'together,  in  obedience  unto  God,  the  King  of  Kings,  and  unto  His  holy  laws,  lead 
our  lives  so  in  this  world,  that,  in  the  world  to  come,  we  may  enjoy  His  everlasting 
^gdom.'- 

Resolved,  That  these  Resolutions  be  sent  to  the  House  of  Bishops. 

The  debates  on  these   Resolutions  were  most  able,  most 
Ernest,  and  yet,  with  never,  for  an  instant,  the  remotest  shad- 

VOL.  XV.  8 


114  2?!fee.  Qe»eral  Convention  of  1 862.  [April, 

owof/ibifeteraiess,  theileasideparijiire'fToinvcixrlrte&yj  oritkevid* 
lati^n,  of  .sym|)atlhy  aM  gqod^ifeeliilgi   jtElie  sp^cheiSMJof  Bir. 
M»h^S^iio£i<Mr.  jiWintbrbp^ii  J^idfgq.rile^6ldv^Gk)Vi«.  Seymouar, 
J^idge  Hoffipaat j  r^Miij j  Ebunt^  iDv j  i  iHawks,  ^Diii  t^i^iu,  i  and  i  iBr. 
Kai^klisAI^jaiiii^'iMK  >Bpgg3)e^,i  iwere)«peeQbes.>tff  ^ei^itinmBtifal  aiDil- 
ity}aili(iilMiece8tji)i<ItiiaiimpoBsible^d  dtx-toorittham  to-.tmteioiict 
t)b€ijfiO=ttnsft  o£  tljeideib^tesilh^e^liittr:  the  ,nuire)4>rojanitat.lineBL>it 
%0ok.  'iiiQto'iih}&)omi  hiand^j,patrio«tidnrtiTfaJ8i(i5trQoglTl(U|-ged-p4lie 
<i)^iQio(]i^  (rf[thfe)TRarldyTtihdtChUrch^H)  liability^  ^  ™is(ixM|stiiutrlHai 
atid  ixrii^iHteTBtaBdiiin^  if/  shd  i^oatiouedl jsileajtiy  i and  :th0  ^^kt^- 
.fcynofig^tiiiiig  Tid  x)f  a<^chaflrge  ^ofjdislayailyy^whdoh  nobodyjseeDi- 
ed  to  have  made.     Much  stress  was  laid,  too,  on^aidihearyi^rthait 
tbQ[^otik3f  tbiiiGiitBroktoitheClcmfederaterffljtates  oomld  Itedini- 
jQ^U}^'be'.«&lli^d  iiL\8€lAiannjr>\TiBS\ifim.os^slmr^^  wiiihiJBimbAsiai' 
pxitiml»^  I  J9loq\BBiicei,  iiiriliiflh  I  >gayf <  i  iiy.  jwBirsoklal  :\beighti,>  \\rp  x>D:e)  vof 
^QvaUcst^  (iknoiiuistBtDf.  Iht^idbuTdhJand  «K»e^>€xf  iberikoastifeioi- 
deftt  i©fenaiiaekitfe)jiyK<),  tH(fc  obndusivB  ,i\feiglEfc  ofBa^thbrity^ttiki 
i!l^  >^iji^^eQ»^OB!iVseQtee\  view^  {)]3^T^led^i  thftt  /  ai  1  'ichiamii  lioiiist 

fit  rtiU6t)i^v;G^k;0l^3IK>t.^atteraTofx^le^:^€)oI>Btaltp^k^ 
4r  aatiphaljOrganiafe^oni^  feut!  thd^Boati  jq-tjesiiansifaf  [it«  EcUSi, 
iJisrQi^'dm\je/},i^  aipid  illia^tiifwejjofl  theiiOhitrclK^ilintJ^e 

iHIjiiiteidiB^kflilea^owduidibe  ^rsdif^is  imlSGh^m^  if]iTre)iaii£itheQQg- 

ati^0d'.aaa)i  hidd)ald()f<jfrdiiit('J;lf6^1iiiH*obxiiiJ'1^  faonokHedjGi^nfed- 
!ei3iite.8t£itesyirfdQQ^ma£id]afi[it}'Woi4ditai^^  Bratichfei^ji'did 

imfuQ  pbtoihohicKDi  vithijib€b(}h^n2lijaf^  7jiiijU(]  r>.i  ^ii 

iii  TJidjOhuroU  isnscHisenfated^ior  9diaj{ai)fi^totdertaiin-Jaiikct{oiis, 
(WithxwiiehiithfeiiSt^ixjapnM  interferfi.  ,Hj^nd:)ih6ti^Di^  riniirlaHy 
points,  the  relations  and  dutie&dtMJIfflntetdits  aiier>ii?aiiglq4(j4iid 

.  paxaileii^  j^etlit ^il3;e^gallyiltriij^itha^3  the^/  ^teutsiisyiby . (£to^/\con- 
'ie^fut^ai^diiB^  aa>partlrt(>aioei±ai«ie  jAitotikaesy  ^thn(]p7lliobu{}ie 

. {i(5h^^grdM3(mnoiot(ifat6rfeTej yx ilf > thdl  ©fim'J'dntiGfii  ha(dJxaii(iigh)lrf Jto 
idfioiii&t^oii  tbeRlmtuxxliof  )th8])adpamtioiki  4£>^f^r!^^^<2'Ql^^'^® 

bi&[tatesfyfiipt)i^j[th&  mgiMnlhitmi^  'the.  ^fi^  ^leoerdd  them'^o 

.ii^Qjd^Hdeiihkt  tb€>  0€nifedeFflitdjrfnT)aTer»&<^  orebelsj  ariET  that)itfae 

.  rjledeijal  (Gli3^eraiii«iit.  ought  jtMDoa-^bogiii:^  fkhrfinfaimdepeitdeniJe. 

iFhere/is  hfDifvcmpitJi^'Stoit  tlHB^<^fid)eoi]|ialeii)tseiiibdjltrTith:^nfTli^ 


1863.]  The  General  Convention  of  1862.  115 

ctelegadtian  fVemiNewiJertejruKrerej  Reproached  as  {unfaithful  to 
tib  leaobiiigifir-^  th'dir  l^te>  Blisbop:.    tTbe'.dia4ow/.of''ai  great 

mmoij^  on^«jskichi;WiiJ)Oiit;>!i*'a8liixTpk€di'x\'4jth  liifere'  ingerittity 
tfaaii  >£air;[iejSB^ it6  giie  iitJ3/<3oUntedauDei  ild  on^  side  (of  1  thie  qoiefit- 
•iomb  I  iBh* I  iBi^op  Doanie  H^er  *  >Hfti2Bed; ^ipi  I  OUArtfe  i^li  ISterte 
]((oe8tkKnsL'p  andJtherefarb  heiierrea^'i^tbiB  jDiodese  >toek'J||^>pat- 
iternltb  jfcdlrirau/itPathfir,  Jifel  saiid'cf 'dh^^OifAiiitrjiy'  iti-  refefence^^to 
Bor^^i^polrtyjfBy wiafclris/iDiocesBj^^^  the^Ohkiroli^iii  tkfei- 
ieiiceiitdr'.po}BiicBc&)rei^nit<i)l  h^rfc^if/'CufljubdiuJei  ia9/ofnihle>  Soniijitih-G 
-SelaiTiBiaii;  frBmote'idiidluDedtangkd^wit^itOkej&tnfdiB  : 

-in(&ad  tbero  waaiJt&isi8auie)&o]ificsibniitihafoiigftx:hitill  Th^>duti^s 
bfeflhiurchiilea  diMJliof BtJbejrapraeiiktatiT/^e'.Rody  ofiltbeKCl^tlftjh 
tweieiOi^Talfpiit^edr.  IjMo^oaaf  sdpposi^ddndiffereiice^prJdiftljoysllty 
"iffli)e;^rightaii  Itoe^eieftfrof  ilQiejObHirdlii  ;t'beeafli380<thfey>a)Wm«^ji- 
tier^^ithfer  State  atelyeH,  toi  ins^ich'  4He  ,€lyu^chiibid»fith?eta->fee 
i&ithfiaik  I X 1  -iFhsyisrb  i^ti  xoou^mii^ized  -  if!stO')the^  *&bmreh  \m  •  6itix}^n8 
^^tth^AWmiktd  3Sft2*?^>7.JBatlieriisiSt.  iBaurs^teat  Woirdildieicmiy 
. iiBMiiklKi^.itllencaiipa^  '3^  ^;fejii>il/&/  Ttd  iwd^a^d;^^ <d<ri  odpAUrt^p  i  (Pliili  iii, 
,2ft^).  a&d'jfehetaiily  ip<plitios>^h8iliasii  ^i'ri^kl''to;itoii«h,I^ir«  the 
ojjjolitiqai^afjilhUEiAii^'  HeaTsnljsrjftit^^'/^  i^^i(>Puhcii^\^/c\^bitA^k^\(3»^^ 
-^fl#|ii£tionejinaiy  j^ispfeaktK  3?hla/fe'tte  ©hbtoh/tejacheArlitetihiilfl- 
-Wt[it6)^yH/loyai  obediende  landteu^oBtiJoithfe  Oiisril  Baajie^Nihe 
[jiBr£|,yeiii'JBx}D&  a»ipdyvjaltte^tib9J andi  thatijher[fc^iMr^iha^e>i(iane 

it,  is  plainly  pr(t>a^iiLl)y:»tlifii(gii^eH]iniltlL^  baitisifields^  ^d  ilihe 
'«cbr)bedffi5fla^'ithejj3o8pitarlfi^  iwl^bp0j'.iiBKrBOii8i  Hoij^iafakij/KJ^  the 
V  aeldicnB  ^  rifhd  J  chini|)s,  and  i  (the  ©hapiaiiaB,  J  todi  iarirgd^/  iiki  i  the 
bfioipitpds^trwiio  calb'heniMkMlheaviJJib  hai^  Hfu»ih.iji  oilr  ,;>hijui[ 

noaA>^ain,>{ldi^Bth£kHt^\fa^  a£BdiD^Tlh^iiiig\ioi£(i,  libat  uinl^Siilie 
-'lOInfaxBhvpa^cd  i^aeitiofiiReaoljatiimsyiBhlajiv^  doiiiig'iidthiiigafor 
f>fthef4Sou(iiti7|ail  MbuldriiMfi)  thdi  Qinventbml^foifBomfitkfingyioiie 
'^^poilski'Sdggid^^  ifeitjeoFfhqujake'MleditMatside  hyHfiSG^tain- 
^%i'tfwi8  th«)i)ead!srin8JPy.odf'  Tha^Cftinasttd^thingi-tpido^  )1»dad 
-^^ifofriithosb.iK^'dadagQi^^tQ'^  poraJT^ifiodotb^tbenitoit  andr-pititect 
'itiiekmll  The  ^irian  JrfaasiwnhiitepAoiirafi) o^iil^  Mithinfibinth 

'*tofjoinqoiuiu9hakdti  ^nn^ii&d^'ficxEdLejf^a  J/irjfaaiT^Wkk  h^v^dist 

^tEingihJWDTfld^ije^HtoietopiaiKtjpqflal^  jBeaU^iqm.about  ihe^eai^th- 


116  Tlie  General  Convention  of  1862.  [April, 

quake  \"  The  legitimate  voice  of  the  Church  speaks  in  in- 
struction and  in  prayer.  She  does  teach  loyal  support  of  the 
powers  that  be.  In  Litany,  in  general  and  special  Prayers, 
she  does  pray  for  "  all  in  authority  over  us/'  against  rebellion, 
for  National  prosperity,  and  peace  ;  and,  in  this  crisis,  special 
Prayers  have  borne  our  cause  up  daily  and  everywhere  to 
Heaven.  The  Sects,  who  have  no  Liturgy  to  assert  their  belief, 
or  to  direct  and  proclaim  their  [prayers,  must  perhaps  speak 
collectively  by  Resolution,     The  Church  need  not. 

And  now  a  few  words  as  to  the  strictly  Ecclesiastical  quest- 
ion. "  A  Bishop  had  taken  up  arms  ;  the  words  of  the  Pray- 
er Book  had  been  changed  ;  certain  Dioceses  had  withdrawn 
from  union  with  the  Convention,  and  were  said  to  have  con- 
federated in  another  organization ;  and  a  Bishop  had  been 
consecrated  without  the  consent  of  a  majority  of  the  Bishops 
of  the  American  Church."  What  then  ?  The  Convention 
was  neither  a  Judicial  nor  an  Executive  Body.  They  could 
neither  try  nor  condemn.  And  Christianity  suggested,  at 
least,  that  until  positive  proof  was  brought,  not  hearsay,  not 
unauthenticated  printed  documents,  the  charges  should  not  be 
considered ;  that  the  absent  should  not  be  condemned  un- 
heard ;  that  the  circumstances  and  difficulties  of  the  case 
should  be  weighed  well ;  that  we  should  not  "  make  haste  to 
shed  blood.''  The  Convention  was  a  Legislative  body.  But 
it  should  not  make  laws,  ex  post  facto  ^  to  punish  offences  com- 
mitted before  the  laws  were  made. 

It  would  be  foreign  to  our  purpose  to  give  a  resume  of  Dr.  Ma- 
han's  most  admirable  speeches  on  this  subject.  They  are  treas- 
ures "of  permanent  value,  on  the  general  subject  of  the  proper 
attitude  of  the  Church  towards  political  subjects."  Their  com- 
pend  of  authorities,  defining  Schism,  is  in  itself  most  valuable, 
and  went  very  far  in  saving  the  Church  from  "  the  fearful  re- 
tort of  that  grand  old  Saint  Firmilianus,  who,  when  the  Ro- 
man Pontiff,  Stephen,  excommunicated  St.  Cyprian  and  the  Af- 
ricans, solemnly  declared  in  the  name  of  the  Eastern  Churches, 
that  by  his  rash  act,  he  had  cut  off  himself  and  not  them." 
And  his  definition  of  the  line  between  the  things  that  belong 
to  Caesar,  and  the  things  that  belong  unto  God  ;  his  expos6  of 
the  three  fallacies,  that,  "  the  Church  needs  any  vindication  of 


1863.]  The  General  Convention  of  1862.  117 

her  loyalty  to  the  Goverament ; " — that  "  the  importance  of 
the  Churcli'B  expressing  an  opinion,  was  equal  to  the  impor- 
tance of  the  crisis,  in  which  her  opinion  was  asked  ;  " — and  that 
"the  subject  under  discussion  was  not  political,  because  it  was 
patriotic/'  are,  and  are  to  be  guide-posts  for  Church  action,  in 
all  similar  cases.    His  closing  words  deserve  quotation  here. 

"A  few  words  in  conclusion,  to  my  brethren,  clerical  and  lay,  of  this  Convention. 
Brethren,  ia  this  grave  matter  we  are  bound  to  go  back  to  precedents.     It  is  our  duty 
to  look  away  from  the  present  to  the  past.     If  we  proceed  with  this  subject,  we 
must  take  time  for  it.    We  must  learn  to  distinguish  things  that  ought  to  be  dis- 
tingaished.     As  religious  men,  as  philosophers,  as  statesmen,  we  must  not  sow  di- 
verse seeds  ia  the  same  field,  or  weave  diverse  materials  in  the  same  web.    For 
there  are  things  which  are  good,  if  kept  apart ;  but  which,  if  mixed,  lead  to  that 
thing— hateful  to  all  good  men — confiLsion :    Confusion,  which,  of  all  things,  God 
taost  abhors.     And  if  my  voice  could  go  beyond  these  walls,  I  would  utter  a  word 
of  warning  to  the  people  of  this  land.    I  would  remind  them  of  the  time  when  Is- 
rael was  smitten  before  the  Philistines, — when  the  honor  of  God's  people  was  laid 
in  the  dust,  and  when,  in  the  moment  of  humiliation  and  despair,  the  popular  voice 
demanded  that  the  Ark  of  the  Covenant  should  be  brought  forth  and  placed  in  the 
van  of  their  armies.    The  Ark  was  brought  forth.     It  was  taken  from  the  Mercy- 
seat    It  was  removed  from  beneath  the  overshadowing  wings  of  the  Cherubim  ; 
and  what  was  the  result  ?    The  people,  for  a  moment,  were  in  a  tumult  of  joyful 
hope.    They  shouted  with  a  great  shout.     The  enemy  were  seized  with  dismay. 
Yet  when  it  came  to  the  battle,  Israel  was  discomfited  more  completely  than  before, 
and  the  Ark,  which  they  had  demanded,  itself  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy. 
Learn  from  this  a  lesson  for  the  times  1     The  priesthood  and  the  Church  are  an 
Ark  of  safety,  only  as  they  continue  in  their  place.    Let  them  abide  by  the  Mercy- 
seat.    Let  them  remain  in  the  sanctuary,  under  the  overshadowing  wings,  apart 
from  the  stir  and  tumult  of  secular  affairs.    But  if  the  people  will  draw  them  from 
^eir  plac0, — ^if,  under  the  pressure  of  patriotic  excitement,  the  Church  be  drawn 
into  offices  not  properly  belonging  to  her — if  we  mix  up  things  sacred  and  profane 
—then  look  for  defeat,  for  humiliation,  for  disasters  of  every  kind,  both  to  Church 
andStatel" 

One  word  more  as  to  the  expediency  of  the  Church  meddling 

with  the  point  at  issue.     Was  not  Mr.  Winthrop,  of  Mass.  right  ? 

< 

"I  believe,  if  the  Government  could  speak  to  this  Convention,  it  would  say, 
i*ave  it  to  us  to  do  the  denunciation.  Leave  it  to  us  to  take  care  of  the  hostile 
proclamations.  Leave  it  to  us  to  apply  force  to  those  who  are  in  arms.  But,  for 
yourselves,  preserve  carefully  all  ties  of  religious  and  fraternal  sympathy  that  may 
Jf^niaiii;  for  these  Christian  ties,  though  now  concealed,  perhaps  under  duress,  may 
once  more  be  restored  and  help  to  bind  us  together  in  one.'  If  we  can  only  re  string 
from  the  spires  of  our  Churches,  the  wires  and  ties  of  Christian  sympathy,  the  elec- 
^c  current  may  once  more  fiash  along  the  threads  of  feeling ;  and  we  still  do  a  better* 
^ork  towards  the  restoration  of  the  Union,  than  all  the  Canons  that  could  be  passed 
^  this  house,  or  even  all  the  Cannons  that  can  be  forged  in  the  foundries  or  arsenals 
of  the  General  Government." 


118  The  General  Oonvention  of  1862.  [April^ 

of  tw65'i(4ppigtt6Mly  •Mmli()diirtiMifli«t©tB,))'H;^liGrto  'W/oi^hettrfi 

"Thev  area  set  pf  stupid  asses*  of  jnLserable  ^oUs]  qf  moral  imbeciles-  t|iey 
^^^if^n^'lfu  >  ,'nv/   ■(  .jj.J' hill      .L)yii.jlixi    il-i;)i]oi<f  .fy^nKii  brtii 

sHiMM  ^m'k'-TiiiW,"-^  wcou^^m^m'^%'t  ■6i^ii^ev,'kk<mTM 

Of  the  inner  history  of  the  passage  of  the  late  PastoiM'fietTC?j 
therOboroh  M'^ieui^  bftiow«'  iiiot'lHttdi'J"  H!'h*"Bi8hil>f)8"«it  iWith 
diy66a'^li(!ytti^6r: '  ' Tm^e 'W the' ' ioWi^^fi'MM ■  6f' th^ ' F'i^M 

u»4Brsit<«jdi.to,'be,tbe>«oiiapD8itioaiof)theiBi«hflpofr(Obie^  wjjos^ 
\aAm"pimt{<m  ofl"t)d}iti<*a)l' tmatterartat' thei^oArtJ-of'St;' Jatoes/ 
dtidiiiBtedlv^aafcM'hiifit'd^SMl^'^  '-'phft'6t'i 

Pastoral  Letter  is  a  question,  perhap8,/iiiot.alfcogethiMi  eetttedoin 

I^ftr(f^«S^xffTfW>k'rafnqf|0rift^%pp9^,Yejj[^qf^l^^ 

L^tefsiailSi  fi§?gffn^  s^mmmh  ^f^i^/i  wM^t^fi^oHM? 

■  -'it'l     .fykT^'iJkJ!  aji'w  if'^iifv^  'K.1  )-■),[  Mift  hiifr.p/.  l^^'iJo-i'I  JjiiTpfo! 

♦  The  verydecided  4t^q|9,,j^Qttr6fimCQy^^^^^^^ 

igency  to  this,  that  the  only  allusion  t^this  "  pnmum  moDile 


refers  with  great  pungency 

ofthfett^MibI^;'Wl>^J=Mto'ti^fe%i/(^Ti,  Wafii^^ 

whiie^i^  'iiofeiy^'Wa^'aiStcJi^el*,  ff6itfit^'4hdr6felgW^>Bti^M^^^^4^Tfttbf)ylsW^ite 


1863.]  The  Geneml  Convention  of  ISQSi.  119 

it»elfr>  1 1 .  T-h^t  letter-. will  (»i^jt(^,  iuBn«A^%<t^iiM  rnllo  ipaaa  away, 
Ifiit.jl^.  wiih  ^Ktfaaepttiajmfttteraiipr.ffwitt  fh^r^Jyqqainttkly/  in- 
terests and  concerns.  T4w.'Ol4 1  rula  ,mmX)  m (iw^el tafiplieftble, 
%n  in  this  case  :  '  ne  sutor  ultra  crepidam' 

(■;lL    -.-jf-.O.':!;,!.      '.■■.'Twin     ?u    ,-.)'^'    :/I'<i.r-^iM'      •   ,   "'•"'^.<;,,  ji.'JiiJr     I'       f'j'    J;   J-.:    /•'■I    . 

Bishop  |)EesBBty<itQ.jii9h,a£a/jsuch>iaidiitjt)  ^bjr  iihe.fule>oii  prorpcietj 
and  usage,  properly  belonged.  His  Letter  was  orice  fertoally 
l4Rpt^of  I  i^h-JI  ihi«,  Le|tit|gr,  yafi  ,4a^4,  apid^^ao^;  mS^^}\  ^^fe^ti- 
tiHiu^ift  <«jfiPWft9>!iot^,i)(i^t,1ieE^^rfi9flr<^.,i.„T|^p_r^9^  Hft^, 
tff^l.fil^ejt^fliF  fejFift?,  jfl^!^^^gp^fl^,;il)i^ljtfpn^}gft,<)f.,](,^e,^pejM,w. 

%»iJf;«^eito.^J^  ^u?ftMyi^»ffltj./W^  ^?&i9fikfaiti9^fl*  isM^flS 
lwiiWT4tt'>J>i(i*i  'tiyA  dill  '111  'cjcj^ijii!  ')iii'*<i  Y'i<itai(I  -(h/kh  -irl)  K  ' 
((fiIlieiibspic^«l<^i^-ittiu^(Mowiii^)lw«([idTdi^ezwD|i}9|  do^VnidM  ekpreaiKobmiiif 


iWrru4rtl()et'tHeyd&i^te"^dfM8M6rf^''iii^a'd!fcr|fe4'iiiia 

''''*I^''BttfibiJ-6i^V«t«<yAfHa*y,'W|Wtli'fegI1iyeflV'«ife'l^^^^ 
formal  Protest  against  the  Letter  which  was  adopted:    From 

•♦"<'t'iri  ftH/ni;T(|  •'  i;[nvf<9T  iiDtfewTii;  vino  O/iJ  Jbmj  ^^^ijij  o.i  \'>(i')^^iiaq  jjjJi;j  Jiw;  -ii) 
^tion.    To  that,  as  individual  ci|i?5?j^^yt^^»rqfi^  Ift'^Mf^Mi^P^oafl^iSWI^rt- 


120  The  General  Convention  of  1862.  [April, 

But  here,  acting  as  Bishops  in  the  Church  of  Christ,  we  have  no  right  to  pass  be- 
yond the  circle  of  our  Spiritual  functions,  nor  to  express  any  opinion,  direct  or  in- 
direct, upon  the  measures  of  our  secular  Government.  *  *  If  we  claim  the  right 
to  applaud  the  course  of  the  Secular  Government  when  it  pleases  us,  we  must  also 
claim  the  right  to  condemn  its  measures  when  they  may  happen  to  be  unacceptable. 
And  the  inevitable  result  must  be,  that  the  Clergy  would  have  the  warrant  of  our 
example  to  discuss  every  political  movement,  in  the  House  of  God,  and  thus  degrade 
our  high  and  spiritual  standing,  to  the  temporal  uses  of  party  and  popular  excite- 
ment." "  Under  the  American  Constitution,  the  State  has  no  right  to  declare  its 
sentence  in  the  legislation  of  the  Church,  so  long  as  we  do*  nothing  to  impair  this 
duty  of  loyalty.  And,  under  our  Apostolic  Constitution,  the  Church  has  no  right  to 
utter  her  sentence  upon  the  legislation  of  the  State,  so  long  as  it  forbears  to  assail 
our  Christian  liberty."  "If  the  Church  of  England  had  held  it  to  be  her  duty  to  adopt 
the  principles  which  this  House  of  Bishops  has  laid  down  in  the  Pastoral  Address, 
the  Rev.  Wm.  White  and  his  colleagues  could  hardly  have  been  accepted,  as  fit 
subjects  for  Episcopal  consecration ;  and  the  whole  character  of  our  ministerial 
succession  would  most  probably  have  passed  away  forever." 

There  was  one  feature  of  the  Convention  bearing  npon  this 
subject  in  a  strictly  Ecclesiastical  way,  which  deserves  perma- 
nent remembrance  and  faithful  commemoration.  The  solemn 
Service  of  Humiliation  and  Prayer  in  Trinity  Church,  New 
York,  appointed  and  conducted  by  the  Bishops  only,  was  a 
great  and  wise  Christian  act.  Never  before  has  the  American 
Church  paid  a  more  sublime  and  solemn  tribute  to  the  true  re- 
lation of  Church  and  State.  It  was  a  Service,  simply  of  peni- 
tence, confession  and  prayer,  on  a  day  set  apart  for  Fasting. 
The  absence  of  a  Sermon  amid  so  great  a  company  of  preachers, 
was  a  public  declaration  of  the  forgotten  truth,  that  Worship, 
not  Preaching,  is  the  most  prominent  feature  of  a  public  Eelig- 
ious  Service.  The  whole  scene  was  one  never  to  be  forgotten  : 
the  multitude  of  Clergy  in  the  Nave  of  that  noble  Church ;  the 
very  large  number  of  men  worshippers ;  the  gathering  of  Bishops 
in  the  Chancel ;  the  Service  all  performed  by  them  ;  and  the 
wise  and  temperate  tone  of  its  appointment,  all  made  this  act, 
at  least,  most  appropriate,  most  impressive,  and,  we  must  hope, 
most  powerful  for  good. 

Among  the  most  important  matters,  which  occupied  the  at- 
tention of  the  Convention,  was  that  connected  with  its  Mission- 
ary Work.*  As  the  Board  of  Missions  is  the  creature  of  the 
General  Convention,  and  is  the  normal  mode  of  its  activities,  so 
the  proceedings  of  the  Board  deserve  attention.    All  that  we 


1863.]  The  General  Convention  of  1862.  .    121 

need  to  say  is,  that  never  have  the  debates  of  that  body  seemed 
to  us,  on  the  whole,  so  full  of  promise.     For  the  sake  of  con- 
ciliating certain  parties  in  the  Church,  who  have  insisted  on 
sending  their  Missionaries  to  Mission  Stations,  without  the  con- 
sent of  the  Bishop  having  charge, — a  point  was  yielded  here,  and 
the  important  words,  "  with  the  consent  of  the  Bishop,  were 
stricken  out,  having  once  passed  the  Board,  and  the  words 
"upon   conference  with"   were   inserted.     The  addresses  of 
Biskops  Kemper,  and  Whipple,  and  Talbot,  who  were  of  course 
most  deeply  interested  in  the  matter,  were  so  admirable  for  their 
Christian  tone,  their  spirit  of  fraternal  confidence  and  concilia- 
tion, that  they  seemed  to  win  all  hearts.     When  the  point  of 
these  changes  however,  as  to  the  power  of  the  Missionary  Board, 
came  back  to  the  General  Convention,  these  changes  were  not 
sustained.     We  give  the  Articles  as  they  passed  both  Houses 
of  General    Convention,  the  italics  designating  the   changes 
made  in  the  General  Convention,  from  the  Articles  as  passed 
in  the  Board  : — 

In  Article  IV. 

.  .  .  Provided  always  that,  in  relation  to  the  organized  Dioceses  havinf:  Bishops, 
the  Board  shall  regulate  the  number  of  Missionary  stations;  and  [upon  conference 
^th]  with  ifie  consent  of  the  Bishop,  shall  select  the  stations. 

Article  XL 

No  clergyman  shall  be  appointed  a  Missionary  by  the  Board  or  by  either  of  the 
Committees,  until  after  conference  with  the  Ecclesiastical  Authority  of  the  Diocese 
or  Missionary  District  to  which  he  belongs ;  nor  shall  any  Missionary  be  sent  to 
officiate  in  any  Diocese  or  Missionary  District  [until  after  conference  with]  without 
^  consent  of  the  Ecclesiastical  authority  of  the  same,  except  when  regularly  called  by 
on  organized  pariah^  in  accordance  with  the  Canons^  both  Diocesan  and  General ;  and 
iio  person  shall  be  appointed  a  Missionary  who  is  not,  at  the  time,  a  Minister  of  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  of  regular  standing. 

Oa  every  principle  of  Order,  the  Convention  was  right  in  re- 
sisting such  an  innovation.  And  it  is  a  point,  which  our 
Bishops  and  Diocesan  Conventions,  as  we  trust,  will  never 
yield.  We  were  glad  to  see,  in  the  earnest  debates  of  the  Board, 
that  a  number  of  gentlemen,  who  have  usually  been  regarded  as 
tied  up  to  a  party,  had  the  Christian  manliness  to  show  that 
their  devotion  to  Christ  and  His  Church,  is  stronger  than  their 
subservience  to  party  policy,  and  party  drill.  The  Meetings, 
throughout,  indicated  that  our  Missions,  at  home  and  abroad* 


122  The  General  Convention  of  1862.'  [-A-pril, 

have  a  d^per  ^amd.  jstrbiritget  hold 'aathfer  heart  'of  the'Churchy 

than  WS'had  6Uf]|xplDls6dj   -Ay^--'  /'^.injn^vr  o:«   ;T»fl//    .  jlfs-^-fMHiHIf  ••/' 

An^ther^iiih'pwt^Eit i coatiteri'befdre'  ther OonveiiitloB^' weid  iho 
passiivg^  of  ia^  Ca^oii^  pdrirtit4tin^y  'T/i<adep  fcei^tain.  <  cesiribti6n0;  ^  titss 
TQ&l^t&ti^>  oJ^  disposed  CUcrrgyfn^i.  v  f  linrtli^  aM^nbe  d'f ij^e  CiatM)tt 
itBfeif/^^^actviaily  f^ifofdfod|'  -tlii^JBfiMdt.aJnfl oejri^irolatiKfe  Gaubnife 
c»l  obarige  (Jan'i ottly> t^fgiveu'bei^^rr  »Cd^ 

aWekT^)  0t«ptitaJbfe  ^«je'bf  luwi-mtdrinl^  iBf>a(Hy  way  i;^)rato4itfQqedq^ 
tttifcerifagi^till''' ffPKd  mdyCdlingJoftthe  d&tinot ieitol^^rifldlBptBBfc 
tteMJ^'rrKflispli)csrig/i1  l^^d^aflatftoi^  abxik  other' iikeidipreisionfti 
is  inert  J4ifiti'ftaW<B'b5^  ginsdiEn^lfehfjOorfey  liecteeliaisllaoAiifterinin4.[ 
otegjfj^  i  1  Btit'fthie^Wwrfet'^feaHiUiR;  '^f  ihe  ^  Candnp'tfas  fii»ninead:^wtlDJl^ 
exclufti<ia^f  itty'fcopei of « te[tutooib '  a  f p^lt^fiitp t  fEffi)b1» Aa^d 
beefl^itta&fej  Jaedi^aiftetiyi^Qrpi^^Urelt^lrei^  qBd*  iiitliai^y 
ari  6nt^eJag(^iitedvtox!fety  ahd^dn-exeeAsSre  kfttei^t*|j  bteve  hrodefe* 
ttmr'  i^aceega.  <  'tlWp«rtt?d[i  Qi;i»'^ftwr(Jrabiy^'J^  th^H€!©m«ii&ttee>iiii 
©afiaiMj  thefpnipoBeifi'  aAieiidipfeiit[  oa/pde/lbefot'extbo  flktoBi^ftb! 
st^it^^btf  f  tl4eiseK^ie*'0irprdg>dhat'ipft/.'^iio  pkcel  of  T^p^Jitfahi4e,'fi^ 
'^jMd  d^^rad^di  MimM;er^shUi'b0fi^td>te*<to^th«^  Mhilst^^ 
siifebtii^ibe  li  ;oanefttlly  •  guktf  (Serd  ^jjeraiii^oii*  f 6ri>tHe  Irestitpfiion  lAf 
such  a  one,  after  three  yeah?II«y  J0()nimitoibKffeithl(|hB(Gil|iri 

tru^J'i&eUn^/  ^^D*.  HaWfed'/l'Judgs^^  >Hofffaik'^^a«ftinJ)riJaiiakttn 
stistaitted  jtffi^fe(i«^by)ittppfelfci'tof^he*'  austotfifHe(ff^tha'>ii«tM«» 
Cihrbhl^  >;^uid,i(,ft;it«B6MefeIlghi|  ^iSi^tetio^]ii^ftfiil!B  eateifeid^iwrdy 
tt»-oi  'Dfoiie^  ry  6ifertoiL  Wt^a^an^  iM-ee  fid  f  lay '  'WAcs  [.o J^o«lttg 

«dwi<Se'Ii4w^'<tf  thief CJh«nt($i'  ;'^«  CliHfati&rt/r0huWhly[^Mmiikip»j 
6l^od^ikbILaiw^^^i•%h^ty^1t^o•f^tt«!|.i^bf)Igb^  io  $toftie 

wJlii'  ma^jfe<ii3ddtJifem'Jth^  fe(a'<aittgt^rpi^^  iifflithetf  i^tey^'haisp. 
sirayedj'jbewjk^jtoatbgirce^rljf'fiombjo  yf*v.»f  r-ji  liow  ^/j  >LoInir  «yo5l 

•  ffThea^gteftitoi'^fefi^dMYbiktesf©:^!  8d^eif€(i]4w  U«tei stt)oii 
ilpcmoiiQ^a^sM  g&^a«ndv>  i^^Ui^igiftf  ^^H^ip'JfiniiBtlTyt  i^hsdelidote; 
Aba's;^dilw  )iaDai»fed)/i^5fi€tts^(H^^  Imayibe-rtftitibiddeii,  .^.^Brit/'ttke 
gif<>'dtself  Oililii0txb^l6st9i6t  .^b^iDiiiKvikyii  ,pAnd  iHdipnr|)bn(itet»d 
lead£pb&UshL)tU6i&ra]sderbli*,c^iB)0)qd5i  [^^':t6^  tr^.MmUgailiJjlMi 
trust  him  again.  TfFbiiitbMrttaraeamdedi^JaimBteri  idUq^Gasd^ 


1863]  The  General  Conveivtion  of  1862.  123 

mbmoii'does  not  meet  thie  caee.*  ;<A  baptized  snan,  ^ifiningand 
excommunicate,  when  he  returns,  seeks  the  H^yi  Communion  ; 
and  th»  usey  tike  ben^fiti  of  bisbapiiifiaDtial  gift  is'ithus^  ireBtored, 
irUcki \  hiadi  "been,i  •  not '  dedtroyed^f <  fbut  'dopuanit  and « iD^ctive. 
Bttti ihe*< {gift  ofnthfet  Ministry  is  diettinbt  toveriOJEid  above  this. 
And^i  oxi  tind rs^eipiriBciple,  t th&  gift io£  the  Ministryt,*  mt/spCcPided 

i»if«f€aie^c&«Xy  Obuitjh' iienteBcfe/fOugb 

ptoperirdatidQ^ticxKur,  Avdneini  the  ^n  is/ ebnfessedj  aiiMt^^pented  of, 

tktrttrtru^vl'idoi^nifthJB  a^nttsnoeiiiF'Tho  ObUrchl  I  jatand^-  ofow 

ifodakeiTfMa^tiBi'sM^iroukiidi^  tcrucihed!:'T«:ith  thoifeieU^^bf  infirm- 

itiBs^iwhidfa^Bhetih-ekraclf  'Gknnoji\&^\i'\reisdy^  tol8a(j(y.f)(^)-ev{en.fan 

A^DkMtlB^>(W'h0td8nicaffhenr.  Lord  by'artjfcs-;  <:tf  >her»syfjor|[SDJhism>.a8 

Wlioordt^diid  to  iSitirPetf  r/t"  Beod  my  datobs^rnFeed  inj  flheaplj^^ 

SBedfthJr  ^hypp  ;ff ;  readyi to-  offer  tor  f^ipeiaitefiltiWb^jb  isibi^rmost 

1r«lo6iiwl  tmtj  tbet  tei^  otVlove^v-^fottthe  .^iJl' Jwfe  tho-.mp^t  to 

irli(aaQrililDi©n«B^c^8tMi$  fok-gitenij)  r^dy^  nfot?  fO^i^lj^lto  giv<>.to  eyt&sy 

sitiQenrtiM  oj^porti^Bijty.trtDja^peat^ibaiito  offe]r>r|Jtefn»elasu]ro  ai)d 

test^ofrithatifepentauw^q  :  m1' Ai^jy-ouibataperyf^jted  jjlour  Mito 

%'feo  TOiy^  jmil'^shAUrjttde)the^;<T^      ofi>Grodiglt*il»  jtowi  fot  tliitt 

Mimataryt^i  iardoibgj  *hei  veryi  woe^  Iwlwioh)  y  oji  f  wiera.cailcdi  iW  td<^  J' 

Tb»i]^t4urf|)lri^itJianlcriCl-od^i<pi)ev»il©dfc; »/  .»-.f([t  v^\{r>  />iu>  /;  »(.f.- 

t[T3Ihef(CaiKmiinQed8j,9tiU4^u*ttM3i>aIteiing^^  fet 

to  dcat^yfiis  i(jg»eajtrstepif<^t-|w^Tfiwfijf4ndl><^Uq  (^^^^ 

iwrtfi^kiji(ln^fl«iwilJ5i(l)f^.ttt  oBfJcrfifelii^Yled^Hf  .si^n  wbff/'frpmi.a 

wlii»keDLiJpi^8we^^or>  aM[»iQrbid!jdifqydef;'[of.4ftin^,  b^iTfe.iP^ 

^tamdwt'ititfia  Minifit jy. ;[ iwhiife^  n^ ;,M>^ » iWiotbmp , toggestrid^  i t)m 

Wjj'4Qrefl6ni9i(8f9'  j>i<ijatiee,v^b6^jfthejfkJiQflvrvto*^^ 
^Ii£IifrlsJwJlfldrJ0te^IOrririgHt^I'*)  an:  i^poitta^ty'jfor//thfe olivine 
Qie%  of  piJtodon/I)'whilft.tbese^re'Mt^rW(edy'thprp/i^ 
8»inIoye*ial4>i[jEnhe  QfaiiiJ@h(|reHias^r4i8ubeni(IifctbtrbK>^^    Tfc© 
keys  unlock  as  well  as  lock  outjrofTbfeipo^ii^lisrteJoo^e.feB  /\««1^ 
to>(ttebindl  //-Atodi  >the  phidi'gaLiiMd^ylQf  Jw!baAevm*ii(fegre 
o*ia  4ack^i  nprtf  Mfitt  i|fei^)l9t^^  i»n4o  Itfefiongr  ioasn^f 

^ufefuhass,  jBofolboldi^r«i4ty;and  a^epicicxn^.tod  branded  difegaraoa, 
W)t€citb{erop^  k^rdkB,  ai^d//(daerM8d,ih^lci)lg^<fei^dTtibte  bies^i^^ 
A^d  dh^'FiAfitf,  to^  thie/Ml  Icirgltede&s^ifaefieordiali^cdDjSideikoe^ 
4ejl6^AthdrejrijQratJb4«dfifl]^>fhatjw  uiip^it  mi'C  ^-• 


124  The  General  Convention  of  1862.  [-A-pril, 

Towards  the  end  of-  the  Session,  there  was  deeply  felt  the 
want  of  time  given  to  the  discussions  of  the  earlier  portion  of 
it.  Crowded  into  the  hurry  of  the  last  few  hours,  came  two 
most  important  questions  :  one,  the  division  of  the  Church  into 
Provinces  ;  and  the  other,  the  Committee  on  the  relations  of 
the  Greek  and  American  Churches.  Neither  could  be  fairly 
discussed  in  the  brief  time  that  remained.  The  first  was 
choked,  unfortunately ;  and,  by  a  straUge  misapprehension. 
The  Provincial  System,  perfected,  or  ready  to  be  put  in  action, 
would  be  exactly  the  offer  to  make  to  the  Bishops  and  Clergy 
of  the  Southern  Dioceses  in  any  event.  Should  the  Civil 
Union  be  restored,  this  would  unite  them  with  us  closely. 
Should  it  be  severed,  their  Provincial  independence  would 
amply  satisfy  their  wishes  ;  would  secure  them  against  any 
interference  with  their  domestic  and  social  institutions ;  and 
would  yet  keep  us  together  as  one  unbroken  Branch  of  the 
Church  of  Christ.  And  yet,  strangely  enough,  it  was  looked 
upon  as  tending  toward  separation.  There  is  neither  room 
here  nor  time  to  open  this  great  subject.  It  was  put  down, 
under  a  mistaken  fear,  this  year,  and  from  the  want  of  time. 
But  it  will  come  up,  and  it  will  keep  coming  up  ;  and,  with 
its  sister-claim  for  an  enlarged  Episcopate  over  Dioceses  re- 
duced in  size,  it  will  force  itself  upon  the  adoption  of  the 
Church  as  the  most  convenient  and  the  most  Catholic  method 
for  Synodal  action,  for  government,  for  the  administration  of 
discipline,  and  for  the  health  and  increase  of  the  Church. 

Fortunately,  the  other  question  was  not  lost.  The  question 
of  our  relations  with  the  Greek  Church  is  among  the  most  im- 
portant that  can  engage  the  thoughts  and  prayers  of  Church- 
men. Forced  upon  us  by  the  practical  fact,  that  the  growth 
of  our  Empire  touches,  almost,  with  a  commercial  closeness, 
the  Bussian  Empire,  it  holds  out  a  hope  of  a  step  towards 
that  dear  object  of  the  Master's  prayer,  that  we  all  may  be 
One.  Blessing  and  honor  shall  be  to  that  portion  of  Christ's 
Holy  dhurch  which  shall  inaugurate  any,  even  the  least, 
measure  of  restored  visible  Communion  among  the  parted 
Branches  of  the  Vine.  The  statement,  by  a  delegate  from 
California,  that  that  wonderful  city,  San  Francisco,  contained 


1863.]  The  General  Convention  of  1862.  125 

now  between  three,  and  perhaps,  four  hundred  Communicants 
of  the  Russo-Greek  Church,  unable,  because  of  the  unsettled 
relations  bet^ween  the  two  Churches,  to  come  into  full  Com- 
munion, and  yet  attending  the  services  of  the  Church  ;  and 
his  further  statement  of  their  purpose  to  organize  and  build, 
and  have  a  settled  Pastor,  and  then  secure  for  themselves  the 
care  of  a  Bishop,  whose  claim  of  jurisdiction  would  bring  about 
a  conflict   with  the  Bishop  of  California  ;  this  showed  how 
Providentially  the  case  was  forced  upon  us  to  be  promptly 
met.    It  is  a  question  of  some  diflSculty.     The  barriers  are  but 
slight.     The  question  of  the  Nicene  Creed  is  one  rather  of  his- 
torical accuracy  than  of  Theological  truth,  in  which  the  Greeks 
(in  our  judgment)  are  clearly  right.     And  the  main  question 
is,  whether,  as  then  in  and  of  the  Western  Church,  we  are  in- 
volved in  her  great  schism  with  the  East  ?     If  so,  as  clear 
now  of  Communion  with  Eoman  errors,  we  are  free  to  take 
measures  towards  a  restoration  of  Communion  with  the  East. 
If  not,  then  we  are  not  wholly  out  of  Communion  with  her. 
At  any  rate,  the  matter  presses.     It  involves  interests,  eternal 
and  most   sacred.     It  offers  a  great  glory  to  our  American 
Church,  which  really  has,  over  every  other  Branch  of  the 
Church,  the  a'dvantage  for  such  a  blessed  work.     And  now  that 
the  matter  is  fairly  opened,  and  in  the  hands  of  an  admirable 
Committee,*  we  trust  the  enquiry,  ordered  by  the  Convention, 
may  be  vigorously  prosecuted,  and  to  a  successful  end.     There 
are  indications  of  a  yearning  for  this  unity  in  the  East.     Our 
Mother-Church  of  iJngland  will  cordially  join  in  the  movement. 
And,  this  accomplished,  the  old  schism  once  healed  in  part, 
the  Anglican  and  Greek  Churches  would  present  an  undivided 
front  AGAINST, — nay,  not  for  resistance  but  for  attraction, — an 
undaunted  front  and  open  heart  to  the  Koman  Church.     She 
reformed,  and  she  must  be,  or  perish, — ^would  the  Church  might 
all  be, — One  J  as  the  Father  is  with  the  Son,  and  the  Son  with  the 
Father,  so  we  in  Them.     The  Lord  hasten  it  in  His  day.     The 
efforts  in  the  previous  Convention,  in  the  "  Memorial  Move- 
ment," and  a  similar  effort  in  the  late  English  Convocation, 


♦Bishops  DeLancey,  Williams  and  Whitehouse;    the   Rev.  Drs.   Mahan  and 
Thrall ;  Messrs.  President  Eliot,  Dr.  Shattuck  and  Hon.  S.  B.  Ruggles. 


126  The  General  Convention  of  1862.  [-^pril, 

looking  to  a  restoration  to  Unity  on  the  part  of  those  who 
have  wandered  in  a  different  direction,  all  these  are  grateful 
signs  and  full  of  meaning. 

Few  more  touchiii^tsoejheiit  faarvri  ^iicM  the  history  of  the 
American  Church  than  the  closing  hours  of  this  Convention. 
Forthe  firsjfc  timj&yithe  (Se8Mon4DX)tk.opi@n6d^andvTclosed.)¥athA 
solemii  feei^vi^ce;'ana^M  UMi^i\>%[6^^^^^^^ 

Pra-v^ferir^'witfr  th©fmusical  parts^^'toropei-ly  Tendered'^  thfe  Botenm 

F^fttrday  Sjea:.yiPQ!^.thehfew  ,piom««ten.ofi.p^rMefiNt}  M^m^J^  i^^f^ 
the  tetidl  "^qt'ci,  tooti' the  Rfe^oltiti{jnsi<if  thd;C(?^mittfe^;6f 'Hlti^^ 

aoid'theiideViou&ibeauityiiOif  itkeiiEuieiliaFistic  SerTiaeByuWithi<itBB 


e8ty>ihe  -veineirable  Lavpdeputy.froiia/iMiarylaind, 

thfe' long'  experience'  of  the  l(yte ^  and  '^.'sweet  tjotinael^'^^ df'4fe 

■:fr       .l-,iT.iI,    --r-JW'V  :''  ■■'A'''-''  "i';.'''  'I'V'-'^'' '■"'-' •■^''   i)'-<i''""VJTi"'  '^'y     .■I'liidj  OHOi 

B»4Ryiiyiea,rPooC,;ftis.  £;oq]vieP(tiiwal,.es?:p^l?^^p§5,  ^t;^ll.,^totig>,i^ 
tthhi^^keil  th+bteh  a^  Cbiit^^ts  df^^piti^  ^11  ;dtvet§}ti^^  M 

feeli&g :; .  when  ithe  liEIon..  illlru^i^kh.iietjULrqed  )theijjfiiQ£ie 

the  Hb«^ 


^\j(-wprds^t'Cbi'd^^ 

of  itha,t  hour  iWittineBsedy.  &tL nomeny  ]^e£orej  mgii  itoi^^e 

can  Churchy  through  ivlyirievet  dtvitei^MiSJiand  div^rsitiefi  ©f  per- 

';     ''I   'MKiji  ^t'^'Ul'!.  Jlli  ,!i,j    7'1  <     ...3     .-J  A"     i,'i.i"'L   '^•-;    ,1)'.  /y-T'i     VIMV'^'llr     i-i.i'     ,    -iM     i'--.ii'''W 


"./i.'iiiJi.+Hiiil' )  ;H!<)iftj.')  'ip  Mtoj'i;/',  '.{J  iljiv^  (..')!  i :  nor '. "I   -vl  .Ni/iiii-v  ;[Mi:fv;  no 

';  1    xiO  -f!    ^A'.   ,'II'»>iniil   i..'r...j;i''i   ■)//;:{    <■']      .^bii'//    ):iii !  H!'^  ,Jr..;n':>'j'ui  tnr.   jH'jiiT 

.••,>;ii; /!<.;    ill  q-j.tH  i;  (j";'j[l..'>'j'i  ■) /^    .-^i;  'ii;'*  '"i    --.i  ,iioil>-.i:  •j^ciIm!). .:;.'!■ '■;  ^;j!>i  ni    i';)?oq 

.'<):Li  yi')v   f>il.i  .o^iijo'.  lo  ,«i  j(      .d'viii(i.')  yift  'i-  i1-Mii/ui  'i;)0  n:  nf.JiiJfDuiniu')  yiiB 

.;;i.:.w'ijni  ••  hill  (il.     ".Y}i/.'j /.Hi/i/iuv)   /:iA.i'i  ''  -w!  !ij  ii,'>;Ji:t  ^;Lil  n.a,T''^l    ':J/  lioulv/ 

•   yjo'iq  f)//   ?)To  .8'io'i! ;   irjii^'jo'^  '1(>  ixiiiu   tult  ■'.  i:-.»:->   ol  v'lbH'ioovit  nidi  .vlli^ni'd  " 
.  .-.   'jilj  -lo'l  ,')-.)ffo   vtr; -oiiicxf  vij  Jf;Mo!i  '>'m  r  i"i)i'-rM,.  ;q  \\\[}i<^[\\'A    ■;;.'  -^lo'l  -  roilJ  i)fiL 

:K2nn'ivi ;.!'!•  >■!  ■^i/i'- ;-:i':.'.;)'  lioij   .■;!■]-;!  ■   Jc,!']'    3;^! 


1863.]  Notices  of  Books.  127 

> 

4A.itifi^oibrfi$il'Joi'>itfiElEi»lsv:^B  ot^  BAdKTiPMHL'it  t^r^dKnk^,  kattk^^  to  the 

mand  of&T^  f®^  rema'rks  on  tae  character  of  the  work.     ]first  of  all,  hp 
eaJ<F6^6^  tt)   fe^i*4ld^<6ndnft<*Hy4gnoffe'4irJthba^'^8d^  ^Jekrl^tei* 

stance  of  the  popular  ^' orthodox^  Tneology  of  the  day.  i^eit,  he  has  endeavored 
idlhik jk^i^a J3dl  t^iEbD^,  ai) tiisjOimmtl  heaidi^f  Wii^  fiiAise OleliU jand*  >iauglii^  bbfi^f e 

*r''The  author  IS  sure,  from  his  own  experienco,  tlmt  np  Commentary,  on  the  Epis- 
Wtofe  IlaAftfegcfcfeWkiSfeetJtWd  w4AWof4ht  ^liurkt^i,  uh^^tey/MlW^piiiof 

HucE  UomraentarV^armonize  with  all  the  Articles  of  the  UathoTic  1  aiih,  as  ntf^Tias 
-teilyiijp^Illifebi  ;^iu£ilfd4s|rtfadLl!^reil(ie'ikn(} 3litfn)(fcy,'^elsaiJiti Jiii- aftjsrges/kr^  ionie 

'fM#i?S^tMMctt8tt;ffl^ 

'«toen[4ofa'el^l^fch9CP  ?J  Ji^wejly-  nfet(.; jj  T^  l^ljo^yxl^dlitidvi^^p^iqiw ;a§  oun  gHfl Js 
rOne  thing:  to  befinformed  by  the  consent  of.  the  Catholic  Church  Is  another.  The 
^sciffewaedl^^  Hy'|*#G>tMa*l^->sife!tol|^l^d>uii  <^tfini^'to't1ife'^I6i(M-4^ge 

w generatiyii.  ijorherthe  Scnptupes  were  written;  her  sffetem  was  settlea  her 
t(fcrtdii«iite(dniaii^ieildd/i)^  ^d<)cti^  J-Q0£ll4flito 

"^   w|iom  these  books  wera  addressed,  or  into  who^e  haiids  they  came,  kne-yv 

orough  pom  prehension  of  the 


j:&^rd^  ^h^r-ecitiAit&ttti  Vk)  Dhlb  JprdfltsflDle 

which  they  had   already  received,  so  jought  we  to  try  alL  interhretationa  of  the 
Scriptures  by  the  uncbang^^WHlAf  46€?bfc<d^'F^b^taVeiefe5^b^^4'te^^^ 
which  ignores  that  Faith;  which  contradicts,  in  any  particular,  Catholic  dogmas; 
or  which  cannot  be  reconciled  with  the  System  of  Catholic  Christianity." 

These  are  pregnant,  stirring  words.  To  have  placed  himself,  as  Dr.  Dix  pro- 
posed, in  this  commanding  position,  is,  so  far  as  we  recollect,  a  step  in .  advance  of 
*tiy  Commentator  in  our  branch  of  the  Church.  It  is,  of  course,  the  very  ground 
which  Mr.  Burgon  has  taken  in  his  "  Plain  Commentary."  In  his  "Introductory 
Remarks,"  Dr.  Dix  specifies  certain  popular  errors  as  follows : 

"  Finally,  it  is  necessary  to  clear  the  mind  of  certain  errors,  erd  we  proceed ; 
ftnd  therefore  the  following  propositions  are  noted,  as  being  at  once,  for  the  most 
P^rt,  popularly  accepted,  and  at  the  same  time  false.  Some  of  them  are  false  ab- 
solutely: the  rest  are  false  through  defect. 

Ist.  That  Justification  means  only  Forgiveness  : 

2d.  That  to  be  justified  means  to  be  accounted  righteous,  but  not  to  be  made  so : 


128  Notices  of  Books.  [-^pril? 

3d.  That  Justification  and  Sanctification  are  so  essentially  different  as  that  they 
ought  never  to  be  confounded; 

4th.  That  tfte  only  Righteousness  which  Man  needs,  is  the  Righteousness  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  (vhrist,  which,  by  a  fiction,  is  supposed  to  have  been  rendered  by  us ; 
and  that  we  are  accepted  on  the  score  of  that  Righteousness  so  imputed  to  us : 

5th.  That  Faith  is  the  active  instrument  towards  our  acceptance  with  God,  and 
that  it  is,  in  its  own  sphere,  the  cause  of  Man's  justification: 

6th.  That  the  Faith  required  of  us  unto  salvation,  is  the  certainty  that  we 
Bhall  be  saved : 

Tth.  That  whosoever  firmly  and  without  doubt  believes  that  he  shall  be  saved, 
will  certainly  be  saved : 

8th.  That  a  man's  works  contribute  nothing  toward  his  justification. 

9th.  That  when  it  is  said  a  man  is  justified  by  faith  only,  all  other  acts,  instru- 
ments, and  means,  are  tliereby  excluded  from  the  process : 

10th.  That  men  could  not  be  saved  under  the  Law,  because  the  Law  requires  a 
perfect  and  absolute  obedience : 

nth.  That  the  Faith  and  the  Works  of  the  Gospel  are  essentially  distinct;  and 
that  Righteousness  and  Morality  are  two  different  things: 

12th.  That  God's  Election  and  Predestination  do  not  contemplate  the  whole  human 
race,  but  that  they  are  limited,  individual  and  absolute,  instead  of  being  general 
and  conditional." 

Of  course,  a  Commentary  on  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  detached  portions  of 
which  are  the  great  armory  of  certain  modem  Sects,  a  Commentary  which  saps 
the  very  foundation  of  these  Systems,  as  Systems,  will  meet  with  no  qualified  cen- 
sure. The  Schoolmen  of  the  Middle  Ages,,  with  all  their  wonderful  acumen  and 
subtlety,  if  they  broke  the  chains  of  a  blind,  perverted  Traditionalism,  yet  left,  as 
a  legacy,  directly  or  indirectly,  a  System  of  Metaphysical  Theology,  the  bitter  fruits 
of  which  Protestantism  is  already  eating  to  its  sorrow;  and,  more  than  all,  it  left 
a  habit  of  thought,  and  a  temper  of  mind,  utterly  adverse  to  the  spirit  of  the  Gos- 
pel. Just  so  far  as  this  Modern  Theology,  and  just  so  far  as  the  temper  and  spirit 
which  characterizes  it,  have  crept  into  the  Church,  just  so  far,  in  the  Church,  will 
this  Exposition  fail,  both  of  appreciation  and  reception. 

What  measure  of  success  the  author  has  reached  in  representing  the  System  of 
Catholic  Christianity  in  this  work,  we  do  not  undertake  now  to  show.  There  are 
some  expressions,  which  seem  obscure,  or  even  objectionable,;  and  yet  which,  in 
connection  with  other  portions  of  the  Exposition,  are  relieved  from  the  construc- 
tion that,  in  themselves,  they  seem  to  bear.  There  is  also  the  occasional  use  of 
technical  terras,  not  theological,  which  the  writer  employs,  and  of  necessity,  with 
a  meaning  which  is  his  own;  and  where,  if  the  reader  differ  from  him,  he  will  also 
differ  as  to  the  theological  application  of  those  terms.  In  other  words.  Dr.  Dix 
has  a  Philosophy  in  his  Exposition,  as  every  man  must  have,  who  attempts  to  ex- 
plain things  which  are  not  revealed.  We  cite,  in  illustration,  the  terms  "Nature  and 
Character,"  on  page  52d.  If  there  is  a  distinction  recognized  here  between  these  two 
terms,  so  real  and  fundamental  as  to  form  the  basis  of  an«  argument,  the  question 
arises  whether  in  fact  there  is  any  such  distinction  ?  Do  not  the  Holy  Scriptures  predi- 
cate Character  of  Nature  ?  Does  not  the  Baptismal  Service  imply  this?  Does  not 
the  author  himself  admit  it,  on  page  7 2d,  where  he  speaks  of  "Sin,  i.  e.  Sinfulness; 
the  primal  and  inherent  evil  and  taint  of  the  Nature  of  Mankind?" 
'  In  respect  to  the  term  Justification,  so  prominent  in  modern  theological  contro- 
versy, Dr.  Dix  is  outspoken ;  and  he  is  in  direct  opposition  to  the  Lutheran  and 
Calvinistic  theory.  That  theory  is,  that  man  is  justified  by  the  imputed,  perfect 
Righteousness  of  Christ  through  faith,  and  that  that  faith  is  the  special  gift  of 
God.  It  teaches,  ipsissimis  verbis,  that  "  David  was  more  perfectly*justified,  even 
when  committing  adultery,  than  he  would  have  been  if  ;he  had  always  kept  the 
whole  Law;"  because,  Christ's  Righteousness  is  more  perfect  than  that  of  any 
man  can  possibly  be.  And  yet  that  doctrine,  horrible  and  unscriptural  as  it  cer- 
tainly is,  is  a  part  of  a  clearly  and  sharply  defined  System,  which  has  at  least  the 
merit  of  logical  unity  and  consistency  with  itself;  and  it  is  a  System,  too,  which  is 
held  both  within  and  without  the  Church,  by  many  who  yet  would  hesitate  at 
many  of  its  necessary  deductions.  The  Council  of  Trent,  too,  set  forth  its  theory 
of  Justification,  over  against  Martin  Luther's,  substituting  infusion  for  imputation, 


1863.]  Notices  of  Books.  129 

and  Baptism  for  faith,  &c.,  &c.,  a  System  wonderful  for  its  completeness  as  -a  Sys- 
tem. Yet  both  the  Romish  and  Lutheran  notions  are  mere  theories;  and  if  Martin 
Luther  threw  aside  St.  James'  Epistle  because  it.  clashed  with  lus  theory,  the 
Church  of  Rome  has  treated  Holy  Scripture  in  the  same  way. 

For  ourselves,  we  believe  that  System-making  and  dove-tailing,  in  respect  to  the 
deep  mysteries  of  God,  has  always  been  the  curse  of  the  Church.  When  the  Fi- 
nite can  grasp  the  Infinite,  then  man  may  use  the  line  and  plummet  in  such  mat- 
ters. The  term  Justification,  is  used  in  Holy  Scripture,  like  the  term  Faith,  with 
different  meanings,  having  sometimes  a  more  comprehensive,  and  sometimes  a 
more  restricted  signification.  The  Early  Church,  in  her  Formulas  of  Faith,  rested 
on  the  Facts  revealed ;  if  we  are  wise,  we  shall  do  the  same  thing. 

Dr.  Dix  has  certainly  reconciled  St.  Paul  and  St.  James,  in  respect  to  Justifica- 
tion; and  yet  his  view  looks  to  us  like  a  theory,  after  all.  If  it  be  said  that  we 
must  have  a  theory  on  such  matters,  we  reply,  let  it  be  held  only  as  a  theory. 
Whatever  may  be  thought  of  his  treatment  of  this  point,  we  are  sure  that  he  has 
in  a  marked  degree,  seized  hold  of  the  main  design  and  scope  of  the  Apostle,  in  an 
Epistle,  which  has  all  the  grandeur  and  sublimity  of  a  Great  Epic ;  and  no  careful 
and  candid  reader  of  the  Exposition  will  fail  to  catch  something  of  the  inspiration 
of  the  theme. 

Dr.  Dix  is  evidently  a  thoughtful,  scholarly,  earnest  man ;  his  work  is  written  in 
a  devout  spirit ;  with  a  heart  fully  alive  to  the  deep  mysteries  of  the  Christian's 
inner  life;  and,  in  this  respect,  it  contrasts  gratefully  with  the  shallow,  flippant 
sentimentality  of  most  of  our  modern  works  on  Theology.  In  this  same  spirit  and 
temper  let  the  volume  be  read  and  studied ;  and  the  reader  cannot  but  be  abund- 
antly rewarded,  even  though  he  hesitate,  as  he  perhaps  will,  here  and  there,  to  go 
with  every  verbal,  and  even  every  doctrinal  statement  of  the  author. 


I^CTURES  ON  Moral  Science  :  delivered  before  the  Lowell  Institute,  Boston.  By 
Mark  Hopkins,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  President  of  WiUiams  College,  &c.  Boston: 
Gould  &  Lincoln.     1862.     12mo.,  pp.  304.  '  • 

A  course  of  Lectures  on  Moral  Science,  delivered  annually  for  twenty-five  years, 
repeated  by  invitation  to  intelligent  audiences,  and  given  to  the  world  in  the  au- 
thor's old  age  as  a  last  legacy,  is  worthy  of  attention.  All  that  we  have  room  to 
say  is,  that  the  great  fault  in  this  Treatise  is,  that  which  attaches  to  almost  all  our 
Diodern  works  on  Moral  Philosophy,  namely,  in  that  it  divorces  Moral  Science  from 
Christiauity;  That  Supernatural  Scheme  followed  immediately  upon  the  Fall  of 
^;  it  had  that  Fall  as  its  necessity,  and  the  remedy  for  that  Fall  as  its  object. 

The  lapse  of  the  Fall  was  not  in  mere  position ;  it  was  in  condition,  character, 
powers,  capacities.  Differing  as  Christian  psychologists  do  as  to  the  precise  effect 
of  that  lapse  on  the  soul,  yet  they  must  and  do  agree  as  to  the  fact  itself;  and  yet 
We  is  the  very  point  where  almost  all  our  modern  treatises  on  Moral  Science  are 
^ide  of  the  mark.  They  ignore  an  essential  element  or  feature  of  their  subject. 
Why  they  do  this,  how  it  is  that  they  are  led  to  such  a  defective,  one-sided,  super- 
ficial view,  we  cannot  state  without  more  space  than  is  now  at  our  command.  It 
^d  its  origin,  partly,  in  the  Calvinistic  theory  of  the  Atonement,  and  partly  in 
Mediaeval  Scholasticism,  which,  in  its  turn,  borrowed  largely  from  the  old  Heathen 
^liilosophy,  and  so  handed  down  more  or  less  of  that  system,  to  be  incorporated 
ifito  the  Ethics  of  Modern  Protestantism.  To  verify  this  remark  we  shall  not  here 
attempt,  but  the  position  we  advance  as  true  beyond  contradiction,  and  capable  of 
^  demonstration.  The  best  treatise  on  Christian  Ethics,  as  a  popular  work,  that  we 
^ow  ofj  is  Professor  Sewell's ;  and  simply  on  the  ground  that  it  has  a  Christian 
basis.  Plato,  Aristotle,  Epicurus,  Locke,  Paley,  Wayland,  Hickok,  Taylor  and 
Hopkins,  differing  widely  as  they  do  from  each  other,  are  yet  all  of  one  family  and 
lilfeness;  they  are  all  of  the  earth,  earthy.  Nor  do  we  suppose  that  these  late 
Christian  writers,  with  their  doctrinal  explanation  of  Redemption,  or,  for  instance, 
of  such  a  passage  as  that  of  St.  Paul,  (1st  Cor.  xv.  22d,)  "For  as  in  Adam  all  die, 
even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive,"  are  capable  of  elevating  Christian  Eth- 
ics into  a  system  of  Moral  Philosophy. 

^e  have  thus  given  our  general  estimate  of  Dr.  Hopkins'  Lectures.    His  system 

VOL.  XV.  9 


130  Notiees  0/ Books.  [April, 

iH  Ut  noUeR  t^Q,  OixA  of  ffalsy  mA  ITiwJpn.  tipfl  jrt  v%i  JowX  Mi  *  ip  «|i<«  4h  to 
the  gran*  ]en4»«C*T>r  beipft  jusrUwprv  lljfletH  tittle  ji«w,  wf^e  iiPHfffUfW     ffifl 

shall wra^e,  ^vp  at^urwifW  Chtatiw*  t>W|i>  U*t3  liw  relsBons  »f  Uw  ft*opW 
Adam,  fc>(beKnrt  Aii(i*aTsWpa(Bd,fli»a»^flg>*«iaf  Bpetcl  or »mi¥*ajilifSKHl 
techin,alit     b     a)  ».j^etiu4lVpeiV'M>u«-r^l)t7  ji  j 

We  speak  of  Dr  H^k  aa  work  solely  m  respect  io  the  bss  a  on  wh  oh  t  is 
written  CoticeditiK  I^  ]U<Qni(HM)  and  portfontiDf  b  a  IieeiMirgs  exm  BdHsmUe  4bA- 
pedadly['ntAi]d'w«Jnaaiaitdutiei>«ildIaBtinalCf  ltellp{wUte^«b0  Padiea,  BiuLtba 
NatunaAffwtloaK.  /      I       1    I  I    / 

AlttRKffili  fflgWmT'- '  By  JitkJi  Afiwfrr'    *1  atWrtttJ  ViH(h  *  Haef^kf  MtlpS  ttnd 

186i      12Tno  W   ilBfl  (^ 


tiLnvuL  I  tIA 

pouth  tr& 

mautji  tSp 

cl^wgu  J  tpi}. 

■*'^'  ''  Wi 

e4tle  la  Mi   Vu.A(/    fuwi,wsolJi   alljr  rfiW 

t  ?   I  entA-Hlat  tLeHagiue    mA  tn  Uie  same  7^-S^ 

lea  t   I  uDd  ihrao  forta  erecled  wli  cti  liad  the  ehWi 

terlftEper*fc«  iiw      I(^>       w-«M  ii*"'*WWirtf(*H(('W^,fl'Fnf»(^     9P  iff fSft- 

Seift,A!nst#rd«n  }hm  nco^pornt^iitiaq  a^t  as  le^)  sad  to  1#*3  thfl  flqtwUf  "f 
the  HudaoQ  had  nadu  ei  porta  to  the  an  ount  (rf  (»  ftRty  J;^  3a»(i  flouii4^|(j^in([ 
Tl  r  n  JD  a  11 J    I      I  la^.d  o     Mr    Abbott  ^ 

A 

of  the  nid  PiwUn  chfoflWS  bat  W6 
of  bthm' (Joiohteo  di  pmiitftd'  iPuS 
r9  M'red  to  iftath  thft  dllldttiJ  iJf  life 


tt  whie  it  H 
BIH(  iTiJdtHe 
tl  wh  pH  ^ws 
1  r  n  1  H  ijhl^ 
<-'  la  bSv«r 
n  p  t  arf  BttW*- 

1    )t    1  ft!(  ^ 


1863.]  Notusee  of  JBooia.  131 

wttttea  tloi  pei*v^rted  It  Tt  \ias  61  afiei  Hm  A-'^hi  6t  of  the  cotlnlrt  if  K  has  not 
tepenM  -tlKW  ^7  ItH  Mptadj^itble  Bhd  lUliil^  tlloOHes  Tha  *)ohti;)«f«  and 
%3,  Mod  U^mneit  ttud  l^B^tub^  andCllntoDB  hMa  dMiether^rt  in-dat^l 

ItMeM,  ifld  Polit  i»l  IMd  Af HfmUB  Freedom  llie  Stat«  of  14^  TOfk  baa  il  fMord 
Hut  w  11  bear  ozam  nat  on  and  or  which  »ti*  Ma/ iil^U  be  pnnid 


las itXaainaBiB  enitaulp  dh  Hia  v&t  taBoeoa  !ns  Wojua  SBOHitA  ivao 
RoBBgeUufV  wiBaHBU«|DHiiC^A^m  irwl  PISSUDJHUCBY     SyW  U  TiHtOKit 

ttiY  Author  of      Van  ty  Fn  r       The  fiewcomes       The  \  rfanwDa.ll "  Bend** 
aa,       Tht  Fngl  xh  Humorr'ts  of  iJio  E  ghteenth  Century       T1  e  Pour  GeorKea 

t1i^MV^i#ac^<<iilffl'£  BaffiHdt     He  lb  Ifinni 'ti  an  ^H  a    K  t  h»h  tfitfl  4m 
pbUcal  f       "to  srstl  e  and  prob      B  n  paiti  on  n  t1     1   m      Ohe  rtt  old  \  p^r^    u 


Iftanhh  ManiL    "GpTh^ife       Th6lWfJ«na         PnimiPT  Pwsonfltte     "tCaflle 
aawfema,^"  t-fftb  Thh#-  CP«*k.*  "Oriey  "Pftrhi  "  »e      N»w  Yortt    itaT^i^ 

ItOHiSM       t8*S      IsMcr  pp   «28  i       ) 

M    Trollopc       cin  1 

Rnee.     T  taa  BvJJiilaliH    a    I       ^j    b  ok 
Jltnl  opij  eaj  B,      t  has  bosn  the  ]  e  n  of 
Cd  k4  StBtBB     olw     a  li  i  e  kid  i  i»  t 

wopianabook     a  dtl   tjtl      fel  ^  w 
i(|S)ji;iJ[tfa3     pC  OUT  doiuoiJJL     f     »k  u  ci  d  11  t     u 
iSlplUpiiJ  BpfKiJgein^ota.      Ih  s      unt  t       i       V 
dn^hf  wcrk  W  "We  P  tt^ui;         tlwn  an    t]     g  tlu  t 
«« tie  l^e^  almost  pvBty  q  -U   1^1    not  U 

J)i^  ppi}  lw4pW0^'l   1iU(V  nj    ijc?      H       pwUo 
yfelBgfl  n33*(fira    «ish^(iio'Wa(l't>fflr  "tP  flm'-avf  <*  w      - 

botaay  aud  natural  histoiy  n  gonecm      my  gnorabce  on  all  audi  ir      —   ~ 


132  Notices  of  Books,  [-A-pril, 

depth  which  Professor  Agassiz  can  hardly  imagine.'  He  is  fonder  of  architecture, 
but  seems  uncertain  about  it,  and  does  not  profess  to  describe  it.  He  is  not  strong 
in  geography,  for  he  had  never  heard  of  Milwaukie,  or  Lake  Michigan,  before  he 
went  to  America,  and  announces,  with  all  the  freshness  of  a  discovery,  that  New 
York  is  built  upon  an  island.  Nor  is  he  a  sportsman :  '  I  am  not  capable  of  fish- 
ing;' he  has  never  shot  a  bird ;  he  cannot  drive ;  his  pace  on  horseback  is  a  trot." 
He  came  to  this  country  soon  after  the  commencement  of  the  War,  and  remained 
until  the  early  part  of  1 862,  traveling  through  all  the  North  and  North- West,  and 
into  Canada.  He  speculates  on  the  causes,  management,  and  probable  results  of 
the  "War ;  he  visited  Washington,  and  gives  his  opinion  of  public  men  and  meas- 
ures ;  he  even  attempts  an  examination  of  our  National  Constitution,  and  ventures 
upon  a  description  of  the  practical  working  of  our  civil  Government.  The  great 
problem  whicli  he  attempts  to  solve,  to  wit,  to  show  the  connection  between  socie- 
ty as  existing  in  the  United  States  and  our  political  system,  he  does  not  even  grasp. 
The  only  part  of  his  volume  where  he  seems  really  au  fait,  is  in  his  chapter  on 
"  Hotels."  Here  he  "  spreads  "  himself,  on  Hotels  in  general,  and  American  Ho- 
tels in  particular.  New  York  city,  he  says,  he  does  not  like,  first  because  "  there 
is  nothing  to  see,"  and  then  because  "there  is  no  mode  of  getting  about  to  see  any- 
thing." The  buildings  are  over-heated,  the  women  are  pale-faced  and  vulgar,  there 
are  no  "works  of  art,"  nor  "fine  buildings,"  &c.,  &c.  With  New  York  as  his  index, 
he  thinks  America  is  becoming  French  in  conversation,  French  in  comforts  and  dis- 
comforts, French  in  eating,  French  in  dress,  and  French  in  art.  To  be  sure  he  at- 
tempts, before  he  is  through,  to  take  back  nearly  all  ho  had  written  in  dispraise  of 
New  York ;  still  he  comes  to  the  conclusion,  and  he  is  undoubtedly  right,  that 
New  York  is  "  more  intensely  American,"  or  rather  more  thoroughly  un-English, 
than  any  other  city  that  he  visited.  But  while  he  does  not  like  New  York,  he  does 
like  Boston;  indeed,  he  says  he  was  quite  "enamored  "  of  that  "  Western  Athens," 
and  that  he  was  received  with  "open  arms  and  hearts,"  not  only  by  the  men  but 
the  women  too.  He  praises  the  "State  House."  the  "Common."  and  '-Bunker's 
HilV'  as  he  persists  in  writing  it,  those  Lares  et  Penates  of  the  city;  and  names  a 
dozen  or  so  of  its  citizens  with  a  familiarity  wliich  will  make  them  ashamed  of 
themselves.  The  real  truth  of  the  matter  evidently  was,  tliat  at  Boston  he  was 
taken  in  hand  by  the  "Mutual  Admiration  Society,"  and  was  petted  and  patted  on 
the  shoulder.  Religiously,  he  sympathized  with  them  ;  socially,  he  was  flattered 
by  attentions  to  which  in  England  he  had  never  been  accustomed.  In  New  York, 
however,  he  was  treated  with  little  or  no  consideration,  and  he  judged  of  the  city 
and  its  people  only  by  what  he  saw  in  the  Hotels  and  streets  and  cars  and  omni- 
buses. His  description  of  the  West  is,  on  the  score  of  good  taste,  utterly  beneath 
criticism.  He  has  some  statistics  of  the  physical  and  commercial  resources  of  that 
great  and  noble  country  which  are  valuable ;  but,  in  passing  through  that  region, 
he  seems  to  have  had  neither  the  heart  nor  the  head  to  appreciate  what  he  saw. 
He  says :  "  I  cannot  fancy  myself  much  in  love  with  a  Western  lady,  or  rather 
with  a  lady  in  the  West.  They  are  as  sharp  as  nails,  but  they  are  also  as  hard. 
They  know,  doubtless,  all  that  they  ought  to  know,  but  then  they  know  so  much 
more  than  they  ought  to  know."  On  the  whole,  the  book,  although  altogether 
superficial,  is  somewhat  amusing.  As  to  the  "  harsh  and  bitter  words  "  which  he 
thinks  he  has  used  about  us,  and  the  "  gall  in  his  pages  "  wliich  he  says  he  has 
poured  out,  he  need  give  himself  no  great  amount  of  jtrouble  about  it.  With  all  the 
defects  of  the  book,  it  will,  we  presume,  be  useful  in  helping  disabuse  Englishmen 
of  some  of  their  ignorance  and  prejudice  respecting  tlie  United  States,  and  ro  may 
perhaps  be  of  some  service. 

Chambers'  Encyclopedia  :  A  Dictionary  of  Universal  Knowledge  for  the  People, 
on  the  Basis  of  the  Latest  Edition  of  the  German  Conversations-Lexicon.  Illus- 
trated by  Wood  Engravings  and  Maps.  Vol.  II,  III.  Philadelphia :  J.  B.  Lip- 
pincott  &  Co.     Edinburgh:  W.  &  R.  Chambers.     1862.     8vo.  pp.  828,  827. 

As  a  work  of  solid  worth  we  know  of  no  "  Dictionary  of  Knowledge  for  the 
People,"  which  we  can  so  unqualifiedly  recommend  as  this.  Messrs.  'William 
and  Robert  Chambers,  the  authors,  are  men  of  established  literary  and  scientific 


1863.]  Notices  of  Books.  133 

reputation,  abundantly  competent  to  execute,  thoroughly,  the  task  which  they  have 
undertaken.  They  have  taken,  as  the  basis  of  their  work,  the  best  and  latest  fruits 
of  German  investij^ation  in  this  department,  Tlie  Conversations-Lexikorij  first  pub- 
lished at  Leipsic,  in  six  volumes,  (1796-1810,)  and  which  has  passed  through  ten 
successive  editions,  the  last  in  sixteen  volumes  ;  and  have  added  to  it  from  every 
source  within  their  reach.  In  addition  to  this,  the  American  Pubhshers  have 
placed  the  Biographical  and  Geographical  portions,  and  other  matters  of  local 
American  interest,  under  the  supervision  of  a  distinguished  American  b^cholar.  The 
thoroughness  of  the  Articles,  and  the  entire  absence  of  that  petty  bitter  Rationalism 
which  has  been  employed  iu  the  interest  of  some  of  our  Modern  Cj'clopedias,  enti- 
tle this  work  to  the  confidence  of  the  people.  The  whole  will  be  comprised  in  six 
or  seven  volumes,  -which  are  sold  at  from  $3  to  $4  per  volume,  according  to  the 
binding. 

The  Church  op  Christ,  in  its  Idea  and  Attributes  and  Ministry.  With  a  partic- 
ular reference  to  the  Controversy  between  Romanists  and  Protestants.  By  Ed- 
ward Arthur  Litton,  M.  A.  Second  American  Edition.  Published  by  a  Lay 
Member  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church.     Philadelphia.     8vo.  pp.  468. 

The  fallacious  reasoning  which,  on  one  or  two  most  important  points,  runs 
through  this  whole  treatise ;  the  failure  in  it  to  grasp  the  true  issues  in  the  Sys- 
tems which  are  examined ;  the  extreme  Ultra-Protestant  ground  from  which  the 
argument,  drawn  from  the  Apostolic  and  Primitive  Church,  is  viewed, — tlicfce  are 
prominent  features  of  this  large,  heavy,  tedious  book.  Its  inevitable  tendency  is 
toward  tliat  indifferentism  and  latitudinarianism,  which,  under  the  pretense  of  a 
truer,  deeper  spiritualism,  is  sweeping  away,  as  far  as  its  influence  extends,  all  pos- 
itive Christianity.  We  notice,  (and  it  has  a  suspicious  look.)  that  in  the  American 
edition  the  author  has  left  out  some  of  his  observations  on  ''Infant  Baptism."  He 
says  his  "  opinions  have  undergone  a  change ! !"  We  do  not  wonder.  Not  unlike- 
ly they  will  undergo  further  changes  still.  Would  it  not  be  quite  proper  for  him, 
before  dogmatizing  on  such  an  elementary  subject,  to  mature  opinions  by  which  he 
is  willing  to  abide?  Really  and  in  truth,  the  Doctrine  itFclf  of  Infant  Etj-titm  is 
one  which  has  no  place  in  his  theory,  or  "Idea,"  of  the  Church;  and  the  sooner 
he  follows  the  example  of  Baptist  W.  Noel,  and  becomes  openly  an  Anti-paedo- 
Saptist,  the  sooner  he  will  feel  relieved  from  the  inconsistencies  of  his  present  po- 
sition. 

The  "Works  op  Pbancis  Bacon,  Baron  of  Yerulam,  Viscount  St.  Albans,  and  Lord 
High  Chancellor  of  England.  Collected  and  edited  by  James  Speddino,  M.  A., 
of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge;  Douglass  Denon  Heath,  Barrister  at  Law,  late 
Fellow  of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  and  Robert  Lesue  Ellis,  M.  A.,  late  Fel- 
low of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge.  Boston:  Brown  &  Taggard.  1862.  12mo. 
pp.  502.    Vol.  in. 

In  this  volume  the  Philosophical  Works  are  continued ;  and  there  are  given .  in 
part  Works  published,  or  designed  for  publication,  as  parts  of  the  Instauratio  Mag- 
*W-  Be  Augmentis  Scientiarum  is  completed ;  and  there  are  added,  Hiatoria  Vento- 
rum;  and  Historia  VitoB  et  Mortis. 

Sermoxs  Preached  and  Revised.  By  Rev.  C.  H.  Spurgeon.  Seventh  Series. 
New  York :  Sheldon  &  Co.     1 862.     12mo.  pp.  378. 

In  a  previous  Volume  we  gave  a  description  of  Mr.  Spurgeon,  and  his  manner 
and  method  of  preaching,  drawn  by  an  eye  witness.  His  printed  Sermons  are  evi- 
dently toned  down  in  style.  There  is  a  certain  sort  of  power  in  the  man ;  and  the 
secret  of  that  power  is  a  question  worth  answering.  He  evidently  hates  the 
thurch  intensely,  and  says,  that  the  Answer  in  the  Catechism,  "  In  my  Baptism 
wherein  I  was  made  a  member  of  Christ,  a  child  of  God,  and  an  inheritor  of  the 
J^ngdom  of  Heaven,"  is  "  a  most  wicked,  blasphemous  and  false  expression."  Of 
course  he  is  a  High  Calvinist,  and  a  strong  Anti-pajdo-Baptist. 


134  Hfotices  of  Books.  [-^pr^i 

Tbb  Life  ftt  EdWaud  laynra,  inii'lster  iit-  %^  Kb^tiofiftl  ScjMch  GliiiW$,  LAtafltML 
niiistratW'bThls  Joanial8an*CbrresiA)iideilce.  ByMHi.  OLmiAWft-iirthdrot 
"Margaret  MoilUnd,"  io.  New  York:  Harper  *  Brothore.  lB82;'''Bt«.''pJ. 
,.e27,,^l^f^|Fortr.^i.   ,.  ,.,   .,--,,-....  I,.,,     ■....-  ,,r/ ..,>■,,  r.v.^i  H,|i 

'In^vljfcmB  Vil'of  this  Ttotew.-ffd  eiamfti^d  wlth'iont*  dri*;Hi(('pb«iTEw'iiMfciiB 
of  tUe'iiiodofii  Sect,  ciUledlrvin^s.  We  ^sheQ'  to'  bipose  t)ie  ^tMftiotjr~<^  s 
clasH  of  men  who,  an  is  visual  with  pretenders  of  all  Horta,  saom  ftllod  wttfr'^'fljAeT- 
iiifiiMtipjrit;<if  pro^ofiwKttnni !  HowoHicb  thia  Dlan'«artiaBt0W>lM>f-AKKile<^'fiid 
alwi^s  wiU  Qwim,  with  uommon  minds,  over. wart ircalH;  bdiI  ^n)tix^lnGa^|i%,^ 
problem  which  we  ieavQ  for  our' readers  to  anivt.  In  (he.  Articift  olUiiiad  I)^,;(n9 
eiliittiiod.  BH  welhink,  the  fallacy  trick  TThicJt  .(ilia r S«ct.  dttanjiita  lflvptl5>  VRjifl' 
"rcslored'Apnalolste.''  We  cannot  too  oooatantly  reiQDiaber,  thfit  ^^hiiig  tmtjfW 
.ubdoaiitod  poaaeialon  of  the  Apoatiriie  ^ucoeaBbpu  can  aave  us^  oi  g^v.e  W17.  b|xljlt, 
fmm  JaiUiBadt-wiid'i'pcaiilatiMis  Bb  tlil«  uC Edward  Irvitii;,  Ttia.K(iIum*,i>!i^^.M, 
bomeivsr, 'doei  diuch  tomni  lottin);  \a  inta  tlie  secret  of  £<l«iafd  Irriog'^  ^chacMpfr 
■od  dilatory.  Mrsr  Otiphant  appmachee  rh«r<  suliiiwtC.  wjth'  reveipocB,  ,m>4  *ffS!7 
whera.poura  out  her  aflectitnistB  tribute,  of  Admintioo'  ^<*  ifafwidq  ,]|{r,  XtPW 
ogBioHt 'maay  of  thje  oharftos  IxtmKlit  aKniust  liioi,  nLwaj.i  iuBGnieuHl}-,  iKH^6n,aott|a 
.pb[nC9,lwo  thiab,  BilocmHfullj..  And  yet,  lakotg  tlbeMory  4a  Ht)e'hefW'lf,bAH:ITf4- 
teAitir  fcom  tlis  liuraJuj  entered  the  Preehyterian  Mittinlrj  t((tlMi  atiln)iQ(it;ng;  p(^t 
o*lii*|>o[>ularit)t««Begont  Square,  tlw  procew  by  whicdi  M)cb  a,(Bro,  gtfle^^fp 
tia^uif  cotaatitulBit  mind,  in  n  hody  oT  Bupb  :peaiiiiHr  oiX9i)iEattoi),,;W*a-^Bt,)^ 
bewildered  in  a  maze  of  abaurdltiea,  is  cosily  traced.  He  himaeJ&  Mt  ittp,)^t^  bcqt 
witness  anconscionsl;  to  liia  own  dohtaion  in  more  reapccta  than  one,  when,  sTen 
on  Hie'  liod  of  denth.  lie  elimg  to  tiM  notion  thlt  doeaae  ati4r  fantf  had  'no  rpiM 
«/  We  eOmmeud  ifiat  ioatimon^  to  hil  folhiTera  We  oqndokJCntM-'lnto  thelda- 
tailanf  the  viJluWEn  thin  WnrfnltW  MtO  Oliplinnt  B  flno  dcsfriptiW  tji«it,Bnd 
If  'm\  full  plqi  la  the  lifo  aini  lii-lnrror 
I  ir  iiiH  'Jjiaimli}' liaa  aia^lii  the  otrbntteat 
P9afl(f|je  fiei«w  i"  ''  I    "  1n,i;'i  of  "hion  ttiefii  are  three,  gl% 

fftiufi  wflg»blp  laEuriii  ai^il,  miriu  iiToiligins,  and  they  rffe 

,IBJ(P(lto,^eraoi^lii  li  I   OM]  liLlLHlfi>.ron.'th(  lyitKionFi^ 

,._ —  , L__.i._..  II         ,,  ,,    t!le  ■Irrof.ailrt, 

mo=t  .triEfntfJy 

III  A\  e  Kaj  nothmj, 

I  I      fhio  fnHower* 

I    I     11.1  tl      T^nitec 

I    I,    imdT 


JvVjiTi^pmiip" 

lu^trated  inthi9)iiiij 


lMlt<»4  *n  I  HI  nlWrnptiDff  tn  lappljnt  or  nulil  or  tmnpar  wiUi  wbioii  -tbe  pamtioi 
Of  thew  TiieD  in  aeen  \a  its  trti'  i^iaracler  Tlie  tar^  and  liandsud^  Tt>luttio  ifliMn 
iMMahed  wltli  ft  portrtutof  Mr  Irnng-  nluch&piiTeiogiKHniKt  nDiild  asyw  li(b 
litre  t 

Hkalth  Its  Friends  asd  its  Foes  By  R  D  Mlbset  U  D  LLD  lat> 
'Profasaor^of  AnablmyandBl^^r;  at  DarttnoulJie(^ege,  2Ij  Hi;  tod  i>f  etiifir 
in  tlio  Medici  Collc^  of  OIuo^  etc,  etc  Boston  Oould  antli,Liit«olDi'i  I86S 
Wmp,  BP   368       ,  I        ,  ^ 


IKxit^la  ttbt  OrilV^i  thenHat  bnt  he  piiihes  tiome  of  Ma  hobWeB  tntMV  ]^6rttfl*bi«H^ 
end  htcefvnsi  #hH  W;o  Iwlicte  to  be  tlie  soundew  pi%eiM«a  «f  Hj-(tlpii«  u  w^fa 
tb^  o^miiAiaof  the  Vnoxt  BliMe'utntl  prectftionarK  aM-the  te^lrMn^'bf'intperieBik 
Mia  Yetretftrian  theory eipeciafly  died  out  kftijc  ago  A  intovArtlo  IC',<>trfev1iM|)W 
ed  to  hHVe  in  reieiVe  a  RObd  nwk  or  common  aenKO  rioee  saM'in  oup  IxMmi^W 
Yct^ta^riamSm  -was  liW  the  Smalt  Poi  b  mat)  never  had  It  Dat  itiiie9"'ilnfeT4t»«1 
homcrcr  Is  Ml  df  yalnaUe  matter  It  Mmtalns  a  record  of  (Mttr  KM  «aM8,  BtttWr 
eddunnga  Ionf;and  extensive  proetice  the'Dikttor  >BlioW«^bt:t-<nv«  jieAg-of  age, 


1863.]  Niftioea  qf  Bookfi.  135 

vi.  ilif  owtF»P9  ■;««*«» 'VH.^KJ"  0f*pj^!iM>«e  wnceriuo^  Di^  S^  men,  and  Hed 
taUm,  inlui^  f^^  imli^fjle,  H10  cb^ptent  qu  Cor^tp  4lcohoI  iofi  Tobacco  are 
i(«itreathflg( 

Tsa  iKaTTTtrtES  of  Ubd  cine     'By  Martth  Pais e,  U  D    HL.  Tt    rcmiiMt  of  the 

'H-tlw  Hy^tSIPrMMsftHi.  Tfle  tuthcr'a  vlewwof  pbysudo^  fatlidog^  sod  thsia 
WoBbfe itefeBftrfto " iWiMportant tfWh thW  b>«t  hi  nl nlBUbttani; tH» pti}lridan 
fajfc'Wtr^alit'it^Vitalereatl'sib  aHofivhoee  MBnoitoak  atMss  «b  Ha  tte  re- 
WiteAViJ#>i^JtilU,iBMiadllftteO't«RwW  of  diatnAraMs  oC  ntaUrt^-f Ar  i^e  out 
ll(»rii#<M«chtlMMt«nMH1af(iAti)skfti«i»ttl»c'«Metfremhieba(it>  DniikUMr 
^MAfV^Mi^  ^d  n««*t>Ame'ttf  bHlngtilg'SbwH  Biiob  4  ibMhOtatmit-af  Idirir 
Wlmd^aHfflf^|(  ^  MItdl  be  liidffpM  to  Teatow  their' aittiow^  aaAi  *a  fb  BSprsoU 
Sfi^WhrfWUtfttACHM-tKyFindiMiKtilonH      Tb»  3.|n>6d8enae   tndifimderabDKl 

^n%l'Ja^^^  W(DU  BffiMi  t))i0a(ithot«(yiipCst»dBin6nst^lltttiajnm)(ianliro 
MBWliiJartlaJsaW  Udlh«rIn«tWArt<(VPHadlifl4,up«nplirnolofne>''ltTOQBda   Thia 

'fMVttttPWtJtfir  W'dldtt^faKlS'aUle  Mtd  refUuiJ  efr8Mnielj>  -n«1tiinmhs«  staler* 
wnll'^9i#^7  bj^-ittieb  UlcIolBWoutdro(r>ttr«8opt-<if  h»rInuncirtBllbn    AtaK; 

lUfi-Ili  FKne  Abt*«ll  Kat,  bPltVMn  thd-IiliD  ortat  1}  of  the  ba\A  Bn4-ikCb«taBl<  thsie 

HqioiiB  orl  Ma& -tSOAtau,  fivrauHs  SyhwiSoni^It&y  QdowQW  Sbuku^l, 
B-  Ik  IffMi  aa  Appendb  centaiaing  Exti*cta  from  tlwWntiiiWfl  of  Hre  Se 
ibnti,    Hair  ¥0^    BatpsF  A  B  Mbe  s     16  iT    -asmo  pp  a^Q 


tii        J     b  P  \  — tTz 

Ami^tbbntaBtdlBbaFqteorUie  'iiTb  b  ni  b  liiumi  are  «h(i9a  ab  Sivedfln 
SMiEMtukdv  Turttlet)  the  0b  (ed  maee  tttesm  iteguio,  Tel«Kiapli.  Telweope. 
8>MK««p^  17110 tuogr^ihioal  f^ftmlse  aretunnb  cnie  and  K«nietfiUy  vew  oom^Me 
la  ill  matters  of  Phva  cal  3c  enco  Commerce  P  ao  ca  Art  &c  ic  lio  Cyidope 
^  IS  eiceedii^lj  valuable 

h 
Kr  ftlKr  Nofcrif  AMU'  Boom.    %  TTiDUAit  Hb*A*B  SxaesLH  liU  D     Hew 

'To  kr   Ba^D  A  Bratheia,    1363      8  o.  pp.  iSSl 

U  Rusaell  was  eenC  ove  to  th  ^  co  nt  7  n  Ma  ch  1861  a^i  r^^rt^  bi  the 
iWwiBfnej  3(4,WM  p*t0db5  ttwtte»iBpr«m>PpWh,Bifle^  ,5  ^  §e»ff»)ioii 
*■'«»»  be^  iflmMiah^d  n  Ui»  Ampricw  p«>eFft  '  P  fiWwL,  tfle  tflJURHT  » 
^Tuwjwa^irWWsaMitc^jloftserHi,  andi*f^«lpiWWphtpi|oac|ipplf),pufope 
™>*"s4»od  o^imtlwl  aflup,  «nd  a^D,  lij  tl  i^  vyjio  pr^cwi  ^Pn  ji  SJ=")OH(  >* 
J»  NlMes  the  ewssast  fj^catwBa  *»  M^pt  voc  fjtf,  H;h  "Ofwj  4^  y<"^ 
WMfiitaA^irfaj'jW'iffeto  the  last  dpBTfS  »r  ftwipe)A  ■>mW.ff?Mw*  T«?/cl«»e 
Ml"«  WB^rlft  flP(Athu«*asBa*a^fflnM  nJjisltWS  RJPUlM,  e^ft  *f  ^,0'  ^e  do- 
«wWSil<e.«n  wlBpt  PBHStiiwattere  jh»niprtfl^0FHSi[OK»in?&a!?PW,*8  voliimc 
"1  w  pissfe  U  peptSlBB  ri  tj)e  ^igiwt^grfthoti  wlfwh  .jfORM  Ffi  J  jfeBPftcJalpJe  peop  0 


136  Notices  of  Books.  [April, 

Memoirs  op  the  Rev.  Nicholas  Murray,  D.  D.  (Kirwan.)  By  Samuel  Ire- 
N^us  Prime,  Author,  &c.  New  York :  Harper  &  Brothers.  1862.  12mo.  pp. 
438. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Murray,  so  well  known  as  the  author  of  Letters,  signed  Kirwan, 
to  Archbishop  Hughes,  first  published  in  the  New  York  Observer,  in  1841,  died  at 
Elizabethtown,  New  Jersey,  Feb.  4, 1861,  aged  59  years.  Mr.  Prime,  one  of  the  Ed- 
itors of  the  Observer,  has  done  the  work  of  his  biographer  with  care,  judgment, 
delicacy  and  success.  The  life  of  Dr.  Murray  has  the  air  of  romance.  In  July, 
1818,  he  landed  on  the  dock  at  New  York,  a  poor  Roman  Catholic  Irish  boy.  His 
parents  were  in  humble  life,  though  not  belonging  to  the  very  lowest  class  of  Irish 
peasants.  His  whole  history  from  the  time  he  entered  the  printing  establishment 
of  the  Messrs.  Harpers  until  his  death,  is  one  of  great  interest,  and  in  many  respects 
is  very  suggestive.  His  conversion,  his  College  life  at  Williams  College,  his  Semi- 
nary course  at  Princeton,  his  ordination  as  a  Presbyterian  Minister,  and  his  labors 
at  Wilkesbarre,  Penn.,  aud  EUzabethtown,  where  he  remained  twenty-seven  years, 
are  well  described  and  illustrated  by  his  biographer.  It  was  as  a  controversialist, 
that  Dr.  Murray  was  best  known.  His  early  acquaintance  with  Romanism,  and 
his  keen  ready  Irish  wit  and  scathing  sarcasm,  gave  to  his  Letters  a  wonderful 
popularity  and  no  inconsiderable  influence,  especially  with  the  people ;  yet,  in  the 
ardor  of  his  zeal,  and  in  the  use  of  the  argumentum  ad  hominem,  which  was  a  fa- 
vorite weapon  in  his  hands,  he  was  often  incautious,  and  exhibited  a  lack  of  accu- 
rate reading,  which  of  course  his  opponents  did  not  hesitate  to  take  advantage  of. 
The  Memoirs  are  made  up  largely  from  the  manuscripts  of  the  deceased,  and  the 

reminiscences  of  friends. 

ft 
History  of  Frederick  the  Second,  called  Frederick  the  Great.     By  Thomas 

Carlyle.     In  Four  Volumes.     Vol.  III.     New  York:    Harper  &  Brothers. 

1862.     12mo.  pp.  596. 

This  remarkable  work,  by  a  remarkable  writer,  concerning,  if  not  a  remarkable 
man,  yet  a  man  who  figured  prominently  among  remarkable  men  in  remarkable 
times,  we  shall  hope  to  pay  our  attention  to  when  the  whole  work  is  completed, 
which  will  be  with  another  volume. 

A  Compendious  Ecclesiastical  History.  From  the  EarUest  Period  to  the 
present  time.  By  the  Rev.  William  Palmer,  M.  A.  With  a  Series  of  Ques- 
tions, adapting  the  Work  for  Parochial  Instruction.  Twenty-Third  Edition.  New 
York :  H.  B.  Durand.     1862.     12mo.  pp.  250. 

It  is  one  of  the  mischievous  and  lamentable  results  of  our  '*  Common  School  Sys- 
tem," that  works  like  this  must  be  ignored  in  instructing  the  young ;  while  such 
comparatively  unimportant  subjects  as  Anatomy,  and  Physiology,  and  kindred 
branches  of  Physical  Science,  are  made  to  take  its  place ;  and  we  then  wonder 
that  the  children  of  our  country  are  growing  up  skeptics  and  worldlings.  Bishop 
Whittingham's  endorsement  of  this  Compend,  and  the  fact  that  it  has  reached  its 
twenty-third  edition,  are  proofs  that  it  is  worthy  of  more  extensive  use  in  our  Paro- 
chial and  Sunday  Schools. 

The  Christian  Year.  Thoughts  in  Verse  for  the  Sundays  and  Holydays  through- 
out the  Year.  By  the  Rev.  John  Keble,  Professor  of  Poetry,  &c.  A  New 
American  Edition.  Edited,  with  an  Introduction,  by  the  Rt.  Rev.  G.  W.  Doanb, 
D.  D.     New  York:    H.  B.  Durand.     18mo.     1862.     pp.331. 

This  beautiful  gem  is  now  given  in  so  cheap  yet  neat  a  casket,  that  all  can  call  it 
their  own. 

A  Methodist  in  Search  of  the  Church.  By  the  Rev.  S.  Y.  McMasters,  D.  D., 
LL.D.,  President  of  St.  Paul's  College,  Palmyra,  Mo.  Claremont,  N.  H. :  God- 
dard  &  Ide.     1862.     12mo.  pp.  314. 

We  hope  this  book  will  not  pass  by  unobserved.  It  is  not  only  a  good  book,  in 
that  it  is  ably  written  and  in  a  good  temper,  but  it  is  just  now  most  timely.  For 
some  reason,  there  is  a  new  spirit  of  enquiry  awakened  among  the  Methodists, 


1863.]  Notices  of  Books.  137 

from  which  much  is  to  be  hoped ;  and,  what  is  equally  noticeable,  in  no  quarter 
is  the  Church  so  persistently  and  bitterly  spoken  against,  just  now,  as  among  some 
of  that  same  denomination.  Dr.  McM  asters  was  formerly  a  Methodist  preacher, 
and  much  of  this  volume  could  never  have  been  written  except  by  one  who,  con- 
scientiously and  in  the  fear  of  God,  has  felt  his  way  from  what  he  knew  to  be  un- 
tenable ground  on  to  the  firm  foundation  where  he  now  stands.  His  description  of 
the  inner  life,  and  the  machinery,  and  practical  working  of  Methodism,  and  his 
Exposition  of  the  real  character  of  Methodist  Episcopacy^  are  admirable.  In  one 
respect  the  work  is  valuable  to  Churchmen ;  we  mean  his  portraits  of  Mr.  Graves, 
the  semi-papist,  though  it  is  hardly  fair  to  Dr.  Piisey  to  call  him  a  Puseyite ;  and 
of  Mr.  Lippincott,  the  Low  Churchman,  whose  opinions,  if  he  had  any,  on  the  prin- 
ciples and  Institutions  of  the  Church,  were  every  thing  in  general  and  nothing  in 
particular.  There  are  hundreds  of  young  men  in  the  country,  honest,  sober  enquir- 
ers after  the  truth  as  to  the  Church  of  Christ,  who  will  be  glad  to  read  just  such  a 
work  as  this  by  Dr.  McMasters.  "VVe  arc  glad  to  see  that  the  Claremont  .publish- 
ers are  doing  such  good  service,  in  issuing  such  excellent  works  at  a  low  price. 

The  Eucharistic  Week.  A  Manual  of  Devotions  for  Weekly  Communicants,  and 
for  those  whose  occupations  prevent  longer  devotions.  By  the  Rev.  Eugene 
Auos.  Hoffman,  A.  M.,  Rector  of  Christ  Church,  Elizabeth,  New  Jersey.  Second 
edition.    New  York:  H.  B.  Durand,  1862.     18mo.  pp.  134. 

The  basis  on  which  Mr.  Hoffman  has  constructed  this  neat  little  volume,  and  the 
manner  ia  which  the  work  has  been  prepared,  are  the  two  points  deserving  consid- 
eration. As  to  the  first,  we  believe  it  to  be  Scriptural,  Primitive,  and  strictly  tliat 
according  to  whici^our  Communion  Office  was  originally  framed.  Of  course  it  is 
not  in  accordance  with  that  Zwingliauism  which  ignores  any  intervention  of  Church, 
Priest,»or  Sacrament,  in  the  Communication  of  Divine  Grace;  and  which  gives*to 
the  Holy  Communion  only  a  mnemonic  virtue.  That  Sacrament,  in  this  view,  be- 
comes a  mere  memorial,  an  external  badge,  an  outward  sign.  "We  need  not  say 
that  this  view  is  the  popular  one  in  this  country,  and  that  it  obtains  to  some  extent 
in  the  Church.  Nor  need  we  say  where  it  came  from,  and  wliat  are  its  natural  and 
uniform  results.  Its  great  argument  in  the  public  mind,  is  in  the  stress  which  it 
seems  to  lay  on  experimental  subjective  religion.  The  only  question  is,  however, 
does  this  view  give  to  the  Sacraments  their  true  place  ?  In  the  hght  of  this 
theory,  the  Sacraments  are  no  Sacraments  at  all.  Mr.  Hoffman  has  apprehended 
clearly  the  Divine  plan,  and  hi^  work  is,  in  this  respect,  closely  in  harmony  with 
the  Prayer  Book.  As  to  the  mode  in  which  the  Manual  has  been  compiled,  it  ex- 
^hits  a  habitual  acquaintance  with  the  best  and  most  spiritual  of  Church  divines ; 
*nd,  in  preparing  the  communicant  for  the  Holy  Sacrament,  it  adheres  faithfully  to 
those  qualifications  which  the  Church  herself  prescribes  in  the  Communion  Office. 
The  book  will  help  to  cherish  that  sober,  earnest  piety,  which  makes  our  religion  a 
Wessed  reality;  it  will  lead  Christians  into  closer  union  with  Him,  Who  is  their  Lite 
and  Strength ;  and  so  it  will  develop  the  true  sources  of  the  Church's  prosperity. 

The  Book  of  Days  :  a  Miscellany  of  Popular  Antiquities,  in  connection  with  the 
Calendar,  including  Anecdote,  Biography,  and  History,  Curiosities  of  Litera- 
ture, and  Oddities  of  Humor,  Life,  and  Character.  Philadelphia:  J.  B.  Lippin- 
cott k  Co.    Edinburgh:  W.  &  R.  Chambers.     18G2. 

^e  give  in  full  the  title  of  this  work  now  in  course  of  publication  in  monthly 
parts  in  large  octavo.  It  will  contain  matters  connected  with  the  Church  Calendar, 
deluding  the  popular  Festivals,  Saints'  Days,  and  other  Holydays,  with  illustrations 
of  Christian  antiquities  in  general ;  phenomena  connected  with  the  seasonal  changes; 
folk-lore  of  the  United  Kingdom,  namely,  popular  observances  connected  with  times 
Jttd  seasons ;  notable  events,  biographies  and  anecdotes  connected  with  the  days  of 
the  year;  articles  of  popular  Archajology,  of  an  entertaining  character;  and  cu- 
nous  fugitive  and  inedited  pieces.  It  begins  with  the  first  day  of  the  year,  and, 
^JJ^^r  the  heading  of  the  day  of  the  month,  gives  whatever  matter  of  the  character 
*wve  mentioned  appears  to  be  peculiarly  appropriate  to  that  day.  The  Editors  say 
•^  it  is  their  desire,  while  not  discouraging  the  progressive  spirit  of  the  age,  to 
wniper  it  with  affectionate  fellings  toward  what  is  practical  and  elevated,  honest 


138  N<aiiie».of  Boohs.  [Afn), 

and  of  good  repfiiit  m  tW^  ■MK^tl'lite  ^C&«aiHialibuCde^^/wibew  mluoi^r 
awdo  mr  uMon,  Tl«}  wUJ  be  full  of  TOstWf  Hffe  «i4  cpr «is,  ^nWijUmJig  pjji 
inatnwtlve  wM  w  U  be  sura  |«  rabuba  tliM  '>SM  vetWiif  mimWflbwiMUir  Wbt^ 
ao  ^atw:teia«eB.<tiiui  oim  Unie-«i>4  poftple.  n 

Historical  Sketches  ^  (!1i  stt^u  ch  tou"avilie  Ifeeutucky  ^J'iJU^'CBJ^ 
.   Boctw    i*Hliit^e   Aotol"  HortoniCe.    i|863    jjSw  pihisj  a  1/ 

Theea  yhatotrof  heChutA  rtTUaiWHAe  -.atffctef^^lfij^^hipWi'&Jiur^tjtlAeh 
HIstQiff  genwuUj  J)t  fi  a  b  Inrawlf  t*ng>«w4scHi  of  p«ij^  jSMinngiwrfa  fewily 
pliyaiewa  «nd  perfla»l  J"c  ewir  •ppreuiaM^  pleattv  t  M  reteww  Bnd  JlTOhttifi'S  IB6* 
eocM  undei  wfawh  Keatupkiji  wft'  *trti  t  spttloi  Mwi  'he  r  ^r-(8g  an  "*«  wWb- 
lUhmant fliwl  umwlicff  ihs  UiurnhuiW  ^titete,    Tha  PKupwaeittewrfRBBtHfilej 

InfidtdUf  wt  h  unlmppU  bad  aHw4  40  rup  %  4wqt\g  ibo  on«4  6m(»^M  Pf  ydt 
giiuA  and  w!idonotliii»ti*»  tpa^y  »»itw  l»«undeud  BflEtWChiMpilfcii^ih) 
witalxclt  teherfoldtlB  deswrdanfi  ftlo  ainidtloCI  u  «(  flfte(5lBGt,ha»j9Stnimfl 
awaymto  Ui»  rattlfBiOf  jUiu  bwt*  Tiw  <•  e»#*;(  har  noldd?  fteW  f«r  «w  tate 
inall  trhB,«w^Uy-tliflji  KeiUiHii.j  Cwift  usd  as  ttna  h-io  If  of  Dt  jCjaikrH  mwili'iB, 
ti4the^a<!ish.«f  Obctst  U  rah  Ifutanile  At^Uw^A  wi4  tta  ffiip  WitM^HttiH! 
.part  oa  t>f  (h»  mo*^  Jb  dwc  n>tti  d^lwdpy  And  lastc)),tlte^;)  e  54  wms  ItyogH  <» 
it  of  ^ene  al  ntere  t  Among  these  a  e  ketchea  of  the  Rev  D  Chapmai*,  mA 
of  that  wonderful  man  Sr  JoflK  EsTBh  Cooke,  whose  coDvere  on  to  the  Churdi 
itas  «be  of  >thb  MMtuotloMble  fbits  (U  bur-CSiUdi  1  UeMry  J 

a  Tbaveubs  if  E1DB9TB:  jfl^  fre J9^^  ^w^  ft(Jiida 


The  publ  ihera  n  ntrodueHgHilB'wsrfctaithSiniWW  ddJltln-bmaw^gfewMialiUft 
wUl  quote  presently  and  wl  eh  after  a  tho  ouph  eiam  nat  nn  wo  endn  ge  uoqual 
flgS!^  13)efi!4thSrn«''a«iti:tl^r^«i4  ttsTAter  (bid  II*  cl<w61;  pMntsa,  iH>uti6it 
^o!  mo   up     eaa   ea   wan      Thorn       urt^BAfo  rTleO^l^nli    «»    n  k    fftr   he 

.fpr^*w4f(g  wdflffry  iJ  e  >»!  "VP  Tt  (h  (1  p .  If,a  U  upf  pf  wuja?  aui  or  (9 
tVtiWewl  r?fljJing\i?  wVch  H;;equiHi^C5  ih  t  pve^  a  (H|eat  p  9unt  of  If) 
%PWi9n>  ilwfB>A  ^'^'' ^      1.  5    c   p         and  t  nl  e      ftcler 

I  pon  a  thou  and  t  h,  ^ 

wj^  pwd  to  be  (40.  ve  a 

cfe  p  qi)^  (liSUntf  3  of 

lOtc  f  ^  jn  l^u  qp  t}(B 

l«a4(ftt-W3W  ^JD  11a 

the  iidjn^a  sod  ',|i»  te 
roiit^a  wivljl  «  B?W  omi>i(Oie 

luggage  and  bS  nnupipfaW 
couu,t,  of  t  f  vel^ne  TAPWffi 
outjicQircr  pav»Dirwier(jlfl  \  ]. 

h«\i]}i)i  i,io    ffj»qiqetv9PtiS'|t(¥e    WW'  ,   0 

o   $  0    n  add    on  ti^Ai  OTchifla/^B  uppn  i  ftU 

rop«.8Bd,ithoWM*fl   fPtnfl'J*^t9Ewc*e,  fen 

tortiUQpjpnt    t|  e  Jmat  to  rep^  f  «fld  ran"  -loWF 

ond  tW  %y  ot(t(A(  HlWTP  so^R 

ic  ^e« T^ic  p(;nw ^-Bffliitiwa.  m^    nm  mm  » 

There  has  been  such  a  surfe  t  of  nfeno     bciaks  of  aaiie  g^yMI  bMHOMr 

phit]tuilBB(Biidi)CbnattuiTDiDto«ad{inq)nBbeB'BtUpnllfiei)diuiB7iilif)ertl)flt«Mttrbat 
very  dOBmatoJly  kt^iiteed,  ileM040|9nma'>)^atiimtuij,b  ;()baK'l^a».tucn«jii^ter 


1863.]  Notices  of  Books.  ISd 

BMttthevftry  Bf^rtof  ecoliBboolc  SpringR  oT  Aelton  1«  rtdlf  s  good  book 
nMlhMftUdIng  It  I*  fht  h.  Oni  Manb  o  and  to  ohas  hs  sprinttB  of  action  ' 
hUtfofrlMMM  >«*ttntboliMdof  MS  Wli^  knovs  wtierooraie  vnte       Th«  V   - 

Ineav^ch  sbe  deBc  tea  and  Bopeanngl^l)  in  tates.aT«|ii«<dB«(vthOB»  irbichm 
OUT  ijne  caa  Spp  ety  pre  n  oiost  dange   of  beujp  negiee  «d 

UoDKKH  WaK     11*  rrmKAiv   MB  9r  cmot:     By  ti  SsAbAb  Oaplain  IT  S  A    Hew 

^a^  H^rpw  ^  .B  wlmra-   1863,    lamo  Rp.  3,Tq 

MnrhMltg  a  p«^)«  knowing  atid  «lunng  oo  y  lU  tie  Arts  of  PeiM  me  ore  be- 
aiMi$»^ff<at<Itk£  taBttott-and  >  thiareBpecttle  pr«vnt  i  ramble  i  to^hsii^  our 
■find  dhMraOMr  (bp  a  od^  t  me  to  (<<lm?  War  and  eep^aHj  n  modof  n  (tmea,  a 
Mh  aSe  MoA  ttiJd  ait  An  In  h  a  wo  k  Uie  aUt  o  who  a  *n  Ital »»  end  a  e  y 
UMiyiiO-tHA  Am^f  unDor G«iKrol  P  ain«li  iteMa  «  tin  kle^  m  otm  nod  ara 
iWralhs'g'"**  P'^n*"?***"'"!!'*  ''>«lP'T'«'*»fc™  fondiloied  dexoribM  tho 
tUtpMftoft  Of  Ah  ibu^  »  n  a  ntf  gv^bti  eawn  bb  vtttiah^  and  mude  o!  hatid- 
llt  efplaind  tlM  TIat  N  and  (ibjM<t  o  m  Hary  mo  (^  t^Ut  who  lib  a  fft  eral 
NUp^(ti  «r  b  Wi  t»d  ba  e  tlnhtrwhiitr  he  »><«)«  br  d  urifiiiet*  Uf  uid  onoi- 
WilMW  ^Otl  tliS  'grenti  csnipa4n«  and  bM  le  f  inociBrti  1  mt».  eapectaUy  tLose 
tfirndarttf  Nt^poleott  and  We  hiif;«ni  Aoourata  Inll  larymvpii  are  idven  of  iJie 
taMiriM  ettmred  by  Hopoletui  fl  IcscUbk  csb  db  sea  and  diagraau  6f  hi*  eh  af 
MM. 

Ima  Iaft  Odt  or  Sobm  etf  (be  H  atorr  aa  ont,  n  I>  ne  upoa  It  ii<>  By  the 
ntkir  of     Line  upan  L  ne        Read  ng  w  thout  Tonra     &c.  Ac    Hew  Yo  k 

'^fflvtiSPa  bed^Meii     1863     ISmo  pp  SaS 
W  ^li  mp   tc)  Jl  a  r«*Hy  ooa  of  a  aenea,  ooniainfl   m  we  way  of  b  atofical 

•M||«TWW  riW*  T  skewBes  of  "acred  Uetoiy  d(awB  foom  tUo  ''frrnt  w  of 
uqO{d'|;as1|fU(ttp  nii^ia^i^KDed  o1»9Jca4^pi>ren  aUitbdrdild^iL  nfon> 
inc^  inth  Lid e  up  n  Line  T  e  pan  of  fe  olumo  a  veil  conce  cd,  the 
%hiiit*ttipctlv«t  and  he   bUtcatusnaarfrBmiierDua. 

iiOi.  Dqtnanc^  Ac  with  add  onal  Mecbons,  by  tbe  Ber  F  D  Kcpt  'mKon 
jQiDu    BiMitoit    E.P  OuUonA-Co. 

^o  hn  1*    IT  (i   ngtrti  tTteaand  nuWl  heedts 

h  m  gi  n  fend  an  pane'   spmtuoHty  ifiat  belong" 

tn  h        iri  pt       ha   hH  mas   fe  aboutthe 

fell  B        not  »    hjJM  tWoHringsapart    but -with 

W  h  jip  ned  h  1)  n  h  d  ro  fn  m  )i  re  il  ne  if  Hel.TrtWo«>ratit»fbt  a 
J-atip  mo  caft  m  goo  e  edtcr  lb  t  asil  boot  Uiot 
weiirc  heb  Th  ij  i,  W^Ag  to  "Ire  booX  be- 
come n  e  Mir  ona  o  ki^ow  how  many) 
rtn  deed  bj-ihe  fcctanon  Ktand- 

i    t  si     Udg^d  %j  fhe  Itair  6f 

Dieflc  fi    bo 

Ad  E  cJi   Mas  lea  renaerittg  of 

1^  ttbb      p  utatiDB  i*i  hout  ha   ng  met  he 

Wnnan  tht  Wal  n  vr  rtfij-of  hfto 

Whit  s  3t  tftn  Bk  -n  K>  heart,  and  the  mttrt!  easily 

«mMnHbted    and  V*  w  H  cobtented  ha(       tfiW  altould 

lircBB  Bfl       s  a  ref    f     "VPs  ml*  a  -vef*  W  twd    n 

OB  rf  he  be  of  1  g  yn  a  J  usalf^  homy  fiom  — end  n  b  me  oth- 
W-fiiftniai  Wrtiifean-Jtlhl.    M    SHpp   h  AJ  n    o      w>l   fiirti  t/  n  flndfng  as 

We  m  gh  spe  f  ftm  h>  HIsrft  b  e  td  W  fiat  Ih*  ^  eMB  art  feit  Cut  to 
«KWUle|)gUw. 

'0i^a  on  T^  innn^T    ?   a,  (SifirehBiip    SbStan   E  I*  Dution  k,  Co 

^Mn  la  ns(M  Ubniatloa  here,  and  m  conremeBt  s  aa  md  handBcme  etyle 
M  vw  uun  et'cKb  fai  thg  geneuons  enteiyiriEe  irtth  wluclt  ttw  Iteun.  Dnttoii  Jt 


140  Notices  of  Books.  [-A^pril, 

Co.are  in  the  habit  of  publishing.  Whatever  comes  from  them  shows  that  they 
are  as  much  Churchmen  as  publisliers,  and  have  a  true  feeling  for  God's  service 
and  a  regard  for  a  worthy  name,  and  not  merely  for  gain  in  the  market.  They  get 
good  paper,  and  they  set  it  under  the  fair  type  of  Mr.  Houghton,  of  the  Riverside 
Press,  and  they  deserve  well  of  all  readers  for  taking  this  care  for  them. 

The  Book  op  Common  Prayer,  &c.  New  York :  New  York  Bible  and  Common 
Prayer  Book  Society,  No.  5  Cooper  Union,  Fourth  Avenue.  1862.  12mo.  pp.  293. 

In  noticing  the  new  and  beautiful  editions  of  the  Prayer  Book  which  Mr.  Potts, 
the  present  Secretary  and  Agent,  is  getting  out,  which  we  do  most  heartily,  we 
wish  to  commend  both  the  Prayer  Book  and  the  Tract  Society  to  the  special  atten- 
tion of  Churchmen.  The  publications  of  both  tliese  Societies  now  appear  in  a  taste- 
ful and  attractive  form ;  and  we  need  not  say  there  is  a  certain  kind  of  work  to  be 
done  in  every  Parish,  which  these  Societies  are  now  ready  lo  undertake.  But  this 
is  not  all.  Our  Missionaries,  especially  at  the  West,  are  pleading  for  Prayer  Books. 
We  know  of  some  appeals  of  this  kind  which  would  move  the  heart  of  any  man 
who  has  within  him  the  slightest  claim  to  be  either  a  Christian  or  a  Churchman. 
We  do  not  hesitate  to  say  to  these  Missionaries, — order  from  Mr.  Pott,  the  Agent,  all 
the  Prayer  Books  and  Tracts  that  you  need.  There  are  warm-hearted  Churchmen 
here  at  the  East  who  will  cash  all  your  Bills.  May  we  not  ask  of  the  Parochial 
Clergy  that  among  their  regular  appropriations  they  will  not  forget  these  Societies. 
It  is  a  quiet,  unostentatious  way  of  doing  the  Church  especial  service. 

First  Book  in  Chemistry.  For  the  use  of  Schools  and  Families.  By  Worthing- 
TON  Hooker,  M.  D.  Illustrated  by  Engravings.  New  York :  Harper  &  Brothers. 
1862.     4to.     pp.  231. 

The  great  clearness  of  statement  with  which  the  simplest  elementary  principles, 
or  we  should  say,  facts  of  Chemistry,  are  brought  before  the  minds  of  children,  ren- 
ders this  the  very  best  work  of  the  kind  which  we  have  any  where  seen.  The  book 
would  answer  well  for  a  strictly  elementary  work  on  this  subject  in  High  Schools 
and  Academies. 

Preliminary  Report  on  the  Eighth. Census.  1860.  By  Jos.  C.  Gr.  Kennedy: 
Washington.     1862.     8vo.  pp.  294. 

The  Preliminary  Report  proper,  fills  192  pages,  and  is  accompanied  by  an  Appen- 
dix of  Statistical  Tables  of  over  100  pages.  The  material  interests  of  the  country, 
up  to  the  breaking  out  of  the  war,  exhibit  a  prosperity  unparalleled  in  the  history 
of  nations.  The  statements  are  official  and  reliable.  Population,  Agriculture,  and 
Agricultural  Productions,  Manufactures,  Banking.  Railroads,  Telegraphs,  Territo- 
ries, Public  Lands,  Mines,  Internal  and  Foreign  Trade,  Education,  Diseases,  Mor- 
tality, Slavery,  Immigrants,  Indians,  &c.,  &c.,  are  classified  and  illustrated  by  tabu- 
lar statistics,  with  a  degree  of  care  and  an  amount  of  labor  which  leave  nothing  to 
be  desired.  The  volume  is  and  will  be  invaluable  as  a  work  of  reference.  We  are 
indebted  for  it  to  Mr.  Smith,  Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

The  National  Almanac  and  Annual  Record,  for  the  year  1 863.  Philadelphia : 
George  W.  Cliilds.     1863.     16mo.  pp.  698. 

This  new  Almanac,  in  its  general  plan  and  arrangement,  resembles  the  old  Bos- 
ton American  Almanac,  which  for  more  than  thirty  years  has  been  almost  a  sine- 
qvLO-non,  and  which  in  these  troublous  times  has  failed  to  appear.  But  the  new 
Almanac  is  a  great  improvement  on  the  old  one.  Its  Tables  and  Abstracts  pertain- 
ing to  every  department  in  the  National  and  State  Grovernroents,  and  the  industrial 
interests  of  the  country,  are  full ;  it  has  a  vast  fund  of  information  respecting  pub- 
lic Institutions,  Religious,  Educational,  Commercial,  &c.,  &c.,  in  convenient  forms 
for  reference.  It  also  contains  the  United  States  Tax  Law,  the  New  Tariff,  an  ab- 
stract of  the  last  Census,  &c.,  &c.,  with  a  summary  of  Foreign  Statistical  Intelli- 
gence. And  what  is  equally  important,  it  has  a  pretty  full  G-eneral  Index.  Public 
men  of  all  sorts  require  just  such  a  work  close  at  hand ;  and  intelligent  men  will 
find  in  it  what  they  cannot  find  elsewhere  without  great  difficulty,  if  at  all. 


1863.]  Notices  of  Books.  141 

The  following  new  books  are  published  by  the  Church  Book  Society.  New 
York:  762  Broadway. 

(1.)  Under  His  Banner.    By  Mrs.  J.  M.  Parker.     12mo.  pp.  261. 

The  author  sketches  various  Church  objects,  briefly,  yet  in  a  way  to  excite  the 
interest  and  draw  forth  the  contributions  of  the  children  of  the  Church.  We  see, 
however,  that  she  repeats  a  mis-statement  which  we  have  corrected  again  and 
again.  She  says,  "  Bishop  Berkeley  sent  a  noble  library  to  Yale  CoUege,  a  Puritan 
institution,  and  by  their  silent  preaching  they  turned  the  President  and  leading 
scholars  into  Churchmen."  Now  this  is  a  very  interesting  romance;  but  unfortu- 
nately there  is  little  truth  in  it.  The  Bishop's  Library  was  given  to  Yale  College 
in  1734 ;  Rector  Cutler  and  Tutor  Brown  conformed  to  the  Church  in  1722,  twelve 
years  previously. 

(2.)  Life  op  Bishop  Wilson  op  Calcutta.    By  the  Rev.  John  V.  Norton,  D.  D., 
Author  of  "Rockford  Parish,"  &c.,  &c.     12mo.  pp.  334. 

Dr.  Norton^s  talent  in  biography,  so  well  employed  heretofore,  has  found  a  rich 
subject  in  the  Life  of  Bishop  Wilson,  and  in  the  vast  missionary  field,  the  scene  of 
his  labors,  which  the  EngUsh  Church  is  so  successfully  cultivating.  Dr  Norton  has 
not  written  blindly ;  he  appreciates  thoroughly  the  character  of  Bishop  Wilson ;  we 
wish  he  had  given  us  the  opinion  of  that  Bishop  on  the  doctrine  of  Baptism ;  espe- 
cially, as  he  is  so  often  quoted  as  belonging  to  a  particular  school  in  the  Church. 

(3.)  Dick  Wortlet,  or  Choosing  a  Profession.    By  Mrs.  J.  M.  Parker.    12 mo. 
pp.  149. 

A  fresh  story,  full  of  American  Western  Life ;  it  can  hardly  fail  to  induce  some 
noble  boy  to  follow  the  example  of  Dick  Wortley,  and  to  choose  the  noblest  of  all 
professions.  ^ 

(4.)  Nelly  ;   The  Gipsy  GirL     18mo.  pp.  144. 
(5.)  May's  Advent.    By  A.  G.  R.    18mo.  pp.  57. 

(6.)  The  Cottagers  of  Pennmaen-Maur.  A  Christmas  Story.  By  Emma  Ma- 
callan.    18mo.  pp.  36. 

(T.)  Mama's  Microscope  ;  or  Two  Days  with  Lily  and  Grace.     24mo.  pp.  62. 

(8.)  The  Timid  Lamb,  whom  the  Good  Shepherd  carried.     24mo.  pp.  62. 

(9.)  A  Short  and  Plain  Guide  for  the  Meet  Partaking  of  the  Holy  Communion. 
New  York:   Church  Book  Society,  1862. 

A  simple,  affectionate  and  practical  -bidding  to  the  Holy  Sacrament. 

The  Child  op  Grace  :  A  Sermon  in  Memory  of  Margaret  L.  B.  Ballon,  in  St  Mark's 
Church,  Brooklyn,  E.  D.,  4th  Sunday  in  Advent,  1862.  By  Rev.  S.  M.  Haskins, 
A.  M.     New  York:  1863. 

The  one  great  thought  which  the  history  of  this  little  girl  of  14  years  suggests, 
as  given  by  her  faithful  Pastor,  is,  that  as  she  was  a  child  of  the  Covenant,  so  she 
was  a  child  of  Grace.  The  world  finds  no  diflBculty  in  believing  in  Spiritualism ; 
but  stumbles  at  the  fact  of  God's  faithfulness  to  His  own  promise. 

Bishop  Burgess'  Sermon,  at  the  Twelfth  Triennial  Meeting  of  the  Church  Book 
Society,  in  Trinity  Chapel,  Oct.  5,  1862. 

Christian  Literature — Church  Literature-^Our  own  American  Church  Litera- 
ture— is  the  theme  of  the  Bishop's  Sermon.  The  vast  influence  of  such  a  Litera- 
ture, the  comparative  poverty  of  our  Church  in  it,  and  the  difficulties  in  the  way  of 
creating  it,  are  thoughts  which  the  Sermon  suggests.  In  itself,  it  is  a  graceful  and 
scholarly  production.  We  commend  to  the  Publishing  Committee  of  the  Church 
Book  Society,  what  the  Bishop  says  on  the  effect  of  a  certain  method,  or  rule,  in 


142  NotioeB  of  Booit.  [April, 

orushiQK  out  ftll  tiiA  hCai  fradineoaand  tiftcs  Rum  asairthoiT'S'iniodiictiMis.  Better 
let  carpers  carp  at  aa  excreseence  here  and  there  than  make  Iwata  Wkldll  ara  Teij 
uoeicepCionable  but  very  dull,  and  very  uselesa.  Besides,  as  a  matter  of  policy, 
nottuiigiis-Ew«!'gaitte<t  l)ji«aelitEiiDttu^  u  \  '  ■■    i   »  v     -i     /'    jM 

BiBHOF  KIP  3  Address,  at  Uie  TwelM  Annual  CouTenhou  of  Vbe  Diocese  «jC  oiih 
forma,  Ma/,  1862 


l^ery  earii^' '  mA  j™e- 
id  Churchman  will  admire  and  be  thankful  for  the  boldnesg  with  lrbi<ui!Kiui 
o^  Eip-brekate  the  BbWkilmsrtjMsitide  M  wdrbUioasB  wliidi  thrblt«B>r  «s  bnl^p 
overiliiali  £sa  dtid  beantifiil  (and,  «iid<  bj'nTJtich  enm  'namioal-CIUBtiRDft  an>  m 
danger  of  bemg  ovtrdooie       I   '    n  n       n     i     jm  i  i  i         m     i       i  i   )  ju  —  ii 

We  wish  every  Clei^yman  could  nod  would  read  this  Primary  Chai^  of  the 
B»hftpotMi(»fi«*a-,iH»,Pifl«-pfWPPM»»'^  ti^ff^l^  l&Md«»ji&,twrf  ^*d^fI| 
coBvi^LB^jrf  th9^hVi^f(j(i/fllj^.di,i»e9  iHttmaisntoltty  Ijoi  do  f£  [t^  bHiRung 
words  of  love  and  carncstiieEB  which  are  poupep  oi^  f|f  ■'full  iKA*^  ^ndltii^WI"' 
of  meekne'S  and  of  wiHdiim  too,  which  pervades  the  whole  — the  entire  absence  of 
^v«^Mi^lJk!el«t{cdra4bri(»tHttit^,'IJWbJMk<r1itt^t<<T  ^  ^a  O^M'th^t Ood  ha; 
putr  His  r^t  itlfttt  iri  tfi^  rtglit  ptat*^  B»  tJift  apbafldm^  bf  Hh  march  W  thai  tiS* 
aBdfMtMrtatK^  field      '  i  i  i  I 

I'BB.SiiiOBBD  BoaclSBlEe  iitha  JnEpirad.  Kenotd-ofi  Ute  Glory- iif  liie  HJ^lTnnitfi' 
I  aaltmas  in  the  iBeHinniag)  ia  nolVrixl^  oMr  shall  bfi.i  "She  BnmnFy  GftaifieiU 
thai01ei^(€  tha  DiQcsAe  cj  Neon  Jarsay  Bdivered^ln  paftj  if  a?  84i  18B2|-al 
tjie  opMiAf)  of  (^  liOnvefltiba  19  Grace  Ohurdi,  NewArk'i  Bv  WidujJi  HbbrU 
ODVoiBtHBE,  B-  Di,iBisbopelitta»DinceBe'     FbilfukdphlB^  dafnes  iBi' OfailiaiBt^ 

SDftCliaEtnilinreet      iSfil  iSytuppi  SI              1  1     1   1  j    n    ^  mi  >  j  >-i 

or  £)I  tft^  0h»|tm  b(  fall  odr  Kih6ti8  tiot  one  so  abte  l«fii%e<l  atfd  tlioiwbtfiil, 
has.sUittfeted>«4MeieBnMti<mfl6'(IJ>B  The  key  Bote (o  HilftOhei^  ti  thd  BW 
op  s  prchmmary  obsei^attoil  "^Hia!)  wMlM  the  Okter'recorAs  t^fHH  H^bfHP  SM))- 
tures,  in  common  with  all  other  parts  of  tl  e  Bible,  imy  be  wrested  by  oTpositions 
#Meft  t^ibgYtbtlk'^hb'  OKM lin^'dF th«  le!^{(^  nWw^  >»)t>e  foiWberh' tMl 
there  is  the- a*faiortlj  of  thfe  Word'of  GwIHtiBWlf  as  **Ri|i^'*if  HA  Iw4fSred 
ApoiOLH  iind  h\  in^eUsf,  fir  nmrmmi;  and  sctkin^  m   I'l  M  r  r  '     mnra 

thui  ipptarji  upun  tilt  -.iirfatc      It  !■■  n  t  film  )  but  f    I'l  1  I     1    i  e  flf 

the  inrUl  ruimrLStlK    tu  luit  dF  tlu   uyi  nmh  '■>  uf  li  ,  r  l.ip 

tors  of  Uio  Qibl     HliiKtmiiiiLmiiiiK  uiiuiijijir.d  lUc  «rni  ,rdB, 

to  hiidin  lliciriiiatono'.tiii    c  ■■uil.nUl  m  !«■.  .it   I  »  n  il      !»((. 

turn  a[id  Ulurj  „flhi   Tl. 111!    I      1  ,     t,    tiij.uav  of 

III  ilUistriling  this  j.r   it  t!i,  1  1  tlie  Pi^liop  ei 

r  liiuui-Liji  I       r     I  iiatrt 

Tub  Secdnd  PeiiIoD — That  tl  R  ilLiiiftim  or  ''ri  m      word 

"  NoW) '  With  )ts.tmb»ei|iei)t  d.11     (  1         1  1        1  1       iiuii  13  inlflfr 

poeedtUl.  'The  Rp^titiitKJii  of    \\  tiilluiatu 

Thf  Tiimo  Psaioo— Tint  1   l>    the  phiiflBB 

"Ever  «hill  be,    whan  the  Silih  l  iili  the  pionous 

I«Ttf*Ddy  Wi»st«H(tW«n**JdB»of|?mrl'Wnlniifftphatldii'uTow6(>»hip16iW«r 

It  i^  MiptH^tf^iwttMb  (iJr  hA»a,  t)0  gtrs  the  BllfrMMt  Idaal^f  the  Biahop'B'ptBb 
and  HiMhd<t'  exA  TMamekf  to^fba'ViAg'  ktehib  mtiJciM  BW  if  fatiy  vf  wu*  ^MmMm 
deaireto  f*tai^'4ota^lMliiji,  IMw  fh«<MtMi^aM'oriMt<'(ft^bu>rM9  sRsfitiMil 


1863.]  Notieea  of  Book: 


^MH  •i^  'SUnaay  M  A&  W   1863     If  Mf  Tott' 


Bi7  Dr.  W  F  MonaAN  s  Srhhon  at  Q»  Conuotatioit  lof  8Ui  Va^s'  Olmich, 
BrooklTD,  Sfrt.    Mar  31,  1862        The  Church  of  Qod   a  Common  Her  tage  and 

Hi^ii4oncd>  Christ  Im  scutiiiiahl^  biecH  tipon  Ghnstifltr  Boctrmbl  ae4  dlstgotl^ 
iKilgiiisaeJ-ialZLet  than.  dogniatiitall^^UqiClftnB  UHVElriti  itke^  CJhrcBti&il  sjinipa- 
Ih  — bea  t  ful  magorv  and  pu   tj  of     yle     n  ted  he  e  aiKi  ■than?  With  great  du- 

elTectiTe 
11-1       r 

irhich  the  Clergy  are  f^ard  ng  tl  e  r  people  aga  nit  one  of  tho  n^d  ^ttf  ^^fffr^  of 
the  t  mea  He  not  es  the  two  ei;  en  b  t  eo  es  re  pect  eg  lo'p  nt  na  one  is 
tin  mtlhualjiltiieorv  ttga  otJieriiB  hai,  u  kv  bo  aobioiUn  i<^iitvsaictaei'oi?-goo3 
nl9D JD  fid  inspiDsa  Slo  b«iilRHe?c4ie)tK*ind  and  ttia  (n  e  One  that  ths  UhsECh 
but  at)  tlaaoiT'  Idn  tbe  iiobgact  Q  a  romark'  dial  the  Si.  psil  as  r^M  aot  uieoa  for 
llie[FiUi(li£>rttir<Upe<l  ■ak&xtA'naXX'a^  me  o'^  red  but  dIbO  u^uli  the  W  (ines9of 
^iQlulteh^Gti'Wpt^taatl  tdid.tfio  hepmiti«i;  thitoiir  Ifahoi'  d Uaroini ovay  n 
reason  ng  i  pon  the  subject  w  th  me  tii^  q  (ke  fl  st  pla  e  deny  the  pat'SoOallty 
'ifl'SMi.  tP  Wl  ^^  WWt  of  ^aae  j»04arP  ca.vj)l«ra  ^fl  The  Mjl^  ^  tjjo  gorjoon 
'Hflfpt.aP'l'^^f^'a  thfttiflf  ^aolHl»Flj  thTuglWCpJ  <!(¥>  *y^(5  gctniBfl  the  c  ftPrtrPP  j<rf 

fetjItaWff'p  ^Am¥MSfl  t«  ^OiCfllwlidate^  foR  tUs,  Ife^^  of  Ppotof  of  M»iJi«Pft 
L  »t(fl  Irt«<(Rl.ln*it»tO0<rf'VtilqiOifUfige  J(B    W   1863      SWFP   19 

The'Srfen«  of  M  t    t  e  ca  t  d  «  p      ed     hv      an 

irtfl  thtf  ■impul«iv  (mtm    ed    tha  Boiiftoft      9  bo  reea  of 

IHWIwtdft,  aridt  c  pra-Hrti      beee  iroilio  S     en  p   nta 

» m  A  \AVeit*  ■*  It  ted  'W'iantn  Art      t  i    1  k  -e      Tfill 

Ma  v^d  Batire      \\  dss  eTjIoi  Hk  Qnaclicl  (■  in  Hod  erne- 

Br  BwtiRon  has  pi  n  h   of     n    n  i?>  tho    rt  ntcd  j-fl  n.  fhoA 

quack  rj    for  n  h  ch  Ya  e         pgo  las    o  on    been  noto      u  C  mean   of  CO  tii 

IE  -"hUfi  nC""  t\  con  an  tTje  mdt  te  of  h  iH  n  n  -t  On  ind  he  End  ol  huti  on  ti 
it  lititiL  ^  S  Ch  I  dri  f  r  n  th  Bo  1  t    *  K«t 

!*     n^-      b  1    Vet  f  n  ffhole  geve- 

cnhn      r  p  nfn(,l    iMral 

a  tl  -n  1  fftkdhL 

ed  a       1        o  a  T 

Dor     FTTAn     H  BT  rN  t  t  U^  ttd 

TTiSbFiiKi        1  TilJNwlok 

J  n       1  o      Ivo  1  to 

The  od  Cops  ha  e  in  Q  «  g  e      ),a   ifi  od  logbther 

B  u       u   t  nf  n  pt  nj.    1 0  &eueca   and 

Dtxiea  n  hiirto  y  oC  t  e  jin  or  «  Lp  lujra  W  upcJ*  Thi»0  WW  rrBBtlisroau  ts  of 
<UlSBiit  Miw  ^  «nri  UsfwKh  «iafM«'U!«'«)M  Uiamb  fwn  tiWiAir  orwdnM  putter  re- 
iMuf^lK  9WrTMiili^)(»jauAla),.tW.(I^«nAta£n  bHtorj^vMbtXAlifromt^  irchiTea 


144  Notices  of  Boohs.  [April, 

of  Lambert  and  Fulham,  and  the  State  Paper  oflRee  in  London ;  the  inedited  and 
unpublished  lettei-s  of  the  early  missionaries  of  the  Venerable  Society  for  Propa- 
gating the  Gospel  in  Fpreign  Parts,  narrating,  with  the  freshness  and  authority  of 
contemporaries,  not  ority  im  religious  condition  of  tlie  EngUsh  Colonies,  from  the 
frontiers  of  Maine,  to  the  borders  of  the  Spanish  settlements  at  the  extreme  south, 
but  also  abounding  in  illustrations  of  local  manners,  statistics,  and  history ;  the 
variou|s,  rare»  and  costly  early  printed  narratives,  sermons,  reports,  broad-side  and 
controversial  public a^ons  pf  those, who, WiSf©. foremost,  both  in  laying  the  founda- 
tions of  the  Churcn,  and  in  the  inauguration  of  a  new  republic  of  letters  in  the 
wilds  of- America; 'thd.  accumulated  correspondence  of  the  early  American  Bish- 
ops, and  the  gatherings-  of  fragmentai^,  and  often  incidental  allusions  to  the 
Church's  progress  or  decline,  and  giving,  from  other  and  widely-differing  stand- 
points, the  testimony  of  foes  as  welj  as  of  friends. 

The  tiret'l^o.  ope'ns  with  t'h'e.EarJy  Church  in  South  Carolina,  and  gives  letters 
from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Marston,  the  Jlet^.'  Mr.' Thomas,  and  other  documents,  from  the 
first «sfcafeli»ii5ufin.t  of  th^/«fdopy,  dpwnjitfc^  the  year  1706.  The  ^co]\id  and  third 
are  devoted  to  the  Church  in  Connecticut,  imder  the  auspices  of  the  zealous  Mis- 
sionaries of  th^  S.  P.  Gr. :  and  the  historj'  of  the  Church  in  Connecticut,  will  be  con- 
tintied  liiitirboihpleted.  W^  fi'bd,  here,  ^hie  curious  Letters  from  the  Dissenters, 
when  the  conversion  of  Cutler,  and  Brots^n,  and  Johnson,  fell'&mong  them  like  a 
bomb-shejll/  and  frightened' tkera  out  ofi);heir  senses  and  thair  good  mai^ners.  The 
value  of  this  work  can  hardly  be  estimated,  and  it  coul^  not  have  been  placed  in 
better  hands.  The  work  will  be  published  in  monthly  numbers,  of  from  twenty- 
ffie  to  Mrty  pages  each ,^^t''$^ ^per  aiitittfti. '  As  far  as  it  ctca.  be  done,  the  yearly 
volumes  will  be  made  complete  in  themselves,  each  containing  the  records  of  a 
Dioeese.    •  :•;..;■■;  i.l, .  "     .,  . 

Leonard  Scott  &  Go's  JiEi^iiixT  of  British  Periodicals: 

t'or  ten  aollars,  iire'ssrs.  Scott'  &  Co.  furnish  the  whole  of  the  following  Reviews: 
(1.)  The  London  Quarterly,  (Conservative:)  (2.)  Tlie  Edinburgh,  (Whig:)  (3.) 
The  North  Britistv  (Free  Church  Presbyterian :)  (4.)  The  Westminster,  (Infidel:) 
(5.  Blackwood,  (Tory.)  If  half  the  time  and  money  spent  by  Americans  upon 
their  daily  Newspapers^  were  devoted  to  these  Quarterlies,  they  would  be  better 
educated,  and  better  fitted  for  their  duties.  Our  people  need  to  be  more  thought- 
ful, more  firmly  grounded  on  prinbiple;  and  to  this  end  they  should  read  Newspa- 
pers less,  and  good  booka/moBS.  f/'Pictouials"  and  "  Sensationals,"  just  now,  carry 
the  day,  with  the  masses ;  not  so,  however,  with  the  men  who  are  really  making 
their  mark  upon  the  age  in^whicli  we  live. 

A  New  CLASS-BooKroit:S«rKD ay-Schools.  Ninth  Edition,  revised.  By  Rev.  N. 
Barrows.    I^ew  York:  Chui;ch  Book  Society.    1862.     12mo.  , 

System  is  almost  everytiiing.  in  a  Sunday-School.  The  best  appointed  school 
will  fail  without  it.  Mr.  BlirroWs  has  prepared  a  book  specially  for  Teachers,  with 
spaces  ruled  and  designated,  covering  an  entire  year,  and  marking  everything  which 
need  be  noted  in  the  management  of  a  Sunday-School  Class.  There  are  also  Rules 
and  Hints  for  Teachers  ;  and  the  Book  seems  to  have  been  admirably  got  up  for 
practical  use. 

The  following  new  publications  have  ^been  received.  Several  of  them  deserve, 
and  some  of  them  will  receive  hereafter  more  particular  attention. 

The  Life  qp  our  Lord  upon  the  Earth:  Considered  in  its  Historical,  Chronolo- 
gical, and  Greographical  relations.  By  Samuel  J.  Andrews.  New  York : 
Charles  Scribner.     1862.     8vo.  pp.  6T4. 

Abel  Drake's  Wife.  A  Novel.  By  John  Saunders,  author  of  "  The  Sliadow 
in  the  House,"  &c.    New  York:  Harper  &  Brothers.     1862.     8vo.  pp.  162«. 

Orlet  Farm.  A  Novel.  By  Anthony  Trollope;  author  of '*  North  America," 
&c.  Illustrated  by  J.  E.  Millais.  New  York :  Harper  &  Brothers.  1862.  8vo. 
pp.  338. 


J63,]  Notices  of  Books.  145 

srBRSS  AND  Maid.  A  Household  Story.  By  Miss  Muloch;  author  of  ''John 
Halifax,  Gentleman,"  &c.    New  York :  Harper  &  Brothers.   1862     8 vo.  pp.  120. 

t  Naiie.  a  Novel  By  Wilkie  Collins;  author  of  "  The  Woman  in  White," 
'Queen  of  Hearts,"  "  Antonina,"  Ac,  &c.  Illustrated  by  John  McLenan.  New 
Tork:  Harper  &  Brothers.   8vo.  1863. 

BsnfGTON.  A  Novel.  By  Charles  Lever;  author  of  "Charles  O'Malley," 
tc.,  Ac.     New  York:  Harper  &  Brothers :     1863.     8 vo.  pp.  161. 

bonioles  of  Carlingpord.  a  NoveL  By  the  Author  of  "  Margaret  Maitland," 
*The  Life  of  Edward  Irving,"  &c.  New  York:  Harper  &  Brothers.  1863. 
Jvo.  pp.  306. 

IHOP  Burgess*  ^Inaugural  Discourse,  in  St.  Luke's  Church,  Phila.,  Sept.  29, 
L862.     "  The  Nobleness  of  Theological  Studies." 

V.  Dr.  (tEORGE  Leeds'  Sermon,  on  the  death  of  Rev.  Dr.  Charles  Mason,  in 
]^race  Church,  Boston,  April  13,  1862. 

T.  Edward  Jessup's  Sermon,  on  the  death  of  Rev.  Dr.  T.  T.  Guion ;  in  St. 
rohn's  Church,  Brooklyn,  Oct.  26,  1862. 

T.  Dr.  G.  M.  Randall's  Sermon,  on  the  death  of  Hon.  E.  A.  Newton,  in  St. 
Stephen's  Chapel,  Boston,  Sept.  28,  1862. 

rv.  G.  D.  Gillespie's  Convention  Sermon,  in  St.  John's  Church,  Detroit,  June 
ft,  1862. 

IV.  W.  S.  Perry's  Connection  of  the  Church  of  England  with  Early  American 
Discovery  and  Colonization.     Portland :  1863.     8vo.  pp.  T. 

B  Clergy  not  Recruiting  Agents,  and  Churches  not  Recruiting  Stations.  New 
York.  1862. 

ASLBS  T.  Congdon's  Poem,  The  Warning  of  War,  at  Dartmouth  College  Com- 
Daencement,  July  30,  1862. 

QiLiAH  Welsh's  Letter,  to  the  Committee  on  Lay-Cooperation,  Ac,  and  the 
Beport  of  the  Lay -Committee,  &c.     Philadelphia:  1863. 

rr.  Joseph  M.  Clarke's  Fourth  Annual  Address,  &c.,  in  St.  James'  Free  Church, 
Syracuse,  N.  Y.,  Oct.  1,  1862. 

:nbral  Catalogue  op  Trinity  College,  Hartford,  Conn.,  1862. 

»I8Ter  op  Racine  College,  Wis.    Tenth  Year.    1863.      ,  ■* 

IDU)  Annual  Catalogue  of  Griswold  College,  Iowa.    June,  1862. 

wy-Third  Annual  Report  of  the  P.  E.  Tract  Society.     1862. 

WY-FouRTH  Consecutive  Report  of  the  New  York  Bible  and  Common  Prayer- 
Book  Society.     1862. 

EVBNTH  Annual  Report  of  the  Orphans'  Home  and  Asylum  of  the  Prot.  Epis. 
Church.    New  York:  1863. 

iiETEENTH  ANNUAL  REPORT  of  the  Now  York  Association  for  improving  the 
Condition  of  the  Poor.     1862.     8vo.  pp.  19. 

RPORT  OP  THE  Second  Triennial  Meeting  of  the  Society  for  the  Increase  of  the 
Miiustry,  in  the  Church  of  the  Holy  Trinity,  Brooklyn,  Oct.  5,  1862. 

HABTBR,  Constitution,  and  Officers,  &c.,  of  the  Divinity  School  of  the  Protest- 
ant Episcopal  Church  in  Philadelphia.     1S62. 

'AW8H  Statistics,  Ac,  of  Christ  Church,  Elizabeth,  New  Jersey.     1862. 

I^WHirra  Triennial  Report  of  the  G.  P.  E.  S.  S.  U.,  and  Church  Book  Society, 
with  Proceedings,  Ac.     1862. 

VOL.  XV.  10 


§f^ 


a)W| 


MOubt    I^R 
F  radi  ^S. 

BicR&V  Dee    i^ 


W   MA 

Wi   btiti, 


1^  H'  W 


"-S 


afed  S6      LnB»M  IX 
,         H  cat  ^r  B«i«B  a,  m 

Ho     IWo    Uiddt  to# 

(A     AITaii&ud  VenUi 

Bt  SM^bih    nbrtdniUe  It 
Si      iiewWPMBtna<i 

(tirace  Lfinw  Utirai 


it    i>V 


HeXli 


Pdtte, 

a6B?«i3i'^5oSl,-.'^>lii.l,ieemfifer,,'^f 

Nelsoikt*.,«aeifrj'W""'WiUialns.8 
NtBl<ia.W!{B»TS'.K'>i'iol,  J^Mfe»8i,ai 


H         A   U«t<»«tt<#ii 
St  4M  im        rUo 

Oh  A  EdifaUgitai,  PeU 

Ail     4  Si  Ki»i     VwJib 

aiffdne   4,    ."-Jl'^oly  Trin.,  lGadletw*,'-Ct. 
■aiAfcg.  10iao*^Ji@race,**iMklAnt«//eill." 
Tatty  18,Hn«iIIi'gt  John;%'E/B(i»tB%afftss. 

iinlne  4,  r^t'^T.BoljTc^iti'lllIiddlsloKiil'Ct. 


1863.] 


Summary  of  Some  Intelligence. 


PhillipB,  Duane  S.  Potter,  H.  JuDe29, 1862,  TranBllirurBlion,  N.  Y.  dtr. 

Ritler,  Chorlea,  Potter,  H.  Jan,    4,  1863,  Redeemer,  Torkville,  N.  T, 

Robertson,  Charlea  F.  Potter,  H.  -  -^mw^S,  1862,  Trans flgriratior,  N.  Y.  Citf- 

Eogera,  John  H.  Clark,  Aug.  29,     "      Emranciiiel,  Newport,  "  ' 


Suidereon  James  A 
BeUwood,  John  W 
Sb  n  George  W 
Bni   h,  James  T 


Scot, 
Potle     A 


r.  T.  Citj. 

a  i  D  M  UQ  wn  Ct 
,         S    Pau  8  OreftonC  7  Orn. 

Emm  n  e    Ph  lade  ph  s  P«. 

TraDsftguration,  N  Y  C  ^ 
1861    Jpphtt  y  Ph  adalpha,Pa. 

lYaDSfigucal^bil,  S  Y-Cltf 
t:  J  n  CB,  Ch5&i«  ,Ilt  "t 
b     T   n'   ttt*Bet^«%,CL 

■rnnarwiraHip  KV-^t^' 


^Bf*-^ 


iSl     f   1 


J-^if^ 


BdtntiuaiBim  T^lbnitt  Aj  er  ^ 

f  Buifn  ill  A7  SiPmp« 

blf  BiotbatUfa  ;T  W  K  p     14 

HaiTbe      Geo  F  Pb  tefi 

tWaetDH  Jaioe*  H 

f-Uilas  Wra  li  O 

Oti^ntauti  Lt  ^Mon  lO 

Uomfilla  Q«     U  Po 
DeMiUei  JohUJl  iL  B 

imug-  rphniB  (X 
Doibct^etl  s  PAlsof  Wh 

Dnunni,    trfin  ii  Hte 

G  aj*  ^leaigB  2  'o 

Hril/Wti  J»  1*1? 

iianw;  Wfti  «  IrT       m 

'(TifairAMhKB  Kp 

aDtvardi.B«iliV  A  Ji      "^ 

Hu>tt>gXnn   U    B  Bubb 

Hu  tea  it  t  Ri  tei- 

Jaok  on   P  1)  jK  p 
James.  L>  D 

Lea,  J  Jff^  Bed 

m^Mu  AJilMit  C  QeLancej 

^dmiat'F  O  ipilinma, 

MaKitib  Bb  lipi  Uta   h 

Hall«#7  Ceo  S  V     ams 


Tmq 


iiev  21  ISeS  Inisa  na  on  N  VflUlfCjtao 

iter    1  Vafi3  Otape    PelflBflliLiW  *   ooj 

^JM  l*(lft8tuOmce  San  Irvi^olaqt,  ^fc, 

H       Dec  8i  U9      o    h  wYcrhrsjrB 

Ike    4    ti&    Ad  eti    sjti  Fnmcfepei  «al 

Feb        J[h  ,rf  IrttH  e  RjoHlfleoM!,  »  h/ 

V.      Ma  1     i,  teq  L  ke  s  P«  (tJelphtajPfl 

IL      IM  ilcd     0    h  wifliah/tjtoi 

He         o       T  flji,  N  IT  j» 

Luke  a  JiMWUgR  U&na 
am        B    »UiJ^r  HO.. 
1^    nd        s  Aim,AbitrUi>. 
J       C  guft  Tr*j   N  4- 
J  -,  W(  Pau  B,  Mo  Hrt  T^tMtt.0 

J         i  %  Luk   it,  «,HitUWiw«i  Oti 

llB  A(i    n    San  ffjfajjt  am  0«U 

Ma  St.    tep     na  ftQitlarai  Ue 

>»  4J  5a  Dt?  WpiM»t«(wM»e« 

Ij,     ,JiSy    0    aWjOin  t,UrBte  Ba     JLl  )K.r 
Aj»r     9  Staee   Sao  F  aai;  8»  OoJ. 

h     bti  Andrew  s.  p  ttpfcutig)),  a». 

*«g    9  JTrin  y  BvMo  IVvOJ  Y 

itftyJO  SK-ThomaH    BeHiP   Cora 

Jff  e   5  81 1  uke     Roc    flR    ff  V  y 

Jflpe  S  0)1     t.'gtJ.Q?     Mo 

Hi      6  48«v  S5.  John  a  p*  ifyoi  Conn 
.        Ang    3  ],8Ei  St  n       B  ma,  W  if  T 

HUl    iBOda  d  J        *     n  njhua^iWB      I  1,^63  .»  C      ay  Ba>p  no  o  Md. 

MOff  t\  ftittJIflfttJf  0  L»u  -ey      Jilj  25  ^^^j*,^  John  b,  Oae  fi%  ff  ^  Y 


ftnep   Ak 


148 


Summary  of  Some  Intelligence. 


[April, 


B«v  Murray  Sobert 
Niles,  Wm  W 
Poiue  (%b  31 
Pe    e  L  C 

It  1 

K 


Pel)  35  1863  Gra«  P  o^-  denpe  K  I 
Uayl4  186IL  &t  PhlKbB,  IMaGaaset  Me 


Bkle/  J*^n 


AUg 
Aug  19 

a  . '  - 

Aug  19  isfca  Tnncj  "B  ffa  0 


Cejvaijrf 


WNSK'HATinS'! 


St  tiukeB. 
Tnntj 


July  20   186 


sy 


g'f  i  ,Kc; 


O^fflCAIt?  W05jfrB« 


Re"! 


The  SffT  "BdW  *)  HBV»hira*tH  Rfe  lOfWf  '^t    J«Hri  W  P«  |ii}l  ni^erA  I^eirt    d  ed 
at  Salem,  May  12tli,  1862,  aged  69  yea  a,     He  was  born  at  West  Hantniei*!,  P».,  of 


1863.]  Summary  of  Home  Intelligence.  149 

Church  parents  J  atu,<lied  ^C  the  Aleiand^ '^miliary  w  Va  ,  was  ordamed  Deacon 
hj  BiBhQpJtleaoe  m  ]iily,  1814,  in  Chrj^  Church,  Alfixandna  and  oontitiued  la- 
\itinDg  m  Salpm  and  Ticuiftf  during  the  eighteen  feara  of  bis  Uini«ti7 

Tho  Rlv  SsTii  D*fis,  RoetornfSt  Peter  s  Churiji  Monroo,  Ct  died  at  Monroe, 
Jiih  I  l'<..J  luilHiiiMT  l[  «i-,lijrn  Jt  ProiTclance  R  T,  JuJj  IS,  1802,  of 
llii      II  'I       I         li  ^1   111  J'lJT,  Btiidied  ut  tht  Ceu    Theo. 

I    il  T  Onderdonkm  ISZ^ ,  •imciateiAt 
1  rinity  Clinrrh  (  iBvelimd  OlijQ,  where 
)  I         II      I     I  111  V  loLirjiurs,  and«horcb^yrtcU[ii?edtlie 

nci    <  I  1-11     1  >     I     J         J  I        L.tiLS  being  injunous  to  liira,Iie  retumwl 

to  \\  LoLui  u,  Nu.\  Tjrl>|»lu(  Iji  1  liMjt  d  111  otierfll  Pufiflliea,  part  oftlie  Uaitl'eing 
engiKed  in  UadiuiK  In  IdSi  lit  ntuttuCtoQ  &od  liad  ch?j-ge  of  tjit  Pari&lieH 
iii"W"oolbur>  fiurtl,  nnipuaiid  Norililuni  Id  18B7  b^  took  elisrge  of  the  Paiuh 
stllunikK!  whtroh- labiiri^d  fnilhf\ill>  iiiitil  diBaUid,  bj  dieeaw  Ho-nufc  u  man 
of  aeh^ilftrlj'jHttaiiiiiitQt'i,  wjund  Dnd  ajo»i lentmiia  in  hi8(phiirch  Tiiwi,  aiuiable 
nihis  dutpostUun,  uiu!  uon  umter  si  respect  both  mtliowt  aqii  i^itbiu  tbu  CburUi's 
m       ,  r  ,       I 

RsiSi;^,  Rector  9^  phnst  Cliuroli,  Rodi'fidt,  ^    (^^  ifid  at 
yses,  flgqd  H  jears  ,  ;; 

The  Rev-  Clevblavd  Keiths  tfnBnpsry  to  Cbrna,  died  ao  board  the  Golden 
Gate'  Steam  Ship  on  ihe  PaciBo  Ocean  Sunday  Jul?  27 Ih,  1882  He  was  bom 
in  Alexandrtat  Vs.,  andna»the  TOUn^^cat  son  of  the  Kev  Prof  ReuelKCICn,  D  D, 
of  th/ AKrafjdHa  Setnmai^  He  studied  Theology  at  the  ^Ifeiandna  Senlhrirj-, 
Wis  ordotnWi  IT^&^ia  l(T  BiEbnp  Meade,  in  Chnst  Church  Aleiandna,  Val;  StOy 
V  IBaO  anri  Pnek  by  Riolinp  Tihna;  at  the  Seimnai7  th^pel,  'Va  JdW  TO 
185!  Up  ■■  lilr  1  fniui  II 1  f  n  (  r  <  lima  Ailj?  1  1851,  where  M  has  imtB  been 
ii  II  dtterminedlo  return  to  tHii  country  bj  ihl-fof 
k  (th,  who  was  in  ffeeble  ii^altii.  and  wlro  fflfed 
I  On  the  3Ut  be  embarked  od  the  Got^<V<Mte 
I  I  1  ok  fire  at  flea  and  Sir  Keith,  with  a  lai^  MUm 
berofpT-s'iu  r  »i  1  i  [im  He  preached  on  tbfimorning  of  that  faWfi'day 
with  great  i  irii    tii  iiiii  I111  nlni  add  CairiBtion  fortitude  atthe  last  is  (ikrticu- 

larlf  mentiuncd  by  urMM  r  Ilm  long^zperience  in  the  Mission  bia  acqu&IIit^Ce 
mththe  IilTi^\ii<|,',  ,iuit  111-.  »cll  tried  cbaraclei',  rendec,hiB  loss  to  the  Chnfcjll^s^ 

Rer  BRASTtS  DEWbTJ-,  Bector  of  SC  BSmabas'  UiMion  C3iiirch,  Phdadtiliihla, 
iiei  la  thaCcIt^,  jtU^g*  2tl^,  1862  ' 

The  R«v  DaVHi  BAttfttts  died  st  GutlfoBi,  COun,  Aug  2nd,  1862,  agwd  82 
years.  He  was  bprn  m  Eitchfleld,  Conn  S'eb  4th  T80  of  Congregatioiial  pa 
rents.  The  VJifent  oppORtflon  to  the  Cliurtfli  in  Conn ,  at  that  period,  early  edgtigpd 
his  attention,  and  led  to  a  thorough  investigation  of  her  real  priDciplea  and  •at 
lei^h  to  ft  eimviction of  ler  DivKie  authority,  and  he  was  thenceforth  one  of  the 
tnost  in teUige at  and  decided  Churohmen  that  we  have  ever  known.  He  pursued 
hill  studies  uu-d^rlii.'jhop  Jarviti.  aod  was  ordained  Ueacon  by  bia  in  Bridgeport, 
Sept.  I,  ISO?  ;  and  Prieat,  by  the  same  Bishop,  in  Guilford.  AprQ  30.  1809.  His 
first  cure  was  the^Parish  of  Christ  Church,  Guilford,  together  with  the  Parisbes 
in  Branford  and  North  GunfOTd.  Under  his  souud  teaching  and  faitbfut  labors, 
esch  of  these  P.arishes  grew  into  independent  Parishes.;  and  GuHford  had  a  Rector 
oTita  own  in  1834,  Branford  in  183S,  and  North  Guilford  in  1861.  Subsequently 
he  oSciated  in  Horth  Branford  aud  Killingworth  until  disabled  by  bodily  infinni- 
ties.  Mr.  Baldwin  was  distinguished  for  the  clearness  of  his  perceptions,  and  for 
his  eonscientiousnesg,  firmness  and  intimity.  Such  men  never  live  in  vain.  He 
waa  buried,  Aug.  6th,  in  Guilford,  a,  largo  number  of  the  Clergy  being  present,  and 
the  Rev,  L.  I..  Bonnet  preachinif  a  Sermon  from  St.  Luke,  xvi,  26,  "Now  he  is 


160  SummU'^  o/Moihe  J&ifeWtjtsiMw.  [April, 

Hcvi  LVTBrt^  (ilaattii)s-,rRBM»r'iof-Tat',jrault3,.SvaUia«iMl,  antk  /TTtnitjifilwmh, 
Ntchois'  llirttilt  Ccatb]3lleiJiB\  HuntinRtoiii ;dlun£4,'jai!ad.S4^f egrK-ru  ^a.^lBis  »tu> 

Kemper,  May  18,  ISSC.     He  officiated  id   Milwaukee  and  Beaver  Dam,  Wis.,  in 

Oaamll    •nA  iii  mod   Rrs-«  ^H      .-iir.-jy  (10  In^^ii  .il'^^t  ,VI    .voX  .[.oi^nji.ii^d  it.  hs^/ 

idsfiUkBtiJidiMMitiatABd  lbL|iMtoi4ugii>ee(lhi'lAti%oWfed;^i:<}^9W^iiHe^fflafc  Itpcn 
BC,Ni«jr.3)n'£w;E»netl:a»i3i9)iit]ft3,j'ihiRlt)c«i«r3[,»ii^XbimbB>«fllrMUdl»»^ara.mn- 
du4te<t«u]tpott)a^tWs>af -^AnX.  ittTHAiitld[i>f!jtii^«lii«^W«Dii^>i>I>  ;.'M:iWW  «Xr 
daiMd  QflacQH  toi:Sntv)pji3[pK|TiD,asiSiiii  8tuJiai>R«>'ab«neK  Jwisab«U>(etHiiiLAW} 
ffrW«iiiliflaftjl>yJffi(l»t>thjKt>bfltfcin.S(>iaMfcs'»GhH*)uAoQte*t^^-MHiVT.,  iiFhBiBfc 
gre«uflR>0>^.w»S'(}(iiibiTbwll.iMtUa'l>irC^«inl»»3paUt«(ei<iN.l^««^ 

IiiikQ'^,iloal)e34lr/iw)is%'tbo)MBMtG»ill)iiB»7wr8.:(iafter,sfendin8itaiOfMri«wbija 

our9imda|Rfeli«)t'HtlbnilaDdinenwvs<A'Jl)ii^BHiY!oe^.Mwiinrtb^je^ii!|«itt}l 

four  years.    Ha  wasSrm]ftMKa^(rfOalii^pp;Gl«»W*(j.New,(Vs|rtjfl|tj;.RfiIniM»S,  ilfl 

beoame  Kector  of  St.  Andrew  a  Cliurch,  Ann  Arbor,  Mich.,  where  he  remained  four 

Mm*iij«(l.rfi)««»,.jie#O',T-iV'.0'*Maui)P6.»*'»ii3rA^)B«(inipB|ft(yKdi,,iS^ 
«ufhflB4iwje>ip«»urrfciftndje«iji^etk,l«ihis;f«B!iji-inyG*«i4  ,;B«s!i4a  wbflw  bp.^isA 

OaieisloOcmwwtoil  'jiBr<iiC,yiWMn»TWW)iJftiS(iii«#liS[P»fti  jPf^mW ^^RWiCT ef 

obi|||Mt6«'lc  VH18  itot^hurolb  I  fileRoA««sr,imtbfA'i  mipii .  .w«U  I  M(?^ 

iieijneraiai  ,*»?/iiwtiBet,a«l  jftiwmows,  ftft,ic^i^nBteFi-)»'  onf^A-s^ ,  t^e  5fiwji»rf- 

mam*  ».jl»vali>BWB41J»im9B<^ep#,B(Bl,>[H«  .fearijagnHla,  t||^ik!riiSl[)W(p4i>  tp 

■t  Wftrt^^rnwsiBMoodiln  8iM«adw»oWM<»li««»/J'.k>oe(».,  hiC  m  lii/omm  'i: 

(Ibi/Ji      ..-.rial    m   ..[    :/.   ,n-m-.j^LijiDl,  <:■:   Juvurn^n  -A  .I'Hdi!  \siiA--nm  m<yi1  Ji-isoi 

>iJB«r.a'«)M*s(3!jiai'io«i'I'oiiDH-flwt9r)rfbj  St.ijJfltiB^8i.»uiichiiiBritflWM,Si  S-. 
died  at  Miltord,  Conn.,  Oct.  21,  18^fcyHewi-46i^«P,(-jB*'«Sft(>«IM]!iSf#)!^ijfl'' 
York,  Aug.  31,  1811,  of  Methodist  parents;  and  grnduatod  ut  Trinity  Colk'fte, 
HiWtfiWi*,  1^4  in  l8i&;:Hg,BtpdifiiTb«>loeSpri™'elu,  a#di-.f^(l-flniaiiipi  Ww^" 

»ndfrie8li(>ylM»liQp.lirwcitelU.  (hij.ilSfiPjCplH'nlJi^t^f'Dwe'wpferrBd  911  hjniit)* 

Degree  ofD.D.     His  flrst  cure  was  the   Misaionary  Btation' at|,Zair,,CQnp.,  ills 

thettmoh-eWee  RfriA»i  gMiriws^pdi^enrtwmM'  -Sfm^,  Potiiai,  »ni  3*. ;J!uwb', 

■I>aa!pMryi,U>a«..'feottJ|thenrfoeiitapnd-,ftifTOipg,08e.iP»r»--r,B<«ll  «I^W  .npder;,)jjs 
BrBciHiiHniniBtrB(it>n»,;pQdiBt-i(ha!eQ<l,(»f,-th.rs¥,!j.B|iD3.Aii4  .hwiwoi ftelf-SHiTportifift 
andiboUi.wliedilwn.  .to  iths,  BwtorB>a-ifHa,-,Mfni;pa^,p|iiDrfti!ilB8i;*rwi'y]Par*j»t 
UupfwHy;  iB,JiWa'ftisiti«niipi*d..w.:b'iiidiHB6ti¥vs's,PsiiEJi)iPrp<*i3';B,^-jMi 

M.Wn;beoi™ra.JUct«t|Dt,&.;,rapi»g'f,ar(pU,|gpi!«jii«l|aiiifJi^.^fli*qrfcJiqii;eipaw 

wore  tbas  four  j,aM(i,  and.eDlorgod  amdntJieagliiBniirt  th*  pariEti,i„l}]4ftS,^  li^^ws 
CBp[ed.;ll*e.Ke««aliii*,«[,  St,  J^linlfl:  Pawlf,.  M«jotlr^,,N.;'i'*  tlwpillwl;^.!  ^)» 
ChsrL-liimasjwbuiU,  a,|TWW,it;lia|wl>FBiWd,ipriri.,llli4  ,hift  .l!BliKU.,(l|eeiB;atUfrp^,i>''« 

■uaoB»*ial)uiJdw«"**Blro«^J'Mi*4h;Wi*Wtw>HorWirtfleid,  >^H)Bdi<;"ftffw^  M 
liBi!bwM»ia«to*Wl»tM'n.aW«iia4"ena-e«ni^ii»tipiiftt'.Mi*aMfes(  .itore tll»n■*^lw- 
d^od.GU)lByle»^llw^«^l8tJ»i8.^wlnfll,  •«dijipiiiw!ii«»ife^'*lli"uft -wst^  Rwewiite* 

Jw.(hemiMd,IW*t>B  fti*wte8.'<ri»ipUitl«-ifld.WrY#|}.,|l)r,,,Gi'iW-iWpSi*:.Dli».  pt 

BtronBlyiwa'ltwl  iihaf»rtw."ja6-i3«flfl:}QlwrLaii  loflippncgptwn^i.biwwWiJttL^iaLiTOBi 

wrtlflWTandfB«lw3,i*;(htii!7»*0wWi^ia.BW»BB9r-|h:wBli;)«^,,triiffWin8iJWW#|ii:»- 
ifigfMd(Or,-ii&i&JHWi»«iliW.*PB;iiMliff)\ip(W?Brtty.if^r:  M*ilfffft»iMQ*.i>vMtllttt#4*- 
inenta,rnnd  Wajliws  nTld-T^gvotiso  toj.UBiChWtF'BriiilWfflBOM'idf.vTJip.BssL.TKii- 
ward  Jeaaap,  RaflKw.irfitlw'filtiwhLof  ti«,*odP««iori  8ip<44fai.ipraa(!lL(:4.».Honii'- 
iiali3Bi[niuii.in^,J<i)iala«kurt*.,.PrwWj'0,^k-R  ae„!Ji,fl;i.i , ',■;  ,■„.,    -  /.'    .,   . 


1868(]  SunrndV^'^^f-So^InfeUigBnc^  161 

':  ,.5;i'//    ,fiH;G    lovij'jd  bar.   0'j>iiJiiwlil/^   iii  heJciulflo   oil      .iu';^!  ,817/:!^    'iv 

died  at  Bennington,  Nov.  17,  1862,  aged  60  years.  He  was  born  in  New  HirreHv 
Conn.,  Aug.  8,  1803;  graduated  at  Dartmouth  College  in  1827;  studied  Law,  and 

tlA^  ^l^to-spI^Ha^fii^bdflb^PF^^b^nildj^gSh^^a^df  baf«i^l}stiidi)lr)and>cto0ci^ 

tlKd  Um^tify,;  in(^i]ii«[^|f tf^^^ietui^iWimiisit  fl«Hefi%'l[^(nidfy){i#OB)kwtoi>''JSbr 
4lMfti«ifl(fi^^;f4iif«<«b  .4m9iKkft(>t<idt>t»d  BarMfinifUiHitp^icifV^'vv^Q;^  lOM^-wabi:  ka»kn»- 
iifi^mlTn  orj^a^ifi^f  'itPl^SOf  tieit)^dam^j|Ul»t;btfio|lth€i(B^  ti^hkai 

hft(i6i]il«%pBS)^be-6R»6f  ilet«drik;gtee«<in«MI)t0b^  aHdiw)v^«(he?i«ma(hed  ftdt^iftTl 
uli^^:itkti^^!)fdi^'^'^3ifi6i»^I8^7:,'i^vhii^>b6k(iiS»c»^tt         .t¥e  X)i<36b9eqJ/heika8%0iiti^de^ 

kW^k)f(ik»^i^^c^iMiskii(i».  lif <  '^utid''fud^£p0«t(ii0<)  ihenl^rrOhHsiiimliQ^arctbtei^  and 
hifa a«Mliil4^as-«tfiltihj^¥ni«1i^bM!adei)r>tii^  ^ttdf|»eHtJHf<t  ^/>v/  o)i  .^iu.'^v  -ii>'. ; 
'Kol  fiOfiiciiioi  oil  OTjfm  „il'.>fM  ,i(KhA  iiriA  ,r!'>'ifjflU  y.  v/oif)fiA  J<rl 'In  -loJooH  onifu/ui 

llfiSM^  TfWtllJr  6feWt*,  ^^JX'dt-K%tJ>^;^«ffi<?l8feed'iil<rjfe^«taftitf«fitol9t«|'f  il9a#  A 

id  £»i@d«^  t^MSr^^t  G<f#^hi(llt«,<iSytJ(&^'0j]ftMW(KUirH'4n'!tb^  fi^ll^tf^^^^^iiti.'ierile. 
tnsSMtfg^  tlti^^p]^¥'dhe^^aif,>i}i@ir^^]/tW^ 

dtiW«^,i^»<t,  'WKSffe^^  feii'afeiffJbri^'yedti  .^flettWVitf^lWiJohi^lFtd^,  iNtnTM^tiji 
l«4f2.^1^^dMc»^^^  ^e(b(^|^i«:^bf}&dbiM£ii»t>t&^<;he>^Ri^<&^  WI((MLUl»,J1D,re.f^fte(^ 
of  S<5^iR5tiii^O»iii«til  ,^filiqr84fe,^hfe  «*tfcI^«rj^b^8t'.^af#ry*^'^lbA»dh?vWlee4  CSldi*. 
t^ISil^atti^^^iitfi'  tirhi^4l^9ni^si»)«d;  ^d^J><i|d)^i^>iJ^<«epilW^atoij9M!lMiidii>i|i6 
tiy^tt$^l<^RIp^o<^^04!^€^'C!gti9ch,  1^  ye»ib  I8((^ 

he  removed  to  this  el^^g^/^I^W ^MaPf^^^^^^  allhhed$^e«fMigw^^hltfii  t» 
desist  from  parochial  labor,  he  removed  to  Johnstown,  N.  Y.,  in  1855.  Hardly 
h*l  liS  t«Kfe«>a|^iliqw^^rfc€iffeT.thli  ptede?i^fien<^fee^WlM>i^^t^?jW4tlliiiT»fere 
8frofe*^^r4M^*0ttytrMcb^^virii^He4.^8r  J^'  -^oO  ..rinoO  .bidiiill  in  bo.b 


^MH'-^Nii^ofe^Wafe''feft%  jiygiftt  ^tfto/i'Sod,^^al^fe^l*feJ^  (^^9  ^*3tlteffe>^dldiid 
niiiiPlfeaB,  Wh^  ri»fare«tS'*^ti^atf Jta^^ei^YiWka^Jtypil^Ejyofij^to^l^/f^d!^ 

a»  «fePlJj:fl§ic3i|ttPA'6«W^m^§b  f-IDK^ 
iM^-mdii^Waf^il^^^e^^^fSSS^HHePthl^ 


C^1^.V  i^S^r'l^d^'G^'&ldl^I^  :£D^w4^%€btiltl^  ld>^l]^45&^>iW;  Atly^ti^f^i^  18(^11  V^^t 

»^  r^^i^i^'tfi^  W6fe^io«t;bf^1^al  of^^^ibit:^,^^^  b^a^6{^i«1»d^  ofl«h^'^en^ 

et^t!^p|!M^lM^^46^{^'de^tia^^^ 

iki^  ^v^lmfotottO^'Vi^ft^^t6{4^§lllbi»tT^^ 

ji^^Yie^^-t^iikWAUd  t<y^IH^M^ttd{«^§C;^to'««^i60th@(Vellf<$^  the 

is^^^sfKtti  €;h^ifh!S;f'>iBs^»i^i<ih^iftif«»^'t^[«t%,.(Mi^^  bf 

by >BiSill)pf^i<«Wii^L^J^<i*feI21f,i<lBB6i;  i^M)Idfi»flatedline  Bfeiwetf  ^  ^iiPMenyJConiJ. ; 

)i^'%B^efJh#>#ti!f  itfft¥ri^  Se^t:d7^tJi'«4^t5>(M?*8^'Ifo«i^'«UiSte^ef ^f TUikt^^^ 
Wreft^^ed^om^i&W^BltfVferPte'lfil^SV^^^i**^^  CJn^oy©fer^>ttfi  BrtKm(l  ClOflni'yJfand 
th«tt>  l»eGft^^lt^'IQr«t^<P^elK^^i€^i^i^^  l>utf ^mdo^ 

Racine,  Wisconsin,  wher^^^w^fe  R^«^tW^75itffe'H4Jli«i^oiUi^  189e;»faftdKPW)- 
fea^prjof  j^tya^li^ljtergt^e^n^^ci^e^C^^^^  ^i^®.  ,*f9?^^"  Dela- 


^iSPlSl 


lish  literature  in  Racine  Cpllejre*  preachine  at  the  same  timj)  in  Dela- 


Summary  of  Some  ItUeUigence.  [-A-pnl, 

o  NorMh,  Ya.,  and  thert,  with  nany  others,  was  prostrated,  the  last 
Hummer,  b;  a  ferer,  wbich  dotibtl^sH  waa  the  proKimaM  cause  of  tiis  final  iUaess. 
He  attended  the  General  Conventions  in  lB53and  18B6,  as  a  deputy  from  Wieconeio. 
Ur  Nichols  Hds  a  high  toned  CbriBtiao  gentleman  a  man  of  latte  and  culture 
and  withal  a  Poet  of  no  mean  pretensions  Hia  Articles  nritten  for  this  Bevicw 
BttraoCed  ronCh  attent  on  His  delicate  senslbilrtT  aod  fine  phjstcal  orgabuulaoD, 
rendered  h  m  too  su<u:eptible  lioue\er  tooutward  impressions  and  more  then  oni^ 
gained  the  masterj-  over  hiS  clebr  and  ilgorous  intellect  He  leaves  riiaoj  ^rmly 
attached  frl^hdl^  who  Will  never  ceaSe  to  respect  his  meUcoij 

The  Rev  EbwaedH  Kennedy  late  of  the  Pioce'ie  of  Western  New  Tofk  died 
at  BrOoliTytr  N  T  Tan.  B  1S63  He  formerly  offlcfaMd  at  Cape  Vincent  and  in 
St   Catberine  s  Fansh,  Schuyler  Co    ^    'V 

The  Rev  MAttmw,P(tirtAnrt  MAtsx  dliit  at  A-^hunrt,  K-e  Jan  21  1863  oped 
BOyeirt     PdraaIA«2Byeare  hrihaibeenlWctDf  orTriflityChurcKBiiliville  Kj 

The 'Be*   CLlttBfiftTC  ]fAHCL.A.T  Rc^or  of  All  Saints  Chnrch  Sett- Tbft  Rty 

died  ntJewTofk  M  T   \tn  ntr"d  13  ■*-oiit-=     H«*nB  horn  in  NettTTftflc  Ci^ 

St  fl     1  Tl  -1     t  T   1   I      I      I  I         Ti  r1        rt  Tl  ic  n    n  RMde  ChOrch 

I  1 1 1   tl      ^mi  fiishOp  m 

n  I     \  lalantl  Hien  as 

r    1  St   PftuTs  Chilri-h, 

JI  1  i     ioA  ffidn  m  St. 


Thettev  fiBsWinfiC  eciW,D  V  diefliliBfookl^  N  T.ftb  10  1^63  aged 
65  years  He  ifas  bom  m  Roibury  Mass^  Feb  6  U98,  and;tatIi6'ttiottril^s  de 
waB&daB6elid{iniof  ttie  HtigU^nbti,  Ue  btifi^edtU]tl(^1>r  dUrlS  a^tt^^d'Srown 
TTniterBi^  ith^M  tifi  gTidiiiltfea  %  T823  WftB  (tfdarnid  l>eacon  %  Bishoi)  Gns 
wold,  m  Novemjier  1822  offlcialjed  seven  yea^m  Christ  Church  Ouiocy  Mii^a 
«l»utlwOyeA«iai*ea(taf6,VirBltiti,liirrieyeat^SkCitjJIIie*oi)arjml(^ewTork 
•nd,  for  ii4i'l*  (WlAj  Wrt  a^  SStol-  <ff  gt  iiin'a'ctoifih,  BrOoUytf  Bjp  funeral 
was  BtwSdba V  f  l»ge  htinlber  of  th4  fl^  VM  by  tnWs  (ft  pe^ffe.  4bo  flHckcd 
to  par  ti)eirl9St  tribute  toainan  universally  respected. aid  beloved  Hitfkmiahilitj 
BnddieerffilU;flk^i'te'#anh  Klljildfttde^lMg  ll«  sUjilUdt' M^Htt  fnd  OevOtMn  to 
Itlawqftf|ifeh^W^eLbiRif^ce„«Uinadg11In[eli^ently  tr^ftd- 

Rev  James  LEGltiimllfi^dlk  at  ifelaMd  W&Sotftftr  Peb  feo,f8«3  i^d 
SSyeara  He  was  bqra  at  Nf fwalk  Coon  Sept  22  1839  received' hU  Clascal 
education  at  the  ^oi^^alic  Bi^h  Sdhool  ^nteKii  Ifashdtah  SetnliiHty  in  1S6S  and 
grad4atedml86l  wa^oS2i44d  Deadop  by  pl^iip  WllliSifii  W  Tririlti- Chutdi 
ETorwalfe  Wy- 1  iWl  ti^MHuVrid  Ih'Gt-aW  Ciiu)iA,:PU!lifieW  S  Jt^rtiey  with 
much  usefulness  from  ill  health  in  1B62  he  ntiimeft  to  '^tsk'onslD  to  Jojti  tbe 
Mission  of  the  Rev  Mr  Durbin. 


The  Rev.  M.  T.  C.,Wisq,  D.  D.,  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History  hi  the  Theo- 
If^icalSaidiDtt^ldMiilulEl'ldifet  ^4>»ilUjnl>ieTi[^hI  K^.lSSie,  aged  65  years. 
IS  bom  in  Vermont,  in  1798 ;  frradoated  at  Middlebury  College ;  entered  tbo 


Rev.'AtiBQN-iVwi^iTDgTftiHIk^iBMlfn^'oC  ft'  'J»iiB0'<  Qhurd>,'-Paiiieenrills,  ObIr> 
diedRtth<it.):riacejtif  OaniRttver.^eb/a';,  ]ee^.Bged-sa[y8aTe.,  i Ha  wn» Chaplain 
of(bol06tb.^g't'«fOhiO  VotootewH,'  He>was.oivlainedPr)ast  in.7rinity.(:faaii;b, 
Qeuevft,  W.  H.  9t,  by  fiiahop-)SeiUii>oey.    Ha  wu  Becter  ,of  St;  Joha's  ChuTcb, 


1863.]  Svmmary  of  Foreign  InteUigenee. 

COHTEBSIONS  TO  VHB   OHUBCH 

Kr  J  j!;  I#  artji  1^  7  »  F  sabyt^  j^a  Km  M«    V^  reqe   «^  H<)lj'  0  de  s  in 
P    Dsylraiuft, 

Rs        hn  E  w  II      te  7    rdpi    i  Deaco    by  B   hop  wli  ppl    wa    f   m     j  a 

Pn  Bt    0  ders  n  F  un       an  a  j  ^  u  J 

If    Geo  ge  R    H  w  nuB,     cen  y  conGrm  d"  by  B   h  p  D  L  noey    nd  n  «  a 

Cb  dtiU  Hfll    O       a,     aa      m     jaP    J,  Iwi 

Mf  Xiifwa^Atlftu  (   m     y»JfcHi# 

a      OdrsnMin       Li      jf  a  f 

WiMuH^      Va^Bq  u  til.lfl«in    fe  tf  fl 

Bi.    SM'WPK-    ifppalh   n     ortaUI        ». 


a  ceatu  V  nt 


Ht  Bemnniin  E  stw    d, 


ij  ^  IB     ^  i6i> 


TheKghtHon  andlif  stR      Jh    B  kd  SmrHER,  D  D    PC    nn     e  li  Arcfa 
DMi^ bfCtlftU  baiy  {r    BSiJADBSS    Prihawof  Atl't^d^afadinid  UetTop 
IM,  «M  rt  Add  ngttm  ftflatw  -Se^)ti-S  1862  afe  fl  83  jeaw     He  was  l»om  a  Ken 
iivM  tu    990    -Sa  t^b  tM    Mm    bt   bPM  estta        th     R  t   R  b  H  S  mne 
"MrofatbiieldgtiBiid'EMiilWVrthi'by 'HatvM.flaughterof  li&.  WUliBia  Bird,  a 


154  )&Hrtmarf  of  FsTBtpR  Jnte^«nti4f  [April, 

aiercbant^D  ^ndta.'  HifrlMhet  aMdivA  l9ft3,'Gut'hJsn)ot)iei'}l««4  toMn  honored 
old  age  to  We  lieftb-^  »M4f4nKl«MH  Bi^Mti.  Maidibd  itli'fiKidiilAiSW^  «K«^«^t7 
«^ht,  DMM«ti6r"l^  tSfS  -fanriMil'Mbiifev'bMbnJtftaiele^atikf  (f  ttdr  «lcMM  I&B  to 
the  Primacy  AU  three  *mW6iialVHra-Seal  '((ClHtiW*  S^hitol;  >*rO«i  jBCT*  Jota 
Bird  Sumner  was  elected  "Scholar  of  Kin^  a  in  1108  flrst  nl  his  year'  In  1800 
l»iabtafilBd.,ISLr>IRdDaiii(IftntrndlI  dedal  i4tot>afelA1o)i(o  rUs^JUfaord^Mral 
Mor=,")B"'l  tlie  Hiil^pon  Prizp  1- s^jj  JU|1^2  lie  became  H  \  m  110T  end 
li.  A  m  180}  Slionly  after  bit  oramation  by  Siahop  Douglas  of  Sahsbury  he 
waa  iiyppfntRd  W*RTi«ntM'Mw'PrgtVP,  W  ittflfliito  iridul*,,  i)o^li,iie|  WlHwed 
acholnrB^IP^jWebt^iartJll^lUli    Itt  1817  he  aooeptej  a  fieilnufhjR  <iC  the  ivWWi 


"»&    ,W48Afl*W,B»mW,»pe|forll  I  n        s               l                       ,  iuhm/^<a>^flfx'4 

W-am  %t»«W*05>fir)'«  .fiW'  '  li  "l^e  op  ten  o(?ir 

tioaa.    i»48j,iMC^ff)«%oHi  ,ijnO[flgtltfflrat 

priEa,Ta^d,*J^^^p(iqB9mlSiri       r  i      i               jl     i    ,     ii  e^  j,  ,  tbaftmi 

Lsli^d-A-HUlSl',  Wtier  t^  tHH  W  ,l,3w**4?i(fn[l(^  A««"'«  'ti  **^  '<''t»ripn,  "Mm 

UiHiftndul  18??  H>at,4i|Miii^i^od,  ^iK6[niBj;i»')4  Wepl  r9iT£u:dfir  of  igpri^^fft 

ton  a  Rvlft»B,rf ^iwp*  J't^WTiPiWd  flBWf  fl^;'(*f  (■Mf  ^iW  JfW'fr  »Wi  itfl*"^ 
*:*r,      WV*^ PMl™efl|(H|OTL aw  Sf^n"* '"    "  "" 


appeared!  WiSqiiftlV  »lfla  a^gyqw^tful  TTpclv  I 
nueij  />(fHi  t(«  ifr7itt^<  and  HetrjiOoa.     to  If  T 
vale  iinil  niimiK  rumuraiid  "IUlt  «  jrk" 
/i-L-iflu   t.k.   rqir.nl  p1  luj  iUuJne  rt,i ' 

Wtt-i  mn=ii  till.  1  Lnli»]i  uf  Ui.  »t^r    >t    I  

entlii  oiiad,  liv  [iro\j  i.l  □snuii  LbmlidUi  lhui  i  i  i     i      i  [i  Uie  daa*  ol 

HowlBJ!itti(W  >is  liVe  appnialmwWi  9C  If  r4  JJui  Ruisntl,  i"^  (lecwS  ^fP 
"4  IS  (^ei^sjtui?*  -iffl  J»3  C.;a<«  Vfyt.  Eqleiuyly  «oUtr™ei,Jft  Oifrterfii);!!/  C 
draj  by  Ar"hdeacq«jCrDtt,  i»t'(i|JWiptil*^('*''f'¥'iV^'=9i  "  ""  ""'"■''"''  ^' 


OflnaiBteflt  PWST  Uje  faoj  « 
the»*trfl(pja»,,of  w>rtl         u  ii 

wena  Jisteftfirt  )ft  W«  1 

Tb»ir*fant,?ee  of  L  i-iL  v-  1  1  1  uui.  a  i  , 
I*"«l^rfpi»i*eb^ fit  ,1  jrtr  pt"  -l,pvaiiii(«Ji" 
hfl  haa  botm  a  flt^biip  fci?  wtq  'i^p^  b  cjuurtefiiof  a< 
to  tliojSte  w(  ftipcit  m,  l^SI^  Vj  ^  MelintHrna. 
yentH  a«n,  when  Ii9id,  I  ^ijiefjitmi  trwiBfuTrf^  ^"> 
receally  hIiU,  tu  lurk 

The  Ht  Hey  Cgaklbs  <  \ULHEld   P   D    Bishop  of  Nflhaau   W   I    died  at  Naa 

sau,  Sflpt„4,,ias^i  ^fitfi^u^^fug f^FRf  ,  ,S9i;«ftBtK*iet  %>PJj«f  *f  ,Bs^» 

Ww^Sp(ili6^98f,jf(^i;^j;fey,^l^^„     ,,]j,ij,i     ij    ,,„|j,j|       It     I 

biiiu,       I  qui  IjeuJ   hII       i[^.,inl    I     j  i'  Ir  ].    'i  |  1    ihn/    ji(i    J     mu      i 

J    1    J  i3>fiAaiB!i>aHj^^-ijraBD&iiani[aii^&L3Aiai  ji'^i!i   m 

liDlilv^rh  ^ictC    I'-r  ,it   J  III  b-ninii      KIT  ruin    I    i,«liri       1    1/     r 

TL»Btiltwn'@ww»iGowi>ii(WWuQ  DH,Loi:4,aM)ci»i)f,(«i)^ltaf,i4iMianc^TT'<^ 
HiB  Iionl^tejtwasi  »4w»»e4  »t  a«jJ^feiCSltase,  Cpartri^iiWJ^ii^  hpi  gt%^lv#iM 
m  laaa,  „Il%tiingib^Bnifop*opMyeqrs  iMioJiMrj  «f  Sh  BsttiliWf?^  PfaiMiSprM 
garden*,  5Ffl»«HW»r,  iN^oa  asWiRit^  ifl.iB*B,I^in(;tbBlM«i^nr»i  Sttriftotert 
Peel,  to  the  Biahopno  of  Gibraltar     The  appomtment,  whi(,h  will  fall  to  the  gift  of 


1863.]  Svmaamrp.i^fJ^otxign  InteUiffeHe*.  159 

ai»  Duke  of^ewewtla  S^treterf  of  ^tatp  fi»r\ibB  Cq)«iqiwj  |b  -ofittit  £J  SCO  a  jsar, 
]ffil.V£l  0<r  EJB  Qfil^OH  IQB  liOMB  SftlBAieBI  00   ALL 

,'  „  , , " .  ^f^'fp; '  I  '.-  <i  ."   -. 

^  „.BJI!'kd&.  lu^  ijfbst  MV-   L>iM  art«ev  t!^jifiW-'BEWi«KD  'o'  J)  |  ID6th 
AWh^'ofiftrtWh.'Mptaieyphll  TfilsAa  ^  JIMrUfelHKtt  9WBi  BlBlfttp  of 

Wet  for  rrtland  ■CI  anm<it  of  ifie  mtt^tHlly  6r  V^mw  i  ^a  ik  featiirdBT 
JnlJ  19th  «ri  Vrh'*  borti  nt  TvTO  ppbise  PBbM  BtheB^def  WWenbei' ms 
tbWisit  VH^fl  ritfnne*  atWffletit'h  ttie  Rtdilt  hg*  Of  W^  WtVitpd      fl<f  wsi  seOond 

Kii'iJ!*  01  Wnt  1  i-irf-W  if  "Mr 

MtifMoa  k       (.  fHrnn  Bret 

Diit*dfPor  Ori=    rftHrrh 

OifiwiS,  fl3  1   11    -nd  tl  nt  of 

«  A,,  Sa  17             1  J    Jn  nfClDghW 

Til  g  afflfp  T  p  1  1  'fOj      h  Q  ]  t  w  a?  rtilsed  to  the 

ffial  oprtc  r-f  '■a  yiaWb  fliybH  »?ift*  *t!aBiOn  Jlo 

pinreeaeat  D  D   *t  )'pl<"rf*     l!b\vi.'*lfAn'ilate(l 

to  tha ''6P  of  R  In     n  1819  andtothtt    ^rtJlUKlinpi* 

ofDifclhiin  IS'D     Tn  T     p  DM  liow  nnfl  Moat 

RbV  W  «»tl]nrt  fVnm  Iftuttsn  r           W+pflpfl  f    tTie 

AltliMsli^pr  c- of  ^rmaRli  (U^p  I   I     Ihc  "t**^*  "f  '20 

jtoiTs,  Who  Kid  flllpd  tie  ciiJi  f  i    ?i   r  th"  r  ■nrvwiog 

Jliiv       In  1^  fl  fio  Wax  appo        d  f  1       1  n   and 

nit   1      nlhed    th  6f  thS  D  kp  oft,   ir  th  of 

Lii  1  R  I      I  r     p  ham  miBW  Ui*%e  dttS- 

"■i«tffW.eCln 

t  oe»' 

-~- ..,   ^..     n  der       In        e   vpi        e   ateOl 

li  100  (Q  *rtjppnd»  toC  I'^sWflos^'mbtor'' "areto"  poor  tokesp  a  Cu -ate  otrt  of 
ffleir  o*a  ftrad'.  Hfc  MiHt^ly  rittttporttd  ^c*  ifaWiy  yoat^  11  e  FteViT  Ho^p  (sl  of 
M.Twmi  ■Wim  ita  (arij-  iwfieiTtB  itj-  tB3^  be  gaffe  £J  (»B  C#  DublW  TTil  vtMlty 
iW  mSiHd  n^  to  Eed{4haflrJ?  Wsldiy  PrfaWisSaH  p  ib  laSi  fce  «imJ  (He  «ame 
tTdW^^tt  £S«b(brthbptihellai#oft(«  "BoBttDf  \nflAe1i"  T«  Aitfiffp  WheKi 
]lift^(^6e''#aikf6W<aitpnfrai»fitherbJ'iil  <*Wft«  WWfe  *«*»mi!-firt  (nSriWlfon, 
oraf  lurch  Bocelj  or  a  hnsp  lal  WM-ffil  bBmrtB-lWg*W- (tfWi  biiJntt  Vften 
tranilatedfrqmBaphpeloIubln    and  opa  n  fron   Dubl  n  to    \  inflgh    n  both  of 

Wtieh&SfeihbW''  MWdcd  b*  tlii  felrtWflfe*  tot  Mwif*  Wa  GAJ*  WSTS+Hj 

idikW  W  aflrti,  tiBjitJ  ilfliort  W  f  20  flOO  HB  (bl-  iJis  pMVaWr  aiirttlet  tib  bat  can 
iHoW  a*  V  ii*^  aiiept  fiia  ifastep,  Itlti'ttlii^  j.  vfe  hl(^iWW«H»lr*a  It  Vas 
iiotlhcbHinibtl1!HnJ[f6phiint6si«i«!e)  BOO  ih  bAte'l*ai' in  jlfiWlti (^ ftr  tToo  aH<>. 
gether  eiclua    e  of  h  s  subacripl  ons  and  miinificent  contr  b  tittef^  ft>  jtuH  0  hop  e- 

^V     °         (     T  7f  r-'  T    a     1        71J  J  T 

ir^B^TW^  H!fil!iMU^e"Atip^«ftli4i  t  IStl^-MtMt  H^idV  btf^betn^ed  up 
by  the  elevat  on  of  the  R  ght  Kev  UAftfiM  0tRt'm  BtH^tSHm  &#*'Biahbp'  of 
K  Imore  to  the  irchi  Pp  wopa]  See  of  ArmBRh  H  •<  Lordsl-  ip  s  secoi  d  aon  of 
the  late  B  ght  R»&1G4a>'fEmdt  ]am>dt  BdttUbr^Ib^  tHa)ddiHUttt<i>r  O  F  Bushe 
Esq  M  F  and  was  born  n  1801  n  arr  ed  flrat,  n  18  4  Mary  daughter  of  Celo- 
DBl'Ri  IP  W^m/ftim  Wh^He«<iit16ii    adi  tiai^«d  MtiehWr  M  48eo!^EI}isbeth, 


Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence.  [April, 


DEATH- OF   THB   BKHOP  OF   QUEBEC. 

The  Right  R«v.  G.  J.  Moimr*(S,  K  D:;  D'.  drli:,  L6rd  Bisbop'  of  Quebec,  died 
at  Quebec,  oq  Tueeitey,  Jair.  eth,  186S,-ag*d'  74  jfea*  He  Vas  bwn  iti  Norwich, 
England,  in  tT89>."ge  eamb  to' Otrriitilw  With  his  I!it}«^,  the  flrtt  Bishop  or  the 
English  Cliurch  in  Canada,  when  a'  ho)',  bnt  Was  aftet^arda  sent  hOlae  lo  be  edu- 
cated for  the  flharch.  n^^mdiefl  ^t  Oambridg*; '  abd  'jiTaduated  it  Trlrtity  Collepe 
in  1810;' was  ordaineil  Deaceiflu  1818,  and  Prtest  In  ieT3.  He  seiVed,  nfter  hia 
ordiaatlon,  iD'the'Cdthedralatlliuebee;'  WM' ajpohiteU  Rector  Of  Pt*Iericktown, 
New  Bruoswick,  iu  IBU;  ^-ai  ik  1811,  RikrUtr  of  QMhte  attd  Bisbop's  olSda). 
In  1821  he  iras  appointed  Archdeacon,  and  in  1835  was  depuled  to  go  to  England 
on  Ohiirch  budlHeSs.  Afte^'hia  retnrnhe  waamade  Eumining'CiiBplaiD  to  Bishop 
StewarL  He  again  went  to  BngUind  on  matters  connected  srith  the  Clergy  Re- 
serves, 1nl836,'atid  whBo'^ere  hf(*aH;iittl89e,con^terat*d -Bishop  of  Montreal 
His  DiocesB'tttHattSm^  comprised  tJio  whole  of  Lower  Canada,  Bishop  Stewart 
retajnnig  only  Upper  Gauada;  and,  BhortIyftftiCTWardS,'hB  had 'for  a  time  both 
ProTinoea 'under 'his  chaise,  for  Biatioil'  StaWait  becanie  ill  -and  retired.  HiS  Dio- 
cese therefore  sSfetMikl  from  Labrador  to'the  Red  Rirer  Setttenjent;  and  be  had 
this  eitendtd  oharge  till  1839,  wiiee  ttj^  preseul  Bishop  of  Toronto,  who  is  aovr 
tan  of  yeaTs,  WaB-app6ftfte9.  He  aftetVards  had  the  wMl*  6f  Lower  Canada  fpr  a 
DioOem,  as  Bishop  <of  Qoebttc  and  Mbntreal,  till  1,850,  when  -  the  present  Bishop  of 
Montreri  and,Me^T?politan  Wan  appointed;  He  traTeleil  ioiiiai;  when  traveling  was 
not  BO  easy  as  at  presenL  At  the  age  of  aeventy-two  he  visited  Labrador,  in  pur- 
Buanceofhifldut^,  Ifl  1844>ho,wentJaibe,fie"d  ^iy^  S«itJJainei)tj,  ^nd  in  1853 
he  went  to  England  to  meet  tlie  Kshop  of  Austrafia,  and  confer  on  the  subject  of 
SjnQ^cal,8ctj,KB  i^  Cpjoei^d  Churchea..oQ,wlMCh,  Ofie^fion  J;^ -received  .the  ^gfee  of 
D,  C.  l:,"at,Oiaril.,'Jl|ij^hpp^Qi^i:,^piu,is  also  ift^fciiWjJer.gf  flisbop'i  pdlegei  Len- 
no^ville,  anjiof  tl)e  Chyrcli  ifqcicty  orgaqjzat^png,  fe^i  ,the  igotopletion  of  .y^hichhe 
had  to'Iabor  long  and  faithfully.  He  has  spent  a  large  poit^gnjOC,  !u4,  i»c©nie  in 
behalf  of  the  Canadian  Church,  and  in  relieving  the  distressed,  when  the  Uetro- 
polltan  See  of  Canada  svas  offerejl  tp  luip.a,  sh^rt  Ume  «ac^.be  respectfully  de- 
clined the  honor;  he  'wai  advanced  in  years,  and  fie  would  not  accept  fbs  office 
when  he  cquW  not  pe^orm  the  duties, appertaining  to  it.  .   ,  ,    ,  ,     .    , 

New  His         .    ■       ■  i     .  ^  i-  tlic  ijcv.  iIah^s  WiW-ix 

■WlLLiA.vs.  y.     '■  i..|ii][!ir  Rector  of  the  .Junior 

JDepartmi'iii  ;i  ,  I  i  :i- .■■.--■  I  ■. ..I   .    I.. \i  i  ■.-      ['1ll>  l-iishop  .d^EiKnale  ia  stJU  a 

young  miin,  Iwiiig  in  Ui^  tlihly-eightli  yiiir.  He-  U  ii  mutin  q(  tho  Rfv.  Icnac  ■Wil- 
liams, the  sacred  poet  and  comDienlatgr,  find  is. a  man  ofraoiieriiCe  views,  combined 
with  great  energy  and  good  judgment.  He  was  educated  under  llr.  Pt-nuy,  at  the 
Graiamar  Scliool,^  Crewkerne,  |i)orset*hire,  and  gradn.ited  at  Pembroke  Colkige, 
Oiford,  B.  A.,  in  ISBl,  previous  to  which,  lie  puised  two  3"ear3  in  New  Zoaland. 
He  was  for  some  time  ouo  of  the  clfiesical  Masl^rH  in  Leamiilgton  College,  and  af- 
terwards served  tlie  eurcs  of  HIkIi  Wisoouibe,  Buckingham  shire,  and  then  of  HJliat 
ChampHcur,  Somersotahire.  From  (hence,  iu  1857,  ho  removed  to  the  post  which 
be  has  since  so  ahly  and  successfully  lilled. 

DEATH  OP   THE   BT.   REV. /BISHOP   MACKENZIE. 

The  Rt  Rey.  C.  F.  MiCKBNZiB,  Missionary  Bishop  to  the  native  tribes  of  South- 
Africa,  died  Jan.  31,  1862,  on  the  Island  of  Malo.  at  the  confluence  of  the  Shire 
and  the  Ruo.  Expecting  the  arrival  of  a  sister  and  a  wife,  the  Bishop  and  the 
Bev.  Mr.  Burrup  set  out  on  thsir  journey  down  the  Shire,  intending  to  reach  tho 
Zambeu  mouth.  While  drifting  along  t^e  river  in  a  native  canoe,  their  frail  crall 
waa  caught  in  an  eddy,  they  themselves  were  upset  into  th?  stream,  and,  worst  of 
all,  their  medicines, — an  indispensable  requisite  to  travel  there, — went  to  the  bot- 
tom, and  in  about  twenty  days  more  the  Bishop  was  dead.  Mr.  Burrup  died  soon 
after  reacbiog  the  station.    Bishop  Mackenzie  was  consecrated  Jan.  ],  1861. 

Under  the  direction  of  Dr.  Livingstone  they  settled  in  an  admirable  station,  high 


1863,]  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence,  157 

ap  the  Zambezi  river,  where  the  country  is  Em  elevnl«d  plateau,  where  the  climate 
istoterably  salubrioiw,.  and  where  b  deoBe-pf^ulaticw  is  iiame'diately  available  for 
BvanReli£iag>  work.  A  Church  was  speedily  erecMd,  schoola  were  eatabliabed,  and 
Cbe  Uiwt'oQ  wag  or^aiuaed  ia  b,  biiaioeasrlike  la<<hioD  wkiol  "till  secures  'ta  pros- 
perity and  suoceai  »ad  t  was  ooly  after  all  this  had  been  aoconipi  shed,  and  the 
first  Iru  ta  iBrere  xl^wady  begmi  og  to  appeal  th»t  tie  £U»tiopi  aad  Jus  right  hand 
maa  wero  both  s   ickcq  dawa  w  tb  f^ver  a  4  retpo  ed  to  the    lewa  d 

The  3ishop  had  pi^t  hjiuaelf  at  h»  bead  irf'  the  Uafigan  e  nbe  and  had  made 
ira  on  fJie  .^L^vaa,  to  he^  cat  n>g  ct  of  he  £r  ea^ft  vf  the  Uw^ion  at  home  It 
shpuW,  bo  »»Jdi  howB  e  f hat  W  Ho  w^  ^  aOer  iay  &*ip6  wtecdBBt  ot  the  M  s- 
Bion,  iifts  w  tt»n  'Wy  awongly  »  i^^ifouse  of  the  a  ^9P 

Suoces  OB  TO  B  suof  M  CKfjJZ  B  — T  e  feu  Afr)v*n  if  Mion  has  obtn  ned  a 

snoressD     everj  »jj          hod    o  fc        el  p  JJu  li  tu  c        tht  Re      W    G 

TOZEE,  \    ca       f  B               M  L                          M     T     e    gradu 

ittd  at  °  he  ou  a  y  of 


Imngab  f       B    oee 

otdiasry  p  T  T     e  >eh      nd,  1883 

in'tteatt^i  Qatu  e  *         i-     p       Can  ur  j  j  aa      ed  bv     e  MBtro- 

p(ihtaiiBHlu>ta    fi.  a    ii    Mont  U     B  Jjop  of  (Jifprd  p  cu  b  d  th« 

Semon 

■KeW  «tS8f01tAlt-i'  ^ttrtiESB  tS  ■SJittlTa  A^Hl(?^ 

TbB'df abg^  TMHt-  Frbfe  ^tirtte  11«^  b»*  ertcftfl  nto  ^  SfliatomfJ'  fiSoMM  and  the 
B«r  EdwklEl)  IWtttb  tiaA  at^iM  tti»  appMttb^eA:  of  M^  <akH  B  ^op  He 
»i  eodBedriUhe;  'A  iWtMtT^rinst^AUb^t-  at  m  sMil  (jilie  wiOi  'Btsbob  Iozm  the 


*«*■  AftWp  0^  OLoTfdfeTkS  A*ib  ^biBTOL 


r  D, 


'iO^'t'Hl— I**  obf  iMSy  W/ecWijy  ttie  epnaecrai  on  of  B  shop 
S;S.i%J^W     t^ripfciiSse^'fFsqmUfHieSiptkraDNew^ 


Summary  of  Farei^  JnieUi^nce.  [^pnl. 


The  Cono;  ^g  t  6a{i  ils  8  oi 


pape  s  or  hs  t''> 

the  S  Bbop   ,  Thrw  of.tbe  K.  as 

KiD«  and  Q  eeo,  w  h  he  -abM*  tgMi  ridtL  m  d 
S^cKlfe?)rt^'Wt*fitfi^ltiS'aS«a  Wr*-Wtii  + 
Kartif  ^1         a  «i   a  M^  0  tt  til*  aWntf  snO 


r  ov  Ncr  OF  CJh     tbu 

ThCn    e-      nofCne  bury  jn«ft  on  "^fl^ssdaj   i  h(  b  ^lipj;  of 

Hou  e  aen         iia  Upp     a  R  po     on    hp  uiR  ease  o  H  m  e    f  ^ 

the  Dpjtt-liii   thaDippq   ro  d   h   Low  corom  tj.  lu  piio   th?i(ion 

q1m»  ojwjrt'wlioiittil'        iid/aii  BO  n        eeentBd 

to  )iie  Wsie   Hnuw  a- 

B  ilBOB*'*aJar       irhifc   »■*  HI  d  tl  o  dfli]  riB^ 

unamm  Th  a  H  ^  r    op     qa     hC   tifiiV  u-p  1,\i()  nof^R  ^   i>Juah 

W^WPfiWH^ta'Cwc^liSa  i>j(iB  31  up  ^4'W  b4  w  ginrptu  ■i^  3  Tj  lajjousp 
iflUftl)  ^wB  r^ejyvRpd,  y  ^Xftipftya  ,Hffi;^B9ip     9  flub^t.  "d^  D  osw^p    ader 

o^t8B,go6**wMq?»ifmto»5  9W?iiiw"a'Rf  >wS    Wii  w  »nli^if  u <^  of  mjrUo- 

ceae  h      d  take  p  n     w  h  u   t  a  wns  of        B   h  p  0  D         Mrfei^     w 

p  opeBi"}  to  fiOltd    idfi  1    J')»ftflflKi|*S  op  )WR  Spooudwj.  br    ^  oUttfUfSjp  P*D|rTod 

andM  ed  1*18  rts  iHinlj  -4  1l%*t  jt  a  daaMuhlo  1  ft  Cpmni  upo  p  ptfd  be 
foKOftiioiiiwRiMigperVi'^f  BtdnwpandflSJF^  d-psr! s pJ  li, inp»HsiaH(ir  Uie 
CooffllSeiLft   tlwp    HHfiWOP    *fP^i*(m9   fcpwqpnJeJiThflBp  |day    t  tjiqil  d  V 

dowmen  o  n      Seea  a  home       Tl  it        n  tm(!Mii^  hr  K*      RlrtWjd 

a«Bt^e£(!horrh.^]w»dbe»te  PBotfP   tlm^afiie^  pfth    n  oce-e,  sod  ijBlj    sn 

Wi9S*rti<«oiiirtlHM^?s&      M^t  ed>jfA.   WcwwuFf  ij^'i.apd-w  npi*     f      llhat 
B  a  so  d  a  rah  0  togB^bp  M  t^  W^W  "f   «  A<.(  q    pntiniitwW'  above 

wfofTaAto  (Peth  HeBTJ  MW  WiV  ili  BOf  flo  tthfl  icM  fc  w  ap  *>*"  mfi  fl  a 
$Bbpp  Bupa^l*!  adigdjft  ge,  n  pCKWi  a  oi(U^^  dufcaa  «f  I4  Rofll  a  b  ]»  alBap-o 
viawwtilj  It  Mlje  » id  vjpokins  D  ooeae  n  (J  a  i(  e»(  0  £  fiU?e  PU  d  sw  oa  iUiB 
re     u  ion  *      m       i       L       A,  C-OTBp  po,  an"  S^umiipd,  bj  (ho,B«      E'   C,  Jias- 

Thi9?«ffl«uiipwWb?ttl»ffis5flBT»S  Si«f?ift.ffift|flid.Iw'i«ef*>«iOHB  Bouw 

ttui  Mlfiwlng  petWOjMUrrr  1 

Wiwttft'iw4«fliep^i«ro«»-flfS6eiHnstfi,i9f:B§^w  h^m^iwra*  tbpsiiw 

el  gy  of  p  ce  f  ate  bury  and  To  k  »n  (,f>fliip(»'*^n  hftfS  ^Jp  e(»fld 
thwi«li»»(BW9W«tt-^S)»:t^iB9»g(>rt*iha(0fl  iLpi««ofa:tp  swl-ftsioB-ptFongr 

Bub       to  be         dsn       hethbh       adB       p       bhpo      cea  w  th 


1863^3  Swf^Vid'n/.  ^/f^v^n  Jn^igmoB.  159 

the  head  of  ttic  Ipng  Jist.  So  e  al  of  Uie  Bi  hopa,  poke  warmly    pon  tha  Bubjoot 

«11  n  tavor      Thjtiisji  p  L   II  jJl                  n            i^n    f  H  n      "\  UI    when 

lie  popujpt^iiua  of  t  hat 

We(\(y    ew  l^|s)»iw  ed. 

3VlWl(BB(f    W^   •!  h*  vl  i  ■ 

I»KW  |Jp*i9ftfihp«ld,^  sutjB)  «4  ¥  a  foipi^n  (^y^  q    g^, 
IhBprespfltS^SW-Wldtoffiporj;    I    bw  Wt  (npf  (UJp 

fr^Ti^  I,<iWOfi  tWSft  Affh^W^n  P^D'flOli  u  u    d,       Va  t,  uy%  f(ip  MPPW 

Toiiirocttheappontnent   faComm  yflliM^id  n 

London  w  th  n   he  p  ov  nee  of  Cbii      b  una  Book' of 

TMtJt'U  Ita^lfedleilt   bM«ti^h&|)3'^0    H  (on  a  «le« 

Xm^  §atM  kmihAAm  InWfcWh  thea»oiid»en  wna  POpport?!}  hy  1  eMeattWi 
BfbWfie  Iht*  DcABOf0Bnt(**Hi¥V  thfrSev  lit  fBlartH  fine  tl «  H  ■+  Mt  "WoiilBMe 
UieBer  Ur  MaKnnze  and  lanan  tie  njn  and4fi(>  i^giftUitlOti^ni  WtLe  tteV 
ffi"  VWiklA  "We  Hell'  a((4  the  Be*>  Mf  lilfcri  V^Wd  l^re--!  *EWtinin  ■Wk  ^  and  the 
atteUifni^Ut  Wtti  IHW  AIUir4iMn)ir'nUsv«in(^n  ttn  m  i>l  1  ^  dca^dli  Bt«  vns 
ae><jr  ^^'^MftoH  VaS  btNned  WMbM  a  d 

OS  tBe  13Ch  iif  F&b>  tfi^  Wd  b^  6ain«l  ^e  B  »1lQ^a 

IM^ipW4i9«bP  d  reef  t)^&'^j»t«MftlA<«ti«  Of  n  b^  Me  ^Vi^r 

Ziyi^     ■I'he  i  sliO)^  ^l]^Aiidtlf^<<tWi«db^  iJM^  »ieti  <(itit 

Om  (Ja^tiAn  IW  a  Wt^  Wftfeff  tHfeW  ^i(tft4red— i^  E  fcBfUBsS  t  2  WftJWit?  1 
Tilt  m^iWlty  it  -I*  rtlfltt^aofffiBBESltopotlSDl^d  tb^BBUftpD?  1  AMpll,'ana 
thtrBii^or'    Cl'inid^fr   tHeVtfiAortt^  ^F'(httBt)iojy  lif  liaotloA  aMd  tliH  Biehop  Bf 

3«el|tt>«i'l{'nddhaVd^'«i«H^Htea'tHtIP«i^t}tfieht  f  Ei.Mttm)<tt?«  to  titfate 
Uti^'ftie  t>r)6k  tlUBIIriAd'bVBluho^^eiiab  the  f  ^ng- Weiie  tMtti  dat^dadtbe 
MtorfiittW  by  the  LtiwoT'  Hwtfe  "-Deafis  of  Mitirtilifv  El?'  and  WBHtoi  nMer 
AnifidtAe-Hts  "if  BatU  Bd  K«  a.niKloli  BHWim'  otM  Ta  Mdti  Fmr  ftrt-i-BTnnsloa 
BanXli 'BhuWie'   Jbbft    16  f  J*«lnW   MkM*rie«fer3    M  H      "  'SBiKpi, 

"Wiffiidia,  mil  '*dr*i*6rtti  T 

T*  rfa^e  BO  Bfe  ^  ri,  tha    rf  ht)  H  lIoU4e    «Kb  dllWM  rf 

BUhWt'^iinAfSBailt   ifere  n'rt'i^nmii*-    al  N  Rh  pof 

ttiftWi  S  fefiWibli,  '^w'pHM  lih,     SW  ^W  npi  p  jjieerK  *  ^ert 

WW    ho4e  oIf  Cfinnie    *  Mas   mJliefd   Ounftn  Wood^h      an    AM  a  Dmi  sot, 

WbiV  -fefyiible  in     vdiht    f  hSdttH-n   MrtU'JsetijMt 

OHailcM  it  Via  "i  flerd  jir- t^u  ti  t^  i  hn  ffOBi  AidmbofSd*  the  Jlo*4r  H<mi«o 
efCtmi'oitt  Son  iMtiht,  that  iMy  Wd  m  nt  ■wfsh.caaeb  nlwint  iMb  n  tha  tweht 
ayaod  oC  GOtivoeaW  u  toF  e  Bis  mp  a  d  Tie  pj"  df-fltfl  WbrtSerB  StMes  OF  Aflfenea, 
wMa  n  a  ^pB  wtpc  Inkw  ^  h  s  'v  ew  -(6  JlnMtol  ln^rt>i>ttiM  flkm  «etw^n  Ke 
EuBso-Creek  (.  urch  and  he  Ane  cam  I  omn  HMcW  «n4  9ia»  flldl-  ffdifeve-  the 
]Mtl44t  tfifli^^tCSelvriotW^tsiAl^thEM  AmUeKttin«^  hftd  %(«lt  mpefTuFts  Id  that 
diractton  Tbev  therefo  e  prav  the  House  to  se  the  r  cnMtWMw  IS'  bMri/;  ifllMnit 
lUi^qtitofedHfthafficAf  m^Citii%<t»W^a^%«WS-lV^:tll!rabMAll^M^icons, 
Mddliltfte«ulnBBtJ«TfWo«  jI 


160  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence,  [April, 

and  8  to  5  in  the  Lower  Houae:  the  Bishops  voting  for  the  old  National  Office  being 
Bishops  of  Brechin,  St.  Andrew's,  and  Moray,  and  those  who  voted  it  down  being 
the  Bishops  of  Aberdeen,  Argyll,  Edinburgh,  and  Glasgow: — 

Canon  17. — On  the  use  of  tlie  Book  of  Common  Prayer  in  the  celebration  of  Di- 
vine worship  and  ,admini3tratiqn  of  the  Sacraments  and  other  rit^s  and  ceremonies 
of  the  Church.  Whereas,  in  the  Preface  of  the  first  Reforn^  Prayer  Book  of  the 
Church  of  England  (1549,)  it  was  provided,  in  or^er  to  remove  the  inconvenience 
arising  from  "diversity"  in  the  celebration  of.  Divine  worship,  that  "henceforth  all 
the  whole  realm  shall  have  but  one  use;"  and  whereas,  in  consequence  of  the 
communion  and:  intercoup^  that  «2Afit  between  the  United  Church,  of  England  and 
Ireland  an<lthe  Episcopal  Churoh^in  Scotland^  it  is  expedient  to  have  as  little  diver- 
sity as  may  be  between  the  practice  of  this  Church  and  that  of  the  sister  Churches 
of  the  United  Kingdom  in  the<  use  of  Divine  offices ;  and  whereasc  the  En^sh  Book 
of  Common. Prayier.isv  and  hius  been  for  many  years  past,  in  general  use  among  us, 
not  only  for  the  performance  of  morning  and  evening  service,  but  for  .the  adnunis- 
tration  of  the -Saoramefits^and  other  rites  and  Geremonies  of  i;he  Church;,  it  is  hereby 
enacted  that  tlie  said  Book  of  Common.  Prayer  is,  and  Ehall  be  held  to  be,  the  only 
service-book  of  tl^s  Chmrcb  for  all  the  purposes  to  wiuch  it  is  appdicable;  and  that 
no  clergyman  shaU<be  al/ )ibejrtyj:to  depart  fvom  k  ioi  public  prayer  and  administra-. 
tion  of  the  Sacraments^  or  in  the  performance  of  tother  Divine  offices,  except  rso  far 
as  the  circumstanoea  !of  tya  QbUrch  require,  and  as  shall  be^  specified  in  the  canons 
"of  this  Church.  ■     ■- 

Canon  1 8. — Of  Holy  Communion.  1.  The  adoption  of  iljhe  Book  of  Common  Prayer 
shall  not  afieet'the  pnesent'praetice.of.thecoBgregations  of.  this  Ch'urch  which  now 
use  the- Office  for  the  adrainistratioa  of  Holy  Communidn  generally  known  as  the 
Scottish  Communion  Office*;  Itt-eoch  eongregationa  the  use  of  the  said  Scottish 
Commuxuon  Offi<ce  shall  be' icontimied,'Uiulea&  the  inoumbeat  and  a  majority  of  the 
congregatioitshall  concur  in  disusing  it.  :  2.^  The  Office  of  the  Book  of  Common 
Prayer  shaU  be  used  to.  ^  neWeitaigregations^  and  ai  all  cbnsecrations,  ordinations, 
and  .SyDods.    '■'"    •..■••■■  ■-  :•'.■;  •     ■   ■•   '   ■•.   v-         •■    '■■ 

The  only  real  argument,  which^  we  have  noticed  for  this  change^  is  that  of  the 
promotion  of  outward  peace(  and  •harmooty.'  r  English  influence  is  growing  pfredom- 
inant  in  Scotland.  And  yet  there  is  a  great  idea,  a  Catholic  verity  in  the  distinctive 
marks  of  thatScottish  Office^  which  it  is  sad  to  lose.  -  We  need  not  say  that  our  own 
American  Office  was-  mainly  ideriived  from  it.  It  represents-  the  doctrinal  tone  of 
the  Ancient  Eastern  vOhikrc^snoire.  exactly  thtin  the  English.  >  As  one  has  said,  it 
is  the  voice  >^  qf  ih^  rUti;irgy  of  SU  James  fat  the  Greeks ;  of  St.  Mark  for  the  Church 
of  Alexandria, ( of  thei  most. ancient. liturgy  in  the  Apostolic  Constitutions ;  of  St. 
Gregory  Nazianzenisliturgyi;  ofSt.  Basil's  liturgy;  of  the  Syriao  Anaphora ;  of  St. 
John  Ohryfloatom's liturgy-;  of  St.  Cyril  of  Alexandria's  litiffgy.  ,  It  is  the  voice, 
still  amongst  us,  of  >the  Chucoh  of  the  days  of  Justin  Martyr,  and  Ji'ensDus,  and  Or- 
igen,  vand  Cyril  of  >  Jeritsaleinv>  9iiA.  Ephraem  iSyrus,  and  Optatua,  and  Jerome." 

Five  of  the  Seven  Diocesan  Synods  having- decided  in  favor  of  graiituig  more  to 
the  Scottish  Communion  Office  than  had  been  proposed  in  the  new  Canons,  the 
General  Synod  met  on  Monday^Sept..  29th.'  •  The  matter  of  the  pressed  Canons  was 
postponed,  but  anew  Canoo'was  passed,,  .providing^  for  the  admission  of  non-insti- 
tuted Clergy  and  Laity  'to  a  voice  in  the  election  of  a  Bishop.  The  S3mod  adjourned 
to  Feb.  3,  18€3,,  .       '  ■    . 

At  this  adjourned, Synod^'  which .  continued  in  session  several  days,  the  above 
Canons  were  adopted  by  both  Chambers  with  a  slight  alteration  as  to  the  use  of 
the  English  Servi^ein.new  congregations.  The  Bishop  •  of  Argyll  protested  to  the 
last ;  and  the  Bishop  of  St  Andrews  was  absent. 

«t  .  .  . 

COADJUTOR-BISHOP   OF    EDIN"BURGH. 

I 

The  appointment  of  Coadjutor-Bishop  of  EcTinburgh,  with  right  of  succession,  has 
fallen  upon  the  Rev.  Thomas  Baker  Morrell,  Rector  of  Henley-on-Thames;  The 
Bishop-elect  is  son  of  Mr:  Baker  Morrell,  the  late,  and  brother  to  Mr.  Frederick 
Morrell,  the  present.  Solicitor  to  the  University  of  Oxford.  He  graduated  at  Bal- 
liol  College,  Oxford,  B.  A.,  1836,  M.  A.,  1839,  was  ordained  by  the  Bishop  of  Ches- 


1863.]  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence.  161 

ter,  and  after  serving  as  a  Curate  in  that  Diofcese,  became  incumbent  of  St.  George's, 
Kidderminster,  through  the  patronage  of  Mr.  Claughton.  In  1852  the  Bishop  of 
Oxford  presented  him  to  the  Rectory  of  Henley,  and  the  work  that  he  has  done 
there, — his  labors  in  the  cause  of  education,  his  promotion  of  frequent  services, 
good  singmg,  reverent  Communion^,  and  his  eloquent  preacbln^i'have  made  his 
name  well  known  thrbiighoilt  th6  Diocese.  He  was  consecrated  Coadjutar-Bishop 
ofEdlnbtrrgh,  in  St.  Ptnil's  Chnrch'in  that  cityj'by  the  Wmhs;  assisted  by  the 

Bisliopi  yf  Brechin,  Argyll  tod  Glasgow.  ' 

.•  -         t'\    '.    '  ■ 

Bishop  ColB'NSO;^^!^  Rt  Rev.  Jony  W:  Oolenso,  Bishop'  of  Natal,  has  lately 
publishedia  work,  examined  in  our  previous  pages.  The  evasions'  and  disguises 
and  insinuations  of  the  Essayists  are  frankly  dropped,  and  the  Bishop  speaks  out 
in  his  real  character.  )H«  says :  ''■  Our  examination  has  forced  on  us  -the  convic- 
tion, by  reason  of  the  utter  impossibilities  and  absurdities  oontained  in  it,  that  the 
wh(^  story  of  Exodus  is  a  fiction ;  and  that,  consequently,  no  snoh  groups  of  laws 
were  ever  laid  dow^  hi  the^witdemess,  as  the  story  descrihesv^Andr if  the  last  four 
books  of  Uie  Pentateuch  nrast  be  prononnood  tobe  fictitious,'  it  will  hardly  be  con- 
tended that  <the  (Boole  of  Genesis  con  be  other  than,  in  the  'main,  fictitious  also." 
The  book  has  wxcited  the  deepest  interest,  not' becaT:»e  of  its  ability,  but  of  the  high 
and  fttlse  position  of  itS' author,  i  He  was  oon^onated  in  1853.  A  disciple  of  Mr. 
Maurice,  then  ejeicted  from  the  Professorship  of'  King^i  Oollege;  he  published  a 
pamphlet  disclaiming  the  sentiments  of  Mr.  Maurice ;  but  was  consecrated,  with 
great  misgiving^  on  the  part  of- roamy.'.  i  )v  'ii" 

It  shoUkl  bemadded,  that  the  Rev!.-;F;  D.  MauHoe  placed  in  tlue  hands  of  his  Bish- 
op his  resigti^tiou  of  his  Ecclesiastical' pTefbrment,  in  order  that  he  might  have 
leisure  to  'reply^  to  the  work  of  his  formeir  friend -and  disciple,  Bishop  Colenso,  and 
do  so  without  it  being  supposed^  that  he  had:  the  retaining  'of  his  own  emoluments 
as  a  moti^  ti^take  up  the  pen:  Mr;  M^urlee'is  not  the  man  to  answer'  his  disci- 
ple ;'biii>fais.-delieacy>of  feeling  in  the  matter  k  highly  creditabletohitnv 

At  a  late  Monthly  Meeting  of  the  Propagation  Society,  the  Rev.  Gi  R  Oakley 
gave  notiee,  ^at  he  should  move  for  the  removal  of  Bishop  Oolenso's  name  fVom 
tiielistiof  iVlce^Presideatsof  the  Sociiety,  and  subsequently^  bt  aAill  meeting,  his 
name  was  left  offt    '  .       i    :       .  .  i. 

A  Letter^  signed  by  the  Archbishops  and  by  all  the  Bishops  of  England,  has  been 
addressed  to  Bishop  Goknso,- reminding  him  of  the*  ps^in  and  •soan&l  which  he  is 
bringing  upon  th6  Chilroh,  and  the  glaring  inconsistency^  between  the  vows  of  his 
Ordinsttion  and  Oonseeration  and  the  views  which  he  hasi  lately  pubtished;  and 
calliiig  upon  him,  as  ad  honest  and  a  conscientious  man,' to  retire  from  his  Episco- 
pate. Q^ 'Bishop's  Letter/  in  reply,  which  is  full  of  self-conceit  and  impudence, 
indicates  that  he  has  nb  intention  of  abandoning  a  strong-hold  of 'the  Church, 
whence  be  can  discharge  his  weapons  with  more'  deadly  eflfect.  The  -  whole  tone 
and  temper  of  the  Letter  i^iow,  what  the  Church  ioannot  tiow>  understand  too  soon, 
that  every 'tiling  Hke  argument,  concessiob,  eonciHation,  remonstrance,  Is  wasted 
upon  these  men,  and  worse^  than  wasted.     <        . 

An  unofficial  and  informal  Meeting  of  the  Bishops,  twenty-nine  in  number,  under 
the  presidency  of  the  Archbishop;  of  •  Canterbury,  was  held  at  Lambeth^  Feb.  4th, 
at  which  there  was  an  unaninious  condemnation  of  Bishop  Colenso's  book,  though  a 
small  minority  diflfered  from  the  rest  as  to  the  mode  in  which  it  was  most  expedient 
to  act.  Any  action  will  most  probably  be  taken  through  Bishop  Colenso's  imme- 
diate Metropolitan,  (the  Bishop  of  Capetown ;)  but  the  Bishop  is  awaiting  the  de- 
cision of  the  appeal  of  "  Long  v,  the  Bishop  of  Capetown,*'  now  pending  before  the 
Judicial  Committee  of  the  Privy  CounciL  The  moral  dishonesty,  the  scandal,  ex- 
hibited by  a  Bishop  continuing  to  rule  in  and  to  hve  on  the  revenues  of  the  Church, 
and  yet  betraying  the  Faith  of  which  he  is  a  constituted  guardian,  was  deeply  felt. 
Meanwhile,  Bishop  Colenso  is  parading  before  the  public  letters  of  encouragement 
from  German  Neologists,  and  is  making  arrangements  to  leave  England  and  hasten 
back  to  Natal 

The  following  is  the  Letter  of  the  Archbishops  and  Bishops  of  the  Church  of 
England,  asking  Bishop  Colenso  to  resign,  and  also  his  Reply.  They  are  worth 
preserving. 

We,  the  undersigned  Archbishops  and  Bishops  of  the  United  Church  of  England 

VOL.   XV.  11 


Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence. 


[April, 


and  Ireland,  address  you  with,  deep  brothprly  aoiiety,  as  ooe  who  aharea  with  us 
tba  grave  reBpons[bilities  of  the  Episcopal  office. 

It  iaifapa»sible  foc.u^^i  (oli¥r^;e.iiit<>,B^wu«ntwUli:youaa  to  foqr  method  of 

... ..  gjjjjg  which  wo  believe  to  be  the  Word  of  God,  and  on  the  truth  of 

ir  hopes  of  eternity.    Nor  do  we  here  rtuse  the  question,  irhetber 

■  *"   '^      '  '  w.'nl:  't-inr^HiM'iiOTJtlPii  in  ths  Church, 


handling 
which  rest  all  c 
you  are  Il-^'hIIj- 

CtlUiplicLltfll,   "!■ 


«'^'.r^. 


Chn 


edly  believe  nil  flu? 
"«th-thp  •■-■..■!■■■  ■ 
{PartiT,!..  V.   . 

rtrfjafinfei-.  I 

4MfdiHe'tl;i-  i    .  '   ■■ 

Hbld'itlifl  I'l'  ■  .  ■ 
Churoh.  A  .  . 
attehMou,  «li  II  .  :■ 
rition,  yfhoti  y.ni  o. 
yCiU't]ave  MiHttib 
,mffi    ""  "    ■■     "' 


■  .■i.tor- 

.Lii;;ign- 

"  lildi. 
I.',  (hink 


flnffdefeWai  d> 

a^uiQ  to  dj9(iiiOTgo  ^,drd 

your  h.  gheat  n  e  eats      e  should  welcon  e  w  th  the  most  uiife  gued  satisfact  oi 
W*  fm  ypufl  (WhtW  brpthaem  jwrtteiat 


But  I  mus  fe  n  y  booV  ft't'  ft  temen  f  the  asLi 
my  ovrtl  Mnftl^  couffo  ij  M  a^  L*k  n^  ,  jo  teS  gn  jpy  ofe 
nlitthatiDyboffSuifthaSb^tJlfe^al^JriiioWuyWona;  5tu  h 


■fee  be 
R 


pstna  ^ I^iji  justify  to 
-  imce  ^o^)d  be  to  ad- 


I  TOti  p  to  dd,  h  t  h 
ous  y  n  p  d  n  h  ou 
twean  the  tradit  ^jial  nj^t  oii  t 
in  the  PMitJfeiH 


^odai 


all  the  parral  vea  contamed 
i    r  ti  G8  now  brought  W  tliiu  the 

jotl^  ke^ea    by  the  geoe  ol  eiftenaion  of 


a  my  BnO  con*'  d  oh  that  this  alibject  deaervBB  n 


1863.]  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence.  16S 

this  time,  our  moat  lerious  ocmnideraUon,  snd,  ir  posEible,  uur  united  action,  bo 
Bishops  of  the  National  CliuTch. 
"lam,  My  ijMd  ArohbiBhop,  ^^olSOrow'a  ywy'faithl^l  i^edipnj,  Beiraol. 

THE  .SlBriOp'bjt;  TWN.li HESTER ".ANJl.  XHB:.  aEV.  f.ilUji'BAE  HBATH.. 

The  pa=i;  '''■'    ]'■  >    I    ■■  ■  I    I '    i: '     i  ■          .  :  ■"   I  'i  .■lliiu-,  who  was  cliarpcd  with 

having  pill. Ii  1              ■           ...I  Iriiioi  ,«nlrarj  III  tlie   Arti- 

tles  and  Ci' ■■  ■  ■  I'.iJt'd  hy  tliu  Jv'liwal  Cojn- 

miltoenf  I'r, ,      >  .■  (lie  Ciiiik  of  A"J'os.  found 

tli;i<  thp  !■'■.■  .  ,   Vi      I                                     ■.-.    .ri-n--!  Uini  tollP  dsprivedof 

Li-  ■.■!■.   1   ,         ■;  ,..,.(■..     ,,.rtoii  of.tho  Privy 

I  ■■               .   M;  I'      ■     -      .,                                                       I.I''  ijf  ttic  benefiiH- 


msinlained  auii  aifliJii'  i  '  :    i    ■  i  ■•■  i"  Hit!  Articles, 

lid  hadi  done  au: 
First    Bj-  itRiintjiiiiiii.  '■     i'      ',    ■      li  .;.,■;  ii_'   i>K>ry  one  in  b 


"BSSATS   AHD  "reviews." — THB-.fflBDQHB«T-"I«''THBi'aA«Ee   OF" 
DB.    ROWLAND   WltiLIAUB   AHD   OaV.    H.    B.    WILSON. 

Thojiidirni. ■!. ■■■■■■'.■    "'.      .."Ai..        I-     ",.:ii_i.  ■     ■  -  ..r  |i|:>  Bisli- 


tlie  f.xmr.ii,=  '■  l'>.-.ij-   I  .  :  :■■      ■  ■    I  ■  -.      Pr.   Vuacj.  Ba- 

Kiua  Profpsuftr  i.-f  Id-i :        i        i               '■  ■     .'^-or  of  Hivimtj-,. 

■wa  the  Rov.  Dr.  (I;;!'.:.                     :■    ■                     ■     i              ■  ■   — :ill   CnnoM  of: 

Christ  Churi-li.     Tim  i-..'ii  ■■  i  ,.|   Iv..:    J.i...il   i-    ■  ■  ■  ri    ■.  ■!  ■    :'i,i(    lie  will  contest 

Ihs  prosecution  upon  ovorj- ti'clinu'iiiity  iif  [iiiilim-  iind    lunu  liui  iio  paa.'iibly  can. 

Siwh  a  courae,  wi  diHingeoiioiis,  so  iiowortliy  of  Ills  jHaaitivu,  «Til  duatraj"  whatevor 
•ympathy  mjgli't  haf e  beeli  folt  for  liiiu. 

The  pev.  CMrtf'STA^t*^,  'the  "piV.'  tft.'  ^keSlij;'the'  KfiV.'  'g^;  Ji-  Birch,  and 
the  Rev;  C.  F.JfA'ftnii.aijif  tbe''Br9sd,  Qliui^^Scw.V^ai'a  been  appointwi' 
flomaHtic  Chaiffalm  a>  tte  iViacS  of  WsIbb.  Hismarriage  in  Lent,  by  which  the 
Ohrigtian  sentiment  of  Eqgl^nd  was  ,9Ktraged,  is  no^  j^ujrprisisg. 


164  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence.  [-A-pril, 

BBV.    J.    MACNAOOHT'6    RENUNCIATION    Or    HIS    INFIDELITY. 

The  Kev.  Mr.  MacSaught,  formerly  Rector  of  St.'Chrjflostom'a  Parish,  Liver- 
pool, who  left  the  Ministrj  in  Sept.,  1861,  has  abundoned  his  Infidelilj  and  pub- 
lished a  work,  "  Christianity  and  Ita  Evidences."  He  now  confesseR  what  the  real 
pointsof  his  former  uohelief  were.  He  aaya:  "Had  1  derfarBd  that  I  left  you, 
becaiiat  the  IiKamaUon,  the  Atanematt,  the  Kestirreelion,  and  all  the  JliriKles  hai  be- 
come mailers  of  Scepticism,  if  not  diebdief,  to  ni«,  I  should  have  needlessly  shocked 
many  who  oared  for  me."  .... 

He  might  have  said,  that,  dotibting  the  Atonement,  be  must,  of  necessity,  doubt 
every  thing  which  gave  sif^Diflcancy  to  the  Atonement,  the  Incanatioa,  Miracles, 
Ac.,  to.  He  haa  expreraed  his  desire  to  resume  his  labors  in  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land. .         ■  , 

The  following  ststtatics  wotdd  show  that  private  pslronage  very  extensively 
prevails  in  thb  Chnrch  Of  England ;  ' 

Engliah  OAurcft  Fatrmvtgt  SlaHiiies. — The  Qneen;  193  liinngs.  Prince  of  "Walea, 
29  livings.  Lord  Chancellor,  "111  livings.  Duchy  of  Lancaster,  45  livings.  Bish- 
ops. 1,643  livings.  Deans  and  Chapters,  BOl  livings.  Archdeacons;  46  livings. 
Universities  and  Colleges,  144  livings.     Pnvate  Patrons,  7,292  livings. 

CHnSCH   CONaBESS. 

A  seoqtid  MooHog,  of  liiis  now  voluntary  Association,  was  held  in  Oiford,  under 
the  presidency  of  the  Biphap  of  Oiford,  July  ath,  and  continued  in  session  three 
daya.  It  was  largely  attended  by  Bishops,  Priests  and  Laymen.  Cnrtifully  pre- 
pared papers  wero  road  ujiofi  (he  education  of  the  Clergy;  upon  the  best  means  of 
enlargina  and  supiJemeuting  Ministerial  Agency,  such  as  an  increaao  'if  Hie  Epis- 
copate, the  estetiaiou  of  tllo  Ministry,  and  regulated  Lay  agency ;  upon  Chnreh  K- 
nance,  and  tlie  htnt  iviiv  ol'  raiding  fjnd.?  for  home  nnd  foreign  Church  purpCFSes; 
upon  the  eui[jl(i.\TiifLa  of  IVoiiieu  in  ivoiks  of  Piclj  and  Charity,  Deaconesses, 
Sisters  of  Mi.'i-oy,  nnd  ramchinl  Mi.'i^Jioii  women;  upon  the  means  of  recovering 
the  Alienated  Clif^.ieH  lo  IIip  Huirch,  School-Chapels,  nod  pnpplemental  Servioea; 
upon  Misaion  Work,  anrt  the  training  of  Missionaries,  Young  Men 'h  Institutes, 
Work-Hquae  visiting ;  the  inducneo  of  the  ChurcTi  of  EngJand  on  the  Continent, 
and  many  other  subjects.  We  have  pretty  full  reports  of  these  papers,  which  were 
CBirefully  a^id  ably  written.  This  pew  Association  rives  promise  of  great  useflil- 
ness.  We  see  in  it,  and  in  its  results,  the  Eiinjiing  of  pari;  lianies  and  party  bitter- 
ness, and  the  sure  pledge  of  more  true  Christian  loyalty  and  efflcieni^.  An  Er^- 
lish  writer  thus,  speaks  of  (he  Cpfigiesi:  "Biitthe  mere  number  is  but  the  smallest 
part  of  the  success ;  tlie  attntcdons  of  Oxford,  and  the  fame  of  the  Pre^dent  may 
account  for  a  part  of  them  ;  the  real  result  has  been,  that  very  opposite  sections 
of  Churohmeo  have  met  together  and  discussed  some  of  the  moat  delicate  subjects 
with  a  degree  of  harmony  .that  has  been  quite  surprising.  A  great  step  has  been 
made  in  brlngmg  tlie  Clergy  and  Laity  togetber;  a  very  significant  advance  to- 
wards that  Syno^cat  action  in  which  the  Laity  cannot  fail  before  long  to  take  an 
important  part.  The  true,  hearty  feeling  towards  the  Church,  which  has  made  such 
progress  oflate  years,  has  found  a  noble  e:ipres9ion;  and  many  abuses  have  been 
80  ably  exposed,  that  a  deoiiied  improvement  may  soon  be  eipoctod  to  show  itself. 
If  some  subjects  are  left  very  far  from  exhausted,  this  is  only  what  must  have 
been  expected,  and  forms  the  best  JuatiScatioo  for  meetings  of  the  same  sort,  as 
least  annually.  Those  who  care  little  for  these  matters,  may  affect  to  despise  the 
movement,  but  they  will  probably  hear  more  of  ita  results  than  they  anticipate, 
or  rather,  if  they  would  be  honest  enough  to  admit  It,  desire.  Tha  spirit  so  evi- 
dently evoked  is  not  Ukely  to  be  lidd  asleep  again." 

At  an  informal  Meeting,  on  the  evening  of  the  third  day,  the  subject  of  Colonial 
Synods  was  discuaseii  by  the  Bishops  of  Tasmania  and  ftipetown.  The  latter  con- 
tended strongly  that  the  Churches  tn  the  Colonies  are  the  Churches  n/ the  Colonies, 
and  he  enunciated  some  Catholic  principles  on  this  point,  which  we  are  glad  to  see 
brought  so  clearly  before  our  English  brethren. 


1863.]  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence.  166 

DIBSEKT   AKD   UNITABIANIEM   IN   ENGLAND. 

A  great  efibrt  was  made  in  Eogtand,  by  DisHenters,  to  get  up  a,  "  Bicentenai; 
Celebration,"  in  eorumemorstion  of  the  2,000  Clergymen,  who  were  ejected  by  the 
^Act  of  Unkformity."  of  1662.  The  diacuEsiou  to  which  it  has  led,  however,  has 
produced  some  results  not  anticipated  by  its  originatorB.  T)ie  Act  of  Uniformi^ 
only  restored  to  tlieir  places  men  who  had  been  driven  out  by  P.uritaii  intolerance ; 
And  the  blood-tbiisty,  cnielcies  of  Cromwell  do  not  b^ar  ep  close... a  le consideration. 
Besides,  it  is  Hhown,  that,  of  the  300  Chapels  originally  boiltTor  tlie  Nonconform- 
ists,  iliere  are  Tuna  not  20  in  wfticft  lAe  Saviaar'a  Ilivinity  u  neldenied.  More  than 
this,  the  deDunciaUoQ  of  the  Church  on  the  part  of  the  Disseaters  is  betraying  die 
real  animuti  of  these  men,  and  many  "  £van)(e)icals  "  of  the  English  Church,  like 
CiBon  Millar  of  Birmingham,  and  tlie  Rev.  F.  S.  Dsle,  who  formerly  united  with 
Uie  Dissenl^rB  in  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  &c.,  Ac.,  bare  withdrawn 
from  all  such  ofBoi^  relations  with ,thom.  Sindiog  theauelTei  jibuaed  as  "liars" 
ind  "  perjured  hypocritea,"  by  men  whom  they  formerly,  have  teen  in  close  fellow- 
elup  with,  because  timj  will  still  adhere  to  tbe  Old  FaiUi  mi  tie  Old  Church,  they 
at  length  ora  beginmng  to  suspect  tbat  Puritan  bale  is  as  unreasonable  and  hitter 
now  as  it  ever  wbb 

DEPBECIATION   OP  THE   ENflLlSH   CtERGT 

The  Bishop  of  Oxford   m  l:ia  recent  Triennial  Addi 
follow las  WordH        tine  dark  ipol  thTc  ii   imi'i  rr      ' 
this  sub]  cft       lli--iiiriili       I     iM    Ml'   "    1  wii'i  1 
give  thcui     K        III        III         li  II      I         I 
Maen  \t  it 

pm-enuE'  iitl      i    l     i  I  i 

ments      Muv  bod  Ufit  Irtm  u 
what  our  great  Kpf:/r(iK.r^  so  mil  i 
alChurehof  thiarenlni  ofBrilmn  i 

Clerfty  "     His  lordship  fiirthi  r    ] 
the    entering  the  pulpit  with  iitd    j     [       i    i 
ouB  facility  of  langu^e,  cniptj,  ^a^lll    mil   pi  ii 
among  us  of  Buch  a  stjle  of  prem,Iung  «  ould  be 

Kearty  all  tjie  Eogli^  penodicajs  ^ent  to  the  fact  alluded  to  by  the  Bishop  of 
Oiford  One  of  them  saji  '  tn  Ijow  many  case-i  ijo  Mudios  popular  lolutnes 
dItpUce  the  6reek  Fathers  and  Suicer's  Thesaurus  and  an  Cngllsh  Commentaiy 
or  two  allow  the  Hebrew  Bible  and  Greek  Tescametit  to  Mst  on  the  shelTesT' 
And  another  speakH  of  "the  almost  total  repudiation  of  study  by  the  working 
Clergy 

Itappear'i  Lo«i\cr  tint  other  uftLi  lenriii.diiroria-.u-in  ufiir  IrLOi  the  same 
cause  A  recent  En>,IiJi  iiiu!.  ijiud  dLplnrea  tUt  Iji  I  Ihot  tin  rr  are  nrw  fewer 
gm^lawyirs  lu  Iiigljmi  tlnii  Iherc  )n\o  beiu  fur  ohl  liumiitd  mil  fl%  years, 
and,  for  proof  of  tbiiffid  r.  It-ra  to  bir  IrtdMiikTlicMg.r  s,r  John  J' rvii.  Sir  Fits- 
toy  Kelley  Mr  MattliLW  Hill  Mr  Lockburii  Mr  Jormni,  uuii  Jlr  HaiS,  as  the 
only  men  In  the  front  rank  of  their  profineion  Mr  LocVbUro  la  an  ai^compliahed 
anaelepHit  hcLolar  Mr  kellev  a  great  nicrcEntHo  lawyer  Sir  TohnJervia  an  acote 
»nd  fluent  speaker  and  the  others  refarred  to  are  great  men  but  not  one  of  them, 
it  sayB,  IS  equal  to  their  illustoous  predLcebaors  of  tlio  last  century. 

POFCLATIOH   AND   CBEEDS  OF   TBE   WOBLD. 

The  J^q^KMuiI  Almanac  (Philadelphia)  for  1863,  has  Tables,  prepared  by  Prof  A. 
J.  8«±eio,  of  the  populaUon  and  Religious  Creeds  of  the  human  family.  la  nearly 
eTBry  country  of  America,  Europe,  and  Australia,  from  time  t^  time,  an  oERcial  cen- 
sus is  taken,  which  keeps  us  fully  informed  of  the  movement  of  population.  An 
effldal  Ecclesiastical  Censua  is  taken  in  some  countries,  but  not  in  others,  and  hence 


ireis  lijs  -pol 

ken  of  It  in  the 

h  that  IB  linght,  m  regard  to 

nfinteilBct  Who 

iller  than  it  Was 

this  Inmint^ile 

Fiiehsh  riergy, 

(llectuBl  attain- 

li  11  1  iru 

=t  nc^er  foiget 

1  the  siippoi 

tcftht  Nation 

l-ndly    iHlt 

a]no  a  learned, 

miirk;  of 

this  dei- lea  lion 

uHtriiif,  from 

It,  with  a  peril 

I  s  (.cnerahtii 

'      The  "prcad 

ilindly  wound  to  our  useftl) 

166  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence.  [April, 

the  numbers  of  the  Denominations  are  reached  with  less  exactness.  Prof.  Schem's 
estimates  are  as  follows : — 

Roman  Catholics. — According  to  the  statements  of  the  censuses  in  Europe  in 
1862,  about  13*7,982,000  souls,  out  of  a  total  of  282,809,000,  were  in  connection  with 
the  Roman  Catholic  Church;  in  Ametildla,  A]?<)\i1)  38,499,000,  out  of  a  population  of 
69,763,000;  in  Australia  and  Polynesia,  about  280,000,  out  of  2,500,000.  In  Asia, 
a  population  of  about  4,167,000,  and  in  Africa  about  1,113,000  may  be  set  down 
for  the  same  Ch^;-^. ..  .aChuft- ti^eigrajid/toteJI  pS,  ;the  Egmani  QatJjoUc  population  of 
the  world  amounts  to  aljout  182,041,006  souls.  This  is  about  20,000,000  more 
than  recent  estimates  by  the  Roman  Catholics  themselves. 

Greek  Church.— The 'Greek  Cliufch  lias  a  population  of^about  74,633,000  souls, 

ofwhomp  39^000/^00  Uw'4ntRufesi«,h'nd  W,t»0«;OOiOUtt'Tlf^k*y.    The  >^fotfable  ex- 

pansicm  of  tji^  Bjusslftn-iEm^lrejiu  iysia,a»d.tl^ef  overthrow  of  the  rule  qfthe  Turks, 

are  likely  to  bfe  followed  "by  a  cohsideratte  increase  of  the  n^embership  of  this  Church. 

^mI/;!-^  79i^1«'i<l  i'tin  li'f'^ii^M''-    tH  •  nt  '■■'•■■■  r-,,-.i'-  -/■;'  :-j<  «• 

PROTESTANTS.r--Under  this  ^head.  the  qpmpiJ^r  classes  ^11  Cf\ristia^s  :ivl4^  <iP  Jiot 
belong  to  t/hl0Mii?sh;'t5fr€fek;!Atffi6flfe^^^  ottet  Oriental  Church. '  'it  com- 

prise^ Also,  ;Ra^ion^i$^  iaftjl,th9  wtiole  switcia>o£moaigrel  S€icrtis^'!\l(z«ikidi)|8,!!Svreden- 
borgians,  and  all.  ,  For  ourselya^,  we  protest  against  tiie  Prof  estapt  Kpisc9pal  Church 
being  counfedlii  'imOTi^  ^ubii'i  inotefly  'n^ass;  m  this  Ecclesikstieal  Arithmetic.  His 
numbers,,  ^tv^t3t,  aire^  afi^r foUtJivt^g.^ :  In  tibda  widest  sense  of  th^  wcyrd!,  Uie  Protestant 
world  embraces  abo^t  2 7^347.000, souls  ii^.Ameriqq,  6(4, 7 90,000  ii;i  Europe,  1  AOjO,000. 
in  Austr^Iaii!a"^d':]^SlyaesiSi,  ill '"Isla  About  429,000,  in  Africa  719,000;  total 
94,385,064);)  lol^OD^dDfltiiie  iiumberoflProltedtiabs  wi^htkit  of  the<^oii^aQ  Cath- 
olics, it  will  be  foimd  thg^tmejjr  a^e,iHy  adyai:^(^,^^^  ifv.A^i^tralia, 
that  they^  AWr^idfy  '{^Wmi&g  ti|i  ^  the  drst  rank  in  America,  where  prpbably  a  few 
more  3reai^jwiU/mifQ(Cie  ^^iire  thiaiii  !a  uumBrietH  pipep()^6>(l^aildej  btit-thiai  they  still 
fall  consideraWy;\?ehindj  inEu^ ppe^.  In  Asiaj m^ ^frip^^they s^rOj a^  pr^^ei^t, Ukewiae 
inferior' iri'fjOTribeV  to  xhe'KOinan"  Catholics,  tiit  the  rapid  expansion  of  the  colo^al 
possessidiw  ofltoPedtettaiUrdiatiMis,  is»' likely Ao^eeoure  fb^  Prbt^tfeli'lSyni'  it.  both 
ofthes9(^y^^u^,f^<i^p^^^|ap^a;i^f-iwj4^                                '-..H  .    ;  ^  .,>■ 

SuMM4ftT>-H^rh^  (${)J.^lf  i}j[^5Jtia3u<p(jpiiU*i(Hi!  of  tfacvglobe,'  cowntkig  in-  ifl  «liiie  sects 

to  be  at  p(r)^eB^(1bi^g{)i||,ipp:i^deT^^(ib!9<iiiduen^^  of:X]hristianiti/*.'':'A.llttlb  fi^ot^than 
one  half  of  all  who  bear  the,name,Qf  QMatians    are  hi. nominal  (Mni^ion.^ith. the 

Church  df!ltefeW'^?'th84#dWw^^  Stasia 

will  sooB,lei9T^  ^Q^Roqnun  (Qathfiilic&>W  a )  decided  MiDoffitTii    ^o^"^  the*  beginning 

Cathol'^^^^'' V^^''^^^^  '^W^^^  S^(?f P^^^ft^^  ^  co^j^J^^d  \i^jt^y,  c^  ;tl](^,  :^man 

This  estizQatQx>f  th* jpbpidbtioiDbf  the  gbb^ift  30a,<)OOv«lQK)  'rfbow  i;ba<;of  ^.  I>^al- 
loy  of  Belgifim-  but;  differs  ff  •  Wj-  ^)v?fctCich,.pf.the 

University  of  :fieH5U;  ;atM'probabIy  approaches  correctness.  Itis-about  700,000,000 
above  the  estimate6nBDkde;filtei6^  ye^sl  agt^ ;  butua  betked  u^on  iAiot^h  iil<!yF^  addttrate 
data,  the  results  of  more  extensive  gep^^hi^l,^f5>ITOt^W<!a^>iJPW!^>^JT?t»niatic 
research.  _  '         '\  '  ^ 


1863.]  Editorial.  167 


1  ■  (  '  '  I 


EDITORIAL. 


AltBJlIOAN  l^TtrAl^TERpY  CBrpftiOH'  lllEVlfe^r.' ' ' 


"■         1.  !  •  ,  •-  ■■  ■  .•'''■  '  ■       .    ■  ."  '      '  ■]       r    '  \\r• 


1  , 


At  length,  we  lay  before  our  readers  No.  J,  Vol^  XV,  of  tl^e  Amer- 
icAN  QuAfiTBTBLY  Ohuibch  REVIEW.  Tho  fitifet  No;  of 'tlie'l<aat  Volume 
was  isstifefl  fdi^l  ti^dVidti^  to  the'd6tnml^cdkdtit''o!f  the'li^ij^;  and  was 
sent  to  all  the  subscribers  in  the  Southern  and  Border  States ;  and  the 
eiitif^^^ditioii' of /the^  yoluTOe^  ^^^^^ 

was  oeiwpleted .  without  dimihutioov    The  ititerreptkin '  oif  %lre  Mails, 
not  only  in  tli4  ;§p^tller^  ,biit ^  tfii6 '  B,pr.40i:' , Sjtafi^^s?  iJii§a)^(V^ .  ^  several 
thousaHd  dollajrs'  dicectly nand  indirectly  bvthfeJWafj  the  difficulty  of 
•      maMti^  V;cflf^ct%4'^^^;  tiW;i?6f:t!hp  Jnf 'tij^' ^  cost 

of  papear^  (pearly  >lob  per  cent.)  induced  u®  t6'publ*$ti  thi§  Riefiew  at 
greatet1iitterVal^;:^^;th^;^^ 
timee.  i .  CChk^etzplaaatian  «f:  tb^^inieguilasitjt  ini  tiro  'B^peaHimeef  of  the 

We,  commence  pow  a,  new,  Vpluime.  Wj&owe  it>a«'ii  debt  «f  grati- 
tude to  say,  that  we  r^Siiiri^'tb^^ '^'ulii'tMjr^ii^^ttfe^  %f  th'ri' W^e^,  not 
only  at  the  advic»/.buiiyitlith©  efficient  i^(^  and 

steadf^stm^iidkpf  tti^>;«':6i^k.  ;'W^:Mrt  w^ft^  sub- 

scriptioa  list;/ and jnaltiiougb  th&'eaipeiiise^'iiof^ipiiibiiishfng  tife  much 
incr^iS^dj;^^'^p;^^^^  tp  ^il^  JtSbJ^f^j^e^^o  or 

reduce  tiie;8azeio£  tbei.work..j.  Wei  prefiMrto  enkwige^iour  subscription 
list,  abd'^to^  dfepfetid'  litttt^  entiMy' ui)iDi  ^¥6ffij^)  t|aj;^e^^^^^  both 

theaeiot^jf^plbQiweaiak  tbe  attenilonoftheifriend^^^  Will 

you  not  '^ftd  ui' t^  n^aih^^  6f  O^ie' W  this 

in  ipost  Oii^^  <i^  es^^^^         done ;  aoad  wiQ  yottinot  fitvor  u»:with  your 
own  8Ubsoiipti<ytti^pt^tii|)itlJ' in  ad^atio^  ?^  ...:/.-  ..ai  ..  ..j. 

As  to  the  conduct  and  character  of  the  Review  for  the  future,  the 
past  fourteen  years  of  the  work  under  its  present  management  will  be 
the  best  guarantee  for  the  time  to  come.  Amid  the  terrible  commo- 
tions of  our  times,  while  it  is  our  duty  to  "render  to  all  their  due," 
"unto  Caesar  the  things  which  are  Caesar's,"  yet,  as  Church  Reviewersy 
our  first  and  great  concern  is  with  that  "Kingdom  which  is  not  of  this 
world,"  either  in  its  origin,  nature  or  mission ;  a  Kingdom,  whose 
mighty  power  for  good,  in  its  fullness  of  blessing,  depends,  as  all  his- 
tory testifies,  upon  consecrating  itself,  as  Christ  and  His  Apostles 


168  Editorial.  [April, 

did,  unshrinkingly  to  its  one  great  work.  It  costs  faith,  and  courage, 
and  self-control,  to  do  this  in  times  like  these.  Yet  the  duty  is  cer- 
tain. The  principles  and  truths,  however,  within  the  keeping  of  that 
Kingdom,  and  for  which  it  is  responsible,  reach  in.  their  sure  and  con- 
troling  influence,  all  human  and  social  relations.  Those  truths  and 
principles  will  be  taught  upon  our  pages  without  reserve ;  and  thus, 
in  the  truest  and  highest  sense,  we  shall  hope  to  conserve  and  promote 
the  cause  of  God  and  Humanity. 

With  the  facilities  of  our  new  and  more  central  location,  the  Review 
will,  we  are  sure,  be  found  less  unworthy  of  the  Church  whose  inter- 
ests it  aims  to  subserve.  Several  gentlemen  of  the  highest  reputation, 
who  appreciate  thoroughly  the  work  of  a  Church  Review  at  the  present 
day,  will  contribute  to  our  pages.  Articles  deserving  the  attention  of 
professional  scholars,  and  Articles  which  the  intelligent  and  thoughtful 
of  the  Laity  will  read  with  interest,  we  design  shall  be  found  in  every 
Number  of  the  Review.  Mere  amusement,  to  gratify  a  morbid  literary 
taste,  we  do  not  promise.  Church  Doctrine,  Church  Life,  Church 
Work,  Church  Literature,  everything  pertaining  to  the  Church's  best 
interests,  will  be,  as  heretofore,  a  specialty  with  the  Review.  There 
is,  besides,  a  broad  field  in  the  departments  of  Letters,  and  Art,  and 
Science,  and  Philosophy ;  and  the  consideration  of  these  will  always 
be  regarded  as  having  a  proper  place  upon  our  pages. 

The  resume  of  Foreign  Intelligence  will  hereafter  be  made  up  with 
more  care  and  completeness.  In  this,  we  are  to  be  aided  by  a  gentle- 
man whose  residence  abroad  has  made  him  thoroughly  conversant 
with  the  progress  and  important  bearing  of  religious  events  in  Central 
and  Southern  Europe. 

In  a  word,  to  be  true  and  unyielding  in  all  matters  of  principle ;  to 
be  ingenuous,  yet  charitable,  in  the  expression  of  opinion ;  to  discern 
clearly  the  duties  which  the  Church  owes  to  the  age  and  times ;  to 
cultivate  and  encourage  what  may  be  termed,  in  the  broadest  sense, 
the  Humanities  of  life, — such,  as  it  seems  to  us,  is  the  province  of  a 
Quarterly  Church  Review, 

With. prospects  opening  before  the  Church  of  the  greatest  possible 
promise,  and  yet  demanding  such  wisdom  as  God  alone  can  give,  and 
amid  new  and  greatly  multiplied  difficulties,  we  resume  the  quarterly 
issues  of  the  work.  We  bespeak  the  charitable  judgment,  and,  as  far 
as  we  may  deserve  it,  the  confidence  and  cooperation  of  all  our  readers. 


THE 

AMERICAN  QUARTERLY 
CHURCH    REVIEW, 

ECCLESIASTICAL  REGISTEE. 

r  _^      '_  _l  ■      ?_  ',  _  ■,  '    ■  *  ■■.■■<■■■■  -■  —  ,. 

ToL.  XV.  JULY,  1863.  No.  2. 

— ■ r  - ■  !■  1  lliri _  L  I  —W       -        I       ^^M ■!      I^~1  I       IIM  M     ■  ■       ■  ~  II    ^1       ^      ■  _     

^^-^     -II  --  -  -  --  — ..—  ,  ^     —    ^  -  -     ^^-  _       -  — ..— ^^^^     ^^      ^       ^      ^  ^--^.  _  ^  ^^  1-^M  _M. 

Art.  L— STANLEY'S  LECTURES  AND  THE  ORIEN- 
TAL CHURCHES. 

Lectures  on  the  History  of  the  Eastern  Church,  with  an  In- 
troduction on  the  Study  of  Ecclesiastical  History.  By  Ar- 
thur Penrhyn  Stanley,  D.  D.,  Regius  Professor  of  Eccle- 
siastical History  in  the  University  of  Oxford,  and  Canon  of 
Christ  Church.  From  the  Second  London  Edition,  revised. 
Ne\^  York  :  Charles  Scribner.     1862.     8vo.  pp.  551. 

We  propose  now  to  fulfill  the  promise,  made  in  our  last 
Number,  to  examine,  with  minute  care,  the  first  Lecture  in 
this  interesting  Volume ;  the  only  Lecture  of  the  Twelve  which 
is,  strictly  and  exclusively,  upon  the  Eastern  Church.  It,  also, 
bears,  more  directly  than  any  other,  upon  the.  present  state  of 
the  Oriental  Communions ;  and,  therefore,  has  a  peculiar  inter- 
est for  us,  in  this  auspicious  hour  of  re-awakened  attention  to 
their  character,  their  condition  and  the  long-neglected  ties 
which  bind  us  to  them.  We  will  endeavor  so  to  order  our 
review  that,  while  keeping  constantly  in  sight  the  work  of 
Stanley,  we  may  contribute  something  to  the  formation  of  a 

VOL.  XV.  12 


170        Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches,    [July, 

definite  and  correct  idea  of  the  Bodies,  with  which  we  may  soon 
be  called  to  enter  into  direct  and  momentous  communication. 
This  is  our  first  want.  We  shall  not  be  able  to  supply  it  in  a 
single  Article  ;  if,  indeed,  so  difficult  a  task  is  at  all  within 
our  power.  But,  we  will  strive  to  make  clear  the  points  which 
we  touch. 

We  will  follow  the  same  order  with  the  Author.  The  title 
of  the  Lecture,  "The  Eastern  Church,"  is  to  be  understood, 
here,  as  throughout  the  Volume,  not  as  applied  to  the  Greek, 
or  "Orthodox,"  Church  alone,  which  claims  it,  and  to  which  it 
is  generally  conceded,  but,  also,  to  the  various  other  Commun- 
ions, existing  in  the  East,  which  are  commonly  embraced,  with 
the  Greek,  under  the  broad  name,  "The  Oriental  Churches." 
In  the  Author's  nomenclature,  as  the  Christian  Church  com- 
prises every  thing  that  is  Christian,  though  much  of  it  may  be 
thoroughly  sectarian,  so  the  "Eastern  Church"  includes  the 
whole  of  Oriental  Christianity,  though  large  portions  may  be 
schismatic,  and  even  heretical.  We  will  confine  ourselves  to 
the  more  common  and,  as  we  must  think,  juster  mode  of  ex- 
pression: the  "Eastern  (or  Oriental)  Church"  for  the  Greek, 
which  calls  herself  the  "  Orthodox  Eastern  Church ;"  giving 
to  each  of  those  separated  from  her,  its  National  or  Theological 
title,  Armenian,  Nestorian,  Coptic,  &c,;  to  the  Eoman  schism- 
atics, the  name  "Papal ;"  distinguishing  each  body  of  them  by 
their  National  affix,  e. gr.,  Papal  Syrians,  Papal  Armenians; 
and  to  all  collectively,  the  name,  "  The  Eastern,  (or  Oriental,) 
Churches." 

Our  Author  notices,  as  existing  in  "all  these  Churches,"  "a 
tripartite  division,"  which  he  thus  specifies  :  "  1.  The  Nation- 
al or  so  called  heretical  Church  of  each  country.  2.  The  ortho- 
dox branch  of  each  Church,  in  communion  with  the  See  of 
Constantinople.  3.  The  "  United  "  or  "  Catholic  "  branch,  con- 
sisting of  converts  to  the  Eoman  Catholic  Church."  But,  in 
fact,  this  threefold  division  does  not  exist,  in  a  single  instance. 
The  Greek  Nation  is  divided  into  Orthodox  and  Papal  Greeks, 
the  latter  being  a  small  and  insignificant  sect.  The  Armenians 
are  all  of  the  Armenian  Church,  with  the  exception  of  some 
fifty  thousand  Papal  Armenians.     The  Syrians  (Jacobites)  are 


1863.]    StanUfjfa  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Ghurchea.        171 

all  of  the  National  Church,  excepting  a  small  body  of  Papal 
seceders.  The  Chaldeans  are  Nestorian  and  FapaL  The  Copts, 
probably,  are  all  of  one  Church.  Thus  we  find,  generally,  a 
twofold,  but  never  a  threefold,  division. 

The  Author  states  the  number  of  Eastern  Christians,  includ- 
ing the  Russians,  as  one  hundred  millions.  This  is  too  high. 
Seventy-five  millions  are  a  large  estimate ;  of  which  the  Greek 
Church  embraces  about  sixty-eight  millions;  the  Armenian, 
(estimated  by  Professor  Stanley,  following  Haxthausen,  at 
"more  than  eight  millions,")  three  millions ;  and,  four  millions 
are  a  most  liberal  allowance  for  the  rest,  Chaldeans,  Georgians, 
Syrians,  Copts,  Maronites  and  Abyssinians.  The  Papal  seced- 
ers  frora  all  the  Oriental  Churches,  including  the  Maronites, 
may  be  reckoned  at  two  hundred  thousand ;  and,  of  late  years. 
Schism  has  added  to  itself  a  few  thousand  nominal  Protestants, 
chiefly  from  the  Armenian  Church.  We  give  these  figures  as 
the  result  of  long  and  careful  inquiry.  The  increase  of  the 
Oriental  Christians  (excluding  Bussia)  is  small. 

Professor  Stanley  divides  this  mass  into  three  parts,  or  groups; 
the  first,  styled  the  "National  or  Heretical  Churches  of  the 
&r  East,"  consisting  of  the  Chaldeans,  the  Armenians,  the 
Syrians,  (including  Jacobites  and  Maronites,)  the  Copts,  the 
Abyssinians  and  the  Georgians;  the  second,  called  the  "Greek 
Church,"  embracing  the  Christians  of  that  name  in  Greece,  and 
iu  Turkey,  South  of  Constantinople;  the  third,  named  the 
"Northern*  Tribes,"  composed  of  the  Bulgarians,  Servians, 
Wallachians,  Moldavians  and  Bussians.  This  fondness  for 
confounding  Nations  with  Churches  leads  to  great  confusion. 
In  a  History  of  the  Church,  a  Kingdom  which  is  not  of  this 
world,  Eccleaiaatical  divisions  should,  mainly,  rule.  In  Him, 
Who  is  her  Head,  and  Whose  Body  she  is,  "there  is  neither 
Greek  nor  Jew,  Circumcision  nor  Uncircumcision,  Barbarian, 
Scythian,  bond  nor  free."  We  are  studying  Church  History  ; 
not  Geography  or  Ethnography ;  and,  distinctions  based  upon 
National  lines  serve  only  to  confuse  our  knowledge  in  the 
very  subject  of  our  study.  Here,  for  example,  we  have,  mixed 
up,  in  the  first  group.  Orthodox,  (the  Georgians,)  Monophy- 
Bltes,  (the  Armenians,  Jacobites,  Copts  and  Abyssinians,)  Nes- 


172        Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.    [July, 

toriaDS,  (the  Chaldeans,)  and  Papists,  (the  Maronites.)  In  the 
second,  we  have,  under  the  head  of  the  "Greek  Church,'*  only 
those  who  are  Greek  in  Nation,  separated  from  their  brethren 
of  the  same  Communion,  though  of  a  different  race,  in  the 
Northern  Provinces  of  Turkey,  and  in  Bussia.  While,  in  the 
third,  we  have  the  other  fragment  of  that  same  Church,  set 
apart  ecclesiastically,  because  it  is,  chiefly,  Sclavonic  in  nation- 
ality. The  mental  result  of  the  whole  is,  that  one  has  a  hodge- 
podge of  Churches  and  Nations,  which  no  effort  of  memory  is 
able  to  retain,  and  no  law  of  religion  can  justify. 

We  propose  a  different  classification.  The  Oriental  Church- 
es may  be  divided  into  four  Communions ;  the  Orthodox,  or 
Catholic ;  the  Monophysite ;  the  Nestorian ;  and  the  Papal. 
They  cannot  be  exactly  defined  by  National  boundaries.  The 
first  comprises  most  of  the  Greeks  proper,  the  greater  part  of 
the  Russians,  Wallachians,  Moldavians,  Servians  and  Bulga- 
rians, a  few  Hungarians,  the  Georgians  generally,  and  a  small 
portion  of  Syrians  and  Egyptians.  The  second  includes  the 
Armenians  generally,  a  fraction  of  the  Syrian  race,  the  Copts 
and  the  Abyssinians.  The  third  embraces  a  part  of  the  Chal- 
deans. The  fourth  is  made  up  of  converts  from  almost  every 
Nation  in  the  East,  Greek,  Armenian,  Syrian,  Chaldean,  Bus- 
sian,  with  smaller  contributions  from  the  others.  We  give  this 
statement,  not  merely  because  it  is  of  value  in  itself,  but  to 
show,  also,  the  futility  of  the  attempt  to  classify  Churches  by 
Nations.     The  Church,  and  the  Sects,  gather  of  ev^ry  kind. 

But,  there  is  a  farther  Ecclesiastical  division,  which  is,  also, 
important.  Most  of  these  four  Churches  include,  each,  several 
distinct  Bodies.  Thus,  the  Catholic  embraces  the  Church  of 
Constantinople,  the  Church  of  Antioch,  the  Church  of  Jerusa- 
lem, the  Church  of  Alexandria,  each  presided  over  by  a  Patri- 
arch, the  Church  of  Greece,  ruled  by  a  Synod,  the  Church  of 
Servia,  autocephalic,  and  the  Church  of  Bussia,  also  governed 
by  a  Synod.  The  Monophysite  Communion  consists  of  the  Ar- 
menian, the  Syrian,  (Jacobite,)  the  Coptic  and  the  Abyssinian 
Churches ;  the  first  three,  each,  under  a  Patriarch,  the  fourth 
under  a  Metropolitan.  The  Nestorian,  formerly  two  under  two 
Patriarchs,  is  now,  by  the  submission  of  one  of  the  Churches  to 


1863.]    Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.        173 

Borne,  a  single  Church,  under  a  Patriarch,  whose  official  name 
is  Mar  Shimon,  (Lord  Simon,)  as  the  other's,  before  the  seces- 
sion, was  Mar  Ulia,  (Lord  Elias.)  The  Papal  Communion 
has  five  Churches;  the  Armenian  Papal,  the  Greek  Papal, 
the  Syrian  Papal,  the  Chaldean  Papal,  and  the  Maronite. 
Each  is  under  a  distinct  government ;  but,  all  are  subject  to  the 
Pope,  who  appoints  the  Patriarchs. 

The  Latin  Church  we  do  not  reckon,  as  it  is  not  composed 
of  Orientals,  but  of  Europeans,  (say  50,000,)  resident  in  the 
East.  It  has  a  separate  hierarchy ;  and,  its  language  and  ritual 
are  those  of  the  Church  of  Eome.  The  consequence  is,  that 
there  are,  sometimes,  two  or  more  Bishops,  subject  to  the  Pope, 
residing,  and,  exercising  jurisdiction  in,  the  same  city ;  as,  for 
example,  the  Latin  (European)  Bishop  and  Armenian  Papal 
Bishop,  in  Constantinople.  The  necessity  for  this  arrange- 
ment has  arisen  from  the  peculiar  relations  of  the  Eastern 
Papal  Sects  to  the  See  of  Rome;  and,  those  relations  have 
sprung  out  of  the  peculiar  method  of  their  conversion.  The 
Oriental  Papists,  generally,  were  not  added  as  individuals,  but 
in  communities,  to  the  Church  of  Rome.  Thus,  for  instance, 
a  body  of  Armenians  became  Papal.  They  acknowledged  the 
Pope,  and  adopted  the  "filioque''  in  the  Creed;  for,  this  is 
about  the  amount  of  an  Oriental  conversion  to  Eomanism,  at 
the  beginning.  Their  Orders  were  recognized.  Men  who  had 
been  consecrated  Bishops  in  heresy  and  Schism,  remained  Bish- 
ops still.  Priests  were  allowed  to  retain  their  wives.  The 
Armenian  Worship,  with  its  Ritual,  its  Order,  its  Hagiology, 
its  language,  all  differing,  largely,  from  the  Latin  Church,  was 
preserved,  and  exclusively  used  in  their  Congregations.  This 
is  a  stretch  of  liberalism  which  Rome  does  not  adopt  elsewhere ; 
which,  certainly,  she  does  not  practise  towards  us.  But,  Orient- 
als, attached,  as  they  are,  to  old  usages,  jealous  for  prescription, 
most  reverent  holders  of  tradition,  are  not,  otherwise,  to  be  won. 
Adet  diUy  (it  is  not  custom,)  is  the  final  argument  of  an  East- 
em.  Let  us  say,  however,  for  the  consistency  of  Rome,  that, 
the  conversion  once  effected,  there  begins  a  worrying  process, 
carefully  and  gradually  pressed  by  the  Latin  missionaries,  of 
breaking  up  this  old  attachment,  and  introducing  the  Latin 

VOL.  XV.  12* 


174        8tanley*8  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.    [July, 

Rite ;  and,  the  process  may,  in  the  end,  prove  effectual ;  although 
the  idea  of  such  submission  is  often  treated  by  Oriental  Papists 
with  extreme  indignation. 

It  may  be  a  matter  of  wonder  how,  with  their  strong  attach- 
ment to  ancient  usage.  Orientals  ever  learn  to  acknowledge  the 
Pope.  The  Greek  Papal  Schism  is  the  oldest.  It  originated 
in  Syria,  we  believe,  at  the  time  of  the  Crusades  ;  and,  so  far 
as  we  can  trace  its  history,  it  was  propagated  vi  et  armis.  In 
the  Greek  Islands,  it  sprung  up  later,  under  the  overshadowing 
power  of  the  Venetian  Republic,  when  that  haughty  State 
ruled  the  Adriatic  and  the  Archipelago.  But,  it  has  never 
grown.  It  is  still  a  puny  infant.  It  will  never  be  a  man. 
There  is  no  harder  achievement  than  to  convert  a  Greek  to 
Romanism.  Western  Protestantism  is  tame  and  jejune  in  its 
expression,  when  compared  with  the  honest  scorn  and  contempt 
with  which  a  true  son  of  the  Orthodox  Eastern  Church  rejects 
the  claims  of  the  Papacy.  Let  us  illustrate  the  feeling.  Some 
years  ago,  the  Pope  sent  a  Legate  to  Constantinople.  The 
Ambassadors  of  the  Latin  Powers,  France,  Austria,  Spain, 
Sardinia,  Bavaria,  persuaded  the  Sultan,  that,  by  showing 
him  distinguished  honor,  he  would  win  the  good- will  of  most  of 
the  monarchs  and  nations  of  Europe.  Consequently,  his  recep- 
tion was  magnificent,  in  the  extreme.  Among  other  acts  of 
courtesy,  the  Sultan  requested  the  Greek  Patriarch  to  visit  the 
Legate.  He  absolutely  refused  ;  whereupon  he  was  called  to 
the  Porte,  and  reprimanded  for  showing  disrespect  to  the  guest 
of  the  Sultan.  The  Patriarch  replied,  "  This  is,  with  me,  no 
matter  of  politics.  He  is  an  Ecclesiastic,  sent  on  an  Ecclesias- 
tical embassy.  I  musl^  treat  him  as  the  rules  of  my  religion 
prescribe.  He  is  the  servant  and  messenger  of  my  equal,  the 
Bishop  of  Rome.  It  is  his  duty  to  come  to  me,"  And,  the 
Legate  was  compelled  to  go  to  the  Patriarch,  where  he  received 
precisely  the  attention  due  to  the  messenger  of  a  brother  Bishop, 
and  no  more.  This  was  so  little  satisfactory  to  the  Legate, 
that  he  complained  of  it  to  the  Porte,  and  the  Patriarch 
received,  in  silence,  another  reprimand.  The  excitable  Greeks 
began  to  learn  the  story.  It  flew  from  mouth  to  mouth  among 
the  two  hundred  thousand  "Orthodox"  of  Constantinople. 


1863.]    Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.        175 

"  Our  Patriarch  insulted,  our  religion  abased  before  the  Pope  I 
It  is  not  to  be  endured."  The  excitement  rose  to  a  frenzy. 
Threats  swarmed  on  every  side  ;  when  the  Patriarch  hastily 
sent  word  to  the  Sultan,  that  he  would  not  be  responsible  for 
the  conduct  of  his  people,  if  that  man  continued  longer  in  the 
city.  The  Sultan  was  alarmed.  A  private  intimation  was  . 
conveyed  to  the  Legate,  that  he  was  in  danger  ;  and  he  retired, 
within  forty-eight  hours,  stealing  out  of  Constantinople  so 
quietly  that  his  departure  afforded  a  ludicrous  contrast  to  the 
almost  regal  style  in  which  he  had  entered. 

The  other  Papal  Sects  in  the  East  have  arisen,  chiefly,  from 
two  causes  ;  first,  the  desire  to  secure  European  protection, 
(which  the  native  Papists  have  from  France,)  against  the  civil 
oppression  and  degradation  inflicted  by  the  Mohammedan 
rule  ;  and,  secondly,  the  combined  intrigues  of  Latin  Consuls 
and  Missionaries,  which,  in  some  instances,  have  turned  Orien- 
tal communities  into  Papists  before  they  knew  it ;  as,  in  the 
case  of  the  Chaldeans  of  Mesopotamia,  whose  Patriarch,  Mar 
Elia,  was  induced,  by  a  sagacious  mixture  of  bribes  and  threats, 
to  acknowledge  a  very  qualified  supremacy  of  the  Pope,  which 
amounted  to  hardly  more,  in  the  beginning,  than  the  receiving 
of  a  powerful  patron  for  himself ;  and,  instantly,  his  Church 
was  claimed  and  declared  to  be  Papal, 

We  have  digressed  somewhat  from  the  intended  scope  of  our 
review,  for  the  purpose  of  bringing  into  notice  a  mighty  agency 
which  is  working  among  the  Oriental  Christians,  to  which  our 
Author  does  not  allude,  but  which,  at  this  moment,  far  exceeds, 
in  skill,  in  vigor,  and,  we  are  sorry  to  add,  in  success,  every 
other,  (excepting  the  Russian  influence,)  which  is  acting  upon 
the  destiny  of  those  ancient  Communions. 

We  will  add,  here,  a  few  notes  on  the  several  Churches  of 
the  East,  as  Professor  Stanley  brings  them  successively  into 
view,  some  by  way  of  increase  to  his  own  valuable  stock  of 
information,  and  others  by  way  of  correction  of  certain  errors 
in  his  statements. 

I.  The  '^Chaldean  Christians^"  as  the  Nestorians  are  rightly 
called  by  our  Author,  (page  91,)  are  the  Christians  of  Kurdis- 
tan and  a  portion  of  the  Christians  of  Mesopotamia.     They 


176        Stanley's'  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.    [J^y> 

occupy  the  Eastern  border  of  Turkey,  partly  in  the  mountains 
of  the  ancient  Carduchi,  partly  in  the  extensive  plain  to  the 
South.  Dr.  Grant,  lately  of  the  Mission  of  the  American 
(Congregational)  Board,  a  noble  man,  full  of  grand  and  gen- 
erous sympathies,  thought  them  descendants  of  the  lost  tribes 
of  Israel.  Many  of  our  readers  will  remember  the  interesting 
argument,  in  which,  some  twenty  years  ago,  he  defended  this 
singular  theory.  The  conception  was  the  offspring  of  the 
religious  enthusiasm  which  made  him  a  Missionary,  and  was 
elaborated,  in  his  search  for  evidence,  with  the  practical  skill 
which  made  him  a  good  physician.  But,  the  idea  is  a  visionary 
one.  His  proofs  show,  only,  that  the  Chaldean  Christians  are 
Orientals  J  as  were  the  Jews  j  and,  that  they  have  retained  a  few 
of  those  Judaizing  notions  which  prevailed  in  the  Church  of 
the  first  Century,  and,  chiefly,  in  the  Easternmost  section  of  it. 
They  are  the  descendants  of  the  original  inhabitants  of  the 
country  which  they  occupy.  Professor  Stanley  confines  them  to 
Kurdistan.  They  are  found,  as  we  have  said,  both  in  Kurdistan 
and  Mesopotamia ;  and,  the  two  portions  may  be  of  different 
races.  Altogether,  they  cannot  number  more  than  one  hundred 
and  fifty  thousand  souls.  They  were,  from  A.  D.  1551  until 
about  one  hundred  years  ago,  two  distinct  Churches,  but  of  one 
Communion.  The  Southernmost,  that  of  Mesopotamia,  which 
Professor  Stanley  does  not  notice,  was,  at  that  period,  converted 
to  Popery,  in  the  manner  that  we  have  described.  It  was  the 
Patriarch  of  this  Church,  who  bore  the  magnificent  title  of 
"Patriarch  of  Babylon."  (Page  92.)  Mar  Shimon,  of  the 
Northern  Church,  is  of  humbler  pretensions.  Of  course,  the 
Southern  body  is  no  longer  Nestorian,  since  it  is  in  communion 
with  Rome  ;  and,  it  is  difficult  to  discover  any  trace  of  Nesto- 
rianism  in  the  people  of  Mar  Shimon.  The  explorer  among 
them,  will  meet  with  no  stronger  defense  of  Nestorius,  than  that 
the  Council  of  Ephesus  made  a  mistake  in  attributing  to  him 
a  heresy  which  he  did  not  hold, — b.  defense  which,  itself,  im- 
plies a  repudiation  of  the  heresy.  Indeed,  their  faith,  so  far 
as  modern  investigation  can  discover  it,  is  pure  and  primitive; 
while  their  worship  is  singularly  free  from  the  taint  of  later 
corruptions.     Probably,  there  is  not  in  the  world  a  Church, 


1863.]    Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.        177 

wUcli,  in  its  Eitual,  comes  so  near  to  the  model  of  the  fourth 
Century  as  does  that  of  the  Chaldeans.  We  might  study  it, 
therefore,  to  the  highest  advantage.  Unchanged,  in  the  midst 
of  a  mountainous  region,  (we  speak  of  the  Northern  Chalde- 
ans,) free  from  extraneous  influences,  too  simple  and  too  un- 
learned to  engender  novelties  among  themselves,  they  present 
nearly  the  same  form  and  order  of  worship,  which  descended 
from  their  fathers,  of  the  time  of  the  great  Council  of  Nice. 

The  line  of  History  of  the  Chaldean  Church,  which  Stanley 
does  not  trace,  may  be  given  in  a  few  words.  It  is  the  old 
Church  of  Seleucia  and  Otesiphon,  which  was  under  a  Primate, 
or  Catholicos,  and  subject,  through  him,  to  the  Patriarch  of 
Antioch.  Its  independence,  dates  from  about  the  middle  of 
the  fifth  Century,  when  the  Catholicos  gave  in  his  adherence 
to  the  Nestorian  party.  From  that  time,  it  was  the  Nestorian 
Church,  so  famous  in  Mediaeval  history,  for  its  Missions  in 
Tartary,  China  and  India.  In  1551,  on  a  quarrel  with  regard 
to  the  succession,  two  lines  were  created,  one  of  which,  the  dis- 
senting line,  removed  its  See  to  Oroomiah,  in  Persia.  The  Pa- 
triarch of  this  line,  is  now  the  head  of  the  Nestorians  of  Persia 
and  Kurdistan,  the  only  body  of  Chaldeans  to  which  Stanley 
alludes.  But,  the  regular  Une  in  Mesopotamia  was  preserved, 
and  continues  to  the  present  day  ;  all  the  Catholici,  since  the 
separation  in  1551,  having  borne  the  official  title  oi  Mar  Elia, 
It  was  this  Church,  the  ancient  Church  of  Seleucia,  which  was 
subjected  to  the  Pope,  about  one  hundred  years  ago.  The 
Catholicos  of  Seleucia  and  Ctesiphon,  the  great  Church  of  the 
remote  East,  once  subject  to  the  Patriarch  of  Antioch,  is  now, 
therefore,  after  thirteen  hundred  years  of  Schism  from  the 
Greek  and  Latin  Churches,  subject  to  the  Patriarch  of  Eome  ; 
and  thus,  refusing  allegiance  to  his  lawful  Head,  the  Orthodox 
Patriarch  of  Antioch  is  in  Schism  still.* 

II.  The  Armenians  are,  in  some  respects,  the  most  interest- 

*  The  reader  may  find  the  Episcopal  succession  of  Seleucia  and  Ctesiphon,  in  the 
Report  of  a  special  Committee,  made  to  the  Board  of  Missions,  in  1838.  The  whole 
Report  is  a  treasure  of  li)cclesiastical  learning,  for  which  we  are  indebted  to  the  pre- 
cise and  patient  toil  of  that  eminent  scholcr,  Dr.  Samuel  Farmar  Jarvis.  It  ought 
now  to  be  unearthed,  and  brought  again  to  the  notice  of  the  Church. 


178        Stanlet/ 8* Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churohea.     [July, 

ing  people  in  the  East.  Less  clannisli  than  the  Greeks,  their 
population  is  diffused  throughout  Turkey  ;  and,  they  are  found, 
in  considerable  numbers,  in  Egypt,  Persia  and  Hindostan. 
They  are  numerous  in  Eussia,  and  some  other  parts  of  Europe. 
They  have  a  Bishop  in  Calcutta.  The  Head  of  their  Church 
is  the  Catholicos  of  Etchmiadzin,  in  the  ancient  Armenia  ;  not 
a  "city,''  as  Stanley  would  have  ifc,  but  a  Monastery  merely  ; 
the  name,  (Etchmiadzin,  not  "  Etchmiazin,")  being  that  of  the 
Church  within  its  walls,  signifying,  The  Only  Begotten  descen- 
ded. There  are  two  other  Catholici  in  the  Armenian  Church  ; 
the  Catholicos  of  Sis,  in  Lower  Armenia,  (Cilicia,)  and  the 
Catholicos  of  Akhtamar,  a  picturesque  island  in  the  Lake  of 
Van.  Sis  was  the  ancient  seat  of  the  Armenian  Catholicos  ; 
and,  it  was  not  till  the  middle  of  the  15th  Century,  that  a 
second  seat  was  established,  at  Etchmiadzin,  in  Armenia  proper. 
At  first,  it  grew  out  of  a  quarrel ;  the  great  body  of  the  Arme- 
nians desiring  to  have  their  chief  Ecclesiastic  resident  in  their 
own  country.  The  strife  was  finally  settled,  two  Centuries 
later,  by  a  Concordat,  which  restored  full  communion  between 
the  rival  Sees,  and  gave  the  superior  place  to  the  younger. 
Their  present  relation  is  not  unlike  that  of  the  Archbishopric 
of  Canterbury,  and  the  Archbishopric  of  York  ;  separate  Pro- 
vinces, but  in  full  communion  ;  of  equal  order  ecclesiastically, 
but  the  one  superior,  in  rank  and  dignity,  to  the  other.*  The 
Catholicos  of  Akhtamar  is,  simply,  an  honorary  title.  The 
holder  of  it  has,  actually,  only  the  power  of  a  Bishop,  and,  as 
it  happens,  of  a  very  small  Diocese.  The  title  was  assumed, 
in  Schism,  760  years  ago  ;  and  ought  to  have  been  abolished 
when  the  Schism  was  quelled,  two  hundred  years  later  ;  but, 
its  empty  honor  still  continues. 

There  are  one  or  two  points,  not  noted  by  our  Author,  pertain- 
ing to  the  government  of  the  Armenian  Church,  which  are,  really, 

♦  While  writing  this  Article,  we  hear,  from  an  intelligent  friend,  a  Christian  of 
Constantinople,  now  in  this  country,  that  intrigues  are  in  progress,  for  the  purpose 
of  restoring  to  the  Catholicos  of  Sis,  the  supreme  rule  in  the  Armenian  Church.  We 
are  not  informed  of  the  motive  or  the  agents  in  this  enterprise ;  but,  we  presume, 
from  certain  facts  within  our  knowledge,  that  it  is  an  effort  of  the  Papal  party,  un- 
der the  patronage  of  France,  with  a  view  to  checkmating  Kussian  influence,  exer- 
dsed  through  the  Catholicos  of  Etchmiadzin. 


1863.]    Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.        179 

of  prime  significance,  in  contemplating  its  fortunes  and  its  des- 
tiny. The  conquests  of  Bussia  have  brought  the  See  of  Etch- 
miadzin  within  the  dominions,  and  under  the  powerful  control, 
of  the  great  Emperor  of  the  North.  The  consequence  is,  that 
Bossian  influence  is  felt,  not  only  in  the  election  of  the  Catho- 
licos,  but  in  his  government,  after  investiture.  He  must  be,  if 
not  formally  the  nominee,  at  least  approved  by  the  Emperor. 
At  the  last  election,  a  high  officer  of  State  attended  on  the  part 
of  his  Majesty,  and,  without  pretense  to  any  arbitrary  interfer- 
ence, exercised,  by  advice,  all  the  influence  of  a  cong6  d'  elire,^ 
The  effect  is  good.  It  is  propitious.  It  looks  to  the  restoration 
of  unity.  For,  Bussia,  almost  alone  of  all  the  Kingdoms  of  the 
earth,  acts,  in  her  operations  upon  the  Church,  on  pure  ecclesi- 
astical principles.  The  separation  of  the  Armenian  from  the 
Greek  Church,  is  groundless  and  unreasonable.  At  first  an  acci- 
dent and  a  mistake,  it  has,  now,  only  the  force  of  an  old  habit ; 
and,  we  cannot  but  bid  God-speed  to  those  efforts  of  the  Emperor 
which  seek  for  the  healing  of  a  Schism,  so  incongruous,  and  so 
absurd.  The  Armenian  Church  feels  the  influence  through  all 
her  borders.  Bussia,  half  Oriental  herself,  alone  knows  how  to 
deal  with  the  Oriental  mind  :  and,  were  it  not  for  the  jealous- 
ies which  cling  around  that  umbra  nominiSj  the  balance  of 
power  in  Europe,  that  phantom  which  makes  the  thrones  of 
Kings  to  tremble,  she  would  speedily  become  what  her  posi- 
tion, her  knowledge,  her  skill,  and  the  marked  power  of  Belig- 
iou  in  her  Councils,  entitle  her  to  be,  the  Eegenerator  of  the 
East. 
It  is  a  serious  question,  whether,  in  any  efforts  of  the  Ameri- 

♦  Many  of  our  readers  will  remember  the  events  at  Constantinople,  some  sixteen 
years  ago,  when  the  American  Congregational  Missionaries  commenced  a  Schism  in 
the  Armenian  Church.  They  will  remember,  that  our  own  Mission,  at  the  time, 
took  ground  with  the  Armenian  Patriarch,  Matthew,  entered  into  intimate  relations 
with  him,  and  fought  his  battles,  both  in  this  country  and  in  England.  Those  who 
have  preserved  the  Church  Papers  of  those  days,  can  refer  to  the  Letter  from  him, 
which  was  translated  and  published  under  the  auspices  of  our  Mission.  That  same 
Matthew  is  now  Catholicos  of  the  Armenian  Church,  at  Etchmiadzin.  No  Prelate 
in  the  East  approaches  him,  in  knowledge  of  the  Anglican  Branches  of  the  Church 
of  Christ.  No  Oriental  Ecclesiastic  bears  to  them  so  warm  a  love  and  gratitude. 
To  our  Missionary  Bishop  of  that  day,  he  was  as  a  brother. 


180        Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.     [July, 

can  Church  looking  towards  intercommunion,  we  should  allow 
a  formal  cooperation  with  any  European  Church,  however 
closely  united  with  us,  in  history,  in  Faith  and  in  Worship. 
Once  said  to  us  an  eminent  Eussian  functionary,  (and  he  spoke 
at  the  moment,  in  behalf  of  his  Master,  and  in  reply  to  a  com- 
munication which  we  had  laid  at  the  foot  of  the  Throne,) 
*^  With  yow,  we  can  talk  undisguisedly  and  frankly  ;  for,  we 
know,  that,  in  America,  your  Church  has  no  connection  with 
the  State.  We  see,  at  once,  that,  in  your  advances  to  us,  you 
can  be  occupied  only  with  the  interests  of  Religion.  But,  it  is 
not  so  in  England.  And,  therefore,  however  disposed  we  are 
to  meet,  with  cordiality,  all  fraternal  communications,  we  can- 
not look  upon  any  movement  of  the  English  Church,  without 
thinking,  also,  oi politics.  Her  civil  relations  make  it  a  neces- 
sity for  us.''  Moreover,  that  sad  and  inexcusable  war  of  the 
Crimea,  so  fruitless  of  good,  so  almost  universally,  now,  ac- 
knowledged to  have  been  a  blunder,**  has  wrought  out  conse- 
quences, which  place  the  Church  of  England  at  a  great  disad- 
vantage, in  approaching,  with  words  of  friendship,  any  portion 
of  the  Oriental  Orthodox  Church.  We  say  this,  with  the  deep- 
est sorrow  and  regret.  We  would  it  were  otherwise.  We  de- 
sire the  closest  communion  and  cooperation  with  our  Mother 
Church,  the  dear  old  Church  of  England,  in  every  plan  and 
labor  of  love.  Especially  do  we  desire  it,  in  all  efforts  for  the 
revival  of  the  long  lost  union  of  the  various  Branches  of  the 
One  Catholic  and  Apostolic  Church.  But,  it  were  unwise  and 
hurtful  to  ignore  the  real  facts  of  the  situation.  It  were  an 
abandonment  of  our  position  of  vantage,  to  leave  the  favored 
ground  we  occupy,  of  civil  independence,  to  seek  alliances  which 
would  involve  our  enterprise  in  the  schemes  and  stratagems  of 
European  Diplomacy.     We  do  not  object  to  taking  counsel  to- 

♦  If  any  one  entertains  a  doubt  on  this  point,  let  him  read  Kinglake's  new  work, 
The  Invasion  of  the  Crimea.  It  is,  as  is  natural,  English  all  over;  portions  of  it  lu- 
dicrously so.  But,  no  one  needs  clearer  proof  than  it  oflfers,  that  the  war  was  a 
"blunder;"  that  it  was,  substantially,  a  war  of  Mohammedanism  against  Christian- 
ity ;  that  the  Turks,  universally,  so  understood  it ;  that  it  was  preached,  in  that 
character,  throughout  the  land ;  and,  that  England  was  inveigled  into  it,  by  Louis 
Napoleon,  for  his  own  selfish  purposes. 


1863.]    Stanley* 8  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Ghurches.        181 

gether,  in  the  inception  of  the  work ;  only,  to  formal  coope- 
ration^ when  the  time  shall  come  for  action. 

Another  point  of  ruling  importance  in  the  present  state  of 
the  Armenian  Church,  is  the  anomaly  of  its  Patriarchates  of 
Constantinople  and  Jerusalem,  especially  the  former.  With- 
out authority  from  the  Church,  not  created,  nor  recognized,  hy 
her,  it  yet  rules  her,  throughout  the  Ottoman  dominions  ;  it  is 
her  chief  seat  of  power.  Etchmiadzin  and  Sis  may,  alone,  have 
Archiepiscopal  rank ;  they,  alone,  may  be  entitled  to  ordain 
Bishops,  and  consecrate  the  meiron  ;  they  may  be,  as  they  are, 
the  spiritual  heads,  and  the  Church  may  know  no  other  ;  but, 
at  the  same  time,  the  Patriarch  of  Constantinople,  or,  rather, 
the  Patriarch  at  Constantinople,  governs  the  Church,  in  her 
ordinary  administration,  with  a  supreme  hand.  Whence  has 
arisen  this  anomaly  ?  When  Mohammed  Second  conquered 
Constantinople,  A.  D.  1453,  he  brought  in,  from  Asia,  a  large 
body  of  Armenians ;  and,  transferring  the  Bishop  of  Broosa, 
the  earlier  seat  of  Turkish  dominion,  to  the  new  Capital,  he 
made  him  Patriarch  of  the  Armenian  Nation.  This  is  his 
proper  title,  Patriarch  of  the  Armenian  Nation^  not  of  the 
Armenian  Church:  they  are  not,  though  Professor  Stanley  may 
not  see  the  difference,  the  same  thing.  The  design  of  the  Sul- 
tan was,  simply,  to  have  a  responsible  head  of  this  great  body 
of  his  new  subjects,  resident  in  the  Imperial  City.  He  could 
not  bring  the  Catholicos  thither ;  for,  he  was  not  under  his 
sway ;  and,  he  had  no  particular  desire  to  observe  the  laws  and 
customs  of  the  Christian  Church.  He  saw,  that  the  Greeks 
had  a  head,  in  their  Patriarch  ;  he  wished  for  the  same  conven- 
ience, for  the  Armenians.  Hence,  the  Patriarch  is  the  vehily 
or  Chancellor,  of  the  Sultan,  so  far  as  pertains  to  the  Armeni- 
an people  subject  to  the  Porte.  H&  has  no  authority  beyond  ; 
while  the  Catholicos  is  recognized  as  the  spiritual  chief  of  the 
whole  Armenian  Church,  scattered  throughout  the  world.  But 
within  the  limits  of  Turkey,  the  Patriarch  has,  and  exercises, 
enormous  power.  The  representative  of  the  Throne,  he  is  chief 
in  dignity  and  influence  ;  and,  whatever  he  chooses  to  do,  even 
in  matters  purely  Ecclesiastical,  no  one  but  his  Mohammedan 
Master  can  stay  his  hand.     Hence,  he  interferes  in  all  the  details 

voi*.  XVI,  13 


182        Stanley's  Lectures  and  tlie  Oriental  Churches.     [July, 

of  Church  government,  with  supreme  authority.  The  laws  of 
his  Church  will  not  permit  him  to  consecrate  a  Bishop  ;  but, 
if  a  Bishop  is,  for  any  reason,  obnoxious  to  him,  he  can  easily 
remove  him  from  his  See,  and  he  can  say  who  shall  be  his  suc- 
cessor. Elected  in  a  not  very  formal  assembly  of  laymen,  the 
chief  men  of  Constantinople,  he  receives  his  investiture  from  the 
Sultan ;  who,  also,  deposes  him  at  will,  and,  generally,  does 
80,  when  the  laymen  who  chose  him  become  weary  of  him,  or  if 
he  give  offense  to  the  Porte.  Simply  a  Bishop,  Armenian 
Bishop  at  Constantinople,  he,  by  a  word,  alters  the  bounds  of 
Dioceses,  changes  the  occupants  of  Sees,  receives  from  all  of 
them,  for  the  Royal  Treasury,  an  annual  tribute,  transmits 
all  orders  from  the  Throne,  intercedes  with  the  Imperial  Power 
in  behalf  of  his  people,  is  courted  as  holding  the  chief  seat  of  au- 
thority, sends  instructions,  purely  Ecclesiastical,  if  he  choose  to 
do  so,  to  Bishops  who  have  no  subjection  to  him  by  any  law  of 
the  Church,  and,  in  fine,  rules,  both  in  things  civil  and  things 
religious,  with  the  independent  sway  of  one,  who  has  no  supe- 
rior between  him  and  the  successor  of  the  Caliphs,  whose  Vicar 
he  is.*  The  Patriarchate  of  Jerusalem  was  founded,  early  in 
the  14th  Century,  by  the  Sultan  of  Egypt,  in  much  the  same 
way,  and  for  the  same  reason,  with  that  of  Constantinople.  It 
rules  Egypt  and  Syria,  that  is,  the  Armenians  therein  ;  but,  in 
subordination,  in  rank  and  influence,  to  the  Patriarchate  in  the 
Imperial  City. 

III.  We  come,  now,  to  the  Syrians,  The  Syrian  Church 
proper,  is  the  Church  of  Antioch,  the  Orthodox  Church,  whose 
Patriarch  is  in  communion  with  the  See  of  Constantinople. 
It  is,  now,  a  small  and  feeble  fragment.  Its  Patriarch  resides 
in  the  Royal  City.  Its  Churches  and  its  Clergy  are  few  in 
number.  Its  people  have  been  more  largely  won  to  Rome  than 
in  any  other  part  of  the  Greek  Church  ;  and,  those  Schismatics 
have  their  "  Patriarch  of  Antioch,"  subject  to  the  Pope.     The 

*  The  Patriarchate  is  now  vacant,  and  has  been,  for  a  year  or  more.  The  Sultan 
desires  the  chief  men  to  nominate.  The  Armenian  Nation  demands,  that  a  Body, 
representing  the  whole  people,  be  constituted,  which  shall  name  the  Patriarch,  and, 
with  him,  conduct  the  affairs  of  the  Nation.  At  this  moment,  according  to  our 
latest  advices,  the  question  is  unsettled ;  and,  in  the  mean  while,  the  Chancellor  of 
the  Patriarchate  exercises  the  civil  functions  of  the  office. 


1863.]     8tanley*8  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.        183 

Patriarch  of  the  Syrian  (Jacobite)  Church,  also  claims  the 
title  and  the  succession  of  the  same  ancient  See  ;  although  he 
resides  in  Mesopotamia  ;  not,  however,  at  "  Diarbekir,"  as 
Stanley  records  it,  but  at  Der  Zafran,  (Saffron  Monastery,) 
near  Mardin,  about  fifty  miles  east  of  Diarbekir.*  The  follow- 
ing Churches  are  represented  in  Syria  and  Palestine  :  the  Greek, 
the  Greek  Papal,  the  Syrian  (Jacobite,)  the  Syrian  Papal,  the 
Maronite,  (in  communion  with  Rome,)  and  the  Armenian. 
These,  all,  have  Bishops,  Clergy  and  Congregations  in  the  land 
where  our  Saviour  traveled,  and  labored,  and  suffered,  and 
where  He  prayed,  that  His  Disciples  might  be  one,  as  He  and 
the  Father  are  one.  There  is  no  other  part  of  the  East,  of  which 
the  same  sad  story  can  be  told.  There  is  no  other  part  of  the 
world,  where  theological  feuds  are  so  rife,  so  bitter,  and  so 
virulent.  What  wonder  if  the  world  knows  not  yet,  that  the 
Father  has  sent  the  Son  ?  The  account  which  Professor  Stan- 
ley, following  Mosheim  and  other  Ecclesiastical  writers,  gives  of 
the  Maronites,  is,  probably,  the  correct  one.  They  are  the 
remnant  of  the  old  Monothelite  Sect,  which  took  its  name  from 
their  Bishop,  John  Maro,  andconformed'to  the  Church  of  Eome, 
under  the  influence  of  the  Crusades,  in  the  12th  Century.  They 
present  the  same  singular  phenomenon  which  is  found  in  other 
parts  of  the  East ;  being  subject  to  the  Pope,  and  yet  wholly 
diBtinct  from  the  Papal  Syrians  and  Papal  Greeks,  inhabiting 
the  same  region.  Their  number  was  formerly  about  150,000  ; 
but,  we  suppose,  that  it  must  have  been  greatly  reduced,  by  the 
fearful  massacre,  perpetrated  by  their  old  enemies,  the  Druzes, 
a  few  years  ago.  They  are  less  docile  in  their  obedience  to 
Rome,  than  her  other  converts  in  the  East ;  and  they  are,  at 
the  same  time,  the  most  diligent  and  the  most  successful  culti- 
vators of  learning,  among  the  Christian  subjects  of  the  Sultan. 
The  two  facts  may,  possibly,  have  some  relation  to  each  other. 
IV.  Concerning  the  Copts,  it  is  enough,  perhaps,  to  refer  to 
Neale's  Church  of  Alexandria,  eLndltsme's  Modern  Egyptians. 
The  interest  which  they  awaken,  is,  more  for  what  they  have 

*  The  See  of  the  Jacohite  Patriarch  was,  formerly,  for  the  space  of  two  hundred 
years,  at  Diarbekir ;  but  some  six  Centuries  have  passed  away  since  it  was  removed, 
first,  to  Mardin,  and,  soon  after,  to  the  Monastery  of  Zafran. 


184        Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.     [July, 

been,  than  for  what  they  are.  Few  in  number,  (150,000,)  iso- 
lated in  position,  as  well  as  by  their  strong  national  peculiari- 
ties and  prejudices,  exerting  little  influence  upon  other  por- 
tions of  the  great  Christian  body  in  the  East,  we  might  omit 
them  altogether  from  our  survey,  and  yet  lose  no  appreciable 
element  from  our  general  view  of  the  state  and  prospects  of  the 
Oriental  Communions.  They  outnumber  the  Orthodox  in 
Egypt,  by  thirty  to  one ;  for,  the  old  Melchite  Church,  the 
Church  of  Athanasius,  embraces  hardly  5,000  souls.  Both  claim 
the  Patriarchate  of  Alexandria,  in  succession  from  St.  Mark ; 
but,  the  Copts  are,  undoubtedly,  the  original  people  of  the  coun- 
try, and,  lineally,  the  descendants  of  its  early  Disciples. 

Of  the  Abyssinian  Church,  which  is  a  Metropolitical  branch 
of  the  Coptic,  we  need  say  nothing.  It  is  almost  as  unknown 
to  the  other  Oriental  Churches  as  it  is  to  us.  Our  Author  has 
a  small  range,  from  which  to  draw  his  information  respecting  it. 
He  relies,  chiefly,  upon  Harris's  Ethiopia ;  but,  we  suspect  the 
picture  to  be  exaggerated  and  distorted.  We  once  had  the 
good  fortune  to  meet  an  Abyssinian  Priest ;  and,  the  impres- 
sion which  we  received  from  him,  was,  certainly,  much  more  fa- 
vorable than  that  which  one  derives  from  Harris  or  Gobat. 

V.  The  Caucasian  Church  of  Georgia^  or  Iberia,  numbering 
about  200,000  souls,  has  passed,  with  the  conquest  of  the  coun- 
try, from  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Patriarch  of  Constantinople, 
and  has  become  an  integral  part  of  the  Church  of  Bussia.  It 
requires,  therefore,  no  separate  consideration.  The  Archbishop 
of  Tiflis  is  a  member  of  the  Bussian  Hierarchy.  His  Province 
is  subject  to  the  Holy  Synod  of  Moscow. 

VI.  We  approach  the  Greek  Church  with  feelings  of  singular 
reverence.  She  is  the  Mother  of  us  all,  even  of  Bome  herself. 
She  was  the  first  vine  planted  in  the  Vineyard  of  the  Lord. 
From  her,  the  Gospel  has  sounded  forth  into  all  lands.  Were 
it  not  that  she  is  oppressed  with  the  yoke  of  Islamism,  were  it 
not  that  she  is  poor  and  degraded,  by  the  bondage  which  she 
has  so  long  endured,  were  it  not  that  distance  has  made  her  to 
be  forgotten,  we  should  look  to  her  with  pride  and  confidence, 
as  the  strong  barrier  which  stands  between  us  and  Bome.  Our 
great  controversy  with  Popery,  would  have,  at  once,  its  true 


1863.]     Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.        186 

and  sufficient  solution.  We  should  feel  at  ease  as  we  contem- 
plated the  "  Great  Church  "  of  the  East,  anterior  to  her  who 
claims  a  universal  dominion.  This  would  be,  even  now,  in  our 
distance  and  separation,  the  first  advantage  which  would  ac- 
cnie  to  us  from  the  study  of  the  Oriental  Church.  It  would 
show  to  us  our  real  relation  to  Eome,  and  reveal  the  stand- 
point of  our  strongest  defense  against  her  assaults ;  for,  as 
Stanley  justly  says,  the  origin  of  the  Eastern  Church  is  a  per- 
petual witness,  that  "  she  is  the  mother,  and  Eome  the  daugh- 
ter.'* Her  language  is  that  of  the  Christian  Oracles.  Her 
great  Sees  still  stand  where  the  first  foundations  were  laid  by 
the  Twelve  Apostles.  Of  the  nine  Epistles  of  St.  Paul,  ad- 
dressed to  Gentile  Christians,  eight  were  written  to  Oriental 
Churches  ;  and,  even  that  to  Eome  was  to  men  who  were,  chiefly, 
of  Eastern  lineage;  such  Christian  Jews  as,  in  the  Acts,  are 
called  "  Grecians,"  (Acts,  vi,  i,)  and  Christian  Gentiles  who 
were  emigrants  from  the  East.  The  last  utterance  of  Eevela- 
tion  was  to  "  the  seven  Churches  which  are  in  Asia  ;"  and 
while  our  pen  records  it,  our  eye  rests  upon  another  Epistle, 
addressed  to  the  Bishops,  Clergy,  and  Laity  of  the  "  One,  Holy, 
Catholic  and  Apostolic  Church,"  and  bearing,  among  others, 
the  signatures  of  the  Patriarchs  of  Alexandria,  Antioch  and 
Jerusalem,  and  of  the  Archbishops  of  CsBsarea,  Ephesus,  Berea, 
Pisidia,  Smyrna,  Laodicea,  Bethlehem,  Gaza,  Neapolis,  and 
Philadelphia  ;  all,  places  consecrated  to  memory,  as  the  earli- 
est homes  of  our  holy  Eeligion :  and  yet,  this  Epistle  bears  date 
only  fifteen  years  ago,  "  1848,  in  the  month  of  May."  So  close- 
ly associated  is  the  Greek  Church  of  to-day  with  the  Church 
of  the  Apostles.  The  same  document  carries,  at  the  head  of 
the  list,  the  signature  of  "  Anthimos,  by  the  grace  of  God  Arch- 
bishop of  Constantinople,  New  Eome."  Here  is  revealed  the 
later  plea,  by  which  the  Orthodox  Church  of  the  East  claims 
full  equality  with  the  Church  of  Eome.  Older  by  birth  than 
she,  she  holds  the  seat  of  Empire  from  the  time  when  the  Im- 
perial power  passed  from  pagan  Eome,  and  established  itself  on 
the  site  of  the  ancient  Byzantium.  Constantinople  is  New 
Rome,  Rome  regenerated.  Christian  Eome,  in  distinction  from 
the  old  Rome  which  ruled  over  the  heathen  world.     Hence,  to 

VOL.  XV.  13* 


186        Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.     [July, 

the  title,  "  Archbishop  of  Constantinople/'  is  added,  in  the  doc- 
ument, "  and  Ecumenical  Patriarch,"  or  Patriarch  of  the  Em- 
pire. He  is  the  head  of  the  Church  in  the  Imperial  City,  which 
took  the  place  of  Eome,  and  from  which  the  Royal  power 
never  more  departed,  until  the  Empire  itself  fell  into  ruin. 
The  St.  Sophia  of  the  Imperial  Patriarch  is  older,  by  a  thou- 
sand years,  than  the  St.  Peter's  of  the  Pope. 

The  Church  of  OreecCy  governed  by  its  Episcopal  Synod,  is 
wholly  severed,  since  the  Greek  Revolution,  from  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  Constantinople.  This  was  a  necessity  like  that  which 
separated  us,  after  the  War  of  Independence,  from  the  Church 
of  England.  Naturally,  the  influence  exerted  by  the  daughter 
upon  the  mother,  (although  the  former,  freed  from  the  paralyz- 
ing bondage  of  Islam,  is  making  rapid  progress  in  intelligence 
and  learning,)  is  not  direct,  nor  powerful.  So  far  as  felt,  it  is, 
chiefly,  through  the  commercial  intercourse  of  the  Laity  of  the 
two  Churches.  Probably,  at  no  time  are  there  less  than  30,000 
citizens  of  the  Kingdom  of  Greece,  temporarily  resident  in  Con- 
stantinople. They  bring  with  them  their  superior  enlighten- 
ment ;  and  this  must,  more  or  less,  diffuse  its  influence,  through 
the  numberless  channels  of  social  life,  among  the  200,000  Greeks 
of  the  Capital.  For  reasons,  however,  which  we  cannot  here 
discuss,  some  of  them  political,  some  religious,  we  can  hardly 
expect,  that  Greece  will  ever  become  the  Regenerator  of  Tur- 
key. The  Patriarchate  of  Constantinople  is  the  centre  of  unity 
to  the  Greek  people.  They  look  for  restored  Empire.  The 
City  of  Constantino  is  their  Imperial  City.  St.  Sophia  is  the 
Cathedral  of  the  East.  They  expect  to  hear  in  it,  again,  the 
Liturgies  of  Basil  and  Chrysostom.  No  Greek  has  a  heart  so 
cold,  that  it  does  not  beat  in  response  to  these  sacred  aspira- 
tions. No  one  does  not  cherish  implicit  faith  in  their  fulfilment. 
In  the  meantime,  the  head  of  the  Empire  gone,  the  head  of  the 
Church  remains  ;  and,  around  him  cluster  the  hopes  of  the 
people.  He  and  the  Faith  which  he  represents,  hold  their 
waiting  hearts  in  constant  union. 

The  Churches  of  European  Turkey ^  and  of  the  Northern 
Provinces y  receive  but  a  passing  notice  from  our  Author.  They 
are  the  Church  of  Bulgaria,  and  the  independent  Church  of 


1863.3    Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churchef.        187 

Servia,  on  the  South  of  the  Danube,  and  the  Churches  of  Wal- 
lachia  and  Moldavia,  on  the  North.  The  traveler,  passing 
from  Asia  Minor  to  European  Turkey,  is  struck  by  the  contrast 
in  the  state  of  Christianity  in  the  two  countries.  In  Asia  Minor, 
he  was  accustomed  to  see  his  Christian  brethren  oppressed  by 
the  heaviest  load  of  Mohammedan  tyranny.  Fewer  in  number 
than  their  Turkish  masters,  ground,  for  ages,  between  the  up- 
per and  nether  millstones  of  civil  degradation  and  religious 
persecution,  stripped  of  their  goods  by  illegal  taxes  and  merci- 
less extortions,  kept  in  the  lowest  ignorance  by  the  jealousy  of 
their  rulers  and  the  misery  of  their  own  condition,  the  Christ- 
ian peasants  of  Asiatic  Turkey  appear  like  cringing,  spiritless, 
trembling  slaves.  You  cross  the  Bosphorus.  The  country 
itself  changes  its  aspect.  From  the  more  rugged,  broken,  and 
varied  surface  of  Asia  Minor,  (where  Nature  is  so  abrupt  in  her 
alternations,  that,  between  the  hours  of  sunrise  and  sunset  on  a 
vernal  day,  you  may  pass  from  a  lofty  region  of  snow-clad  table- 
land, down  into  vallies,  green  with  the  tender  verdure  of  the 
opening  spring-tide,  and  fragrant  with  the  perfumes  of  myriads 
of  flowering  blossoms,)  you  come  into  a  land  rolling  away  to  the 
horizon,  in  gentle  undulations,  unbroken  by  forest  or  mountain- 
top,  and  strongly  reminding  you  of  many  a  landscape  on  which 
your  eyes  have  rested,  in  England  or  America.  Not  less  strik- 
ing is  the  contrast  in  the  condition  of  the  people.  Here,  the 
Turks  acknowledge,  they  have  no  abiding  place.  Europe  is 
not  their  home.  They  are  strangers  and  sojourners  there. 
They  do  not  love  to  be  buried  there.  It  is  the  possession  of 
the  sons  of  Japhet.  They  are  inferior  in  number  to  the  Christ- 
ians, and  kindly  and  respectful  in  their  treatment  of  them ; 
while  the  Christians  themselves,  with  their  free  and  erect  gait, 
their  open,  cheerful  faces,  their  frank  and  cordial  salutation, 
seem  to  say,  ^  We  belong,  here,  to  the  dominant  race.  We  are 
in  the  land  of  our  fathers.  We  own  no  master  that  we  fear.' 
Hence  springs  the  spirit  of  their  Christianity.  They  demand, 
that  their  Bishops  shall  not  be  Greeks,  sent  to  them  from  Con- 
stantinople ;  but,  Bulgarians,  born  and  bred  among  themselves. 
They  have  an  ardent  love  of  liberty.  They  even  aspire  to  civil 
independence :  and,  they  crave  the  blessings  of  education,  that 


188        Stanletf'a  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.     [July, 

they  may  be  fit  for  it.  Their  future  we  cannot  speak  of  with 
any  feeling  of  certainty.  It  will  depend,  so  far  as  we  can  see, 
upon  political  changes  and  revolutions.  Bussia  is  closely  allied 
to  them,  in  origin,  in  faith,  and  in  language  ;  and  her  potent  in- 
fluence is  close  at  hand.  Eome,  under  the  -Sigis  of  France,  is 
seeking  to  plant  her  standard  there ;  and,  we  are  not  sure, 
that  the  native  spirit,  at  least  of  the  Bulgarians,  may  not  carry 
them  Westward,  rather  than  Northward,  in  search  of  the  Pro- 
tector, under,  whose  shelter  their  civil  and  religious  aspirations 
may  be  realized.  Of  one  thing  we  do  feel  sure  :  they  will  not 
remain  long  as  they  are. 

Of  the  Church  in  Bussia,  what  shall  we  say  ?  May  we  speak 
the  genuine  sentiments  of  a  liberal  research  ?  May  we  remem- 
ber, that  we  are  American,  and  frankly  cast  aside  the  fetters  in 
which  the  derivation  of  our  opinions  through  the  literature  of 
countries  politically  hostile  toKussia,  afflicted  with  that  chronic 
disease  which  Cobden  has  aptly  named  Russo-phohia,  has 
bound  us  ?  We  will  venture  to  do  so.  Throwing  off  all  tram- 
mels of  prejudice  bom  in  us  through  the  travail  of  the  school- 
room, looking  honestly  at  the  actual  position  and  relations  of 
the  Oriental  Churches,  who  can  fail  to  see,  that  the  one  great 
Power  which,  above  all  others,  is  acting  upon  their  present  and 
their  future,  is  the  Court  of  Bussia,  animated  by  the  spirit  of 
its  National  Church  ?  Half  and  more  than  half  Oriental  in  her 
territory,  Oriental  in  her  Beligion,  intensely,  enthusiastically 
devoted  to  that  Beligion,  understanding  thoroughly  the  East- 
ern mind,  yet  deeply  penetrated  by  the  learning  and  enlight- 
enment of  Europe,  familiar  with  the  singular  genius  of  Oriental 
character  and  Oriental  Institutions,  (which  a  Western  man  sel- 
dom comes  to  understand  and  appreciate,  so  diverse  is  it  from 
all  Occidental  habits  of  thought,  manners,  customs  and  modes 
of  action,)  and  withal  endowed  with  avast  National  power, 
skilled,  above  every  other  Government  on  earth,  in  all  the  arts 
and  methods  of  diplomacy,  able,  by  the  very  structure  of  her 
civil  polity,  to  retain  and  pursue,  age  after  age,  the  same  idea, 
with  the  same  unswerving  principles  of  action,  who,  we  ask, 
with  all  this  in  mind,  can  fail  to  see,  that  a  country  so  fitted 
and  trained  for  the  work,  holds  in  her  hands,  so  far  as  we  may 


1863.]    St(mU}fs  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  GhurcJies.        189 

rightly  say  it  of  any  human  agent,  the  leading  strings  of  des- 
tiny for  the  Oriental  Churches  ?  The  assertion  of  our  Author, 
(one  of  whose  best  traits  is  the  fairness,  with  which  he,  though 
an  Englishman,  speaks  of  Bussia,)  is  not  a  whit  too  strong 
when  he  says,  "  If  Oriental  Christendom  is  bound  to  the  past 
by  its  Asiatic  and  its  Greek  Traditions,  there  can  be  no  doubt, 
that  its  bond  of  union  with  the  present  and  the  future  is  through 
the  greatest  of  Sclavonic  nations,  whose  dominion  has  now 
spread  over  the  whole  East  of  Europe,  over  the  whole  North  of 
Asia,  over  a  large  tract  of  Western  America.  If  Constantino- 
ple be  the  local  centre  of  the  Eastern  Church,  its  personal  head 
is,  and  has  been  for  four  centuries,  the  great  potentate  who, 
under  the  successive  names  of  Grand  Prince,  Czar  and  Emperor, 
has  reigned  at  Moscow  and  St.  Petersburg.  Not  merely  by  the 
proximity  of  its  geographical  situation,  but  by  the  singular  gift 
of  imitation,  with  which  the  Sclavonic  race  has  been  endowed, 
is  the  Russian  Church  the  present  Representative  of  the  old 
Imperial  Church  of  Constantine.  »  *  «  «  For  good  or  for  evil, 
as  a  check  on  its  development,  or  as  a  spur  to  its  ambition, 
the  Church  and  Empire  of  Russia  have  inherited  the  Religion 
and  the  policy  of  the  New  Rome  of  the  Bosphorus.far  more 
fully  than  any  Western  nation,  even  under  Charlemagne  him- 
self, inherited  the  spirit  or  the  forms  of  the  Old  Rome  beside 
the  Tiber."     (Pp.  104, 105.) 

These  are  true  and  wise  words.  The  Providence  of  God  has 
given  to  the  Church  of  the  East,  a  secular  Representative,  a 
National  Protector.  It  is  easy  to  say,  that,  for  her  own  aggran- 
dizement, and  in  the  prosecution  of  the  schemes  of  her  politi- 
cal ambition,  Russia  has  so  long  pleaded  and  fought  for  the 
rights,  the  immunities  and  the  privileges  of  the  Orthodox  East- 
em  Church.  This  is  the  common  imputation  of  men  of  the 
world,  of  European  Statesmen,  of  Western  Princes,  trembling 
for  the  "  balance  of  power."  But,  the  Christian  mind  takes  a 
higher  and  broader  range.  God  would  not  leave  His  Church 
comfortless.  Let  it  be,  that,  for  her  sins,  she  was  suffered  to 
pass  under  the  heavy  yoke  of  Mohammedan  tyranny.  He  has 
not  cast  her  away.     He  has  raised  up  for  her  a  Defender  and  a 


190        Stanlejfa  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.     [July, 

« 

Guardian.  He  has  planted  before  her  a  barrier,  which  alone 
has  saved  her  from  being  utterly  desolated  by  the  united  aggres- 
sions of  Mussulman  domination  and  Roman  intrigue.  Her 
safety  and  her  strength  have  been,  and  are,  under  God,  in  the 
firm,  unfaltering  and  zealous  protection  which  she  has,  for  cen- 
turies, received,  and  is  every  day  receiving,  from  her  Northern 
daughter.  We  must  not  ignore  this  essential  element  of  sound 
judgment,  when  we  come  to  look  at  the  Eastern  Church,  and 
our  ways  of  communication  with  her.  The  road  to  Constanti- 
nople is  through  St.  Petersbui^  and  Moscow.  We  shall  do 
well  to  hold  direct  intercourse  with  the  Patriarch  of  Constanti- 
nople. He  is  the  Spiritual  Head  of  the  Orthodox  Church 
of  the  East.  She  is  the  Church  which  was  from  the  begin- 
ning. She  rests  still  upon  the  foundation  laid  by  the  Apos- 
tles and  Prophets.  She  is  the  oldest  member  of  the  Fam- 
ily of  Christ.  We  cannot  be  unmindful  of  her  peculiar  claims 
to  high  respect  and  reverence.  We  cannot  be  indifferent  to  the 
honor  and  advantage  of  Communion  with  her.  But,  she  is 
hemmed  in  by  the  jealousy -of  her  Mohammedan  masters.  She 
is  not  free  to  utter  her  voice,  without  fear.  She  is,  especially, 
timorous,  lest  she  be  suspected  of  seeking  foreign  alliances.  On 
the  reading-desk  of  one  of  our  Churches,  there  has  long  been 
used  a  Prayer  Book,  which  was  once  presented  to  the  Patriarch 
of  Constantinople,  in  the  name  of  the  American  Church.  He 
received  it,  with  strong  expressions  of  pleasure  and  gratitude. 
But,  he  said,  "  I  am  afraid  to  keep  it ;  for,  if  it  should  come 
to  the  ears  of  the  Turkish  authorities,  that  T  have  accepted  a 
present  from  a  foreign  Body,  it  might  work  me  ill."  The  polit- 
ical intrigues  of  Papal  Governmenis  present  another  obstacle. 
They  will  view  with  extreme  disfavor,  any  approach  to  Com- 
munion between  the  Greek  Church  and  a  Reformed  Body. 
They  will  set  themselves  to  work  to  defeat  it.  We  have  far 
less  to  fear,  from  this  source,  than  if  we  were  connected  with  a 
civil  Power.  In  the  way  of  the  Church  of  England  it  will  prove 
a  serious  impediment.  We,  also,  may,  perhaps,  feel  its  influ- 
ence. Again,  the  Greek  Church  of  Turkey  is  far  behind  her 
daughter  Churches  of  Russia  and  Greece,  in  the  progress  of 


1863.3    Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.        191 

knowledge.  Her  state  of  bondage  has  shut  out  from  her,  to  a 
great  degree,  the  growing  light  of  the  last  three  Centuries. 
Hence,  we  cannot  expect  to  find  in  her  the  same  expansion  of 
ideas,  the  same  breadth  of  view,  the  same  freedom  of  generous 
thought,  the  same  superiority  to  prejudice,  as  in  the  more  fa- 
vored Nations  to  the  North  and  to  the  West.  The  advance  to 
intercommunion  with  the  Orthodox  Eastern  Church  must,  there- 
fore, be  slow  and  gradual.  It  will  require  patience  and  wisdom, 
perhaps  long  years  of  steady,  quiet  effort.  But,  on  the  other 
hand,  the  whole  aspect  of  events  may,  any  day,  be  suddenly 
changed,  by  the  downfall  of  the  anti-Christian  Power  in  the 
East,  which,  for  the  last  half  Century,  has  been  kept  erect, 
only  by  the  mutual  jealousies  of  the  Christian  Governments  of 
Europe.  In  view  of  this  issue,  we  ought  already  to  be  in  the 
field  ;  or,  rather,  it  is  the  saddest  of  mistakes  that  we  ever  left 
it.  We  might,  ere  this,  have  ended  the  work  of  inquiry  and 
investigation,  which  we  are  now,  under  the  vast  disadvantage  of 
distance,  beginning.  So  surely  does  a  neglected  duty  come 
back  with  its  first  demand,  but  without  its  first  facilities  of 
performance.  But,  let  us  be  thankful,  that  its  long-stified 
voice  is  heard  again,  before  it  is  too  late  to  heed  it.  It  is  an 
auspicious  and  significant  omen,  that,  on  both  sides  of  the  At- 
lantic, it  speaks  at  once.  It  is,  also,  a  fortunate  event,  that 
its  first  utterance  points  to  the  Church  of  Russia.  The  practir 
cal  question  respecting  the  members  of  that  Church  in  Califor- 
nia, leads  us  to  commence  the  work  at  the  right  point.  In 
Russia,  the  Greek  Church  is  free,  is  enlightened.  There,  we 
have  nothing  to  fear  from  Mohammedan  jealousy  or  Romish  in- 
trigues. There,  our  independence  of  civil  control  will  work 
to  our  highest  advantage.  There,  too,  is  the  door  through 
which  an  effectual  entrance  may,  most  surely  and  easily,  be 
gained,  to  the  favor  and  confidence  of  the  Orthodox  Church  in 
Turkey.  It  is  like  an  introduction  by  her  nearest  friend,  and 
most  powerful  patron.  It  is  a  passport,  signed  and  sealed  by 
an  authority  which,  more  than  all  other  powers  of  earth,  com- 
mands her  respect  and  gratitude.  They,  whom  her  best  friend 
acknowledges  as  fiiends,  cannot  fail  to  receive  the  warmest  wel- 
come at  her  hands. 


192        Sta/nleifs  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  O/^urches.     [July^ 

Here  let  us  pause,  with  humble  and  earnest  thanksgiving  to 
Almighty  God,  that  the  dawn  of  a  brighter  day,  after  so  long 
a  sleep  of  negligence  and  forgetfulness,  seems  to  be  opening  up- 
on us.  We  will  gladly,  at  another  time,  pursue  our  task  ;  not, 
perhaps,  with  so  close  a  reference  to  the  work  of  Professor  Stan- 
ley as  heretofore,  though  not  without  frequent  allusion  to  it, 
and  free  comment  upon  the  remaining  portion  of  his  first  Lec- 
ture. Hespeaksof  the  "Oharacteristicsof  the  Eastern  Church," 
and  the  "Advantages  of  a  study  of  it."  These  topics  will 
afford  us  a  text  for  much  that  we  have  yet  to  say. 


1863.]  The  Provincial  System.  193 


Art.  II.— the  PEOVINCIAL  SYSTEM. 

tTmrnal  of  the  General  Convention  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church  in  the  United  States,    mdccclxii. 

The  Provincial  System  of  the  Church,  as  it  existed  in  the 
first  three  Centuries  after  the  Christian  Era,  is  a  subject  that 
all  times  would  well  repay  a  careful  consideration  ;  but,  at 
e  present,  when  it  is  confessed  on  all  sides  that  some  change  in 
e  grouping  together  of  the  Dioceses  in  our  own  Church  is 
irxiperatively  demanded,  the  consideration  of  the  subject  is  in- 
v^ested  with  the  gravest  importance.  In  all  ages  in  the  Church, 
find  various  divisions  and  subdivisions  of  the  great  body  of 
e  faithful,  each  having  its  own  center  of  unity  and  of  action, 
owest  of  all  is  the  Parish,  under  the  direction  and  government 
the  Priest ;  next,  the  Diocese,  at  the  head  of  which  is  the 
ishop;  then  the  Province,  over  which  the  Metropolitan  or 
ximate  presides ;  and  in  some  parts  of  the  Church,  though 
"^ot  so  universally,  or  at  as  early  a  period  as  the  three  already 
^^^^ntioned,  we  find  a  Patriarch,  or  Exarch,  exercising  more  or 
*-^8s  control  over  the  Metropolitans. 

The  authority  of  the  two  last  has,  however,  never  been  well 
^^fined,  and  seems  to  have  been  upheld  more  by  the  respect 
Naturally  paid  to  the  Bishops  of  the  largest  and  most  influen- 
tial cities,  than  by  any  settled  principles  of  legislation.     The 
■Patriarchate  has  always  borne  the  appearance  of  having  arisen 
from  a  desire  for  outward  pomp,  rather  than  from  the  necessi- 
■^ies  of  the  Church.     The  name  cannot  be  found  at  a  date  ear- 
lier than  the  Council  of  Chalcedon,  A.  D.  451,  and  not  even 
^  trace  of  any  such  established  authority  appears  in  Ecclesias- 
tical History  before  the  Council  of  Nice.     It  would  thus  seem 
^  have  had  its  origin  in  the  connection  of  the  Church  with 
"tile  State.     But  the  other  three  divisions,  the  Parish,  the  Di- 
^^se,  and  the  Province,  (or  at  least  the  two  latter,  for  the  Par- 
^h,  as  a  distinct  organization,  was,  in  all  probability,  much 
^ter  in  its  establishment,)  appear  to  have  been  essential  to  the 

VOL.  XV.  14 


194  The  Provincial  System.  [July* 

efficiency  of  the  Church,  and  to  have  existed  in  substance 
in  all  ages  and  in  every  country,  though  the  names  may  have 
varied.  In  our  own  land,  the  Presiding  Bishop  has  been  in 
fact  the  Metropolitan  of  our  Church,  and  the  question  for  us 
to  consider  is,  not  the  introduction,  or  the  repudiating  of  the 
Provincial  System,  but  only  the  proper  limits  and  dimensions 
of  a  Province ;  whether  the  entire  United  States  should  con- 
stitute but  one,  or  be  divided  into  several ;  or,  whether  each 
State  should  constitute  a  Province,  and  remain  in  everything, 
excepting  matters  touching  the  Faith,  in  a  great  measure  in- 
dependent of  the  rest. 

According  to  our  views,  both  of  expediency  and  of  sound  prin- 
ciple, this  question  is  to  be  decided  mainly  by  the  testimony 
of  the  Early  Church  ;  for  we  there  see  what  the  methods  were 
for  doing  the  work  which  Christ  left  for  His  Church  in  the 
world,  when  the  influence  of  Inspiration  was  still  a  living 
power  in  those,  who  had  themselves  been  instructed  by  the 
Apostles. 

In  examining  the  history  of  the  Church  we  find  no  specific 
time  from  which  to  date  the  origin  of  the  Provincial  System. 
80  soon  as  we  have  complete  records  of  the  constitution  of  the 
Church,  we  find  that  System  fully  established.  As  we  ap- 
proach nearer  to  the  days  of  the  Apostles,  the  traces  become 
gradually  fainter;  though,  even  in  Apostolic  times,  with 
the  light  thrown  upon  them  from  subsequent  history,  those 
traces  are  not  altogether  lost.  The  history  of  the  Provincial 
System  is,  in  this  respect,  to  a  great  extent  parallel  to  that  of 
Episcopal  authority ;  and,  as  it  is  one  of  the  strongest  argu- 
ments for  the  Apostolic  institution  of  Episcopacy,  that  no  date 
can  be  assigned  for  its  origin,  but  that,  as  far  as  we  have  any 
historical  records  of  the  Church,  the  Order  of  Bishops  is  recog- 
nized, so  an  argument  of  equal  strength  may  be  framed  for  the 
Apostolic  sanction  of  the  Provincial  System;  not  indeed  a  sanc- 
tion for  such  authority  of  one  Bishop  over  another  as  we  see 
developed  in  the  Middle  Ages,  but  for  a  grouping  together  of 
Dioceses,  according  to  the  various  political  divisions,  and  the 
entrusting  to  one  Bishop,  among  those  in  the  same  political 
Province,  such  authority  as  is  needed  for  the  good  order  and 


1863.]  The  Provincial  System.  196 

well  being  of  the  Church.  We  propose  to  consider,  first, 
the  nature  of  that  System  which  existed  at  the  time  of  the 
Council  of  Nice;  and  then  trace  it  back  through  previous  gen- 
erations, and  ascertain  what  modifications  of  its  nature,  (if 
any,)  earlier  records  will  compel  us  to  make. 

I.  At  the  beginning  of  the  Fourth  Century,  we  have  abund- 
ant evidence,  not  only  of  the  existence  of  Ecclesiastical  Prov- 
inces, but  also  of  the  nature  of  the  power  and  authority  that 
the  Priniates  or  Metropolitans  exercised.  Notwithstanding  the 
abundance  of  the  evidence,  vague  and  incorrect  impressions 
concerning  this  matter  prevail.  There  is  a  confusion  of  the 
Provincial  System  of  the  Early  Church  with  later  and  degen- 
erate developments.  The  very  name  of  Metropolitan  was  un- 
known until  the  Fourth  Century ;  the  first  time  it  is  met  with 
in  the  records  of  history,  being  in  the  Canons  of  the  Council 
of  Nice.  The  earlier  Bishops  of  Provinces  were  contented 
with  the  simpler  name  of  Primate,  or  UpoeamTeg  EmoKonoi,  a  title 
very  similar  to  our  Presiding  Bishop. 

1st.  The  Synodical  Epistle,  and  the  Canons  of  the  Council 
of  Nice,  plainly  prove  the  full  establishment  of  Ecclesiastical 
Provinces ;  and  that,  not  as  something  new,  but  as  an  ancient 
usage.  In  the  opening  of  the  Epistle,  Constantino  is  said  to 
have  brought  them  together  "from  different  Provinces  and 
cities."  The  full  authority  of  the  Bishop  of  Alexandria  over 
all  the  other  Bishops  in  Egypt  is  also  recognized.  It  was  de- 
cided that  those  ordained  by  Meletius,  though  allowed  to  occupy 
an  inferior  position  in  the  ministry,  were  not  "to  do  anything 
at  all  without  the  consent  of  the  Bishops  of  the  Catholic  and 
Apostolic  Church  who  are  under  Alexander."  And  again ;  in 
case  of  the  death  of  any  of  the  Clergy,  (i.  e.,  in  the  Provinces 
wherever  those  ordained  by  Meletius  might  happen  to  be,)  we 
read,  "  then  those  who  have  lately  been  received  into  it  (the 
Church)  shall  succeed  to  the  dignity  of  the  deceased,  provided 
they  appear  worthy  and  the  people  choose  them,  and  the  Bish- 
op of  the  Catholic  Church  of  Alexandria  agree  to  and  confirm 
the  nomination." 

In  Canon  IV,  we  find  it  ordained,  that  a  Bishop  should  be 
constituted  by  all  the  Bishops  of  the  Province,  "  or,  at  aU 


196  The  Provincial  System.  [J^ly> 

events,  by  three  meeting  together  in  the  same  place,  those  ab- 
sent also  giving  their  suffrages  and  their  consent  in  writing, 
and  then  the  ordination  be  performed.  The  confirming,  how- 
ever, of  what  is  done  in  each  Province,  belongs  to  the  Metro- 
politan of  it." 
'  In  Canon  V,  provision  is  made  for  revising  a  sentence  of  ex- 
communication pronounced  by  a  single  Bishop  against  one  of 
his  Clergy.  For  this  purpose  Synods  were  to  assemble  twice 
every  year  in  each  Province.  These  were  summoned  by  the 
Metropolitan,  and  he  exercised  all  the  influence  pertaining  to 
the  presiding  officer,  and,  probably,  the  full  power  of  a  judge. 

Canon  VII,  in  assigning  the  second  place  of  honor  to  the 
Bishop  of  -Elia,  in  the  Province  of  Palestine,  while  reserving 
to  the  Metropolis  the  authority  which  was  its  due,  shows  that 
there  were  rights  and  powers  exercised  by  the  Bishop  of  the 
latter  city,  greater  than  those  necessarily  pertaining  to  a  pre- 
siding officer  for  the  despatch  of  routine  business  ;  for,  other- 
wise, no  such  distinction  of  a  first  and  second  place  in  honor, 
could  be  established. 

Canons  VIII  and  XVI  clearly  recognize  the  entire  inde- 
pendence of  each  Bishop  on  all  ordinary  occasions,  in  the  af- 
fairs that  concern  his  own  Diocese.  And  in  order  to  prevent 
the  intermeddling  of  Bishops  and  Presbyters  in  vacant  Dio- 
ceses, with  factious  purposes,  a  Canon  was  enacted,  similar  to 
one  of  our  own,  (though  with  us  it  refers  to  Bishops  only,) 
Canon  XV.  "  On  account  of  the  great  disturbance  and  dis- 
putes which  have  occurred,  it  seems  right  that  the  custom, 
which  has  been  admitted  in  some  places  contrary  to  the  Canon, 
should  by  all  means  be  done  away,  and  that  no  Bishop,  Pres- 
byter, or  Deacon,  should  remove  from  one  city  to  another. 
But  if  any  person,  after  the  decision  of  the  Holy  and  Great 
Synod,  shall  attempt  any  such  thing,  or  allow  himself  in  such 
a  practice,  that  which  he  has  attempted  shall  be  utterly  void, 
and  he  shall  be  restored  to  the  Church  in  which  he  was  or- 
dained Bishop  or  Presbyter." 

The  duties  and  responsibilities  thus  imposed  upon  the  Bish- 
op of  the  chief  city  of  each  Province,  are  still  further  con- 
firmed by  the  various  Councils  that  were  assembled,  and  the 
writers  who  flourished  during  the  Fourth  Century. 


1863.]  The  Provincial  System.  197 

2d.  Eusebius,  in  his  Ecclesiastical  History,  gives  a  full  de- 
lineation of  the  government  of  the  Church  by  Dioceses  and 
Provinces.  Not  indeed  in  a  formal  manner,  but,  what  is  of 
greater  strength  as  an  argument,  it  is  interwoven  with,  and 
taken  for  granted  throughout  the  whole  of  his  writings.  There 
are  numerous  incidental  references  to  Provinces,  and  to  the 
powers  which  the  Bishops  of  the  Metropolitical  cities  exercised, 
though  nowhere  are  they  called  Metropolitans.  Some  of  these 
having  reference  to  a  much  earlier  period,  and  being  supported 
by  cotemporaneous  testimony,  will  be  cited  hereafter  in  con- 
nection with  the  history  of  the  Provincial  System  in  those 
Centuries  to  which  they  belong.  At  present  it  will  be  sufficient 
to  say,  (it  being  the  nature  of  power,  once  enjoyed,  not  to  be 
laid  aside,  except  through  revolution,)  that  whatever  authority 
Eusebius  attributes  to  the  chief  Bishops  in  earlier  times,  was, 
at  the  latest,  enjoyed  by  those  who  held  similar  positions  in 
his  own  day.  The  testimony  of  Eusebius  fully  coincides  with 
the  declarations  of  the  Canons  of  the  Council  of  Nice,  and,  in 
many  respects,  will  serve  the  place  of  an  interpreter.  We 
learn  from  him,  that  the  Bishops  in  the  Metropolitical  cities 
held  a  higher  place  of  honor  than  the  others  in  the  same  Prov- 
ince ;  that  they  summoned  Provincial  Synods,  over  which  they 
presided  ;  that,  in  connection  with  the  other  Bishops,  they  de- 
cided cases  of  Ecclesiastical  discipline,  so  that  there  might  be 
uniformity  throughout  the  Province,  and  that  one  Bishop  might 
not  reject  from  communion  those  whom  another  would  retain 
or  re-admit ;  that  the  consent  of  the  Metropolitan  to  the  Ordi- 
nation of  a  Bishop  in  his  Province  was  required,  although  in 
the  case  of  a  merely  factious  opposition,  the  choice  of  the  ma- 
jority of  the  Bishops  should  prevail ;  and  that  it  was  his  duty 
to  write,  from  time  to  time,  letters  of  instruction  and  of 
friendly  encouragement  to  his  Colleagues.  The  History  of 
Eusebius  is  so  accessible  to  all,  that  but  a  few  quotations  need 
be  given. 

We  are  told,  that  Theophilus,  of  Csesarea,  and  Narcissus,  of 
Jerusalem,  presided  in  the  Council  of  Palestine,  held  A.  D. 
198  ;  the  former  city  being  the  Metropolis  of  the  Province  of 
Palestine,  the  latter,  as  we  have  already  seen,  holding  the  se- 

VCL.   XV.  14* 


198  The  Provincial  System.  [J^ly^ 

cond  place  of  honor,  according  to  the  decree  of  the  Council  of 
Nice.* 

About  A.  D.  200,  Alexander,  who  had  already  been  ordained 
a  Bishop  in  Cappadocia,  coming  to  Jerusalem,  "was  cordially 
entertained  by  the  brethren,  who  would  not  suffer  him  to  re- 
turn home/'  "With  the  common  consent  oy  the  Bishops  of 
the  neighboring  Churches,  they  constrain  him  to  remain  among 
them/'  He  thus  became  a  coadjutor  to  the  aged  Narcissus.f 
These  instances  relate  to  a  period  long  antecedent  to  the  time 
of  Eusebius,  but,  being  received  by  him  without  comment,  will 
prove  that  what  they  state  could  not  have  differed  materially  from 
the  practice  of  his  own  time.  We  have,  however,  the  records 
of  similar  events,  occurring  at  a  period  suflSciently  late  for  Eu- 
sebius to  have  heard  the  account  from  eye-witnesses.  Anato- 
lius  had  been  ordained  Coadjutor  to  Theotecnus,  Bishop  of 
CaBsarea,  in  Palestine,  whom  the  historian  calls  his  cotempo- 
rary.  On  his  way  to  Antioch,  passing  through  the  city  of 
Laodicea,  (Eusebius,  the  Bishop  of  that  city,  being  dead,) 
"he  was  constrained  by  the  brethren  to  remain.'' J  These  and 
other  like  passages  show,  that  although  there  were  rights  and 
authority  invested  in  the  Bishops  of  the  Metropolitical  cities, 
they  exercised  no  arbitrary  power,  but  were  responsible  to  the 
whole  Church,  both  Laity  and  Clergy,  and  in  many  things 
yielded  to  their  wills. 

3d.  Canon  V,  of  the  Second  Council  of  Aries,  held  A.  D. 
330,  provides,  that,  in  a  dispute  about  the  election  of  a  Bishop, 
the  Metropolitan  should  side  with  the  greater  number,  and 
confirm  the  election. 

•  Canon  XIV,  of  the  Council  of  Sardica,  held  A.  D.  347,  al- 
lows in  some  cases  an  appeal  of  a  Presbyter  from  his  own 
Bishop,  to  the  Bishop  of  the  Metropolitical  city  of  his  Prov- 
ince. 

All  (the  Bishops)  decreed:  "Let  him  who  is  excommunicated  have  the  right  to  fly 
to  the  Bishop  of  the  Metropolis  of  his  own  Province ;  but,  if  there  be  nO  Bishop  of 
the  Metropolis,  to  the  neighboring  Bishop,  and  to  demand  that  his  case  be  exam- 
ined with  accuracy." 


*  Euseb.  E.  H.,  bk.  V,  ch.  23.  fEuseb.  E.  H.,  bk.  VI,  ch.  11. 

X  Euseb.  E.  H.,  bk.  VII,  ch.  32. 


1863.]  The  Provincial  System,  199 

4th.  In  the  Epistle  of  Lucius,  Bishop  of  Kome,  to  the 
Bishops  of  Spain  and  Gaul,*  the  Metropolitan  is  forbidden  to 
attempt  to  do  anything,  beyond  the  limits  of  his  own  Diocese, 
without  the  advice  and  wish  of  his  Colleagues  in  the  province. 

"  "We  also  decree,  even  as  we  find  it  decreed  by  the  Holy  Apostles  and  their 
successors,  if  any  Metropolitan  shall  attempt  to  do  anything  farther,  except  that 
only  which  pertains  to  his  own  Diocese,  without  the  advice  and  wish  of  all  his 
comprovincial  Bishops,  he  shall  be  liable  to  deposition,  and  what 'he  may  have 
done  shall  be  esteemed  worthless  and  void." 

Farther  on  in  the  same  Epistle  the  reason  for  this  is  assigned. 
The  Bishops  in  each  Province  are  enjoiped  not  to  prefer  them- 
selves before  their  elders,  nor  to  do  anything  except  what  per- 
tained to  their  own  Dioceses,  without  the  advice  of  others  : 

"But  that  all  may  set  forth  and  establish  one  and  the  same  sentence  in  their  com- 
mon cases,  (of  discipline,)  since  otherwise  their  acts  will  have  no  force,  nor  Eccle- 
siastical afifairs  be  held  in  repute."f 

In  an  Epistle  of  Felix  II,  Bishop  of  Kome,  to  the  Bishops 
in  Synod  at  Alexandria,  we  read,  "Let  those  be  Primates,  and 
•none  other  than  those  confirmed  in  the  Council  of  Nice/'J 

Stephen  I,  Bishop  of  Kome,  says : 

"Let  no  Metropolitans,  or  other  Bishops,  be  called  Primates,  except  those  who 
occupy  the  chief  Sees,  and  whose  cities  the  ancients  considered  to  hold  the  first 
rank."! 

Much  spurious  matter  has  indeed  been  inserted  in  these  de- 
cretals of  the  early  Bishops  of  Kome,  but  the  above  extracts 
exhibit  too  clearly  the  primitive  independence  of  Bishops,  to 
suppose  that  they  are  corrupt  interpolations  of  later  ages,  in- 
terested in  the  subjection  of  all  Bishops  to  the  See  of  Rome. 

5th.  Canon  II,  of  the  Council  of  Constantinople,  A.  D.  381, 
provides  for  independent  Provincial  action. 

"The  Bishops  must  not  go  beyond  their  Dioceses,  and  enter  upon  Churches 
without  their  borders,  nor  bring  confusion  into  their  C&urches ;  but,  according  to 
the  Canons,  the  Bishop  of  Alexandria  must  have  the  sole  administration  of  the 
affairs  of  Egypt;  and  the  Bishops  of  the  East  must  administer  the  afifairs  of  the 
East  only,  the  privileges,  which  were  assigned  to  the  Church  at  Antioch  by  the 
Canons  made  at  Nice,  being  preserved ;  and  the  Bishops  of  the  Asian  Diocese 

*  liucius,  I,  Ep.,  §  3.  f  Lucius,  I,  Ep.  §  5. 

X  Felix,  n,  Ep.,  2,  §  12.  I  Stephen  I,  Ep.  2,  §  6. 


200  The  Provincial  System.  [J^ly^ 

must  administer  the  affairs  of  the  Asian  onl^ ;  and  those  of  the  Pontic  Diocese,  the 
affairs  of  the  Pontic  only;  and  those  of  Thrace,  the  affairs  of  Thrace  only." 

In  this  Canon,  the  word  "Diocese"  has  reference  to  the 
Imperial  division,  consisting  of  several  Provinces  united  under 
one  government. 

6th.  Many  more  like  citations  might  be  adduced,  all  show- 
ing that  though  there  were  peculiar  powers  exercised  by  the 
Bishop  in  the  chief  city  in  each  Province,  they  partook  more 
of  the  nature  of  duties  than  of  privileges ;  and  that  while 
they  were  responsible  to  the  rest  of  their  brethren  for  the 
proper  use  of  these  poiyers,  they  were  also  restrained,  by  positive 
efiactment,  from  the  abuse  of  the  authority  invested  in  them. 
The  Government  of  the  Primitive  Church  was  a  government  of 
Law,  not  of  irresponsible  power.  The  Primate  exercised  an 
oversight  over  the  whole  Province  ;  but,  except  in  certain  spe- 
cified cases,  he,  no  more  than  any  other  Bishop,  could  do  any- 
thing beyond  the  bounds  of  his  own  Diocese.  Even  in  mat- 
ters pertaining  to  the  whole  Province,  he  could  do  nothing 
without  consulting  his  Colleagues.  The  power  of  confirming 
the  election  of  a  Bishop,  previous  to  his  Ordination,  was  placed 
in  the  hands  of  the  Primate.  Each  Bishop,  however,  was  first 
chosen  by  the  Clergy  and  Laity  of  his  own  Diocese ;  and  if, 
after  this,  a  majority  of  the  Bishops  of  the  Province  agreed  to 
the  choice,  the  Primate  must  confirm  the  sentence  of  the  ma- 
jority, unless  he  could  show  that  the  choice  was  unreasonable, 
or  had  not  been  made  in  accordance  with  Ecclesiastical  usages. 
The  entire  action  of  the  Primate  seems  to  have  been  intended 
merely  to  certify  the  correctness  of  the  previous  proceedings, 
and  that  there  was  no  moral  or  Theological  impediment  in  the 
way  of  an  Ordination  to  the  Office  of  a  Bishop.  In  some  cases 
an  appeal  on  the  part  of  a  Presbyter,  from  his  own  Bishop  to 
the  Primate,  was  allowed.  The  latter  could  not,  however,  by 
himself,  review  the  previous  sentence  ;  he  must  call  for  the  ad- 
vice and  consent  of  all  the  Bishops  of  the  Province,  and  for 
this  purpose  Provincial  assemblies  were  appointed  to  be  held 
twice  a  year.  The  Bishop  of  the  Metropolis  likewise  gave  let- 
ters commendatory  to  his  Colleagues,  when  they  were  about  to 
travel  abroad.     And  this,  not  because  they  were  subject  to 


1863.]  The  Provincial  System,  201 

him,  in  the  same  sense  in  which  a  Presbyter  is  subject  to  his 
Bishop,  but  rather  because,  from  his  prominent  position,  he 
would  be  well  known,  and  his  letters,  certifying  to  the  good 
standing  of  his  brethren,  would  command  greater  confidence, 
and  be  more  generally  and  readily  received.  How  this  power 
became,  at  length,  abused  and  perverted  by  the  fatal  growth  of 
the  Papal  Supremacy,  we  shall  not  stop  to  show.  But  let  us 
not  reason  from  the  abuse,  against  the  use  of  the  Primitive 
System. 

II.  This  outline  of  the  powers  and  position  of  the  Bishop  of 
the  civil  Metropolis,  drawn  from  the  records  of  the  Fourth  Cen- 
tury, will  be  found,  in  the  main,  coincident  with  what  we  learn 
from  earlier  sources.  Throughout  the  entire  period  of  the 
three  preceding  Centuries,  whatever  notices  we  have  of  the 
Church  government  then  existing,  agree  fully  with  what  has 
already  been  shown  to  be  established  at  the  time  of  the  Coun- 
cil of  Nice. 

1.  In  the  middle  of  the  Third  Century,  Cyprian,  Bishop  of 
Carthage,  exercised  the  powers  of  a  Metropolitan.  He  him- 
self, in  his  48th  Epistle,  writes  :  "  But  as  our  Province  is  of 
very  wide  extent,  (for  it  has  Numidia  and  Mauritania  annexed 
to  it,)  lest  the  fact  of  the  schism  in  the  city  might  perplex 
with  uncertainties  the  minds  of  those  absent,  &c.''  In  this  he 
evidently  supposes  himself  responsible  for  the  Christian  peace 
and  quiet  of  those  extensive  regions,  and  considers  it  his  duty 
to  exercise  such  authority  as  may  be  needed  to  secure  that  end. 
Cyprian  called  together  several  Provincial  Councils,  and  pre- 
sided in  them ;  but,  while  exercising  much  influence  in  the 
direction  of  affairs,  and  almost  seeming  to  dictate  what  the 
Council  should  determine,  he  claims  no  essential  power  beyond 
his  brethren,  but  places  himself  upon  a  level  with  them. 

In  his  address  at  the  opening  of  the  Council,  held  at  Car- 
thage, A.  D.  256,  he  says : 

"  For  no  one  of  us  setteth  himself  up  as  a  Bishop  of  Bishops,  or  by  tyrannical 
terror  forceth  his  Colleagues  to  a  necessity  of  obeying ;  in  as  much  as  every  Bishop, 
in  the  free  use  of  his  liberty  and  power,  has  the  right  of  forming  his  own  judg- 
ment, and  can  no  more  be  judged  by  another,  than  he  can  himself  judge  another. 
But  we  must  all  await  the  judgment  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  alone  has  the 
power  of  setting  us  in  the  government  of  his  Church,  and  judging  of  our  acts 
therein." 


202  The  Provincial  System.  [July? 

This,  and  the  many  similar  passages  to  be  found  in  the 
Epistles  of  Cyprian,  have  indeed  been  charged  upon  him  as 
intended  merely  to  cover  up  his  ambitious  designs  to  make 
himself  a  ruler  over  Bishops.  Such  a  supposition,  however, 
will  not  alter  the  fact,  to  which  they  clearly  bear  testimony. 
Either  they  expressed  the  opinions  of  Cyprian  himself,  in  ac- 
cordance with  which  he  endeavored  to  regulate  his  own  ac- 
tions, or  else  he  knew  them  to  be  the  received  opinions  of  his 
Colleagues  and  the  Church  at  large ;  so  that,  while  he  was 
striving  to  increase  his  authority,  he  found  it  necessary  to  pro- 
fess to  set  himself  in  no  respect  above  his  brethren.  In  either 
case,  they  bear  witness  to  the  independence  of  each  Bishop ; 
while,  in  matters  involving  the  interests  of  the  whole  Province, 
the  Bishop  of  the  chief  city  exercised  a  greater  influence  and 
authority  than  his  Colleagues,  and  had  many  duties  assigned 
him  which  they  were  not  permitted  to  discharge. 

Cyprian,  moreover,  plainly  asserts  this  independence  of  the 
Bishops,  even  in  the  same  Province : 

"  They  (some  of  the  Bishops  in  his  Province)  did  not,  however,  withdraw  from 
the  college  of  their  fellow  Bishops,  nor  break  the  unity  of  the  Catholic  Church  by 
the  inflexibility  of  their  harshness  or  censure,  so  that,  because  by  some  peace  was 
granted  to  adulterers,  he  that  did  not  grant  it  should  be  separated  from  the  Church. 
But,  so  long  as  the  bond  of  concord  remains,  and  the  inseparable  Sacrament  of  the 
Catholic  Church  endureth,  each  Bishop  orders  and  directs  his  own  proceedings, 
having  hereafter  to  give  an  account  of  his  intentions  to  the  Lord."* 

But  while  thus  indicating  the  independence  of  Bishops  upon 
the  Primates,  (to  which  latter  class  he  himself  belonged,)  at 
the  same  time  he  asserts  the  absolute  necessity  of  the  inferior 
Clergy  and  Laity  being  united  to  the  Bishop,  and  remaining  in 
obedience  to  him  as  their  spiritual  father.  Quoting  St.  John,- 
vi,  67,  68,  69  ;  he  gives  the  following  comment.f 

"  There  Peter  speaks  upon  whom  the  Church  had  to  be  built,  teaching  and  show- 
ing in  the  name  of  the  Church,  that  although  a  contumacious  and  proud  multitude 
of  such  as  will  not  obey  may  withdraw,  yet  the  Church  does  not  depart  from 
Christ,  and' they  are  the  Church  who  are  a  people  united  to  the  Bishop,  and  a  flock 
adhering  to  their  own  Shepherd.  Whence  you  ought  to  know  that  the  Bishop  is  in 
the  Church,  and  the  Church  in  the  Bishop ;  and  that,  if  any  be  not  with  the  Bishop, 
he  is  not  in  the  Church,  and  that  they  in  vain  flatter  themselves,  who,  not  having 
peace  with  the  Priests  of  God,  creep  in  and  think  that  they  secretly  hold  commun- 

*  Ep.  65,  §  17.  t  Ep.  66,  §  8. 


1863.]  The  Provincial  System.  203 

ion  with  certain  persons;  whereas  the  Church,  which  is  Catholic  and  one,  is  not 
separated  or  divided ;  but  is  in  truth  connected  and  joined  together,  by  the  cement 
of  Bishops  mutually  cleaving  together." 

In  another  Epistle,  when  appealed  to  on  the  subject  of  re- 
baptising  heretics,  though  he  had  formed  his  own  decided  opin- 
ion, and,  in  a  Council  called  by  him,  had  had  his  opinions  en- 
dorsed and  set  forth  as  the  law  of  the  Church  in  Africa,  he  yet 
disclaims  all  authority  to  make  an  arbitrary  judgment.* 

"These  I  have  written  to  you  briefly,  dearest  brother,  according  to  my  poor  abil- 
ity, prescribing  to  or  pre-judging  no  one,  that  each  Bishop  should  not  do  what  he 
tjiinks  right,  having  the  free  exercise  of  his  own  judgment." 

In  a  letter  to  his  Clergy  and  people,  he  professes  to  be  guided 
ty  the  same  principles  in  the  administration  of  his  own  Dio- 
cese.f 

"Prom  the  beginning  of  my  Episcopacy  I  resolved  to  do  nothing  of  my  own 
private  judgnaent,  without  your  advice  and  the  concurrence  of  the  people." 

Rogatianus,  a  Bishop  in  the  Province  of  Africa,  having  writ- 
ten to  Cyprian  in  reference  to  a  refractory  Deacon,  he  replies  : 

"  Tou  have  acted  with  great  deference  towards  us,  and  according  to  your  usual 
humility,  in  preferring  to  complain  of  him  to  us,  when,  by  the  power  of  your 
Episcopacy  and  the  authority  of  your  chair,  you  could  have  punished  him  at  once." 

And  farther,  he  upholds  the  necessity  of  Bishops,  Clergy 
and  Laity  consulting  together  in  matters  of  the  Church.J 

"  For  this  is  becoming  to  the  modesty  and  discipline  and  character  of  us  all ; 
that  the  Bishops,  meeting  with  the  Clergy,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  Laity  who 
stand  fast,  to  whom  also,  for  their  faith  and  fear,  honor  is  to,be  shown,  may  settle 
all  things,  with  due  reverence  of  common  consultation." 

The  Epistles  of  Cyprian,  being  numerous,  and  relating 
chiefly  to  matters  of  discipline,  the  outward  order  and  gov- 
ernment of  the  Church  is  more  clearly  intimated  in  them  than 
in  other  cotemporary  writers.  We  have  therefore  quoted 
largely  from  him,  and  shall  have  room  but  for  a  few  references 
to  other  authorities  of  the  same  period. 

2.  The  Presbyters  and  Deacons  of  Kome  (their-  Bishop, 
Fabianus,  being  dead,  and  the  severity  of  the  Decian  persecu- 
tion having  as  yet  prevented  the  Ordination  of  a  successor,) 
send  an  Epistle  to  Cyprian,  in  which  they  seem  to  express  the 

*Bp.  73,  §  22.  t  Ep.  14,  §  5.  %  Ep.  19,  §  2. 


204  The  Provincial  System,  [July, 

received  opinions  and  practices  of  the  day,  in  reference  to  the 
responsibility  of  each  member,  however  high  might  be  his  po- 
sition, to  the  whole  Church,  and  that  a  decision  of  even  the 
Primate  of  a  Province  would  have  no  weight,  except  through 
the  general  concurrence  of  the  Church.     They  write  : 

"  However,  in  a  business  of  such  vast  magnitude,  (the  manner  of  dealing  with 
the  lapsed,)  we  agree  with  what  you  yourself  also  have  fully  expressed ;  that  the 
peace  pf  the  Church  must  be  awaited,  and  then,  in  a  full  conference  of  Bishops, 
Presbyters,  Deacons,  and  Confessors,  with  those  of  the  Laymen  also  who  have 
stood,  account  be  taken  of  the  lapsed." 

The  reasons  of  such  a  course  are  given,  that  it  is  invidious 
and  oppressive  to  examine  without  the  advice  of  many,  and 
that  a  decree  cannot  be  firm  without  the  consent  of  numbers. 

3.  In  the  few  fragments  of  the  Letters  of  Dionysius,  Bishop  of 
Alexandria,  who,  as  Athanasius  informs  us,  had  also  the  care 
of  the  Churches  of  Pentapolis  and  Libya,  we  find  the  Dioceses 
grouped  together  in  Provinces,  not  only  around  the  more  im- 
portant cities,  but  in  the  remote  parts  of  the  Boman  Empire. 
Thus  we  have  mention  of  ''all  the  Provinces  of  Arabia,''  in 
connection  with  those  of  Syria,  Cilicia,  Cappadocia  and  Gala- 
tia.  He  also  specially  enumerates  the  Bishops  of  Antioch, 
jElia,  Tyre,  Laodicea  and  Tarsus,  as,  "  the  more  distinguished 
of  the  Bishops.'' 

4.  The  Epistle  of  the  Council,  called  to  try  Paul  of  Samo- 
sata,  is  written  in  the  name  of  the  Bishops  present  at  the 
Council,  and  then,  of  ''all  the  rest  who  are  Bishops,  Presby- 
ters and  Deacons,  dwelling  with  us  in  the  neighboring  cities 
and  Provinces." 

5.  In  the  middle  of  the  Third  Century,  we  find  the  same 
outline  of  Church  government  existing,  as  at  the  beginning  of 
the  Fourth.  The  authorities  at  the  former  date  are  sufficiently 
copious  to  give  us  a  distinct  idea  of  the  existing  Ecclesiastical 
order  and  discipline.  We  find  the  Church  divided  into  Prov- 
inces, corresponding  with  the  Civil  divisions  of  the  country. 
In  each  Province  there  is  a  chief  Bishop,  who  has  the  over- 
sight of  things  pertaining  to  the  general  welfare,  while  he  has 
special  charge  of  his  own  more  limited  Diocese.  The  Bishop 
of  the  Metropolis  summons  Provincial  Councils,  and  presides 


1863.]  The  Provincial  System.  205 

in  them.  He  takes  the  direction  of  aflfairs  so  fully,  that  they 
almost  seem  to  have  been  summoned  to  give  force  to  what  he 
had  already  determined  upon.  The  other  Bishops  of  the  Prov- 
ince looked  to  him  for  advice,  and  appealed  to  him  to  strengthen 
their  hands  against  those  who  resisted  their  authority  in  their 
Dioceses,  or  had  fallen  away  from  the  Faith.  At  the  same 
time,  they,  who  exercised  such  authority,  most  fully  and  con- 
stantly disclaim  all  absolute  and  irresponsible  power.  They 
exalt  the  individual  Bishop,  making  communion  with  him  ne- 
cessary for  communion  with  the  Church.  They  reject  the  pos- 
sibility of  there  being  a  Bishop  of  Bishops,  but  place  all,  as 
to  their  inherent  Episcopal  power,  on  a  level.  From  all  which 
we  may  conclude  that  it  was  then,  as  in  every  subsequent  age, 
found  necessary  for  good  order,  and  for  maintaining  one  Faith 
and  one  Church,  to  recognize  a  Primacy,  though  restrained  by 
Law  and  limited  to  necessary  matters  of  discipline,  and  exer- 
cised under  a  sense  of  responsibility  to  the  whole  Church,  the 
Bishops,  Priests,  Deacons  and  Laymen,  in  that  Province. 

III.  The  year  A.  D.  200,  will  form  another  convenient  pe- 
riod around  which  to  collect  testimony  as  to  the  outward  Gov- 
ernment of  the  Church  at  that  time. 

1.  It  is  to  this  date  that  the  most  judicious  critics  assign  the 
Canons  called  Apostolical.  Beveridge,  chiefly  from  internal 
evidence,  has  clearly  shown,  that  they  were  a  summary  of  Can- 
ons, enacted  in  various  Synods  at  the  close  of  the  Second,  and 
beginning  of  the  Third  Centuries. 

Canon  XXXIV  indicates  the  relation  of  the  Bishop  in  the 
chief  city,  to  the  others  in  the  same  Province. 

**The  Bishops  of  every  Province,  must  acknowledge  liim,  who  is  first  among  them, 
and  account  him  as  their  head,  and  do  nothing  of  consequence  without  his  consent; 
but  each  may  do  those  things  only,  which  concern  his  own  Diocese,  and  the  coun- 
try places  that  belong  to  it.  But  neither  let  him  (who  is  first.)  do  anything  with- 
out the  consent  of  all :  for  so  there  will  be  unanimity,  aud  God  will  be  glorified 
through  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  Father  through  the  Lord  by  the  Holy  Spirit* 
even  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Canon  XXXVII  provides  for  meetings  of  the  Bishops, 
twice  each  year,  for  settling  Ecclesiastical  controversies.  The 
frequency  of  the  meetings  makes  it  plain  that  they  could  be  no 
more  than  Provincial  Councils,  and  their  regularity  could  have 

VOL.  XV.  15 

-    A 


206  The  Provincial  System.  [July? 

been  provided  for,  only  by  having  some  authorized  presiding 
oflScer  to  summon  them,  and  the  limits  of  a  right  to  hold  a  seat 
definitely  ascertained.  The  Canon  thus  presupposes  both  Prov- 
inces and  a  Primate. 

Canon  XXXV  provides,  however,  for  the  independence  of 
each  Bishop,  forbidding  any  Bishop  to  ordain  beyond  the  limits 
of  his  own  Diocese,  without  the  consent  of  those  in  authority, 
where  he  so  exercises  his  Episcopal  power  ;  and  Canon  XXXII 
forbids  an  excommunicated  Presbyter  or  Deacon  to  be  restored 
by  any  Bishop,  except  the  one  by  whom  he  had  been  excommu- 
nicated, unless  that  Bishop  were  dead 

2.  In  the  Synods,  held  concerning  the  proper  day  on  which 
to  celebrate  Easter,  we  find  the  Bishops  of  the  civil  Metropolis 
presiding.  At  Jerusalem,  Theophilus  of  Caesarea  presided  ; 
and,  together  with  him.  Narcissus  of  Jerusalem,  who  held  the 
second  place  of  honor. 

Over  a  Synod  of  the  Bishops  in  the  Province  of  Pontus,  held 
about  the  same  time,  (A.  D.  198,)  and  for  the  same  purpose, 
Palma,  Bishop  of  Amastris,  presided,  "  as  the  most  ancient." 
Amastris  was  not  the  civil  Metropolis  of  Pontus,  but  Heraclea. 
Eusebius  notes  this  fact,  in  consequence  of  the  custom  of  his 
own  time,  for  the  Bishop  of  the  civil  Metropolis  to  act  as  Pri- 
mate. Some  account  for  it,  on  the  supposition,  that  the  custom, 
which  we  know  to  have  prevailed  in  many  parts  of  Africa,  that 
the  Bishop  of  oldest  consecration  should  be  the  Primate,  was 
occasionally  followed  in  other  parts  of  the  Church.  Some 
suppose  that  the  See  of  Heraclea  was  vacant,  and  that  the  eld- 
est Bishop  presided  in  case  of  such  vacancy. 

Eusebius  also  informs  us,  that  Irenaeus  wrote  an  Epistle  up^ 
on  the  same  subject,  in  the  name  of  the  Dioceses  of  Gaul,  over 
which  he  exercised  the  office  of  Bishop.     (t<3v  Kard,  VakTCLav  napoi- 

Kuiv,  uc  'Ecpffvuioc  kTrioKoirei.^ 

Polycrates,  Bishop  of  Ephesus,  in  a  Letter  (still  extant)  to 
Victor  of  Kome,  taking  the  opposite  side  on  the  Paschal  contro- 
versy, speaks  of  having  summoned  the  Bishops  of  Asia  to  a 
Synod,  in  accordance  with  the  request  of  Victor,  and  wrote  an 
Epistle  in  their  name,  to  which  they  gave  their  assent. 

3.  According  to  Eusebius,  Dionysius  of  Corinth,  about  A.  D. 


1863.]  The  Provincial  System.  207 

175,  wrote  to  the  Church  of  Q-ortyna,  and  to  the  other  Churches 
in  Crete,  calling  Philip  "  their  Bishop/'  The  same  Dionysius, 
in  an  Epistle  to  the  Church  at  Amastris  and  to  the  other 
Churches  of  Pontus,  calls  Palma  ''their  Bishop/'  In  both 
these  instances,  we  have  the  names  of  the  Ecclesiastical  Metrop- 
oles  given,  and  the  other  Churches  in  the  Province  mentioned, 
and  one  Bishop,  having  authority,  not  in  his  own  city  alone,  but 
over  all. 

4.  Narcissus  of  Jerusalem,  about  A.  D.  200,  having  retired 
from  the  world,  the  Bishops  of  the  neighboring  Churches  pro- 
ceeded to  ordain  a  successor.  On  his  subsequent  return,  the 
See  being  vacant,  and  being  entreated  by  the  brethren  to  re- 
main, he  undertook  the  Episcopate  again.  Having  reached 
the  age  of  110,  a  coadjutor  was  appointed,  with  the  common 
consent  of  the  Bishops  of  the  neighboring  Churches.  These 
transactions  show  the  dependence  of  neighboring  Dioceses  upon 
each  other,  and  corroborate  the  evidence  derived  from  other 
sources,  that,  for  the  sake  of  order  and  discipline,  the  Dioceses 
were  grouped  together  into  bodies  of  convenient  size  ;  and  as,  at 
other  periods,  the  Ecclesiastical  followed  the  Civil  divisions,  no 
doubt,  at  this  time,  the  Provincial  system  existed  in  all  its 
essential  characteristics. 

5.  From  the  records  of  the  Church  at  the  close  of  the  Second 
Century,  we  thus  gain  a  clear  view  of  the  main  features  of  the 
Church  Government,  and  the  limits  of  the  authority  of  its  va- 
rious officers.  We  find  direct  mention  of  the  right  of  the  Bishop 
of  the  Civil  Metropolis,  to  call  Synods  and  to  preside  in  them. 
We  have  the  direct  enactment,  that  the  Bishops  in  a  Province 
were  to  do  nothing  of  consequence,  without  the  consent  of  the 
Primate.  While  the  Primate  himself,  to  guard  against  any 
exercise  of  spiritual  tyranny,  could  do  nothing  without  the  con- 
sent of  all.  A  mode  of  government,  thus  balanced,  provided 
for  the  fullest  exercise  of  freedom,  each  party  (the  governor 
and  the  governed,)  having  an  effectual  check  upon  the  other. 
We  find  a  provision  for  appeals,  from  the  erroneous  or  hasty 
decisions  of  individual  Bishops,  to  Provincial  Councils.  We 
find,  that  the  Bishops  of  the  neighboring  Churches,  gave  their 
consent  to  the  appointment  of  a  Bishop,  (even  when  already 


208  The  Provincial  System,  [J^ly> 

consecrated)  to  his  See.  This  may  at  first  seem  indefinite,  but 
when  we  reflect  that  it  was  a  practical  measure,  designed  to 
secure  the  peace  and  good  order  of  the  Church,  as  well  as  to  pre- 
serve the  integrity  of  the  Faith,  we  see  at  once,  that  there  must 
have  been  some  rule,  as  to  what  neighboring  Churches  should 
give  their  consent.  Hence,  the  Dioceses  would  be  grouped  to- 
gether by  some  permanent  arrangement,  i.  e.,  there  would  exist 
the  substance  of  the  Provincial  System. 

IV.  The  records  of  the  First  Century  are  still  more  scanty, 
and,  as  questions  of  Doctrine  and  of  practical  piety,  not  those 
of  Church  Government,  formed  the  chief  subjects  of  controversy, 
we  have  fewer,  even  incidental,  notices  of  the  latter. 

•  1.  Ignatius  plainly  intimates  his  authority  over,  not  merely 
Antiochand  its  immediate  neighborhood,  but  the  whole  of  Syria, 
and  considers  himself  responsible  for  the  welfare  of  that  exten- 
sive Province.  In  concluding  his  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians,  he 
exhorts  them  to  pray,  not  for  the   Church  in  Antioch,  but  in 

Syria,  (UpoaevxeoOe  imsp  rf/g  EKK^ijaiag  Trig  ^^  Svpt^t.)      In  his  Epistlc   tO 

the  Magnesians,  we  read  likewise,  "  Be  mindful  of  me  in  your 
prayers,  that  I  may  attain  unto  God,  and  of  the  Church  in 
Syria, — whence  I  am  not  worthy  to  be  called,  (i.  e.,  to  Martyr- 
dom) for  I  require  your  united  prayer  and  love,  that  the  Church 
in  Syria  may  be  refreshed  through  your  Church."  The  paral- 
lelism in  this  last  paragraph,  would  seem  to  authorize  the  con- 
clusion, that  the  Magnesians  also  constituted  a  Provincial 
Church  similar  to  that  of  Syria. 

In  his  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  Ignatius  calls  himself  the 
"  Bishop  of  Syria.'' 

"  Do  not  set  anything  more  before  me,  than  that  I  may  be  sacrificed  to  God,  since 
already  the  altar  is  preparied ;  in  order  that  ye,  forming  a  chorus,  may  praise  God 
in  CJirist  Jesus,  that  he  has  thought  the  Bishop  of  Syria  worthy  to  be  made  a  spec- 
tacle, having  sent  him  from  the  East  to  the  West." 

At  the  close  of  the  same  Epistle,  we  read  the  still  clearer 
words  :  "Eemember  in  your  prayer,  the  Church  in  Syria,  which, 
instead  of  me,  has  God  for  its  Shepherd.  Jesus  Christ  alone 
will  act  the  part  of  Bishop  (hniaKow^aei^  We  cannot  consider 
this  merely  a  loose  way  of  speaking,  and  meaning  no  more  than 
Bishop  of  Antioch  ;  for  when  Ignatius  has  occasion  to  refer  to 


1863.]  The  Provincial  System.  209 

the  Church  in  that  city,  he  calls  it  by  name.  In  the  Epistle 
to  the  SmymaBans,  he  says,  "  Your  prayer  has  reached  the 
Church  in  Antioch  of  Syria/' 

In  his  Epistle  to  the  Komans,  Ignatius  also  testifies  to  the 
Primacy  of  that  See  over  the  Suburbican  Province.  He  calls 
it  the  Church,  "  Which  presides  in  the  region  of  the  district  of 
the  Romans/'  {jiti^  koi  irpoKudrfTai  kv  Tonif}  x('>pf'Ov  'Vufiaiuv.^  It  is  to  be 
noted  that  the  words  roTrog  and  tottikoc  are  in  subsequent  writers 
applied  to  Provinces. 

2.  There  seems  to  be,  indeed,  good  reason  to  believe,  the 
Seven  Churches  of  Asia,  mentioned  in  the  Apocalypse,  were  all 
Metropolitical ;  and  to  this  conclusion,  both  Ussher  and  Bev- 
eridge  have  arrived,  Ussher  shows,  from  Pliny  and  Ptolemy, 
that  the  Seven  Cities  held  the  rank  of  Civil  Metropoles,  and 
from  the  custom  of  the  Church,  at  the  very  earliest  period,  of 
following  the  Civil  divisions  of  the  country  in  her  own  govern- 
ment, as  well  as  from  the  manner  in  which  the  Bishops  of  those 
cities  are  spoken  of,  draws  the  conclusion  that  they  were  also 
Ecclesiastical  Metropoles. 

Ignatius,  indeed,  constantly  speaks  of  one  Bishop  as  the  cen- 
tre of  Unity  in  those  Churches,  and  of  the  Presbytery  and  Dea- 
cons ;  but  these  phrases  are  capable  of  an  interpretation,  which 
will  very  well  agree  with  the  fact  of  the  Seven  Churches  being 
Metropolitical,  while  at  the  same  time,  it  will  make  his  language 
the  clearer  and  more  pointed  for  the  direct  object  he  has  in  view. 
It  is  well  known  to  be  maintained  by  many  theologians,  that 
at  that  early  date,  the  term  "Presbytery''  signified  a  college 
of  Bishops.  The  words  of  St  Paul  to  St.  Timothy,  "  the  lay- 
ing on  of  the  hands  of  the  Presbytery,"  are  so  interpreted  by 
many.  If  the  word  were  used  in  a  similar  sense  by  Igna- 
tius, the  one  Bishop,  the  centre  of  union,  would  be  the  Primate, 
and  "  the  Presbytery "  would  be  the  Diocesan  Bishops  within 
his  Province.  With  such  an  interpretation  would  agree  well 
his  words,  frequently  repeated  ;  "  Let  all  obey  the  Bishop,  as 
Jesus  Christ  (obeyed)  the  Father,  and  the  Presbytery  as  the 
Apostles."  It  would  seem  more  natural  to  compare  the  Pres- 
bytery to  the  Apostles,  if  they  were  of  the  same  Episcopal  Order. 

Ignatius  also  advises  Polycarp,  Bishop  of  Smyrna,  one  of  the 

VOL.  XV.  15* 


210  The  Provincial  System.  [July? 

Seven  Churches  of  the  Apocalypse,  to  call  an  assembly  (avfipovXtov) 
to  choose  one  to  be  sent  as  a  messenger,  to  carry  the  sympathy 
of  his  Church  to  that  of  Syria.  If  Polycarp  were  the  Bishop 
of  a  single  Diocese,  why  did  he  not  send  his  own  messenger  ? 
It  would  seem  as  though  those,  who  were  to  be  assembled  to 
choose  along  with  him,  were  his  equals  in  Orders. 

V.  In  the  preaching  of  the  Apostles  and  the  manner  of  their 
establishing  the  Church,  it  is  remarkable  that  they  chose  out 
the  chief  cities  as  centres,  from  which  the  Church  might  radiate 
in  all  directions.  Hence  these  became,  in  the  literal  sense  of  the 
word,  Metropoles  or  Mother  cities.  This  course  of  action  on 
the  part  of  the  Apostles,  if  it  did  not  formally  constitute  the 
Provincial  Government  in  the  Church,  at  least  evidently  pre- 
pared the  way  for  it. 

1.  Through  the  direction  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  the  conver- 
sion of  the  centurion  Cornelius,  a  way  was  opened  for  the  es- 
tablishment of  the  Church  in  Ceesarea,  the  Metropolis  of  Pal- 
estine. A  short  time  after,  the  Church  at  Jerusalem,  hearing 
tidings  of  many  converts  through  those  who  had  been  scattered 
abroad,  on  the  persecution  that  arose  about  Stephen,  sent  Bar- 
nabas as  far  as  Antioch.  Saul  and  Barnabas,  when  separated 
for  the  work  to  which  they  had  been  called  by  the  Spirit,  went 
to  Seleucia,  the  Metropolis  of  Isauria,  and  then  sailed  to  Cyprus 
and  preached  the  Word  in  Salamis,  the  Metropolis  of  that  Is- 
land. Afterward  they  went  to  Paphos  in  the  same  Island. 
From  Paphos  they  went  to  Perga,  the  Metropolis  of  Pamphylia  ; 
from  Perga  to  Antioch,  the  Metropolis  of  Pisidia.  Being 
driven  from  that  city  by  the  violence  of  the  Jews,  they  went  to 
Iconium,  the  Metropolis  of  Lycaonia.  Having  here  also  been 
used  despitefuUy,  they  "  fled  into  Lystra  and  Derbe,  cities  of 
Lycaonia,  and  unto  the  region  that  lieth  round  about ;  and 
there  they  preached  the  Gospel."  In  thus  grouping  together 
the  cities  of  Lycaonia,  and  the  neighboring  regions,  the  Apos- 
tles plainly  show  that,  in  their  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  they 
had  respect  to  the  civil  divsion  of  the  Koman  En\pire  into 
Provinces.  When  they  leave  this  Province,  they  return  to  Ico- 
nium, and  then  to  Antioch  in  Pisidia.  Having  passed  through- 
out Pisidia,  they  come  to  Pamphylia,  and  again  preach  the  word 


1863.]  The  Provincial  System.  211 

in  Perga.  Thence  they  go  to  Attalia,  and  thence  to  Antioch  in 
Syria,  "from  whence  they  had  been  recommended  to  the  grace  of 
God,  for  the*  work  which  they  had  fulfilled."  In  all  this  journey- 
ing, we  see  how  copstantly  the  Apostles  adhered  to  the  practice 
of  preaching  the  Gospel  first  in  the  Metropolis  of  each  Province, 
thus  recognizing  the  importance  of  having  the  Church  well  es- 
tablished in  the  chief  cities.  Such  first  established  and  most 
important  Churches  would  necessarily  exert  a  controlling  in- 
fluence over  all  the  others  within  the  limits  of  the  same  Prov- 
ince. The  action  of  the  Apostles,  even  if  it  were  not  so  in- 
tended, in  practice  led  directly  to  the  growth  of  the  Provincial 
System  of  Government,  Us  we  behold  it  plainly  developed  at 
the  close  of  the  Second  Century,  only  100  years  after  the  death 
of  the  last  of  the  Apostles. 

2.  The  same  manner  of  viewing  the  Church  separated  into 
as  many  parts,  as  there  were  Civil  Provinces,  and  of  attaching 
the  greatest  importance  to  the  chief  city  of  each  Province,  con- 
tinued in  after  years,  even  when  the  Apostles  might  have 
clearly  seen  its  tendency.  The  Churches  were  called  by  the 
names  of  the  chief  cities.  Epistles  were  written  to  the  Churches 
in  Kome ;  in  Corinth,  the  Metropolis  of  Achaia ;  in  Ephesus  ; 
in  Philippi,  the  Metropolis  of  one  Province  in  Macedonia,  (or, 
as  St.  Paul  himself  calls  it,  "the  chief  city  in  that  part  of 
Macedonia'')  ;  in  Thessalonica,  the  Metropolis  of  another  part  of 
Macedonia.  In  one  of  these  Epistles,  St.  Paul  joins,  with  the 
Church  iu  Corinth,  all  the  saints  in  Achaia.  He  gives  a  direc- 
tion to  those  in  Corinth,  that  they  should  do  concerning  the 
collection  for  the  saints,  as  he  had  given  order  to  the  Churches 
of  Galatia,  implying  that  the  order,  given  to  Corinth,  was 
intended,  through  it,  to  apply  to  the  whole  Province,  as  it  did 
in  Galatia.  The  Epistle  addressed  to  the  Churches  in  Galatia, 
evidently  regards  them  as  united  into  one  body,  having  common 
interests.  St.  Paul,  in  his  exhortation  to  the  Thessalonians 
concerning  brotherly  love,  says ;  "Ye  yourselves  are  taught  of 
God  to  love  one  another.  And  indeed  ye  do  it  towards  all  the 
brethren  that  are  in  all  Macedonia,''  intimating  that  there  was 
a  special  bond  of  union  between  them  and  the  other  Christians 
in  the  same  Province. 


212  The  Provincial  System,  [J^J? 

3.  St.  Paul,  on  his  last  journey  to  Jerusalem,  determined  to 
pass  by  Ephesus,  because  he  would  not  spend  the  time  in  ABia. 
He  thus  seems  to  imply  that  the  Metropolis  represented  the 
entire  Province.  When  he  came  to  Miletus,  the  first  city 
beyond  the  limits  of  Asia,  he  sent  to  Ephesus  and  called  the 
Elders  of  the  Church.  We  have  the  testimony  of  Irenaeus, 
who  flourished  less  than  a  hundred  years  after  this  assembly, 
that  it  included,  not  one  Bishop  and  his  Presbyters,  but  Bish- 
ops and  Presbyters  from  all  parts  of  the  Province  of  Asia. 
"For  in  Miletus  were  assembled  the  Bishops  and  Presbyters, 
who  were  from  Ephesus  and  the  rest  of  the  neighboring  cities." 
St.  Paul  himself,  indeed,  clearly  implies  the  same  in  his  address 
to  the  assembled  Clergy.  "  He  said  unto  them ;  Ye  know 
from  the  first  day  that  I  came  into  Asia,  after  what  manner  I 
have  been  with  you  at  all  seasons."  But  how  could  they  tes- 
tify of  him  at  all  seasons  in  Asia,  unless  there  were  represen- 
tatives from  all  parts  of  Asia  ?  That  St.  Paul  did  not  confine 
his  teaching  to  the  city  of  Ephesus,  we  learn  from  Demetrius, 
who  charges  against  him,  "  that  not  alone  at  Ephesus,  but  al- 
most throughout  all  Asia,  this  Paul  hath  persuaded  and  turned 
away  much  people  "  from  the  worship  of  Diana. 

4.  In  the  Council,  held  at  Jerusalem,  about  Circumcision 
and  obedience  to  the  Law,  St.  James,  the  first  Bishop  of  Jeru- 
salem, seems  to  have  presided,  though  there  were  present  those, 
who  had  been  made  Apostles  before  him,  and  who  had  taken  a 
more  active  part  in  propagating  the  Gospel.  The  Letter, 
sent  by  that  Council,  was  written  not  to  Antioch  alone,  but  to 
Antioch  and  Syria,  thus  uniting  the  interests  of  the  two,  and 
giving  a  peculiar  prominence  to  the  Metropolis,  as  the  medium 
through  which  the  decision  of  the  Apostles  was  to  be  enforced 
in  the  whole  Province.  Accordingly,  when  the  Messengers 
were  sent,  they  read  the  Epistle  first  at  Autioch. 

5.  St.  Timothy  was  Bishop  of  Ephesus,  as  we  may  gather 
from  St.  Paul's  first  Epistle  to  him,  in  which  he  says,  that  he 
besought  him  to  remain  at  Ephesus.  At  the  close  of  the 
second  Epistle,  he  directs  St.  Timothy  to  salute  the  household 
of  Onesiphorus,  proving  that  the  usual  abode  of  the  latter 
was  in  the  same  city  with  St,  Timothy.  But  he  had  previously 
written  of  the  Onesiphorus,  whom  he  commends  for  ministering 


1863.]  The  Provincial  System.  213 

to  him  at  Rome.  "  In  how  many  things  he  ministered  to  me  at 
Ephesus,  thou  knowest  very  well."  In  the  same  Epistle,  he 
exhorts  St.  Timothy  to  "  hold  fast  the  form  of  sound  words"  ; 
though  he  declares,  "  this  thou  knowest,  that  all  they  which 
are  in  Asia,  are  turned  away  from  me  :  of  whom  is  Phygellus 
and  Hermogenes."  St.  Timothy  is  thus  connected  with  "  all 
Asia,"  and  his  responsibility  for  the  preservation  of  the  Faith 
in  that  Province  clearly  suggested.  This  view  is  confirmed  by 
the  Fathers,  who  unanimously  assert  that  St.  Timothy  had 
charge  of  all  Asia. 

6.  Titus  was  left  in  Crete,  to  set  in  order  the  affairs  of  the 
Church,  and  to  ordain  in  every  city.  In  that  Island,  we  are 
told,  were  once  a  hundred  cities,  in  many  of  which  there  were 
Bishops  at  a  very  early  date. 

7.  St.  P^ter  addressed  his  Epistle  to  those  scattered  through 
various  Provinces,  calling  them  by  name.  Thus,  like  St. 
Paul,  he  follows  the  Civil  divisions  of  the  Empire,  in  his  ar- 
rangement and  classification  of  the  Churches. 

To  those  appreciating  the  force  of  circumstantial  evidence, 
these  arguments,  drawn  from  the  Scriptures,  cannot  but  have 
great  weight  in  forming  the  conclusion,  that  the  Apostles  them- 
selves designed  to  establish  a  Provincial  Government  in  the 
Church,  similar  to  that  existing  in  Civil  matters.  But  it  is 
unnecessary  to  press  them  so  far.  They  show  a  state  of  affairs 
recognized  by  the  Apostles,  a  distinct  association  of  Christ- 
ians in  each  Civil  Province,  which,  so  soon  as  they  became  nu- 
merous, would  necessarily  lead  to  independent  organization,  on 
the  basis  of  the  Civil  Provinces.  They  perceived,  and  acted 
upon  the  conviction,  that  the  center  of  political  and  com- 
mercial influence  was  the  most  available  point  from  which  to 
propagate  the  Church ;  and  that  the  authority  residing  there 
Would  exercise  the  most  beneficial  influence  in  restraining  the 
extravagance  of  unbelief  or  heresy,  and  the  disorders  arising 
from  them,  from  which  even  the  Apostolic  days  were  not  free. 
Even  long  subsequently,  we  find  this  reason  assigned  for  the 
origin  of  the  rights  and  honors  of  the  Metropolitical  See.  In 
Canon  IX,  of  the  Synod  of  Antioch,  A.  D.  341,  it  is  stated, 
that  the  Civil  Metropolis  was  chosen  for  the  See  of  the  chief 


214  The  Provincial  System.  [J^ly> 

Bishop,  "because  all,  who  have  business,  come  together,  from 
every  pide,  to  the  Metropolis." 

VI.  When  we  consider  how  intimately  the  Provincial  Sys- 
tem was  interwoven  with  the  entire  practical  government  and 
working  power  of  the  Early  Church,  being  fully  developed  by 
A.  D.  200,  if  it  were  not  directly  provided  for  by  the  Apostles 
themselves,  are  we  not  entitled  to  regard  that  System  as  some- 
thing more  than  ctoe  of  mere  expediency  ?  It  is  a  System, 
stamped  with  the  approbation  of  those  who  were  taught  by 
the  immediate  successors  of  the  Apostles  ;  and,  in  its  general 
features  and  principles,  it  has  the  Apostolic  sanction.  It  was 
a  System,  under  which  the  Church  grew  up  and  prospered,  and 
spread  widely,  beneath  the  adverse  pressure  of  the  Civil  rulers. 
If  that  System  was  not,  under  God,  one  chief  instrument  in 
the  rapid  extension  of  the  Church,  during  the  first  three  Cen- 
turies, at  least  it  was  well  adapted  to  meet  all  the  require- 
ments of  the  condition  of  affairs  at  that  time. 

How  does  this  apply  to  the  condition  of  our  own  Church  ? 
Every  living,  working  Church  must,  from  the  very  demands  of 
its  organic  life,  constitute,  at  least,  one  Province.  It  must 
have  a  head  to  direct  the  action  resulting  from  that  life.  Our 
own  Church,  as  already  stated,  is  no  exception  to  this  law  of 
necessity.  Hitherto  it  has  constituted  one  Province.  We  have 
our  Presiding  Bishop,  who  exercises  all  the  power  over  mere 
routine  business,  enjoyed  by  the  Primates  of  the  Early  Church. 
And,  if  he  were  the  occupant  of  the  most  important  city,  and 
if  that  city  constituted  the  main  part,  if  not  the  whole,  of  his 
Diocese,  so  that  he  could  acquire  a  strong  personal  influence 
within  its  limits,  he  would  exercise,  in  all  probability,  as  much 
control  even  over  the  extensive  (in  territory)  Church  of  the 
United  States,  as  the  early  Primates  over  their  comparatively 
narrow  limits.  We  may  see  this  exemplified  in  the  case  of 
Bishop  White,  who  became  Presiding  Bishop,  while  still  in  the 
vigor  of  life,  in  the  then  largest  city  in  the  Union,  and  that  in 
a  central  Geographical  position.  The  traces  of  the  beneficial 
influence  which  he  exercised  will  be  felt  and  recognized  in  the 
Church  for  centuries. 

While  the  Church  was  confined  to  the  Atlantic  States,  or  at 


1863.]  The  Provincial  System.  2lS 

the  farthest,  had  only  a  Missionary  existence  beyond  the  Alle- 
ghanies,  and  while  the  Presiding  Bishop  resided  at  Philadel- 
phia, (which,  in  the  Providence  of  God,  was  the  case  for  the 
long  space  of  nearly  fifty  years,)  the  present  arrangement,  of 
one  united  Province,  answered,  in  part,  all  necessary  purposes. 
But  that,  which  was  suited  to  the  times  and  the  circumstances 
of  those  with  whom  it  originated,  has  long  since  passed  away. 
Each  year  makes  it  more  and  more  evident,  that  soon  a  change 
must  be  made.  Propositions  of  various  kinds  have  not  only 
been  discussed  in  private,  and  in  the  public  Journals  and  Re- 
views, but  also  brought  before  the  legislative  Councils  of  the 
Church.  The  great  importance  of  the  subject  is  already 
deeply  felt.  The  practical  work  of  the  Church,  in  all  its  va- 
ried departments.  Church  Schools  and  Colleges,  Church  Homes 
and  Hospitals,  the  Increase  of  the  Ministry,  Domestic  Mis- 
sions, Home  Missionary  work,  all  these  demand  more  of  organic 
unity  and  efficiency.  Here  and  there  a  single  Presbyter,  by 
his  Christian  zeal  and  force  of  character,  and  sustained  by  a 
strong  Parish,  does  something  in  the  way  of  Missionary  ag- 
gression ;  but  our  whole  Episcopal  System,  as  such,  is  thor- 
oughly unprimitive  in  its  practical  workings,  and  is  not  adapt- 
ed to  the  condition  and  wants  of  society.  Men  see  this  and 
feel  it.  Hence  the  need  of  the  most  thorough  and  careful  con- 
sideration, before  any  irrevocable  step  be  taken. 

Our  object  has  been,  in  these  pages,  to  present  an  outline  of 
the  Provincial  System,  as  it  existed  in  the  Early  Church,  in 
its  purest  days ;  in  the  Church,  sub  Cruce^  as  it  used  to  be 
called  ;  when  the  shadow  of  the  Cross  still  rested  upon  her ; 
before  the  world,  in  its  ambition,  had  begun  to  disarrange  her 
external  frame-work ;  or,  with  its  philosophy,  to  poison  the 
fountains  of  her  inner  life.  If  this  were  the  place,  and  we  had 
room  to  spare,  we  would  show,  that  the  System,  as  above  pre- 
sented, is  not  liable  to  either  of  the  two  prominent  objections 
which  have  been  brought,  and  with  great  force,  against  the 
multiplication  of  Small  Dioceses,  by  the  adoption  of  the  prin- 
ciple of  "  See  Bishopricks,"  formerly  recommended  in  our 
pages.  One  objection  is,  that  it  sunders  the  connection  of  the 
Bishop  now  in  charge,  with  a  large  portion  of  his  Diocese ; 


216  The  Provincial  System.  [July? 

the  other,  that  it  isolates  the  weaker  from  the  stronger  por- 
tions of  the  Church,  and  so  deprives  them  of  that  fostering 
protection  which  they  need.     The  Provincial  System,  fairly 
presented,  meets  these  objections  fully.     The  principle  of  "  See 
Bishopricks,"  as  the  natural  method  of  the  Church,  working 
in  her  normal  capacity,  in  all  the  great  centres  of  population 
and  influence,  of  course  cannot  divide  the  Church  up  into  iso- 
lated, disconnected  fragments.      St.  Paul  tells  us,  that  the 
Body,  "  by  joints  and  bands  having  nourishment  ministered, 
and  knit  together,  increaseth  with  the  increase  of  God.  (Col. 
ii,  19.)     And  he  elsewhere  says,  that,  "  the  whole  body,  fitly 
joined  together  and  compacted  by  that  which  every  joint  sup- 
plieth,  according  to  the  effectual  working  in  the  measure  of 
every  part,  maketh  increase  of  the  body  unto  the  edifying  of 
itself  in  love."  (Eph.  iv,  16.)     The  practical  adjustment  of 
our  present  System  to  the  Primitive  plan,  is  a  simple  thing. 
Let  us  only  become  a  thoroughly  earnest,  working  Church,  and 
we  shall,  of  necessity,  fall  into  it,  almost  before  we  are  aware. 
The  pressure,  of  necessity,  has  already  been  so  strongly  felt, 
that,  in  one  most  important  branch  of  discipline,  provision  has 
been  made  for  enforcing  it  in  a  manner  similar  to  that  which 
would  result  from  the  formal  adoption  of  the  Provincial  Sys- 
tem.    We  allude  to  the  recent  alteration  in  the  Canon  for  the 
trial  of  Bishops.     The  old  Canon  was  framed  entirely  and  con- 
sistently upon  the  idea  of  our  whole   Church  being  a  single 
Province.     But,  according  to  the  existing  law,  such  a  trial  is 
conducted,  not  by  the  whole  body  of  Bishops,  but  by  seven, 
chosen  by  lot ;  and  even  these  cannot  proceed  to  trial,  unless 
the  charges  have  first  been  examined  by  a  board  of   inquiry, 
consisting  of  Presbyters  and  Laymen,  from  the  three  Dioceses 
ac^'oiningiheit  of  the  Bishop,  against  whom  charges  are  brought. 
This  same  board  of  inquiry  has  also  the  right  to  refuse  to  pre- 
sent the  Bishop  for  trial,  and  that  refusal  constitutes  a  bar  to 
any  future  presentment  on  the  same  charges  and  evidence. 
Such  a  Canon  is  a  plain  confession,  that  the  Church  has  out- 
grown the  old  order  of  things ;  that,  at  least  in  matters  of 
discipline,  necessity  is  compelling  her  to  adopt  a  portion  of 
that  System,  which,  while  it  provides  for  the  unity  of  the  whole 


1863.]  The  Provincial  System.  217 

Churcli,  and  for  one  Faith,  leaves  matters  of  discipline  and  of 
local  interest,  to  local  assemblies. 

The  necessity  for  some  change,  in  the  organization  of  the 
Church  in  this  country,  being  thus  plainly  confessed,  it  is  a 
question  of  the  gravest  importance,  What  shall  be  the  na- 
ture of  that  change  ?  Can  we  do  better  than  imitate 
primitive  example  ?  Hitherto  we  have,  with  one  single  excep- 
tion, followed  the  divisions  of  the  Civil  Government ;  is  it  not 
possible  to  continue  the  same  rule,  and  yet  gain  all  the  advan- 
tages of  the  Provincial  System  ?  This  can  be  done  by  consti- 
tuting each  State  a  Province.  Several  of  the  States  are  al- 
ready ripe  for  division  into  three  or  four,  if  not  more  Dioceses. 
Those  few,  which,  from  smallness  of  territory,  and  slowness  of 
growth  in  population  and  wealth,  have  no  immediate  prospect 
of  needing  more  than  a  single  Bishop,  might  be  left  in  the  po- 
sition of  a  similar  class  of  ancient  Auto-cephalic  Dioceses. 
Their  dependence  upon  neighboring  Dioceses  for  the  consecra- 
tion of  their  Bishops,  and  the  right  (always  exercised  in  the 
Church)  to  depose  a  heretical  Bishop,  being  preserved  by  law 
to  the  other  Bishops,  would  be  all-sufficient  guaranties  for  the 
preservation  of  the  Faith. 

Such  a  course  would  produce  less  change  than  to  group 
together  different  States ;  for,  under  any  principle  of  arrange* 
ment,  there  would  necessarily  be  much  that  was  arbitrary,  and 
therefore  needing  frequent  re-adjustment.  The  new  order 
would  grow,  naturally,  out  of  the  old,  as  each  State  felt  the 
necessity  of  more  Episcopal  supervision  and  labor.  And,  what 
might  sometimes  prove  of  considerable  importance,  the  Church 
within  the  limits  of  the  entire  State  would  have  a  recognized 
instrument  for  speaking  her  wishes  in  reference  to  those  points 
in  which  she  necessarily  comes  in  contact  with  the  Civil  Law. 
The  want  of  some  such  method  has  been  already  felt  in  the 
State  of  New  York,  where  there  are  but  two  Dioceses ;  and 
difficulties  and  delays  would  increase  in  a  compound  ratio  of 
the  increase  of  the  number  of  Dioceses.  In  connection  with 
this,  we  cannot  but  look  with  favor  upon  the  plan  proposed, 
in  the  last  Convention  of  the  Diocese  of  New  York,  providing 
for  independence  of  local  action,  in  various  parts  of  the  Dio- 
cese, while  the  whole  remains  united  under  one  head.     The 

VOL.  XV.  16 


218  The  Provincial  System.  [J^y> 

plan  looks  forward  to  the  time,  and  that  not  a  distant  one, 
when  each  of  those  parts  shall  have  its  own  Bishop.  We  hope, 
before  that  anticipation  is  realized,  the  importance  of  being 
united,  after  the  consecration  of  their  Bishops,  will  be  as 
strongly  recognized,  the  Bishop  of  New  York  being  the  Pri- 
mate, and  the  head  of  the  whole  Province.  Such  apian  would 
obviate  many  of  the  objections  now  made  against  the  division 
of  the  Diocese,  into  the  details  of  which  it  is  not  now  neces- 
isary  to  enter. 

In  the  settlement  of  these  and  similar  matters,  now  pressing 
upon  our  own  branch  of  the  Church  with  the  full  force  of  ne- 
cessity, the  example  of  the  Early  Church,  when  acting  accord- 
ing to  its  own  independent  judgment,  and  when,  in  many  out- 
ward circumstances  it  closely  resembled  our  own  position,  will 
needs  have  very  great,  and,  in  our  judgment,  should  have  a 
determining  influence.  As  we  have  already  shown,  long  before 
the  union  of  the  Church  and  the  State,  certainly  by  A.  D. 
200,  if  not  under  the  government  of  those  whom  the  Apostles 
themselves  set  apart  and  consecrated  to  the  Office  of  Bishop, 
the  Provincial  System,  in  its  essential  characteristics,  was  fully 
established.  In  each  division  of  the  Eoman  Empire,  that  had  * 
a  separate  Civil  Government,  there  was  one  chief  Bishop,  hav- 
ing charge  of  the  Metropolis  as  its  Pastor^  and  likewise  an 
oversight  of  the  whole  Province,  in  things  concerning  its  gen- 
eral welfare,  and  who  was  held  accountable  for  the  due  dis- 
charge of  these  responsibilities.  There  were  Bishops  also  over 
each  of  the  other  cities  in  every  Province,  in  local  matters  en- 
tirely independent  of  the  Primate,  while  the  Primate  himself 
could  do  nothing  of  consequence  without  their  concurrence. 
It  was  the  natural  outgrowth  of  a  living,  working  Church. 
Nay,  may  we  not  say,  that  such  a  System,  in  its  primitive 
simplicity  and  effectiveness,  was  adopted  under  the  guidance 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  specially  promised  to  the  Apostles  and 
their  successors  ?  And  can  we,  seeking  the  growth  of  the 
Church  in  a  country  that  holds  out  so  many  promising  indica- 
tions of  success,  improve  upon  that  which,  in  the  course  of 
three  Centuries,  amid  persecutions  and  opposition  of  Science 
falsely  so  called,  spread  the  Church  over  the  entire  extent  of 
the  Boman  Empire  ? 


1863.]  Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church.  219 


Art.  III.— early  ANNALS  OF  THE  AMERICAN  CHURCH. 

Chapter  III. — From  1611  to  1616. 

The  associates  of  Lord  De  la  War  in  the  direction  and  gov- 
ernment of  the  Colony  of  Virginia  were  persons  of  high  moral 
character,  as  well  as  of  rank  and  distinction,  and  deserve  from 
us  more  than  a  passing  notice.  Sir  George  Somers  was  made 
Lord  High  Admiral  of  the  expedition,  and,  though  above  three 
score  years,  and  possessed  of  an  ample  fortune,  he  cheerfully 
forsook  all  the  enjoyments  of  home  and  society,  to  which  his 
age  and  rank  entitled  him,  and  entered,  with  the  zeal  of  earlier 
life,  into  the  difficulties  and  perils  which  attended  the  settle- 
ment of  a  distant  wilderness.  Sir  Thomas  Gates  was  made 
Lieutenant  Governor,  and  Sir  Thomas  Dale,  High  Marshal. 

Somers  early  undertook  a  voyage  to  the  Bermudas,  to  pro- 
cure a  supply  of  provisions  for  the  Colony,  but  was  taken  sick 
on  the  way,  and  died  shortly  after  his  arrival,  in  the  place 
which  is  still  called  St.  George's  Town,  in  honor  of  his  Christ- 
ian name.  Gates  was  soon  after  dispatched,  with  a  report  to 
the  Council  of  London  of  all  that  had  happened  to  the  expe- 
dition ;  and,  in  the  mean  time.  Lord  De  la  War  had  restored 
order  and  harmony  to  the  distracted  Colony.  He  built  two 
forts  for  protection  against  the  savages,  ordered  the  explora- 
tion of  the  interior  of  the  country,  and  speedily  established' 
that  peace  and  watchful  industry,  which  distinguished  the 
Colony  under  his  administration.  But  his  feeble  Constitu- 
tion was  not  proof  against  the  relaxing  influences  of  the  cli- 
mate, and  the  ceaseless  labors  that  devolved  upon  him.  In 
less  than  a  year  from  the  time  of  his  arrival  in  Virginia,  he^ 
was  compelled,  by  failing  health,  to  return  to  England,  leaving 
the  Colony  in  charge  of  Captain  Percy,  until  the  arrival  of 
Sir  Thomas  Dale,  who  was  now  on  his  way  with  a  fleet  of  six 
ships,  well  supplied  with  men  and  provisions. 

Dale  landed  at  Jamestown,  on  the  10th  of  May,  1611,  accom- 
panied by  the  Eev.  Alexander  Whitaker,  Doctor  of  Divinity,, 
whose  name  will  ever  be  honorably  associiated  with  the  history  of 


220  Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church.        [J^y? 

the  Church  in  America.  Although  this  Clergyman  was  later  in 
the  field  than  both  Hunt  and  Bucke,  he  has  still  received  the 
distinguished  title  of  the  "Apostle  of  Virginia/'  from  the  earnest 
and  devoted  spirit  with  which  he  pursued  his  work,  the  length 
of  time  he  was  engaged  in  it,  and  the  large  measure  of  success 
which  attended  his  labors.  He  was  the  son  of  the  celebrated 
Dr.  Whitaker,  of  Cambridge,  who  bore  a  conspicuous  part  in 
the  Eomish  Controversy  of  his  time,  and  though  well  and  com- 
fortably settled,  and  enjoying  the  devoted  attachment  of  his 
people,  he  was  moved,  by  his  love  for  souls,  to  undertake  the 
arduous  work  of  preaching  the  Gospel  in  the  wilds  of  Virginia. 
Crashaw  says  of  him : 

"  He  was  well  approved  of  the  greatest  and  beloved  of  his  people,  and  had  compe- 
tent allowance,  to  his  good  liking,  and  was  in  possibility  of  better  living  as  any  of  his 
time;  he  had  also  means  of  his  own,  left  by  his  parents;  all  which  notwithstand- 
ing, he  merely  of  himselfe,  for  ought  I  know,  entertained  a  purpose  of  going  to 
Virginia,  to  assist  that  Christian  plantation  in  the  function  of  a  preacher  of  the 
Gospell.  And  having,  after  many  distractions  and  combats  with  himself,  settled 
his  resolution,  that  God  called  him  thither,  and  therefore  he  would  goe,  he  accord- 
ingly made  it  good,  notwithstanding  the  earnest  dissuasions  of  many  of  his  nearest 
friends,  and  the  great  discouragements  which  he  daily  heard  of,  touching  the  bu- 
siness and  the  Countrey  itself.  Without  any  persuasion  but  God's  and  his  own  heart, 
did  he  voluntarily  leave  his  warme  nest ;  and,  to  the  wonder  of  his  kindred  and 
amazement  of  them  that  knew  him,  undertooke  this  hard,  but,  in  my  judgment, 
heroicall  resolution,  to  go  to  Virginia  and  helpe  to  beare  the  name  of  God  unto  the 
Gentiles." 

In  the  month  of  August,  following  the  arrival  of  Dale  and 
Whitaker,  Sir  Thomas  Gates,  the  Lieutenant  Governor,  re- 
turned to  Virginia,  bringing  with  him  three  hundred  additional 
men,  and  an  abundant  supply  of  provisions,  cattle,  seeds,  and 
agricultural  implements,  for  the  use  of  the  Colonists.  A  Cler- 
gyman, named  Glover,  also  accompanied  him,  whose  history 
shows,  that  he  too  was  animated  by  the  same  spirit  of  devo- 
tion and  self-sacrifice.  Although  already  somewhat  advanced 
in  years,  he  was  not  deterred  from  undertaking  the  work  of 
making  known  the  name  of  Christ  to  the  inhabitants  of  the 
wilderness.  The  same  writer,  who  has  given  us  an  account  of 
Whitaker,  says  of  Glover,  that  he  "was  an  approved  preacher 
in  Bedford  and  Huntingdonshire,  a  graduate  of  CambridgCj 
reverenced  and  respected ;''  but,  he  adds  : 


1863.]         Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church,  221 

"He  endured  not  the  sea-sicknesse  of  the  Countrey  so  well  as  younger  and 
stronger  bodies,  and  so,  after  zealous  and  faithfull  performance  of  his  ministeriall 
dutie,  whilst  he  was  able  he  gave  his  soule  to  Christ  Jesus,  (under  whose  banner 
he  went  to  fight ;  and  for  whose  glorious  name  sake  he  undertooke  the  danger,) 
more  worthy  to  be  accounted  a  true  confessor  of  Christ,  than  hundreds  that  are 
canonized  in  the  Pope's  Martyrologie."* 

These  Clergymen,  devoted  to  the  work  of  establishing  the 
Church  of  Christ  in  this  new  world,  were  fortunate  in  the  char- 
acter and  spirit  of  the  present  Governors  of  the  Colony,  under 
whom  they  were  appointed  to  labor.  Crashaw  says,  that  Gates, 
the  Lieutenant  Governor,  was  a  "  religious,  valorous,  and  pru- 
dent gentleman/'  His  pious  spirit  was  shown  in  his  conduct  at 
the  Bermudas,  and  in  his  prompt  repairing  to  the  Church,  upon 
his  landing  at  Jamestown,  to  give  public  thanks  to  God  for  the 
Wonderful  deliverance  of  his  people  from  so  many  and  great 
perils.  When  he  resumed  the  government  of  the  Colony,  it 
was  agreed  upon,  between  him  and  Dale,  that  the  latter  should, 
undertake  the  work  of  building  a  second  town,  some  seventy 
miles  higher  up  the  river,  to  be  called  Henrico,  in  honor  of 
Henry,  Prince  of  Wales,  then  living.  Gates,  however,  did  not 
remain  long  in  Virginia,  and,  upon  his  return  to  England,  the 
government  of  the  whole  Colony  again  devolved  upon  Dale,, 
who  continued  to  administer  its  affairs  till  the  year  1616,  when 
he  returned  to  England,  leaving  Yeardly  deputy  Governor  in. 
his  absence.  Stith  says,  that  Dale  may  be  justly  ranked 
among  the  first  and  best  Governors  the  Colony  ever  had,  and 
that,  by  his  vigor  and  judgment,  its  affairs  were  put  into  an 
easy  and  prosperous  condition.  That  he  was  zealous  also  for 
the  spiritual  interests  of  the  people  committed  to  his  care,  and 
for  the  extension  of  the  Gospel  to  the  natives  around  him,  we 
have  ample  evidence.  A  letter  from  him  to  the  Bishop  of 
London,  dated  June  18th,  1614,  is  still  extant,  in  which  he 
answers  some  friendly  importunities  to  return  home,  by  saying, 
that  the  labors  in  which  he  was  engaged  were  undertaken  for 
God's  cause,  and  that  he  knew  not  what  recompense  to  expect, 
or  when,  "from  Him  in  Whose  vineyard''  he  labored,  and 
"  Whose  Church,  with  greedy  appetite,"  he  desired  to  erect.    It 

*  Quoted  in  Anderson,  YoL  I„  p.  225. 
VOL.    XV.  16* 


222  Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church.  [July, 

having  been  intimated,  that  the  whole  enterprise  would  prove 
a  failure,  he  further  says  : 

"  Oh,  why  should  so  many  princes  and  noblemen  ingage  themselves,  and  tliereby 
intermeddling  therein,  have  caused  a  number  of  souls  to  transport  themselves,  and 
be  transported  hither  ?  Why  should  they  (I  say)  relinquish  this  so  glorious  an 
action  ?  for  if  their  end  be  to  build  God  a  Church,  they  ought  to  persevere  if  oth- 
erwise, yet  their  honour  engageth  them  to  be  constant.  Howsoever  they  stand  af- 
fected, here  is  enough  to  content  them,  let  their  ends  be  either  for  God  or  Mam- 
mon. These  things  having  animated  me  to  stay  for  a  little  season,  to  leave  those 
I  am  tied  in  conscience  to  return  unto,  to  leave  the  assured  benefits  of  my  other 
fortunes,  the  sweete  society  of  my  friends  and  acquaintance,  with  all  mundall  de- 
lights, and  to  reside  here  with  much  turmoile,  which,  I  will  constantly  doe,  rather 
than  see  God's  glory  diminished,  my  king  and  countrey  dishonored,  and  these  poor 
people  I  have  the  charge  of  ruined."* 

After  establishing  the  town  of  Henrico,  Dale  proceeded  to 
build  another  town,  five  or  six  miles  higher  up  the  river,  and 
on  the  opposite  side,  which  he  called  New  Bermuda.  As  at 
Jamestown,  so  at  Henrico  and  New  Bermuda,  a  Church  was 
among  the  earliest  buildings  erected,  and  Mr.  Whitaker  be- 
came Minister  to  both,  residing,  alternately,  at  each  of  them. 
A  "  faire,  framed  Parsonage''  was  also  impaled  at  Henrico, 
and  a  hundred  acres,  called  "  Eocke  hall,"  set  apart  for  the 
future  support  of  those  who  should  preach  the  Gospel  to  the 
inhabitants  of  that  district.  The  Church  first  erected  at  Hen- 
rico, though  said  to  have  been  a  handsome  structure,  was  only 
intended  for  temporary  use,  and  the  foundation  was  laid  at  the 
same  time  of  another,  to  be  built  of  brick.  The  history  of 
this  settlement  is,  of  course,  closely  connected  with  that  of 
Jamestown,  the  Governor  of  the  Colony  sometimes  residing  at 
one  place,  and  sometimes  at  the  other.  It  also  appears,  that 
when,  in  1614,  Sir  Thomas  Dale  returned  to  Jamestown, 
Whitaker  removed  to  the  same  place.  At  Henrico,  however, 
the  first  Parsonage  was  built,  and,  as  we  shall  see  hereafter,  a 
noble  beginning  made  for  a  University  and  Free  School,  for 
the  children  of  the  Natives. 

Mr.  Whitaker  had  given  himself  to  the  work  of  establishing 
the  Gospel  in  Virginia,  for  three  years.  But  when  this  time 
had  expired,  he  was  unwilling  to  abandon  it,  and  not  having 


♦  Purchas,  lY,  1768. 


1863.]         Early  AnnaU  of  the  American  Church,  223 

yet  grown  weary  of  his  banishment  from  home  and  the  "  sweete 
society^'  of  his  friends,  he  declared  his  intention  to  live  and  die 
in  the  work.  About  this  time  (1614)  he  preached  a  Sermon, 
which  was  afterwards  published  in  England,  which  shows 
the  earnestness  of  his  character,  and  the  spirit  of  zeal  and 
devotion  with  which  he  pursued  his  undertaking.  The  text 
of  his  Sermon  was,  "Cast  thy  bread  upon  the  waters,  and 
thou  shalt  find  it  after  many  days.''  It  was  published  in  Eng- 
land, under  the  title  of  "  Good  Newes  from  Virginia."*  There 
are  many  passages  in  this  Sermon,  which  show  the  true  Mis- 
sionary spirit  of  its  author.  Pleading  with  his  countrymen  to 
engage  in  and  sustain  this  work  of  Christianizing  the  Heathen, 
he  says  : 

"  Cast  forth  your  alms,  my  brethren  of  England,  and  extend  your  hberalitie  in 
these  charitable  workes,  which  God  hath  called  you  to  performe.  Let  not  the  serv- 
ants of  superstition,  that  thinke  to  merit  by  their  good  workes,  (as  they  term  them,) 
goe  beyond  us  in  well  doing ;  neither  let  them  be  able  to  open  their  mouths  against 
us,  and  to  condemne  the  religion  of  our  Protestantism  for  want  of  charitable  deeds. 
Those  that  cannot  help  in  monies,  by  reason  of  their  poverty,  may  venture  their 
persons  hither,  and  heere  not  only  serve  God,  but  helpe  also  these  poor  Indians, 
and  build  a  sure  foundation  for  themselves ;  but  if  you  can  do  neither  of  these, 
then  send  your  earnest  prayers  to  God  for  the  prosperity  of  this  worke." 

Again  he  says : 

"  Awake,  you  true-hearted  Englishmen,  you  servants  of  Jesus  Christ,  remember 
that  the  plantation  is  God's,  and  the  reward  your  countrie's.  Wherefore,  aime  not 
at  your  present  priuat  gains,  but  let  the  glory  of  God,  whose  kingdom  you  now 
plant,  and  good  of  your  countrey,  whose  wealth  you  seeke,  so  farre  prevaile  with 
you,  that  you  respect  not  a  present  return  of  fame  for  this  yeare  or  two ;  but  that 
you  would  more  liberally  supply,  for  a  little  space,  this  your  Christian  work,  which 
you  BO  liberally  began,  f 

There  is  a  Letter  of  Whitaker's,  still  extant,  written  to  his 
cousin,  who  was  a  Clergyman  in  London,  which  bears  testi- 

*  This  was,  doubtless,  tlie  first  American  Sermon  ever  published,  though  some 
ardent  admirer  of  the  Puritans  re-published  in  New  York,  a  few  years  ago,  what 
he  called  "  the  first  Sermon  preached  in  New  England,  and  the  oldest  extant  of 
any  delivered  in  America."  It  was  by  a  Layman^  and  preached  in  Plymouth,  in 
the  year  1621.  The  reader  of  these  papers  has  learned,  that  there  was  preaching 
in  New  England  of  a  much  earlier  date  than  this,  by  an  ordained  Clergyman  of  the 
Church  of  England,  and  we  now  see  that  Mr.  Whitaker's  Sermon  was  published 
fight  years  before  that  of  the  Plymouth  Layman,  See  Church  Review,  Yol.  XIY, 
No.  l,p.  94. 

f  Anderson,  Yol.  I,  p.  236. 


224  Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church,  [July, 

mony  to  the  high  character  of  Dale,  the  Governor  of  the  Col- 
ony, as  well  as  to  his  own  earnest  and  self-denying  spirit.  He 
says :  "  Sir  Thomas  Dale,  our  religious  and  valiant  Gouvern- 
our,  hath  brought  that  to  pass  which  never  before  pould  be 
effected.  .  ...  Yet,  notwithstanding,  are  the  vertuous 
deeds  of  this  worthy  Knight  much  debased,  by  the  letters 
which  some  wicked  men  have  written  home." 
He  adds,  in  conclusion : 

"  I  maruaile  much  that  any  men  of  honest  life  should  feare  the  sword  of  the  Ma- 
gistrate, which  is  unsheathed  in  their  defence.  But  I  much  more  muse,  that  so  few 
of  our  English  Ministers,  that  were  so  hot  against  the  Surphs  and  Subscription, 
come  hither,  where  neither  are  spoken  of.  Doe  they  not  either  wilfully  hide  their 
tallents  or  keepe  themselves  at  home  for  fear  of  loosing  a  few  pleasures  ?  Be  there 
not  amongst  them  of  Moses  his  mind,  and  of  the  Apostles,  that  foreooke  all  to 
follow  Christ?  But  I  refer  them  to  the  Judge  of  all  hearts,  and  to  the  king  that 
shall  reward  every  one  according  to  gaine  of  his  talents.  But  you,  my  Cosen,  hold 
fast  that  which  you  have,  and  I,  though  my  promise  of  three  years  service  to  my 
country  be  expired,  will  abide  in  my  vocation  here,  untill  I  be  lawfully  called  from 
hence.  And  so,  betaking  us  all  unto  the  mercies  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus,  I  rest 
forever."* 

While  it  is  with  unalloyed  satisfaction  that  we  record  the 
evidences  of  the  true  and  faithful  spirit  of  this  early  Mission- 
ary of  the  Cross,  this  pleasure  is  further  heightened  by  the 
knowledge  that  he  was  not  alone  in  his  high  purpose  and  holy 
desires.  Crashaw,  in  his  Epistle  Dedicatorie,  to  the  Sermon 
above  referred  to,  says,  of  Whitaker  and  his  fellow  laborers : 

"  Now  we  see,  to  our  comfort,  the  God  of  heaven  found  us  out,  and  made  ua 
readie,  to  our  hands,  able  and  fit  men  for  the  Ministerial  function  in  this  Planta- 
tion; all  of  them  Graduates,  allowed  preachers,  single  men,  having  no  Pastorall 
cures,  nor  charge  of  children,  and,  as  it  were,  every  way  fitted  for  that  worke. 
And  because  God  would  more  grace  this  business,  and  honour  His  owne  worke, 
he  provided  us  such  men  as  wanted  neither  living,  nor  liberty  of  preaching  at 
home;  more,  in  my  judgment,  have  they  to  answer  for,  who,  wanting  both,  will 
not  only  not  go  themselves,  but  disparage  and  depraue  them  that  go.  And  though 
Satan  visibly  and  palpably  raignes  there  more  than  in  any  other  knowne  place  of 
the  world ;  yet  be  of  courage,  blessed  brethren.  God  will  treade  Satan  under  your 
feet,  shortly,  and  the  ages  to  come  will  eternize  your  names  as  the  Apostles  of 
Virginia."! 

During  the  Ministry  of  Mr.  Whitaker,  and  the  office  of 
Dale  as  high  Marshal  or  Governor,  there  occurred  the  baptism 


*  Purchas,  Vol.  IV,  1770.  \  Anderson,  Vol.  I,  238. 


1863.]  Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church.  225 

of  Pocaliontas,  and  her  marriage  to  John  Eolph,  an  English- 
man of  good  family  and  education.  The  romantic  story  of 
this  Indian  Princess  has  been  so  often  told,  that  we  shall  only 
introduce  such  parts  into  our  present  narratiye  as  will  serve  to 
show  the  Christian  spirit  and  purpose  of  those  who  were  priv- 
ileged to  transplant  this  wild  flower  from  those  savage  ranges, 
into  the  garden  of  the  Lord,  and  to  nurture  and  protect  it, 
during  a  brief,  but  beautiful  life. 

Her  agency  in  the  salvation  of  the  life  of  Captain  Smith, 
when  she  was  but  a  child  of  twelve  or  thirteen  years,  had  made 
her  history  well  known  to  the  English,  and  her  subsequent  offi- 
ces of  kindness  in  bringing  succor  to  them  in  their  distress, 
and  warning  them  of  unsuspected  dangers,  from  the  strata- 
gems of  her  own  people,  had  greatly  endeared  her  to  the  Col- 
onists, and  perhaps  first  suggested  the  thought  of  rescuing  one 
of  such  natural  goodness  from  the  cruelties  and  degradations 
of  savage  life.  Her  father,  Powhatan,  had  broken  off  his 
friendly  relations  with  the  English,  and  was  constantly  annoy- 
ing them  by  making  prisoners  of  the  men,  and  appropriating 
to  his  own  use  whatever  arms  and  agricultural  implements  he 
could  lay  his  hands  upon.  To  compel  the  return  of  these,  a 
plot  was  laid,  in  the  time  of  Gates'  administration,  to  secure 
the  person  of  Pocahontas,  and  to  hold  her  as  a  hostage  for  the 
friendly  conduct  of  Powhatan.  This  was  accomplished  by 
the  stratagems  of  Captain  Argall,  in  the  year  1612.  Poca- 
hontas, once  in  the  possession  of  the  English,  was  treated  with 
great  kindness  and  delicacy,  and  every  effort  made  to  instruct 
her  in  the  Christian  faith,  and  to  win  her  over  from  the  idola- 
tries of  her  nation.  These  efforts  were  crowned  with  complete 
success.  She  showed  great  capacity,  as  well  as  an  earnest  de- 
sire for  instruction,  and,  after  the  lapse  of  some  months,  made, 
at  her  own  request,  a  public  profession  of  her  faith  in  Christ, 
and  was  baptized  into  His  Church,  by  the  name  of  Eebecca. 

Whitaker  and  Dale,  both  seem  to  have  taken  a  great  inter- 
est in  this  child  of  the  forest,  the  first  fruits  of  their  Christian 
labors  among  these  tribes,  and  have  left  on  record  some  very 
interesting  statements  concerning  her.  Dale  says,  in  the  same 
Letter  to  the  Bishop  of  London  from  which  we  have  already 
quoted : 


226  Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church.  [July? 

''Powhatan's  daughter,  I  caused  to  be  carefully  instructed  in  the  Christian  reli- 
gion, who,  after  she  had  made  some  good  progress  therein,  renounced,  publicly,  her 
countrey  idolatry,  openley  confessed  her  Christian  faith,  was,  as  she  desired,  baptized, 
and  is  since  married  to  an  English  gentleman  of  good  understanding,  (as  by  his 
letter  unto  me  containing  the  reasons  of  his  marriage  of  her  you  may  perceive,) 
another  knot  to  binde  this  peace  the  stronger.  Her  father  and  friends  gave  appro- 
bation to  it,  and  her  uncle  gave  her  to  him  in  the  Church.  She  lives  civilly  and 
lovingly  with  him,  and  I  trust  will  increase  in  goodness,  as  the  knowledge  of  God 
increaseth  in  her.  She  will  goe  into  England  with  mee,  and  were  it  but  the  gain- 
ing of  this  one  soule,  I  will  think  my  time,  toile,  and  present  stay  well  spent."* 

There  is  every  evidence  ^f  the  existence  of  the  most  sincere 
and  ardent  affection,  between  this  young  '^English  Gentleman'' 
and  Indian  Princess.  She  willingly  gave  up  her  own  people, 
and  all  the  distinctions  she  was  entitled  to,  as  the  daughter  of 
the  noble  and  powerful  Powhatan,  and  he  put  in  peril  his  repu- 
tation among  his  own  countrymen,  and  even  brought  upon 
himself  the  displeasure  of  his  king,  by  seeking  an  alliance 
with  one  of  a  heathen  race,  and  of  a  royal  stock  !  There  is 
extant  a  long  and  very  interesting  Letter  from  Mr.  Eolph  to 
Sir  Thomas  Dale,  declaring  his  design  and  intention  to  marry 
Pocahontas,  and  at  the  same  time  setting  forth  the  doubts  and 
perplexities  which  harrassed  his  mind.  No  one  can  fail  to  per- 
ceive what  genuine  piety  and  high  principle  actuated  the 
writer,  and,  if  our  space  allowed,  we  would  gladly  give  the 
whole  of  this  ancient  and  deeply  interesting  document.  We 
must  be  content,  however,  with  a  few  extracts.  In  order  to 
the  better  understanding  of  this  Letter,  it  should  be  borne  in 
mind,  that  Eolph  was  a  young  Englishman,  of  good  family 
and  education,  and  that  he  was  about  to  engage  himself  to  a 
girl  of  a  hated  and  despised  race,  trained  up  to  womanhood 
among  a  savage  and  idolatrous  people,  with  whom,  as  yet,  not 
one  of  the  meanest  of  the  Colonists  had  ventured  to  inter- 
marry. He  assures  Sir  Thomas  Dale,  that  he  defers  to  his 
mature  judgment,"  either  "persuading  him  to  desist,"  or 
encouraging  him  to  persist,  with  a  religious  fear  and  godly 
care."  And,  after  declaring  his  conviction,  that  he  is  called 
hereunto  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  that  he  seeks  His  protection 
in  his  virtuous  and  pious  endeavors,  he  goes  on  to  say  : 

*Purchas,  Vol.  IV,  1769. 


1863.]         Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church.  227 

"Let  therefore  this  my  well  advised  protestation  which  here  I  make  before 
God  and  my  conscience,  be  a  sufficient  witness  at  the  dreadful  day  of  judgment, 
when  the  secrets  of  all  living  hearts  shall  be  opened,  to  condeum  me  herein,  if 
my  deepest  intent  and  purpose  be  not  to  Strive  with  all  my  power  of  body  and 
minde,  in  the  undertaking  of  so  mighty  a  matter,  for  the  good  of  this  plantation, 
for  the  honour  of  our  Countrie,  for  the  glory  of  God,  for  my  own  Salvation,  and 
for  the  converting  to  the  true  knowledge  of  God  and  Jesus  Christ  an  unbelieving 
creature, — viz:  Pokahontas.  To  whom  my  hartie  ard  best  thoughts  are  and  have 
a  long  time  bin  so  intangled  and  in  thralled  in  so  intricate  a  labyrinth,  that  I 
was  even  awearied  to  unwind  myself  thereout.  But  Almighty  God,  who  never 
faileth  his  that  truly  invocate  his  holy  name  hath  opened  the  gate  and  led  me  by 
the  hand,  that  I  might  plainly  see  and  discemei;he  safe  pathes  wherein  to  treade. 
To  you,  therefore,  (most  noble  Sir)  the  patron  and  father  of  us  in  this  country, 
doe  I  utter  the  effects  of  this  my  settled  and  long  continued  affection  (which 
hath  made  a  mighty  warre  in  my  meditations;)  and  here  do  I  truly  relate,  to  what 

issue  this  dangerous  combat  is  come  unto I  never  failed  to  offer  my  daily 

and  faithful  praises  to  God,  for  his  sacred  and  holy  assistance.  I  forgot  not  to 
set  before  mine  eies,  the  frailtie  of  mankind,  his  proneness  to  evill,  his  indulgence 
of  wicked  thoughts,  with  many  other  imperfections,  wherein  man  is  daily  insnared 
and  oflen  times  overthrown,  and  them  compared  to  my  present  estate.  Nor  was  I 
ignorant  of  the  heavy  displeasure,  which  Almightie  God  conceived  against  the 
sonnes  of  Levi  and  Israel,  for  marrying  strange  wives,  nor  of  the  inconveniences,  with 
other  the  like  good  notions,  which  made  me  look  about  warily  and  with  good  circum- 
spection into  the  grounds  and  principall  agitations,  which  thus  provoke  me  to  be  in 
love  with  one  whose  education  hath  been  rude,  her  manners  barbarous,  her  gener- 
ation accursed,  and  so  discrepant  in  all  nurtreture  from  myself,  that  often  times  with 
fear  and  trembling,  I  have  ended  my  private  controversie  with  this : — "  Surely 
these  are  wicked  instigations,  hatched  by  him  who  seeketh  and  delighteth  in 
man's  destruction."  "And  so  with  fervent  praiers  to  be  ever  preserved  from  such 
diaboUcal  thoughts,  (as  I  tooke  those  to  be,)  I  have  taken  some  rest."  "  Thus  when 
I  thought  I  had  obtained  some  peace  and  quietness,  behold,  another  but  more  gra- 
cious tentation  hath  made  breaches  into  my  holiest  and  strongest  meditations ;  for 
besides  the  many  passions  and  sufferings,  which  I  have  daily,  hourly,  yea,  and  in 
nay  sleepe  indured,  even  awaking  me  to  astonishment,  taxing  me  with  remisness 
^  and  carelessness,  refusing  and  neglecting  to  perform  the  duties  of  a  good  Christian, 
and  crying,  *  Why  dost  thou  not  endeavour  to  make  her  a  Christian  ?'  And  these 
have  happened  to  my  greater  wonder,  even  when  'she  hath  bin  furthest  separated 
from  me.  Beside,  the  Holy  Spirit  hath  often  demanded  of  me,  why  I  was  created 
if  not  for  transitory  pleasures  and  worldly  vanities,  but  to  labor  in  the  Lord's  Vine- 
yard, there  to  sow  and  plant,  to  nourish  and  increase  the  fruits  thereof.  And  if 
this  be,  as  undoubtedly  this  is  the  service  Jesus  Christ  requireth  of  his  best  servant, 
woe  unto  him  that  hath  these  instruments  of  pietie  put  into  his  hands,  and  wilfully 
despiseth  to  worke  with  them  I  Likewise  adding  hereunto  her  great  appearance  of 
love  to  me,  her  desire  to  be  taught  and  instructed  in  the  knowledge  of  God,  her 
capableness  of  understanding,  her  aptness  and  willingness  to  receive  anie  good  im- 
pression, and  also  the  spirituall,  beside  her  own  incitements  hereunto  stirring  me 
up.  What  should  I  doe  ?  Shall  I  be  of  so  untoward  disposition  as  to  refuse  to 
leade  the  blind  into  the  right  way?    Shall  I  be  so  unnaturall  as  not  to  give  bread  to 


A 


228  Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church.  [J^y? 

the  hungrie,  or  uncharitable  as  not  to  cover  the  naked  ?  Shall  I  despise  to  actuate 
these  pious  duties  of  a  Christian  ?  Shall  the  base  fear  of  displeasing  the  world,* 
overpower  and  withhold  me  from  revealing  unto  man  these  spirituall  works  of  the 
Lord,  which  in  my  meditations  and  praiers  I  have  daily  made  known  to  liim? 
GrOd  forbid !  I  assuredly  trust  He  hath  thus  delt  with  me,  for  my  eternal  felicitie 
and  for  his  glorie ;  and  I  hope  so  to  be  guarded  by  his  heavenly  grace,  that  in  the 
end,  by  my  faithfull  praiers  and  christian  labour,  I  shall  attaine  to  that  blessed 
promise  pronounced  by  that  holy  Prophet  Daniell  unto  the  righteous  that  bring 
many  unto  the  knowledge  of  God, — namely,  that  they  shall  shine  like  the  stars 
forever  and  forever.  ...  I  doubt  not  these  shall  be  suflBcient  both  to  certify  you  of 
my  true  intent,  in  discharging  of  my  duties  to  Grod,  and  to  yourselfe,  to  whose  gracious 
Providence  I  humbly  submit  myself,  for  his  glory,  your  honour,  my  Countrie's  good, 
the  benefit  of  this  Plantation,  and  for  the  converting  of  one  unregenerate  to  regen- 
eration, which  I  beseech  God  to  grant  for  his  dear  Sonne  Christ  Jesus  his  sake. 
Nor  am  I  in  so  desperate  an  estate,  that  I  regard  not  what  becometh  of  mee ;  nor 
am  I  out  of  hope  but  one  day  to  see  my  countrie,  nor  so  void  of  friends,  nor  mean 
in  birth,  but  there  to  obtain  a  match  to  my  great  content ;  nor  have  I  ignorantly 
passed  over  my  hopes  there,  nor  regardlessly  seek  to  lose  the  love  of  my  friends, 
by  taking  this  course :  I  know  them  all,  and  have  not  rashly  overslipped  any."f 

This  Letter  was  sent  by  Dale  to  England,  and  he  not  only- 
approved  and  encouraged  the  marriage  of  Eolph  to  Pocahon- 
tas, but  endeavored,  without  success,  to  obtain  her  sister,  with 
the  view  of  another  alliance  with  some  English  gentleman. 

In  the  extract  above,  given  from  Dale's  Letter  to  the  Bishop 
of  London,  he  states  clearly  that  Pocahontas  was  baptized, 
and  afterwards  married  to  Eolph,  and  that  "her  Uncle  gave 
her  to  him  in  the  Church/'  This  was  Opachisco,  whom  Pow- 
hatan had  deputed,  with  two  of  his  sons,  to  bear  his  consent 
to  the  marriage,  and  to  be  present  at  the  ceremony.     The 

*  That  this  was  no  groundless  fear,  will  appear  from  the  following : — "  The  Rev. 
Peter  Fontaine,  in  a  letter  to  his  .brother  in  England,  in  which  he  advocates  inter- 
marriage with  Indians  as  a  means  of  their  civilization  and  Christianization,  says,  *  But 
this  our  wise  politicians  at  home  put  an  effectual  stop  to,  at  the  beginning  of  our 
settlement  here,  for  when  they  heard  that  Rolph  had  married  Pocahontas,  it  was  de- 
liberated in  Council,  whether  he  had  not  committed  high  treason  by  so  doing,  that 
is,  marrying  an  Indian  Princess ;  and  had  not  some  troubles  intervened,  which  put 
a  stop  to  the  enquiry,  the  poor  man  might  have  been  hanged  up,  for  doing  the  most 
just,  the  most  natural,  the  most  generous  and  politic  action,  that  was  ever  done  on 
this  side  of  the  water.'" — Old  Churches  arid  Families  of  Virginia.  Vol.  I,  p.  82. 
It  is  even  said,  that  King  James  himself  was,  for  a  time,  jealous  of  Rolph  and  Poca- 
hontas, lest  they  should  set  up  a  rule  in  Virginia,  by  right  of  inheritance  from  Pow- 
hatan 1 

f  Old  Churches  and  Families  of  Virginia.    Vol.  1,  126. 


1863.]         Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church.  229 

renewal  of  his  relations  of  amity  with  the  English  was  still  too 
recent,  for  him  to  trust  himself  as  far  away  from  his  own 
dominions  as  Jamestown,  even  on  the  occasion  of  the  marriage 
of  his  daughter  with  one  of  his  new  friends  and  allies.  The 
marriage  took  place,  according  to  Captain  Smith's  statement, 
"about  the  first  of  April,  1613/'  Eolph  and  Pocahontas  re- 
turned from  Jamestown  to  Henrico,  and  remained  there  till  the 
return  of  Dale  to  England.  It  is  said,  that  the  site  of  their 
dwelling  is  still  to  be  pointed  out  to  the  visitor,  about  two  miles 
below  the  former  city  of  Henrico,  and  about  fourteen  or  sixteen 
miles  below  Richmond,  where,  still,  one  may  "gather  up  some 
broken  bricks,  which  have  been  worn  by  the  ploughshare  for 
one  or  two  centuries,  on  the  well  known  spots,  where  the  houses 
of  Sir  Thos.  Dale,  Rolph  and  Pocahontas  once  stood/' 

It  can  be  no  matter  of  surprise,  that  the  story  of  Pocahontas 
should  have  had  a  charm  for  all  classes  of  readers.  Some  have 
thought  it  a  highly  exaggerated  romance,  founded  on  the  fact 
of  the  first  marriage  of  an  Englishman*  with  an  Indian.  But 
there  are  no  points  of  our  early  history  better  established,  than 
the  whole  story  of  her  life,  even  in  its  most  touching  and  most 
memorable  events.  She  belonged  to  one  of  the  noblest  families 
of  her  race.  And  Captain  Smith  testifies  of  Nantaquans,  her 
brother,  that  he  was  "  the  most  manliest,  comeliest,  boldest 
spirit  he  ever  saw  in  a  Savage."  All,  who  ever  saw  Pocahontas, 
acknowledged  that  she  was  in  no  sense  his  inferior,  and  that 
she  was  cast  in  one  of  nature's  first  moulds,  both  as  to  person 
and  character.  Smith  says,  that  she  had  "a  compassionate, 
pityful  heart,"  and  that  she  was  esteemed  the  ^^nonpariel" 
by  him  and  his  associates.  Notwithstanding  the  occasional 
misgivings  of  Rolph  in  reference  to  their  marriage,  and  the 
foolish  fears  of  his  countrymen,  concerning  such  alliances,  it  is 
declared,  that  "  nothing  but  good  resulted  from  the  union." 
Mr.  Burke,  the  historian  of  Virginia,  after  giving  the  name  of 
some  of  the  descendants  of  this  American  Princess,  says : — 
"  This  remnant  of  the  imperial  family  of  Virginia,  which  long 
ran  in  a  single  person,  is  now  increased,  and  branched  out  into 
a  very  numerous  progeny.     The  virtues  of  mildness  and  human- 

VOL.  XVI.  17 


230  Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church,  [July, 

ity,  so  eminently  distinguished  in  Pocahontas,  remain  in  the 
nature  of  an  inheritance  to  her  posterity.  There  is  scarcely  a 
scion  from  this  stock,  which  has  not  been,  in  the  highest  degree, 
amiable  and  respectable/' 

In  the  year  1616,  Dale,  having  now  placed  the  affairs  of  the 
Colony  in  good  order,  returned  home,  leaving  Yeardley  Deputy 
Governor.  He  took  with  him  Pocahontas  and  her  husband, 
for  the  purpose  of  introducing  her  to  the  King  and  nobility  of 
England.  She  was  received  with  great  consideration  and  favor, 
by  James  and  his  Queen,  and  by  Lord  De  la  War,  the  Governor 
of  Virginia.  The  Treasurer  and  Company  of  Virginia,  voted  a 
suitable  provision  for  herself  and  her  child,  which  was  born 
after  her  arrival  in  England,  and  the  "  Lady  Eebecca,''  as  she 
was  now  called,  was  every  where  received  with  the  most  marked 
kindness.  Her  bearing  in  these  new  scenes,  testifies  to  the 
true  nobility  of  her  nature,  and  the  aptness  and.  gentleness  of 
her  disposition. 

Stith  says  :  "  She  was,  by  this  time,  well  instructed  in  Christ- 
ianity, spoke  good  and  intelligible  English,  and  was  become 
very  civil  and  ceremonious  after  the  English  fashion.''  Cap- 
tain Smith,  who  owed  his  life  to  her,  was  among  the  first  to 
welcome  her  to  England,  and  always  treated  her  with  great 
kindness,  though  she  could  not  at  first  understand  the  ceremo- 
nious bearing  he  was  obliged  to  adopt,  on  account  of  the  fool- 
ish jealousy  of  the  King.  The  courtiers,  that  flocked  to  be 
introduced  to  her,  confessed  that  the  hand  of  God  was  in  her 
conversion,  and  that  they  had  seen  many  English  ladies  of 
less  beauty  and  genteel  can  iage  than  she  was.  She  was  a  fra- 
gile exotic,  however,  in  that  rude  climate,  and  it  was  soon  evi- 
dent, that  she  would  never  return  to  her  native  country. 
Purchas,  who  was  present  at  a  stately  entertainment,  given  to 
her  by  the  Bishop  of  London,  thus  quaintly  speaks  of  her  death : 
"  At  her  return  towards  Virginia,  she  came  at  Grauesend,  to 
her  end  and  graue,  having  given  great  demonstration  of  her 
Christian  sincerity,  as  the  first  fruits  of  Virginia  conuersion, 
leaning  here  a  godly  memory,  and  the  hopes  of  her  resurrection, 
her  soule  aspiring  to  see  and  enjoy  presently  in  heauen,  what 


1863.]        Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church.  231 

here  shee  had  joyed  to  heare  and  belieue  of  her  beloued 
Sauiour/'*  The  Register  of  thfe  Church  at  Gravesend,  con- 
tains the  following  entry  concerning  her  burial.  "  1616,  Mar. 
21.  Rebecca  Rolfe,  wyffe  of  Thomas  Eolfe,  gent.,  a  Virginia 
lady  borne,  was  buried  in  ye  Chauncell.''f  Her  son  was  left 
in  England  to  be  educated,  and  afterwards  became  a  person  of 
fortune  and  distinction  in  the  Colony  of  Virginia,  where  he 
left  a  long  line  of  descendants.  Rolph  also  returned  to  Amer- 
ica, as  Secretary  to  Argall,  in  1616,  and  remained  here  till  his 
death  in  1622. 

We  think  no  American  Churchman  can  fail  to  take  a 
lively  interest  in  this  simple  history.     The  conversion  of  this 
Indian  Princess  was  the  first  reward  those  self-denying  Mis- 
sionaries reaped,  for  all  their  toil  and  painstaking  with  her 
benighted  race.     She  was,  in  the  language  of  Smith,  "  the  first 
Christian  ever  of  that  Nation,  the  first  Virginian  ever  spoke 
English,  or  had  a  child  in  marriage  by  an  Englishman."    And 
*ke  earnest-hearted  Churchmen  at  home  looked  upon  her,  as 
*he  instrument  for  opening  the  way  for  the  speedy  conversion 
of  her  whole  people  to  Christianity.     Of  their  bitter  disap- 
pointment,  we  are  yet  to  read  ;   but  their  earnest  desire  to 
^complish  such  a  result,  an.d  the  liberal  and  enlightened 
plans  which  they  inaugurated,  should  ever  move  our  admira- 
tion and  gratitude,  even  if  they  rebuke  the  faithlessness  of 
^very  age  of  the  Church  since  that  day,  for  its  neglect  of  the 
spiritual  interests  of  the  first  occupants  and  proprietors  of 
American  soil. 

The  administration  of  Dale,  which  closed,  upon  his  return  to 
England  with  Rolph  and  Pocahontas,  deserves  a  passing  com- 
ment, before  we  continue  the  narrative  of  subsequent  events. 
The  Colony  were  indebted  to  him  for  one  of  the  first  and  most 
important  reformations  in  the  management  of  their  affairs. 
Previous  to  his  time,  there  had  been  no  individual  right  in 
property.     Not  only  the  lands  generally,  that  had  been  granted 
^y  the  Company  for  the  encouragement  of  adventurers,  but 

♦PuTclias,  Vol.  IV,  1774.  f-^Jiderson,  Vol.  I,  244,— Note. 


232  Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church.         [J^ly? 

the  farms,  that  had  been  allotted  to  the  settlers,  had  been  held 
by  them,  as  tenants  at  will,  without  any  title  in  the  soil.  This 
enlightened  Governor  procured  a  change  in  the  policy  of  the 
Company,  and  there  were  now  granted  to  every  adventurer  into 
the  Colony,  and  to  his  heirs,  fifty  acres  of  land,  and  the  same 
quantity  for  every  person  imported  by  others.  Chalmers,  in  his 
Annals,  well  says  :  "A  humiliating  tenure,  unworthy  of  free- 
men, was  thus  changed  into  that  of  common  Socage  ;  and,  with 
this  advantageous  alteration,  freedom  first  rooted  in  Colonial 
soil,  and  although  choked  at  the  beginning,  it  soon  acquired 
strength  in  so  fruitful  a  climate,  and  flourished.''* 

Of  Dale's  religious  character,  we  have  already  had  abundant 
evidence,  and  we  see  here,  that  he  was  also  a  mild  and  discreet 
ruler.  It  is  true,  that  the  power  had  been  delegated  to  him  of 
establishing  martial  law,  which,  in  the  end,  proved  a  sad  draw- 
back to  all  the  benevolent  purposes,  that  animated  the  foun- 
ders of  the  Church  in  this  Colony.  A  power,  which,  in  the 
hands  of  a  humane  and  Christian  Governor,  like  Dale,  was 
entirely  harmless,  became,  with  some  of  his  successors,  a  cruelty 
and  a  scourge,  the  evils  of  which  could  scarcely  be  exaggerated. 
We  have  already  stated,  that  these  laws  were  established  by 
the  influence  of  Sir  Thomas  Smith,  the  Treasurer  of  the  Com- 
pany, and  without  the  sanction  of  the  Council.  But  a  few 
years  sufficed  to  show,  how  vain  was  the  attempt  to  build  up 
either  a  State  or  a  Church  of  Englishmen,  under  Laws  written 
in  blood,  as  were  these.  And  we  find  the  Company  hastening, 
at  the  first  practicable  moment,  "  to  break  the  chains  of  the 
Colonists,  and  to  unfold,  in  the  midst  of  the  wilderness,  the 
true  principle  of  the  representative  system,  universal  suffrage 
and  equality." 

The  general  character  of  these  Laws  is  too  well  known  to 
require  here  any  extended  extract  from  them.  Suffice  it  to 
say,  they  were  severe  and  cruel  in  the  extreme,  and  were  copied, 
for  the  most  part,  from  the  Laws  observed  during  the  Wars  in 
the  Low  Countries.     The  following  are  some  of  the  Enact- 

*  Chalmer's  Annals,  p.  36. 


1863.]        Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church,  233 

ments,  which  concerned  the  civil  and  religious  interests  of  the 
Colonists.  Thus,  "  to  speak  impiously,  or  maliciously  against 
the  Holy  and  blessed  Trinitie,  or  against  the  knowne  Articles 
of  the  Christian  Faith,  or  to  do  any  act,  that  may  tend  to  the 
derision  or  despight  of  God's  Holy  Word,"  was  constituted  an 
offense  punishable  by  death.  To  behave  irreverently  "unto 
any  Preacher  or  Minister  of  God's  Word,"  was  a  crime  for  which 
the  offender  was  to  be  "  openly  whipt  three  times,  and  to  ask 
public  forgiveness  in  the  Assembly  three  several  Saboth  daies." 
Absence  from  Divine  Service,  "  upon  the  working  daies,"  or 
"  the  Saboth,"  was  to  be  visited,  the  first  time  by  a  forfeiture 
of  the  day's  or  week's  allowance,  the  second  by  whipping,  and 
the  third,  by  condemnation  "  to  the  Gallies  for  six  months,"  or 
even  death. 

Dale's  neglect  to  enforce  any  of  these  penalties,  shews  that 
he  had  no  sympathy  with  a  system  of  such  cruelty  and  tyran- 
ny as  this.  Nor  can  we  believe  that  the  zealous  and  enlight- 
ened Churchmen  at  home,  who  belonged  to  what  was  called 
the  "  patriot  party,"  could  have  had  any  agency  in  establishing 
an  order  of  things  in  the  New  World,  which  would  surely  over- 
throw those  liberties  of  the  people,  that  they  were  using  all  their 
eloquence  and  influence  to  establish  in  the  Old  World.  The 
names  of  Sandys,  Ferrar,  and  Southampton,  and  others  of  like 
spirit  with  them,  who  took  so  prominent  a  part  in  the  estab- 
lishment of  the  Church  in  the  Colony  of  Virginia,  must  be  for- 
ever free  from  such  a  suspicion  as  this. 

With  all  the  power  of  their  high  position,  and  their  own 
enlightened  zeal,  they  could  but  in  a  measure  inspire  their  as- 
sociates with  those  lofty  motives,  that  would  forget  present 
gain  to  themselves,  for  the  future  spiritual  interests  of  the 
nation  they  were  establishing  ;  neither  could  they  urge  them  on 
far  in  advance  of  the  spirit  of  the  age,  in  reference  to  their  civil 
liberties.  But  a  few  years  elapsed,  however,  till  their  influence 
was  manifested  in  the  enlightened  and  liberal  spirit,  which  dic- 
tated an  entire  change  in  the  management  of  the  affairs  of  the 
Colony,  by  the  establishment  of  a  representative  government, 
on  the  soil  of  Virginia.     We  referred,  in  the  first  of  these 

VOL.  XV.  17* 


234  Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church.  [J^y? 

papers,  to  this  interesting  event  in  our  early  history,  and  we 
propose  to  give,  in  our  next  Article,  a  brief  sketch  of  the  first 
"  Assembly  of  Virginia,"  which  was  held  in  Jamestown  Church, 
with  the  Eev.  Mr.  Bucke  acting  as  Chaplain. 

All  must  agree,  with  the  historian  Bancroft,  that  "  a  perpet- 
ual interest  attaches  to  this  first  elective  body,  that  ever  assem- 
bled in  the  Western  World,  representing  the  people  of  Virginia, 
and  making  Laws  for  their  government,  more  than  a  year 
before  the  Mayflower,  with  the  Pilgrims,  left  the  harbor 
of  Southampton,  and  while  Virginia  was  still  the  only  British 
Colony  on  the  Continent  of  America/'* 

♦Bancroft,  VoL  J,  156. 


1863.]  The  Italian  Reform  Movement.  236 


Art.  IV.— the  ITALIAN  KEFOEM  MOVEMENT. 

1.  L' Union  Chretienne,  Journal  Hebdomadaire,  paraissant 
tous  les  Dimanches.     Paris. 

2.  The  Churchman's  Calendar ^  for  the  Year  of  our  Lord,  1863. 
New  York :  Gen.  Prot.  Epis.  S.  S.  Union  and  Church  Book 
Society.     1863. 

3.  La  Secolarizzazione  delta  Bibhia,  proposta  da  Monsignore 
PiETRO  Emilio  Tiboni,  S.  T.  D.,  etc.  etc.     Brescia :  1861. 

4.  II  Olero  e  la  Societd,  ossia  Delia  Eiforma  della  Chiesa,  per 
PiLiPPO  Perfetti.     Firenze  :  1862. 

5.  Lo  Stato  Attuale  delta  Chiesa,  per  G.  B.  Hirscher.  Tra- 
duzione  dal  Tedesco  di  Ottavio  Tasca.     Milano :  1862. 

6.  La  Golonna  di  Fuoco,  Giornale  Eeligioso-Politico,  pel  Com- 
itato  Centrale  dell'  Associazione  Clerico-Liberale-Italiano. 
Napoli. 

7.  L'Episcopato  Italiano  e  L'ltatia,  per  opera  di  Lorenzo 
Zaccaro.     Napoli :  1863. 

8.  L'Emancipatore  Cattolico,  Giornale  Eeligioso-Politico-Let- 
terario  della  Societal  Emancipatrice  del  Sacerdozio  Italiano. 
Napoli. 

It  is  less  to  review,  than  to  associate  the  above  named  peri- 
odicals and  pamphlets,  as  well  as  their  respective  subjects  and 
aims,  that  they  have  thus  been  grouped.  Our  design  is  not  to 
draw  the  attention  of  the  reader  to  either  or  to  all  of  these,  in 
themselves,  so  much  as  to  that  which  is,  more  or  less,  the  com- 
mon subject  of  them  all. 

The  aim  of  the  first  is  expressed  by  its  title ;  L'  Union 
Chritienne,  Its  chief  co-editors  are,  the  Abb6  Guett6e,  a 
French  Eoman  Catholic,  and  the  Eusso-Greek  Arch-Priest, 
WassilieflF ;  leading  Anglican  divines  are  among  its  constant 


236  The  Italian  Reform  Movement,  [J^ly? 

correspondents  ;  while  its  professed  principles  are  those  which 
were  the  basis  of  the  English  Eeformation,  i.  e.,  those  of  the 
Primitive  Church.  We  look  upon  this  periodical,  as  the  expo- 
nent of  the  great  characteristic  of  that  period  of  religious  his- 
tory, upon  which  we  are  entering.  There  is  much,  in  the  cur- 
rent records  of  the  times,  to  indicate  at  least  a  hopeful  tendency 
towards  a  restoration  of  the  Unity  of  the  Church.  The  best 
elements  of  Church  life  throughout  Christendom  seem  to  be 
steadily  developing  in  this  direction, — and  the  complementary 
nature  of  many  simultaneous,  yet,  humanly  speaking,  inde- 
pendent phenomena,  to  bear  witness  to  the  presence  and  the 
working  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  this  very  end.  Among  these 
latter,  we  mention  the  little  work  of  Dr.  Coxe,  his  Churchman's 
Calendar  for  this  current  year.  It  is  the  index  hand,  pointing 
us  to  the  true  principles,  by  and  through  which  alone,  we  are 
fully  persuaded,  can  the  Christian  or  the  theologian  subserve, 
or  even  comprehend  the  religious  spirit  of  the  present  and  the 
coming  age. 

The  problems  to  be  resolved  are  two.  First,  the  restora- 
tion of  communion  between  the  divided  parts  of  the  organic 
Catholic  Church:  and,  second,  the  re-absorption  of  "inor- 
ganic Christianity."  If  we  dwell  upon  the  latter,  we,  as 
American  Churchmen,  at  least,  recall,  on  the  one  hand,  the 
extent  to  which  the  yearning  for  Unity  has  already  subordinated 
their  respective  denominations,  in  the  various  Christian  bodies 
around  us  ;  and,  on  the  other,  the  good  beginning,  made  in  the 
Church  by  the  "  Memorial  Movement."  If  we  revert  to  the 
former,  the  calm,  though  powerful  influence  of  our  Greek 
Mission,  and  the  good  purposes  of  the  Committee  on  inter- 
course with  the  Church  of  Sweden,  are  at  once  associated  with 
the  Kusso-Greek  movement,  so  lately  begun,  alike  in  our  own 
and  in  our  Mother  Church,  by  our  General  Convention,  and  in 
the  Convocation  of  Canterbury,  and  with  the  story  of  what  we 
trust  will  prove  the  dawning  of  an  Italian  Eeformation. 

There  are  not  wanting  grounds  for  regarding  this  latter  as 
the  advance  of  a  movement,  eventually  to  become  co-extensive 
with  the  Latin  Churches ;  but  it  is  here  purposed,  only  to  re- 
view the  events  which  have  lately  illustrated  the  progress  and 


1863.]  The  Italian  Reform  Movement.  237 

direction  of  the  religious  mind  in  Italy,  and  enlisted  a  warmly 
sympathetic  recognition,  on  the  part  of  many  members  of  both 
branches  of  the  Anglican  Communion.  It  is  thought,  how- 
ever, that  the  facts  which  may  be  stated,  should  be  weighed, 
and  that  the  hopes  these  may  inspire  should  be  cherished  in  the 
connection  above  indicated ;  and  that  we  should  not  regard 
the  spiritual  history  of  Italy  as  more  isolated  now,  than  was 
that  of  Germany,  or  that  of  England,  in  the  Sixteenth  Century. 
We  trust,  too,  while  we  seek  to  enlist  the  interest  of  American 
Churchmen  in  the  religious  and  Ecclesiastical  events  now  trans- 
piring in  that  .land  of  solemn,  sacred  memories,  that  this  inte- 
rest may  be  awakened  in  them,  as  constituting,  not  only  a  part 
of  the  Divine  unfolding  of  such  a  future  for  the  Church  of 
Christ, — ^but  also  a  part  in  which  the  Anglican  Church,  and  we, 
as  among  its  children,  are  called  on  to  fulfill  our  portion  of  the 
Divine  instrumentality. 

It  is,  perhaps,  impracticable  to  ascertain  whether,  or  how 
far,  the  seeds  of  a  healthy  reaction  from  the  spiritual  tyranny 
and  corruption  of  Eome,  may  have  been  preserved  to  Italy, 
from  the  past.  It  is  true,  the  traces  of  Ambrosian  independ- 
ence have  not  entirely  disappeared  in  the  Milanese  :  the  teach- 
ings of  Claudius,  Bishop  of  Turin,  in  the  Ninth  Century, 
have  undoubtedly  been  inherited,  and  are  represented  by  the 
Waldensians :  Florence  has  never  forgotten  Savonarola  :  it  is 
thought  that  the  doctrinal  influence  of  Juan  Valdes,  and  his 
friends,  Ochino  and  Peter  Martyr,  had  been  crushed  only  out 
of  sight  by  the  Neapolitan  Inquisition  :  and  the  life  and  labors 
of  Scipio  Kioci,  have  lately  been  re-written  at  Pistoia.  But 
whatever  cooperating  influence  and  power  may  have  been  de- 
rived from  such  sources  as  these  to  a  movement  already  in 
progress,  it  is  believed  that  the  causal  agencies  of  Providence 
must  be  sought  in  the  civil  history  of  the  present  generation. 

A  transient  result  of  the  revolutions  of  1848, — and  again 
that  of  the  more  stable  consolidation  of  the  Italian  Kingdom, — 
has  been  the  practical  freedom  of  conscience,  which,  step  by 
step,  accompanied  the  promulgation  of  the  Sardinian  Consti- 
tution. Thus  Italy  was  opened  to  the  reception  and  to  the 
study  of  the  Word  of  God,  and  the  Church  deprived  of  the 


238  The  Italian  Beform  Movement,  [J^y? 

co5peration  of  the  civil  arm,  in  enforcing  her  arbitrary  man- 
dates Qf  repression. 

The  consequent  wide-spread,  and  abundant  circulation  of 
the  Italian  Bible,  in  Diodati's  translation,  should  be  named 
next  in  order.  Many  copies  had  been  secretly  preserved  during 
the  ten  years  preceding :  but,  since  the  events  of  1859,  the 
Bible  Societies  of  great  Britain,  Geneva,  and  New  York,  have 
distributed  thousands  upon  thousands  through  the  land  ;  and 
the  eagerness  with  which  they  have  been  received,  has  surpassed 
every  expectation.  To  this  may  be  added  the  personal  influence, 
often  more  lasting  than  might  be  supposed,  of  foreign  travelers, 
sojourners  and  residents,  of  faithful  Christian  men  and  women, 
ministers  and  laity,  of  many  lands  and  of  many  tongues,  who 
have  largely  been  the  channels — and  ever  the  most  successful — 
through  which  the  Sacred  Scriptures  have  been  thus  distri- 
buted. 

Close  upon  this  followed  the  earnest,  spiritual  Waldensian 
Missionaries.  At  the  first  opening  of  the  field,  they  poured  forth, 
from  their  Central  Committee  at  Turin,  using  little  colonies  of 
their  own  people,  as  their  nuclei,  and,  devotedly  laboring  to 
realize  their  dream  of  Centuries,  by  making  their  long  en- 
during Valley  Church  the  evangelizing  agency  of  Italy. 

Of  almost  equal  importance  was  the  return  of  the  exiles,  at 
the  summons  of  a  patriot  king.  Of  these — the  noblest  and 
most  enlightened  men  of  Italy — not  a  few  have  learned,  in  the 
Protestant  States  of  Europe,  or  in  this  country,  if  not  the 
spiritual  value  of  a  pure  Christian  Faith,  at  least  its  moral 
fruits,  and  the  civil  advantages  which  accompany  it ;  and  have 
now  returned  to  their  native  land,  to  be  among  the  most  influ- 
ential class  of  her  citizens,  and,  in  their  various  positions,  the 
enemies  of  the  spiritual,  as  well  as  of  the  temporal  claims  of 
Bome.  Among  these,  some  wiU  be  found,  who  have  learned 
to  appreciate  the  position,  at  once  Evangelical  and  Catholic, 
of  the  English  Church  ;  and  who  are  this  day  fervent  laborers 
in  the  cause  of  a  primitive  reformation  of  their  own,  the  an- 
cient Church  of  Italy. 

To  these  should  justly  be  added  the  presence  and  witness, 
in  Italy  itself,  of  the  Anglican  Communion ;  a  witness  to 
Primitive  Catholicity. 


1863.]  The  Italian  Reform  Movement.  239 

But  the  most  powerful  of  these  developing  causes  of  a  re- 
formatory spirit  has  been,  the  suicidal,  but  providential  policy 
of  the  Court  of  Borne.  The  bitter  hostility,  with  which  she  has 
everywhere  set  herself  against,  and  sought  to  compel  her  priests 
to  array  themselves  against  the  progress  of  Uberty  in  Italy,  at  the 
very  time  when  that  liberty  was  the  fondest  hope  of  the  people, 
and  the  necessity  of  Italian  constitutionalism,  the  deepest  con- 
viction of  her  patriots  and  her  statesmen — hA%  forced  an  issue, 
which  would  else  have  been  studiously  avoided  by  all.  Men 
have  been  compelled  to  regard  the  Church  of  Eome  as  the  en- 
emy of  Italy :  and  thus  has  been  raised,  in  many  a  thoughtful 
mind,  the  question — so  fatal  to  her  spiritual  despotism — ^whether 
a  system,  at  such  enmity  with  their  highest  temporal  interests, 
could  be  the  best  for  the  promotion  of  their  eternal  good. 

If  the  civil  progress  of  Italy  has  thus  developed  a  parallel 
progressive  tendency  in  her  religious  and  Ecclesiastical  estate — 
if  the  direct  has  developed  such  an  induced  current — the  di- 
verse, and  too  often  opposing  principles,  under  which  the  first 
has  been  sought,  at  different  times,  and  by  different  classes  of 
public  men,  have  also  been  analogically  represented  by  different 
classes  of  reformers.  The  destructiveness  of  Mazzinism  has 
been  manifested,  as  truly,  and  with  the  same  characteristics,  in 
the  affairs  of  the  Church,  as  in  those  of  the  State :  the  chi- 
merical conservatism  of  Gioberti,  though  abandoned  in  the 
civil  arena,  still  animates  the  strong  Ecclesiastical  party  of 
Passaglia:  while,  midway  between  these,  that  principle  of 
statesmanship  which  consists  in  the  constitutional  regenera- 
tion of  secular  sovereignty,  as  embodied  in  the  oldest  royal  house 
of  Italy,  and  which  has  been  represented  by  an  Azeglio,  a  Ca- 
vour,  and  a  Eicasoli,  finds  itself  in  moral  alliance  with  those 
principles  which  have  been  advocated  by  a  Caputo,  a  Tasca, 
a  Perfetti,  and  a  Zaccaro,  and  which  indicate,  as  the  true 
remedy  for  the  religious  evils  of  the  past,  and  security  for  the 
spiritual  hopes  of  the  future,  a  Primitive  Eeformation  of  the 
ancient  Italian  Church. 

Upon  the  first  of  these — i,  e.,  the  so-called  Evangelical 
party — ^we  shall  dwell  but  briefly,  and  in  outline  ;  since  it  is 
not  so  much  its  independent  history,  as  its  relations  towards, 


240  The  Italian  Beform  Movement,  [J^y? 

and  influence  upon  the  Primitive  party,  which  we  wish  to  pre- 
sent to  our  readers.  Sufficient  acquaintance  with  the  former 
is  not  wanting,  however,  not  only  to  justify  such  statements  as 
may  here  be  made,  but  also  to  furnish,  should  occasion  de- 
mand, a  more  detailed  record  of  this  branch  of  the  reform 
movement. 

The  Eevolutions  of  1848-9,  and  the  consequent  open  field 
for  a  time  afforded,  for  the  free  circulation  of  the  Bible  in  the 
vulgar  tongue,  as  well  as  to  the  active  labors  of  the  Waldeu- 
sians,  gave  birth,  throughout  North  Italy,  to  several  little 
bands  of  these  "Evangelicals,''  or  Bible  students.  Of  those 
in  Piedmont,  where  alone  civil  liberty  continued  uninterrupted, 
it  may  be  generally  stated,  that  their  origin  was  Waldensian, 
and  that  many  continued  under  the  fostering  care  of  their 
missionaries,  or  of  ex-priests — ^in  either  case,  sent  by,  or  re- 
porting to  a  Central  Committee  at  Turin — to  hold  their  ground, 
and  sometimes  slowly  to  increase.  During  the  year  1860,  the 
number  of  these  gatherings  was  considerably  multiplied,  and 
they  were  found,  not  only  in  various  parts  of  Piedmont,  but 
also  in  Genoa,  Milan,  Florence,  Pisa,  and  Leghorn ;  while, 
save  a  single  Societd  JSvangelica,  in  Naples,  no  instance  is 
known  south  of  Tuscany.  A  missionary,  each  in  Perugia  and 
Palermo,  is  scarcely  an  exception.  The  representative,  if  not 
practically  the  leader  of  this  whole  party,  is  De  Sanctis,  an 
ex-priest,  at  present  the  pastor  of  the  Evangelical  Church  at 
Genoa,  and  believed  to  be  the  chief  Editor  of  La  Buona  No- 
vella, their  bi-monthly  organ,  which  has  been  issued  at  Turin 
from  1851,  and  is  probably  still  sustained. 

In  Florence,  the  distribution  of  Italian  Bibles  by  an  Eng- 
lish Banker,  and  the  cooperating  labors  of  two  Waldensian 
ministers  had  formed,  in  1848,  such  a  band  of  the  faithful, 
(of  whom  the  Madiai  will  be  remembered,)  which  were  soon 
dispersed  by  the  restoration  of  the  Grand  Ducal  Government. 
Secretly  nourished,  however,  after  the  banishment  of  their  for- 
mer guides,  by  two  earnest  maiden  ladies  of  the  English  sect 
of  Plymouth  Brethren,  they  survived  much  persecution  and, 
upon  the  restoration  of  freedom  in  1859,  re-assumed  their 
congregational  character  under  the  care  and  advice,  first  of 


1863.]  The  Italian  Reform  Movement  241 

these  ladies  and  afterwards  in  various  degrees  and  at  different 
times,  of  Waldensian,  Scotch  and  American  sojourners  and 
residents. 

The  Polity  of  all  these  organizations  is  purely  Congregational, 
sometinies  carried  to  great  practical  extremes.  In  Florence,  at 
least,  although  their  ablest  and  most  influential  leader  was  a 
pious  and  zealous  ex-priest,  OuaMieri,  they  recognized  no 
ministerial  order  of  whatever  derivation,  and  only  accepted  the 
office  as  a  temporary  and  transferable  relation,  based  for  the 
time  being  upon  their  own  choice  and  reception.  It  is  not 
known  that  there  exists  any  organic  relation  whatever  be- 
tween their  different  congregations.  Their  Worship  is  as  sim- 
ple and  informal  as  can  well  be  imagined ;  and,  though  very 
earnest,  is  entirely  regardless  of  what  a  Churchman  would  con- 
sider the  decencies  and  solemnities  of 'the  place  and  the  hour 
of  prayer,  and  of  those  externals  which,  under  any  other  cir- 
camstances,  would  be  to  Italians,  of  all  people,  the  essentials 
of  both.  Their  preaching  is  expository,  not  essaical — doctri- 
nal, rather  than  practical,  in  substance ;  and  though  fervent, 
conversational  rather  than  oratorical  in  style.  Their  Theol- 
ogy, so  far  as  it  is  positive,  is  Calvinistic ;  but  it  is  sufficiently 
negative  and  indefinite  to  command  the  confidence  and  sup- 
port, equally  of  the  Waldensians,  and  of  the  various  repre- 
sentatives of  the  English  Plymouth  Brethren,  the  Genevese 
Church,  the  Scotch  Presbyterians,  the  French  Protestants  and 
of  the  American  and  Foreign  Christian  Union,  and  even  of  a 
few  English  and  American  Churchmen,  who,  generally  through 
the  first,  but  often  in  alliance  with  them,  have  largely  con- 
tributed money,  and  have  labored  with  warm-hearted  and  pa- 
tient zeal  in  a  work,  which,  on  the  testimony  of  many  Wal- 
densians themselves,  is  not  likely  to  be  widely  or  permanently 
successful.  Finally,  their  aim  is  the  substitution  of  a  free 
Protestantism  (though  they  carefuUy  avoid  that  word)  for  the 
historic  Church  of  Italy :  and  this  party,  therefore,  combines 
those  who  wish  to  destroy  the  Church — or  at  least  to  withdraw 
themselves  and  others  from  it — ^for  the  sake  of  freedom  of  con- 
science and  the  possession  of  divine  truth,  and  such  as  advo- 

VOL.   XV.  18 


242  The  Italian  Reform  Movement.  [J^y> 

cate  and  labor  for  these  latter,  only  for  the  sake  of  destroying 
the  Church. 

Thus  we  recognize  in  these  reformers  little  to  exclude  them 
from  the  long  catalogue  of  separatists,  chiefly  of  the  trading 
and  working  classes,  who,  impelled  to  resistance  by  the  spirit- 
ual tyranny  and  disgusted  by  the  moral  corruptions  of  Rome, 
have  scattered  the  religious  records  of  Italy  with  the  stories  of 
their  ephemeral  efforts  to  establish  themselves  as  the  disciples 
and  guardians  of  Evangelical  truth ;  but  whose  schemes  have 
successively  died  away,  from  their  lack  of  that  historic  power 
and  organic  vigor,  which  could  alone  have  harmonized  them 
with  the  real  needs  of  the  people  and  of  the  times.  In  the 
Florentine  churches— of  which  we  can  speak  from  personal 
knowledge — ^we  find,  in  different  degrees,  the  same  sad  mix- 
ture of  the  most  diverse  motives  and  characters ;  the  same  fer- 
vent zeal,  undirected  by  knowledge;  the  same  simple,  but 
often  presumptuous  reliance  on  the  Holy  Spirit,  together  with 
a  neglect  of  those  means  by  which  alone  we  have  a  right  to 
expect  His  influence  and  guidance.  United  only  by  their  re- 
jection of  the  doctrine  and  ministry  of  the  Church  of  Rome, 
they  were  ever  ready  to  divide,  on  the  attempt  to  act  positively, 
either  in  the  enunciation  of  the  principles  or  in  the  choice  of 
the  men  that  should  take  their  place :  and  the  extemporized 
evangelists  of  this  reformation  expounded  the  Song  of  Solo- 
mon, applied  to  the  Romish  Church  the  Apocalyptic  denuncia- 
tions of  Babylou,  or,  at  best,  grew  metaphysical  upon  the  sub- 
ject of  the  Divine  decrees ;  while  the  ex-priest  Gualtieri  alone 
preached  the  simple  and  positive  Gospel  of  "  Christ  Jesus  and 
Him  Crucified."  There  was  indeed  much  in  the  simple  ear- 
nestness of  very  many  of  these  "  Evangelicals,"  in  their  deep 
craving  after  truth,  in  their  devotion  to  the  blessed  privilege 
of  the  possession  and  the  study  of  the  Word  of  God,  to  touch 
the  heart  and  to  stir  the  enthusiasm  of  even  a  stranger  and  a 
foreigner :  but  there  seemed  little  ground  of  hope  that,  when 
an  impulsive  and  unregulated  zeal  had  lost  its  force,  the  inter- 
est of  novelty  died  away  and  the  influence  of  more  unworthy 
motives  run  its  course,  there  would  be  left  to  them,  as  churcheSy 
any  element  of  permanence  beyond  the  life,  labors  and  per- 
sonal influence  of  a  De  Sanctis  or  a  Gualtieri. 


1863.]  The  Italian  Beform  Movement.  243 

Such,  were  the  various  churches  and  congregations,  which 
made  up  the  "Evangelical  or  radical  party  of  the  Italian  re- 
formers in  the  summer  of  1860, — ^from  ahout  which  time  may 
be  dated  the  first  noticeable  influence  of  sounder  principles  of 
Ecclesiastical  and  religious  reformation.  This  party  had  served 
to  diffuse  among  the  Italian  people  some  realization  of  their 
spiritual  needs,  and  measurably  to  arouse  the  desire  to  obtain 
a  purer  Gospel  than  that  which  Rome  had  preached  to  them  : 
but  it  gave  to  this  desire  no  efficient  embodiment  or  lasting 
direction.  Its  healthy  function  will,  in  the  future,  be  found  to 
be  that  of  preparing  the  masses  for  such  changes  as  the  more 
controlling  class  of  reforming  Churchmen  may  be  able  to  secure 
for  them.  But  this  experiment  has  had,  up  to  this  point, 
another  value,  making  up  its  providential  place  in  the  working 
of  the  Divine  purposes  ;  for  it  has  been  the  means  of  bringing 
many  true  and  genuine  Christian  spirits,  who  would  have  been 
convinced  only  by  the  experiment,  to  the  conviction  of  the 
utter  want  of  adaptation  to  the  normal  Italian  character  of  a 
Church  without  a  Ministry  and  without  a  Liturgy,  and  of  the 
impracticability  of  securing  general  or  permanent  reformation 
on  the  principle  of  an  entire  rejection  of  every  feature  of  their 
former  Church.  They  began  to  perceive  that  they  must  adopt 
principles  more  conservative  and  less  at  variance  with  the  na- 
ture and  training  of  the  Italian  people  ;  or  else  become  mere 
destructives,  pulling  down,  after  the  impetuous  example  of 
Gavazzi,  and  leaving  only  ruins  in  their  path. 

An  influence  was  first  exerted  in  the  direction  of  checking 
these  radical  extremes,  and  giving  to  this  movement,  in  part, 
a  more  conservative  tendency,  by  the  Anglican  Church,  through 
the  English  or  American  Chapels  organized,  or  Clergy  resident 
and  sojourning,  in  Italy.  Doubtless  their  chief  influence  has 
been  intangible,  bearing,  for  the  observing  and  the  thoughtful, 
their  silent  witness  to  the  Scriptural  and  Primitive  solution  of 
that,  which  is  the  great  problem  of  the  times  to  the  truly 
Christian  hearted  Italian  ;  on  the  one  hand,  restraining  many 
who  might  have  fled  to  these  conventicles,  as  to  their  only  es- 
cape from  the  spiritual  tyranny  of  Kome,  their  only  hope  for 
the  pure  Word  of  life  ;  on  the  other,  suggesting  to  many  more 


244  The  Italian  Beform  Movement.  [J^y> 

a  mode  of  reconciling  their  hereditary  reverence,  and  even  love 
for  the  ancient  Church  of  Italy,  with  their  yearning  for  purity 
of  doctrine,  of  morals  and  of  worship ;  and  thus  preparing 
both  classes  unitedly  to  welcome  and  cooperate  in  the  effort  to 
attain  a  Primitive  reformation  of  the  Italian  Church.  But 
this  witness  of  our  Church  to  the  harmony  of  evangelical  truth 
with  an  historic  ecclesiastical  character,  an  Episcopal  Ministry 
and  a  Liturgical  worship,  is  known  to  have  been,  at  least  in 
Turin  and  in  Florence,  a  means  of  recalling  many  to  the  fact 
that  they  were  escaping  from  one  extreme  only  to  expose  them- 
selves to  the  opposite  danger.  In  the  former  city,  Italians  con- 
nected themselves  with  the  English  Chapel  itself:  in  Florence, 
the  influence  of  the  then  Minister  of  the  American  Episcopal 
Chapel,  with  the  cooperation  of  an  English  clerical  friend,  de- 
cided one  of  the  Evangelical  congregations  above  mentioned 
to  seek  the  ministrations  of  an  Italian  ex-priest,  whose  cleri- 
cal office  they  recognized  ;  to  adopt,  for  their  worship,  an  Ital- 
ian translation  of  the  English  Liturgy  ;  and  to  call  themselves 
an  Episcopal  Church.  The  loss  of  their  pastor,  and  especially 
the  closing  of  our  Church  and  the  abandonment  of  this  post  of 
influence,  were  fatal  to  the  permanence  of  this  Episcopal  con- 
gregation of  Italians  :  but  the  rise  of  the  Primitive  party,  in 
their  old  Church  itself,  for  which  many  had  thus  been  pre- 
pared, gave  a  new  direction  to  the  hopes  and  prayers  of  such 
as  still  loved  their  Prayer  Books,  and  had  really  learned  to  ap- 
preciate the  position  which  they  had  thus  assumed. 

II.  Passing  now  from  these  to  the  Passagliani — ^from  the 
extreme  left  to  the  extreme  right  wing  of  the  Keformers — ^we 
must  dwell  stiU  more  briefly  upon  the  conservative  party.  As 
such,  it  can  scarcely  be  said  to  have  had  any  direct  relations 
with  the  Primitivists :  since,  though  their  aims  are  too  par- 
allel to  permit  us  to  regard  them  as  opposed,  the  theory  and 
purpose  of  the  one  falls,  as  yet,  too  far  short  of  those  of  the 
other,  to  allow  of  a  conscious  alliance.  Those  of  whom  we 
now  speak,  aim  at  the  reform  of  the  Papacy,  as  such,  rather 
than  at  the  reform  of  the  Church  :  in  other  words,  the  resto- 
ration— we  would  rather  say  the  creation — of  a  Tridentine 
ideal  of  the  purely  spiritual  Papacy.     So  long  as  the  Court  of 


863.]  The  Itcdian  Beform  Movement  246 

Borne  and  the  Temporaliati  doggedly  cling  to  a  MediaBval  type 
of  polity,  and  resolutely  defend  or  deny,  rather  than  seek  to 
remove,  the  grossest  social  and  moral  corruptions,  these,  even 
thus,  must  be  considered,  relatively,  as  genuine  Keformers :  but, 
although  they  regard  themselves  as  striving  to  save  the  Church 
from  such  changes  as  will  reach  the  spiritual  autocracy  of  the 
Pope  or  its  doctrinal  and  disciplinary  system,  as  well  as  from 
the  destructiveness  of  ultra-Protestantism ;  they  will  hereaf- 
ter be  found,  in  God's  wise  Providence,  to  have  proved  a  check 
only  upon  this  latter,  while  they  have  virtually  labored  with 
the  Primitive  party  for  those  great  initial  reforms,  which  shall 
make  all  others  possible.  Thus,  though  an  entirely  distinct 
party  now,  in  the  future  they  will  probably  be  found  unwittingly 
to  have  prepared  the  way  for  this  latter,  and  to  have  become,  in 
a  great  degree,  only  its  more  slow  moving  portion. 

Unlike  those  of  whom  we  have  spoken  and  those  of  whom 
we  have  yet  and  chiefly  to  speak,  this  party  has  no  history,  no 
existence  as  such  aside  from  what  is  personally  connected  with 
a  single  man.  Passaglia  is  not  merely  the  leader  but  the  em- 
bodiment of  his  party,  and  it  is  such  only  by  virtue  of  being 
his  supporters  and  followers. 

Carlo  Passaglia  would,  beforehand,  have  been  at  once  de- 
signated as  the  very  van-leader  of  the  defenders  of  Eome  and 
of  the  Papacy,  in  just  such  an  issue  as  the  present.  Formerly 
the  private  adviser  of  the  Pope  himself;  for  ten  years  the  offi- 
cial organ  of  the  Eoman  Curia;  more  Ultramontane  than 
Borne,  more  Papal  than  the  Pontiff ;  a  Jesuit ;  regarded  as  the 
first  theologian,  whether  for  ability  or  learning,  of  his  Church 
and  day ; — he  published  in  1851  a  ponderous,  systematic  de- 
fense of  the  Papal  Supremacy,  and  was  appropriately  selected 
by  the  Pope  to  write  a  formal  and  elaborate  treatise  upon  the 
dogma  of  the  Immaculate  Conception.  This  was  issued  in 
three  quarto  volumes,  under  the  sanction  of  the  Holy  See,  is 
universally  and  justly  regarded  as  the  authoritative  exposition 
of  this  new  development  of  Romish  doctrine,  and  entitles 
Passaglia  himself  to  be  considered  the  Defender  of  the  Faith 
of  the  Church  of  Rome,  in  its  extremest  and  latest  form. 
This  is  the  man  who  is  now  the  strongest  and  most  influential 

VOL.  XV.  18* 


246  The  Italian  Reform  Movement,  [J^ly? 

of  all  the  Italian  Reformers ;  who  seems  to  be  made  an  arm  of 
the  Lord,  at  least  to  prepare  the  way  for  religious  truth,  and 
who  stands  now  in  a  position,  whose  only  partial  advance  prob- 
ably enables  him  at  present  to  do  better  service,  and  to  gather 
around  him  a  more  formidable  party,  than  if  he  were  more 
thorough  in  his  theory  of  reform. 

The  publication,  in  the  summer  of  1861,  of  a  pamphlet  un- 
der the  title.  Fro  Causa  Italica^  which,  while  reserving  the 
Spiritualities  of  the  Pope,  defends  against  him  the  temporal 
rights  of  the  Italian  Kingdom ;  its  condemnation  by  the  Con- 
gregation of  the  Index ;  his  suspension  a  divinis  and  escape 
from  Rome ;  his  reception  at  Turin,  and  appointment  to  a 
Chair  in  the  University  of  that  city ;  and  the  establishment 
of  the  Mediatore  as  the  organ  of  his  views, — are  the  principal 
successive  steps  by  which  Passaglia  has  attained  his  present 
position.  That  however  which  chiefly  unites  him  and  his 
party,  is  the  issue  early  in  1862,  of  an  address  to  the  Pope, 
in  which,  while  fully  acknowledging  his  Vicarship  of  Christ, 
with  all  •  its  titles  and  spiritual  powers,  it  warns  him  of  the 
growing  conflict  between  Italy  and  the  Church ;  and  beseeches 
him  to  secure,  alike  the  peace  of  the  one  and  the  safety  of  the 
other,  by  a  frank  renunciation  of  the  temporal  power  and  the 
constitution  of  Rome  as  the  Capital  of  Italy.  This  address 
was  presented,  with  about  ten  thousand  clerical  signatures, 
one-fourth  of  the  entire  number  of  priests  in  Italy.  It  would 
be  impossible  to  estimate  the  number  of  those  who,  though 
sympathizing  with  its  object,  would  not  venture  upon  this 
step ;  but  thoy  are  probably  even  more  numerous.  Of  the 
eight  thousand  nine  hundred  and  forty- three  names  actu- 
ally published  with  this  memorial  in  a  pamphlet  edition 
before  us,  Dr.  Passaglia  classifies  seventy-six  as  Episcopal 
Vicars,  one  thousand  and  ninety-five  as  Monsignori,  and 
Cathedral  or  Collegiate  Canons,  seven  hundred  and  eighty- 
three  Arch-Priests,  Provosts  and  Rectors,  three  hundred  and 
seventeen  Chaplains,  eight  hundred  and  sixty-one  Coadjutors, 
Curates  and  Vicars,  three  hundred  and  forty-three  Doctors, 
Preachers  and  Professors,  one  hundred  and  sixty-eight  Clerical 
public  Instructors  or  Teachers,  four  thousand  five  hundred  and 


1863.]  The  Italian  Reform  Movement  24tl 

thirty-three  secular  Priests  and  seven  hundred  and  sixty-seven 
regular  Clergy. 

More  lately  still  Passaglia  has  been  elected  to  the  Italian 
Parliament,  and  has  also  become  the  leading  editor  of  La  Pace, 
a  daily  paper :  but  the  Mediatore,  it  is  presumed,  is  still  the 
voice  of  his  party,  as  he  himself  is  its  soul ;  and  we  may  sum 
up  its  present  position  in  the  words  of  that  journal,  when  it 
claims  to  go  "no  further  than  to  protest  against  the  Pope 
continuing  to  hold  his  temporal  dominion,  to  the  prejudice  of 
Italian  national  unity  and  with  injury  to  the  whole  Latin  Com- 
munion ;"  as  yet,  neither  proposing  nor  recognizing  the  need 
for  reform,  in  either  the  doctrine  or  the  discipline  of  the  Church. 

III.  In  the  meantime,  the  materials  were  being  steadily  pre- 
pared for  a  movement  towards  reform,  more  natural,  more  hope- 
ful and  noiore  permanent  than  either  of  these  ;  one  which,  we 
trust,  will  eventually  absorb  the  better  class  of  the  Passagliani, 
and  before  which  the  occupation  of  the  "  Evangelical"  party 
will  fade  away. 

The  causal  agencies  named  above, — ^freedom  of  conscience, 
the  circulation  of  the  Bible  (save  as  regards  the  influence  of 
this  among  the  priests  themselves)  and  the  policy  of  Rome — 
may  be  regarded  as  preparing  the  way  and  awakening  the  de- 
sire for  some  reform,  rather  than  as  giving  such  desire  a  fixed 
direction.  The  others  were  more  specific  in  their  influence. 
As  we  have  already  seen,  on  the  one  hand,  that  the  "  Evangeli- 
cal" party,  as  such,  had  a  directly  Waldensian  origin  ;  so  on  the 
other,  it  is  a  restored  exile  whom  we  first  find  laboring  for  the 
enlightenment  and  Reformation  of  the  Church :  and  we  are  in- 
clined to  think  that,  to  the  cooperation  of  such  individual  causes 
at  the  North,  and  of  Bible  reading  among  the  priests  in  the 
South,  (perhaps  also  measurably  of  the  scarcely  realized  in- 
fluence of  the  witness  borne  by  the  Anglican  Church,)  are 
to  be  jointly  ascribed,  under  God,  the  beginnings  of  the  Prim- 
.  itive  party.  Hence  in  North  Italy,  where  the  "Evangelical'' 
movement  claimed  to  have  pre-occupied  the  field,  sound  prin- 
ciples of  fidelity,  at  once  to  Evangelical  truth  and  to  the 
Catholic  Church,  were  quietly  diffused  by  individual  exer- 
tions :  in  the  South,  where  the  Waldensian  missionaries  had 


248  The  Italian  Reform  Movement  [J^y> 

not  been  able  to  pre-attach  a  radical  or  destructive  significa- 
tion, in  the  ears  of  the  Clergy,  to  the  word  "reform/'  such  prin- 
ciples attained  organic  power  ;  and  we  find  the  strength  of  the 
movement,  not  only  in  the  Church  but  in  the  Priesthood  itself. 
Italian  Primitivism  is  therefore,  except  in  purpose,  scarcely 
yet  a  whole ;  and  we  shall  better  consult  clearness  by  referring 
to  its  several  developments  successively,  than  by  attempting  to 
follow  the  strict  order  of  time. 

We  shall  then  speak  first  of  the  extent  and  character  of  the  in- 
dividualismy  which  has  thus  far  been  called  forth  in  this  cause. 
Occupying  every  stage  of  advance,  from  the  merely  willing  re- 
cipient of  guidance  to  the  confirmed  and  settled  advocate  of  a 
Primitive  reform,  such  men  as  are  springing  up  throughout  the 
kingdom,  simultaneously  though  undesignedly,  to  bear  their 
independent  witness  to  the  same  conviction  of  Italy's  great 
need,  may  be  regarded  as  comprised  under  three  distinct  classes. 

There  are  those,  as  yet  ^he  most  numerous,  who  are  willing 
to  receive  testimony  and  to  weigh  arguments  and  who  have, 
thus  far  at  least,  freed  themselves  from  the  fetters  of  their  ed- 
ucation and  associations.  Few  can  realize,  who  have  not 
closely  studied  the  enslaving  spirit  of  Romanism,  how  much 
even  this  is,  and  how  bright  is  its  promise.  Such  as  these  are  stu- 
dying the  Sacred  Scriptures,  as  the  great  and  only  pure  fountain 
of  truth  ;  and  very  many  are  also  more  or  less  ready  to  review 
their  opinions  concerning  the  Anglican  Churches;  to  con- 
sider their  claims  to  being  as  truly  Catholic  in  origin  and  his- 
tory, and,  in  so  far  as  they  are  sounder  in  doctrine,  purer  in 
morals  and  more  Primitive  in  worship  and  discipline,  more 
truly  so  than  the  Church  of  Rome ;  and  to  admit  them  as 
faithful  witnesses  to  the  Scriptural  union  of  Apostolic  Order 
and  Evangelical  Truth.  Finally,  such  as  these  are  ready  to 
examine  their  Prayer  Books,  and  to  read  the  history  of  the  Eng- 
lish Reformation  for  themselves,  instead  of  blindly  accepting 
the  dicta  of  its  bitterest  enemies. 

Again,  there  are  those  who,  having  passed  through  this 
stage,  have  adopted  more  or  less  strong  convictions  of  the  ab- 
solute necessity  of  a  Reformation  in  the  Italian  Church,  and 
views,  more  or  less  clear,  mpre  or  less  thorough,  but  all  alike 


1863.]  The  Italian  Reform  Movement.  249 

of  substantially  the  same  tendency — of  the  nature  of  the  re- 
forms so  needed.  These,  some  secretly,  some  as  suspected, 
some  as  suspended  from  their  priestly  functions,  quietly  await 
the  course  and  progress  of  events  and  the  coming  of  a  time 
when  they  may  at  least  welcome,  if  not  even  take  part  in,  their 
respective  spheres,  in  such  a  reformation. 

Of  these  two  classes  it  must  here  suffice  to  speak  thus  in 
general  terms  :  the  evidence  of  their  existence  and  of  their 
spread  and  the  nature  of  their  relative  position  towards  the 
avowed  reformers  will  appear,  incidentally,  in  connection  with 
these  last. 

For  there  is  also  a  third  class  of  those  who  to  their  convic- 
"tions  have  added  the  resolution  to  labor  for,  instead  of  merely 
awaiting,  this  longed  for  period.  Here  belong  many  whose 
names  are  already  dear  to  every  hopeful  friend  of  Italian  Re- 
formation. They  have  started  up,  one  by  one,  from  one  end 
of  the  peninsula  to  the  other — ^but  (save  such  as  are  identified 
with  the  organic  movement  in  South  Italy)  especially  in  the 
neighborhood,  as  centers,  of  the  cities  of  Florence,  Milan  and 
Turin.  The  Theologian  and  the  Parish  Priest,  the  Nobleman 
and  the  Scholar — they  are  laboring  together  and  in  union  with 
Italy's  devoted  foreign  friends  ;  on  the  one  hand,  to  awaken 
the  Italian  Church  to  a  consciousness  of  her  corrupt  condition, 
and  to  incite  her  efforts  for  a  return  to  her  own  Primitive  Cath- 
olicity ;  and,  on  the  other,  to  point  to  the  witness  which  the 
Church  of  England  and  our  own  Church  bear  to  that  stand- 
ard of  genuine  strength  and  purity  and  truth.  Of  these,  a  few 
names  may,  nay  should  be  mentioned :  and  among  these  we 
record  that  of  Count  Ottavio  Tasca  of  Lombardy.  This  No- 
bleman, whose  patriotic  songs  have  added  to  the  reputation  of 
his  ripe  scholarship  the  name  of  "/?  Poeta  Nazio7iale,"  occu- 
pies a  position  peculiarly  deserving  of  our  affectionate  respect. 
Advanced  in  years,  he  has  long  devoted  alike  means,  time  and 
influence  to  sow  the  seeds  and  to  foster  the  spirit  of  Reforma- 
tion within  his  loved  Italian  Church :  and  we  shall  indulge 
ourselves  in  speaking  the  more  fully  of  him  and  of  his  work, 
since,  in  so  doing,  we  shall  perhaps  best  enable  our  readers  to 
appreciate  the  position  and  labors  of  a  class,  of  which  he  was^ 


250  The  Itcdian  Be/orm  Movement.  [J^y> 

so  far  as  known,  the  first  and  may  be  regarded  as  a  represent- 
ative. 

Alike  suspected  by  the  Austrian  Government  and  hated  by 
his  Diocesan,  the  Bishop  of  Bergamo — denounced  for  his  libe- 
rality, alike  at  Vienna  and  at  Kome,  before  the  events  of  1848 ; 
Count  Tasca  was  at  that  time  exiled,  stripped  of  his  pos- 
sessions, and  forced  to  support  himself  and  his  family  in  a 
strange  land  by  his  pen.  Ten  years  were  thus  spent  in  Eng- 
land ;  "but,''  to  use  his  own  words,  "as  God,  in  His  eternal 
mercy,  knows  how  to  wrest  good  even  out  of  evil,  so,  in  the 
midst  of  such  great  bodUy  privations,  I  gathered  for  the  soul, 
by  Divine  grace,  treasures  before  unknown  to  me,  since  it  was 
in  the  intimacy  formed  with  many  pious  English  families,  and 
with  several  learned  reformed  Ministers,  that  light  was  given 
me.''  During  this  exile,  the  Count  added  to  his  offenses  in 
the  eyes  of  the  Bishop  of  Bergamo,  by  translating  and  pub- 
lishing, in  Italian,  over  two  hundred  psalms  and  hymns,  a  few 
such  smaller  works  as  James'  "  Anxious  Inquirer,"  and  the 
"  Life  of  Capt.  Headley  Vicars ;"  and  also  at  this  time,  we 
believe,  Coxe's  "  Christian  Ballads  ;"  for  which  his  Episcopal 
enemy  denounced  him  as  "  a  heretic,  an  apostate  and  a  daring 
and  dangerous  innovator." 

The  Lombard  campaign  of  1859  restored  him  to  his  country, 
though  to  but  a  limited  proportion  of  his  former  property ; 
and,  after  the  battle  of  Solferino,  he  was  entrusted  with  the 
Honorary  Inspector-Generalship  of  the  Military  Hospitals  of 
Lombardy,  thirty-three  in  number,  which  placed  under  his 
charge  upwards  of  ten  thousand  French  and  Italian  soldiers. 
Anxious  to  provide  for  their  spiritual  as  well  as  bodUy  welfare, 
he  procured  some  two  thousand  French  and  Italian  Bibles, 
and  himself  translated  and  had  printed,  in  either  language, 
a  considerable  edition  of  selected  extracts  from  the  English 
Prayer  Book,  freely  distributing  both  with  his  own  hands 
among  the  men.  He  then  formed  them  into  little  "  classes" 
of  six  or  eight,  selecting  the  best  readers  as  their  heads,  and 
appointing  them  to  read  aloud  certain  portions  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, and  to  lead  the  whole  class,  afterwards,  in  the  prayers. 
For  this  the  Count  was  vehemently  accused  to  the  Govern- 


1863.]  The  Italian  Beform  Movement.  251 

ment  by  the  Bergamese  Bishop.  He  was,  however,  not  only 
heartily  sustained  by  the  Minister,  who  said  that  "no  good 
Catholic  and  Italian  could  feel  otherwise  than  thankful  to  him,'' 
but  was  shortly  after  decorated  by  the  hand  of  the  king  him- 
self. He  was,  moreover,  appointed  ^'Superintendent  of  Stud- 
ies" for  the  Lombard  Province ;  but  upon  this  office  he  was 
prevented  from  actually  entering,  by  the  intrigues  of  the  Bish- 
op, who  loudly  declared  that  ''  the  Faith  was  in  danger,  if 
this  ofl&ce  was  conferred  upon  a  Heretic,  a  Keformer  and  a 
Propagandist  of  Protestantism." 

It  will  readily  be  supposed  that  the  activity  of  the  good 
Count  did  not  rest  here.  The  Italian  Bible  had  been,  by  this 
time,  abundantly  accompanied  by  a  translation  of  the  Book  of 
Common  Prayer,  published  by  the  London  Society  for  the 
Propagation  of  Christian  Knowledge,  which  had  been  gladly 
received  by  increasing  numbers  of  intelligent  Priests  and  Lay- 
men, in  whose  hands  it  had  been  placed  by  judicious  friends 
of  Italian  Keform.  Count  Tasca,  during  the  years  1860-61, 
did  much  to  give  an  even  wider,  though  not  an  indiscriminate 
circulation  to  both  of  these,  and  also  to  the  above-mentioned 
little  volume  of  extracts  which  he  had  himself  issued,  and  to 
distinct  publications,  in  Italian,  of  the  Litanic  and  of  the  Sac- 
ramental Services.  These  latter  had  also  been  issued,  through 
the  Count,  by  an  English  appreciator  of  his  work,  he  himself, 
at  his  own  cost,  largely  adding  to  the  size  of  the  edition  au- 
thorized. A  sketch  of  some  of  the  incidents  which  illustrate 
his  labors  in  this  cause  is  given  in  an  extract  from  an  English 
friend  and  correspondent : 

"  Count  Tasca  has  a  small  knot  of  Priests  around  him,  thoroughly  like-minded 

with  himself:  at  their  head  is ,  formeriy  a  Parish  Priest  and  Canon  of j 

but  he  became  wearied  and  disgusted  with  the  cabals  going  on,  and  gave  up  hia 
preferments,  and  retired  to  quiet  life  on  his  own  property  in  the  country.    This 

^  and  the  other  Priests  here,  gladly  helped  Count  Tasca  spread  the  portions  of 

our  Prayer  Book.  Also,  not  long  since,  at  Como,  he  met  with  a  few  Lay  friends, 
who  undertook  to  spread  them,  and  to  club  together  to  provide  means  for  doing  so. 
Some  copies  fell  into  the  hands  of  a  Doctor,  in  one  of  the  mountain  valleys  beyond 
Bergamo;  and  this  good  man  recently  came  down,  sixty  miles,  to  see  the  Count, 
and  to  get  a  considerable  number  for  distribution  among  his  neighbors  and  patients. 
On  another  occasion.  Count  Tasca  had  written  to  a  neighboring  journal,  to  defend 
the  character  of  a  good  Priest  who  had  been  calumniated.    This  Priest  and  his  Cu- 


252  The  Italian  Beform  Movement  [J^y> 

rate  shorUj  afterwards  came  to  thank  him,  and  found  him  revising  the  sheets  of  the 
*  Litanic,'  and  were  greatly  struck  with  the  beauty  of  the  Prayers,  so  different  from 
and  so  far  superior  to,  anything  they  had  an  idea  we  possessed.  They  had  a  long 
talk  over  the  subject,  which  moved  the  younger  Priest  especially  to  a  very  great 
degree,  and  they  left  the  old  Count  with  quite  new  thoughts  of  the  Reformed  Epis- 
copal Church  worship." 

The  true  position  occupied  by  Count  Tasca  and  by  others 
whom  he  practically  represents,  but  of  whom  we  feel  less  free 
to  speak,  will  be  best  shown  by  the  following  extracts  from  an 
Article  published  by  him  in  a  few  journals,  as  he  says,  "in  jus- 
tification of  our  work,  and  in  explanation  of  the  noble  and 
earnest  part  which  the  English  Church  takes  in  support  of  the 
so  greatly  desired  reforms  among  us/'    We  translate  : 

"  The  Religious  Societies  of  England,  (I  speak  of  those  which  belong  to  the 
Church  of  the  United  Kingdom,  that  is,  to  the  English  Catholic  Church,)  far  from 
wishing  to  Protestantize  Italy,  (in  the  sense  which  the  Papacy  attributes  to  this 
word,)  desire  nothing  else,  long  for  nothing,  than  to  see  established  among  us  a 
National  Italian  Catkolic  Churchy  governed  by  its  simply  spiritual  head ;  a  Church 
free  and  independent,  by  virtue  of  its  own  liberty  and  independence,  without  pre- 
tending to  wish  other  Sister  Churches  to  be  subject  to  her  supremacy  and  to  her 
abusive  absolutism :  and,  to  express  it  in  a  formula  yet  more  explicit  and  clear,  to 
restore  in  Italy  the  Religion  of  Christ,  purified  from  all  the  abuses  with  which  it 
has  been  surrounded  by  the  long  exercise  of  the  usurped  Temporal  Power  of  the 
Roman  Court,  to  its  Primitive  purity,  «nd  to  those  holy  and  exclusively  spiritual 
institutions,  upon  which  the  Divine  Legislator  founded  His  Church,  fortifying  it  by 
His  divine  Word,  by  the  preaching  of  the  Apostles,  and  by  the  writings  of  the 
earlier  Fathers,  instructed  only  by  the  discipline  of  the  first  (Ecumenical  Councils." 

"Between  this  pious  desire  and  the  so-called  Protestant  propagandism,  (for 
which  perhaps  the  Waldensian,  Calvinistic  and  Lutheran  emissaries  labor,)  there 
is  an  immense  distance.  This  tends  to  divide — that,  to  re-unite ;  and  whenever  the 
blessed  work  of  our  friends  in  England,  members  of  the  English  Catholic  Church, 
shall  be  crowned,  as  all  good  and  enlightened  Italians  desire  it  may  be  crowned, 
with  a  happy  success,  the  different  Catholic  Churches,  now  separated  from,  not  to 
say  opposed  to,  one  another,  will  become  attached  and  inseparable  sisters,  in  the 
common  and  golden  links  of  a  blessed  Evangelical  fraternity." 

During  the  past  year,  Count  Tasca  has  added  still  another  to 
his  services  in  the  cause  of  reformation,  by  the  translation,  from 
the  German,  of  Dr.  Hirscher's  pamphlet  upon  the  "State  of  the 
Church/'  With  this  he  became  himself  acquainted  through  an 
English  edition  published,  together  with  a  valuable  introduction, 
under  the  title  of  "  Sympathies  of  the  Continent,"  for  both  of 
which  the  English  and  American  Churches  are  indebted  to  the 


1863.]  The  Italian  Be/orm  Movement  253 

Rev.  A.  O.  Coxe,  D.  D.  This  work  is  an  honest  confession,  on 
the  part  of  a  learned  Divine  of  undoubted  faithfulness  to  Rome, 
of  that  Church's  practical  corruptions  and  a  specification  of  need- 
ful reforms.  Among  these  are  the  revival  of  Synodal  action, 
the  reclamation  of  the  many  who  belong  to  the  Church  only  in 
name,  the  revision  of  the  Liturgy,  the  use  of  the  vulgar  tongue, 
Comnaunion  under  both  kinds,  the  reform  of  the  confessional, 
the  abolition  of  clerical  celibacy,  and  emancipation  from  the 
tyranny  which  imposes  on  believers,  as  Catholic,  certain  doc-- 
trines  not  established  by  the  Church.  Of  these  the  Count 
says : — 

"The  reforms  proposed  by  Hirscher  are  very  far  from  being  suflBcient  for  our 
needs:  but  it  is  a  first  step  most  useful  for  persons  yet  undecided  about  the  neces- 
sity of  reforms,  to  see  that  so  celebrated  a  Roman  Catholic  theologian  recognizes, 
at  least  partially,  such  a  necessity." 

Finally,  we  shall  present  Count  Tasca  in  the  midst  of  his 
latest  labors,  through  two  extracts,  which  we  take  the  liberty 
of  making  from  one  of  his  own  private  letters,  under  date  of 
Oct.  3d,  1862.     We  translate  : 

"I  am  now  occupied,"  he  writes,  "in  executing  a  project  of  mine,  already  well 
commenced  and  which,  as  it  seems  to  me,  ought  to  bear  good  fruit.  The  English 
Prayer  Book,  translated  into  Italian,  is  a  golden  book ;  but  for  children  and  young 
people,  whom,  more  than  others,  I  prefer  to  instruct,  the  reading  of  this  book  all  at 
onee,  is  food  a  little  too  heavy  to  be  easily  digested  by  them.  It  came  into  my 
mind,  therefore,  to  break  in  pieces  for  them,  as  one  might  say,  tfie  bread  of  the  sotd, 
"With  this  intent,  I  have  divided  the  Prayer  Book  into  several  parts,  and  every  part 
I  have  printed  separately  in  little  tracts,  a  thousand  of  which  I  then  distribute,  or 
cause  them  to  be  distributed,  by  means  of  colporteurs,  to  the  lower  people  and 
principally  to  the  youth ;  of  course  gratis.  That  portion,  for  example,  which  is  now 
in  press  and  of  which  I  shall  issue  over  a  thousand  copies,  contains  a  clear  and 
easy  translation  of  the  Order  of  Confirmation  and  of  the  Form  and  Manner  of 
Making^  Ordaining  and  Consecrating  of  Bishops,  Priests  and  Deacons.  The  tract 
which  will  follow  soon  after  (and  which  will  be  the  fifth)  will  contain  The  Cate- 
chism, The  Form  of  the  Solemjdzation  of  Matrimony  and  the  Order  for  the  Burial  of 
(he  Dead:  and  so  on,  until  all  these  tracts,  re-united  will,  so  to  speak,  re-compose 
the  whole  Prayer  Book.  I  have  thought  that,  giving  it  thus  broken  up  into  little 
tracts,  the  contents  of  each  tract,  because  short  and  separate,  would  be  more  readily 
retained  in  the  memory  of  the  readers." 

And  again,  in  speaking  of  his  work  at  large,  he  says  : — 

"  The  system  adopted  by  me  in  the  present  condition  of  my  country,  is  that  of 
avoiding  dogmatic,  or  still  more,  religious  polemics ;  these  only  irritate  the  feelings, 
and  our  work  is  simply  a  work  of  love,  of  peace  and  of  concord.    My  principal 

VOL.   XV.  19 


254  The  Italian  Reform  Movement  [J^y> 

design  is  to  convince  the  masses  that  the  Refonned  Church,  and  especially  the 
English,  is  none  other  than  a  return  to  the  Primitive  Church  of  Christ  in  all  its 
purity,  and  stripped  of  all  those  errors  with  which,  chiefly  from  the  8th  Century 
down,  the  papacy  has  disfigured  it;  and  to  show  that  the  reformed  English  are  at 
least  as  truly  Christians  as  the  Roman  Catholics  are,  with  the  difference  that  the 
first,  far  more  than  the  second,  put  in  constant  practice  the  holy  precepts  of  the 
Gospel,  which  produces  in  them  a  practical  morality  much  more  pure  than  the 
second  follow.  To  prove  my  assumption,  nothing  is  more  valuable  than  the  method 
pursued  by  me  of  publishing  separately,  in  several  successive  tracts,  all  the  various 
parts  which  compose  the  golden  Prayer  Book.  When  I  printed  the  Litany,  ex- 
tracted from  the  same,  it  found  so  great  favor  with  the  public  that  I  was  obliged  to 
issue  a  second  and  larger  edition  of  it.  Even  a  few  priests,  moved  by  its  magnifi- 
cent and  sublimely  Christian  language,  confessed  to  me  that  they  thought  it  better 
than  that  of  the  Roman  liturgy.     So  powerful  is  the  light  of  truth ! " 

Such  is  what  may  be  called,  perhaps,  the  Lombard  phase  or 
development  of  Primitive  principles  : — such  the  man  to  whom 
a  future  Reformed  Italian  Church  will  turn  back  as,  thus  far, 
in  a  great  degree  its  representative,  with  a  loving  gratitude 
which  a  large  hearted  Christian  cannot  but  already  in  part 
anticipate. 

Among  the  developments  of  this  North  Italian  individual- 
ism of  the  Primitive  Party,  we  must  also  mention  the  publish- 
ed writings  of  certain  Priests  who  have  publicly  brought  alike 
their  clerical  office  and  their  personal  abilities  to  the  support 
of  the  same  holy  cause.  Though  there  is  no  reason  to  presume 
any  direct  relations  between  either  of  these  and  Count  Tasca 
and  his  work,  yet,  in  entire  conformity  with  the  wise  policy 
indicated  in  the  last  of  the  above  extracts,  these  also  advocate 
and  labor  for  practical  rather  than  dogmatic  reforms — ^in  fact, 
in  some  instances,  reforms  which  are  theoretically  consistent 
with  the  Tridentine  standard  of  Catholic  orthodoxy  ;  but,  nev- 
ertheless, such  practical  reforms  as  would  almost  inevitably  lead 
to  the  ultimate  restoration  of  sound  doctrine  as  well  as 
discipline. 

First,  perhaps,  of  these  is  Monsignore  Pietro  Emilio  Tiboni, 
Canon  of  the  Cathedral  of  Brescia  in  Lombardy.  In  1861, 
this  learned  divine  published  an  exhaustive  treatise  upon  "  The 
Secularization  of  the  Bible  ; "  a  plea  for  the  restoration  of  the 
Word  of  God  to  the  laity,  founded  upon  Scriptural,  historical 
and  practical  groimds. 


1863.]  The  Italian  Reform  Movement.  255 

The  comprehensive  character  of  this  treatise  may  be  inferred 
from  the  fact,  that  he  derives  his  arguments  in  order  from  the 
consideration  that  the  books  of  the  Old  Testament  were  ad- 
dressed to  all  the  Hebrews  ;  that  in  a  later  period  they  were 
translated  for  their  use  into  Greek,  Chaldaic  and  Samaritan,  and 
that  they  were  read  by  all ;  that  those  of  the  New  Testament 
were  in  like  manner  designed  for  all  the  faithful,  their  argu- 
ments being  adapted  to  popular  instruction ;  and  that,  with 
the  former,  they  were  translated  into  various  tongues  for  the 
use  of  Christians  of  whatever  nationality  or  tribe.  He  further 
discusses  these  various  versions  ;  supports  his  position  by  the 
testimony  of  the  Fathers  ;  dwells  upon  the  practical  good 
which  would  result  from  a  secularization  of  the  Bible  ;  points 
out  the  proper  mode  of  attaining  that  end  ;  answers  the  argu- 
ment from  the  danger  of  its  abuse  as  well  as  that  from  its 
obscurity  ;  criticizes  severally  the  modern  Italian  versions  of 
Martini,  Di  Vence  and  Diodati ;  contrasts  the  interpretation 
of  the  Bible  according  to  the  Church  and  the  Fathers,  with 
that  according  to  the  private  judgment,  prejudice,  bias  or  igno- 
rance of  "  Protestants ; "  draws  a  strong  concluding  argument 
from  the  extent  to  which  the  precepts  of  the  Bible  apply  prac- 
tically to  domestic  and  civil  life  ;  and  finally  dwells  on  the  duty 
of  the  clergy  in  the  premises. 

More  lately,  Monsignore  Tiboni,  in  the  Brescian  Athenaeum 
of  which  he  is  Vice  President,  has  openly  and  with  character- 
istic boldness  and  comprehensiveness  discussed  the  subject  of 
Papal  infallibility.  These  are  in  substance  the  leading  points 
in  a  logical  sequence  of  twenty-one  distinct  propositions  : — that 
the  deposit  divinely  entrusted  to  the  Church  is  only  Kevealed 
Truth  ;  that  "  it  is  clear  then  that  the  Church  is  not  the  estab- 
lished teacher  to  the  world  of  any  doctrine  whatever,  but  of 
evangelical  doctrine  ;"  and  moreover,  that  "  fidelity  in  preserv- 
ing the  deposit  of  revelation  consists  in  neither  subtracting 
anything  from,  nor  adding  anything  to  the  same  : "  again,  that 
the  Pope  alone  cannot  pronounce  ex  cathedra  even  on  revealed 
truth,  but  only  with  the  genuine  and  undoubted  consent  of  the 
Catholic  Episcopate  :  and  therefore,  that  while  even  the  joint 
voice  of  the  Pope  and  the  Episcopate  is  not  authoritative  con- 


256  The  Italian  Reform  Movement  [J^ly? 

cerning  matters  beyond  such  limits  ;  neither  are  the  Papal 
decisions,  without  *  such  consent,  binding  upon  the  Church 
even  upon  dogmas  of  faith  ;  "  wanting  this  latter  condition, 
it  is  not  certain  that  the  judgment  is  infallible  ;  wanting  the 
former,  it  is  certain  that  it  is  not  infallible  : "  dfortlore  is  such 
defect  of  both  subject  and  authority  doubly  fatal  to  all  claims 
upon  Catholics  to  spiritual  obedience,  and  the  heaviest  sentence 
which  could  be  pronounced  in  their  support  would  be  only 
that  of  Giovvani  Mastai  Ferretti,  King  of  Eome,  not  that  of 
the  Pope. 

Another  of  these  ''  faithful  among  the  faithless''  is  the  Abate 
Filippo  Perfetti,  late  Secretary  to  Cardinal  Marini,  who  has 
lately  published  at  Florence,  some  able  pamphlets  bearing 
such  titles  as  these, — "DeKe  Nuove  Condizioni  del  Papato" 
"  Ricordi  di  Roma"  and  "7Z  Glero  e  la  Societd."  In  this  last 
named, — which  is  before  us,  and  which  is  a  masterly  brochure, — 
boldly  declaring  that  the  Church  "no  longer  reigns  in  the  minds 
of  men,  no  longer  informs  their  real  life,"  he  speaks  "  of  what 
the  clergy  are  in  modem  society,  of  what  they  should  be  and 
of  the  means  by  which  they  may  recover  their  authority;" 
pointing  out  some  needful  reforms  and  gently  leading  the  mind 
in  the  direction  of  others  ;  and  this  too  with  a  clearness  and  a 
power  which  render  most  important  aid  to  the  cause  to  which 
the  Abate  has  devoted  his  eloquent  pen.  In  default  of  space 
to  quote  more  fully,  the  following  brief  extract,  taken  almost 
at  random,  may  be  given  as  affording  the  key  note  of  the  tone 
of  this  little  work. 

"If  there  is  actually  an  idea  truly  universal  and  common  to  all,  it  is  that  of 
progress:  and  what  is  progress  but  indefectable  love?  The  Gospel  is  effectual  in 
society,  it  accomplishes  its  work  little  by  little,  it  declares  itself  little  by  little,  it 
finds  at  every  step  new  contests  and  new  difficulties,  it  finds  at  every  nfew  manifes- 
tation new  errors  and  new  aversions ;  but  its  action  always  progresses,  always  gains. 
We  can  say  of  the  Gospel,  as  Galileo  said  of  the  earth, — Eppur  si  muovey 

Again,  another  instance  of  this  class,  though  less  advanced 
in  his  position  than  either  Tiboni  or  Perfetti,  belonging  in  fact 
rather  among  the  Passagliani — ^is  found  in  Monsignore  Fran- 
cesco Liverani,  formerly  a  Canon  of  Santa  Maria  Maggiore  in 
Eome,  and  Domestic  Prelate  and  Prothonotary  of  the  Holy  See. 


1863.]  The  Italian  Reform  Movement  257 

His  late  work,  "/Z  Papato,  VImperio  e  il  Regno,*  is  a  striking 
confession  of  the  corruptions  in  discipline  and  morals  of  the  Ro- 
mish Church  and  clergy.     He  distinguishes  between  the  ideal 
and  the  actual  Eoman  Catholic  Church  :  and,  with  all  affection- 
ate reverence  for  the  former,  sets  forth  in  faithful  and  strong 
colors,  though  in  sober  tones,  the  disgraceful,  false  and  corrupt 
characteristics  of  the  latter,  on  account  of  which  the  Church  is 
losing  its  hold  upon  the  conscience  of  the  people,  just  in  pro- 
portion  to  their  knowledge  of  what  her  degenerate   monks, 
priests  and  Ecclesiastics  have  made  her. 

Finally,  in  addition  to  these  examples  of  the  working  of  the 
minds  of  some  of  the  more  influential  Clerical  advocates  of  re- 
form in  the  Italian  Church,  we  cannot  refrain  from  giving  a 
beautiful  illustration  of  the  spirit  which  is  to  be  found  among 
the  best  class  of  Italian  Priests.  We  find  in  a  late  No.  of  the 
Colonial  Church  Chronicle,  a  large  portion  of  a  letter  from 
Don  Gr.  Rizzo,  the  Vicar  of  Salboro  in  Venetia,  to  the  Bishop 
of  Padua,  declining  to  comply  with  the  demand  of  the  latter, 
that  he  should  give  the  support  of  his  signature  to  a  paper  in 
defense  of  the  temporal  power  and  of  the  Papacy,  in  its  strug- 
gle with  the  awakening  life  of  Italy.  From  this  paper  we  ex- 
tract abruptly: — 

"I  may  be  told  that,  being  but  a  simple  priest,  my  plain  duty  is  to  read  and  learn  ; 
and  that,  if  I  do  so,  I  shall  be  with  the  Pope,  not  against  him.  My  Lord,  I  am  a 
poor  parish  priest  and  of  indifferent  attainments.  I  have  not,  perhaps,  done  all  I 
oould  have  done  in  my  sacred  calling;  but  of  one  thing  I  am  certain,  that  the  first 
and  most  indispensable  book  which  a  priest  should  always  have  an  eye  upon  and 
keep  next  his  heart,  is  the  Gospel, — that  eternal  light  and  infallible  Word  of  Jesus 
Christ,  by  which  I  have  endeavored  to  inform  my  conscience  and  shape  my  convic- 
tions. Now,  every  word  of  that  Divine  Book  is  a  solemn  condemnation  of  the  tem- 
poral power.  The  genius  of  the  Gospel  is  a  spirit  of  poverty,  self-denial,  sacrifice, 
humility  and  unworidliness — the  Cross  alone  is  its  sublime  and  mysterious  symbol ; 
and  every  step  that  a  Christian  takes  in  the  way  of  salvation,  is  a  step  further  from 
the  earth.  *  *  *  *  The  Pope  clad  in  mean  apparel — yea,  barefooted — with 
the  Gross  in  his  right  hand  and  the  Gospel  in  his  left,  proclaiming  justice  and  broth- 
erly love,  would  assume  a  more  imposing  power  than  all  the  armies  of  the  world 
put  together  could  impart." 

Such  are  some  among  the  men  whom  Providence  is  raising 
up  to  be  the  hope  and  strength  of  the  Italian  Church. 
We  turn  now  to  the  organic  development  of  Primitivism 

VOL.   XVI.  19* 


258  The  Italian  Reform  Movement,  [J^y> 

in  the  Italian  Church.  Its  germ  is  found  in  certain  societies 
of  liberal  Clergy,  united  for  the  purpose  of  mutually  sustaining 
each  other,  under  Papal  and  Episcopal  persecution,  in  their 
fidelity  to  Italy,  to  their  King  and  to  their  principles.  These 
arose  first  in  Tuscany  and  the  Modenese,  during  the  year  1860, 
and  probably  originated  with  their  leading  President,  the 
learned  Florentine  theologian,  Luigi  Crescioli.  The  Roman 
Court  realizing  their  importance  and  strength,  through  the 
Bishops  and  by  means  of  threats  of  suspension  and  of  excom- 
munication, succeeded  in  dissolving  them. 

But  very  many  of  their  members,  in  January  1861,  re-organ- 
ized themselves  as  a  single  general  Clerico-Mutual- Aid-Asso- 
ciation ;  which,  being  enabled  freely  to  establish  its  Central 
Committee  at  Naples,  somewhat  enlarged  its  scope  and  also 
changing  its  name,  became  the  Clerico-Liberal'Italtan-AssO' 
elation.  They  now  found  Episcopal  protection  in  the  Bishop 
of  Ariano  ;  and  freedom  to  publish,  as  their  organ,  a  journal 
styled  La  Colonna  di  Fuoco,  (The  Pillar  of  Fire),  through 
which  this  Committee  exercised  a  steadily  increasing  influence, 
not  only  among  its  rapidly  extending  constituency,  but  in  the 
community  at  large.  During  an  existence  of  nearly  two  years, 
this  Society,  through  the  Colonna,  fulfilled,  in  the  hands  oi 
Providence,  a  valuable  transition  instrumentality,  and  is  enti- 
tled to  grateful  record  as  the  means  by  which  organic  Prim- 
itivism  was  made  possible  in  Italy.  This  was  its  Divinely 
assigned  function.  Its  programme  at  its  origin  was  simply  the 
reconciliation  of  the  Church  and  Italy,  on  the  basis  of  the  Papal 
renunciation  of  the  temporal  power  and  of  such  moral  and 
practical  reforms  as  any  Tridentine  theologian  might  consist- 
ently admit  to  be  demanded  by  the  theory  of  the  Church.  The 
prosecution  of  this  programme,  however,  led  the  Committee 
step  by  step,  perhaps  unwittingly,  into  clearer  light,  to  a  truer 
knowledge  and  appreciation  of  the  Anglican  witness  to  pure 
Catholicity  and  to  a  stronger  yearning  for  the  return  of  their 
own  Church  to  such  a  standard  :  until  that  body  and  its  influ- 
ence, and,  measurably,  the  membership  of  the  society,  had 
arrived  at  a  position  and  at  aims  substantially  Primitive. 

The  numerical  strength  of  this  Association  was  in  South 


1863.]  The  Italian  Reform  Movement.  259 

Italy,  but  it  extended  throughout  the  entire  Kingdom  :  it  was 
therefore  by  no  means  Provincial  in  its  character,  and  had  a 
snh^Coramittee,  at  least  in  Florence.  In  January  1862,  it  had 
a  membership  of  2000  ;  in  May,  upwards  of  4000  ;  gradually 
marking  its  unconscious  development  and  progress  by  includ- 
ing laymen  as  well  as  Clergy,  and  by  supporting  its  claims  to 
confidence,  by  the  statement  that  it  had  extended  its  relations 
with  the  most  learned  men  in  England,  in  America,  in  France, 
in  Grermany,  &c.  In  the  summer  of  1862,  it  included,  accord- 
ing to  the  Colonna,  "several  Deputies  of  the  Italian  Parlia- 
ment, whole  Chapters  of  Cathedral  Churches,  heads  of  religious 
orders,  canons,  rectors  and  curates,  philosophers,  divines,  scien- 
tific men,  orators,  &c. ;"  while  three  or  four  Bishops  were  "in 
fiiendly  correspondence,  though  they  dare  not  at  present  avow 
themselves.''  If  we  bear  in  mind  the  general  determination 
and  constant  effort  of  the  Bishops  to  suppress  this  society  as 
they  had  its  less  dangerous  forerunners,  we  readily  credit  its 
claims  to  represent  a  far  larger  number  "  who  have  been  deter- 
red by  Episcopal  censures  from  joining  ;  or  who,  after  joining, 
have  left  for  fear  of  suspension,  which  to  many  of  them  is  liter- 
ally a  matter  of  daily  bread."  It  was  known,  for  instance,  to 
have  at  one  time  embraced,  in  Florence,  one  hundred  and  fifty 
priests,  a  larger  part  of  whom  were  forced  to  withdraw  by  the 
Archbishop's  threat  of  suspension.  Such  was  the  personal 
strength  of  the  association. 

At  the  head  of  this  society  were  two  men  whose  names  are 
entitled  to  grateful  and  affectionate  mention.  The  first  was 
Monsignore  Michele  Caputo,  Bishop  of  Ariano  and  Honorary 
President  of  the  Association.  This  prelate,  being  also  Chap- 
lain General  of  the  old  Kingdom  of  the  Two  Sicilies,  had  juris- 
diction over  all  the  array  and  navy  chaplains  and  over  all  the 
royal  churches  and  chapels  in  South  Italy  ;  and  since  these 
privileges  were,  by  a  bull  of  Pope  Benedict  XIV,  made  indepen- 
dent of  the  Archbishop  of  Naples,  he  nobly  exercised  them  to 
protect  the  members  and  to  foster  the  objects  of  the  Associa- 
tion. The  other  was  that  earnest  hearted  and  learned  priest, 
Don  Lorenzo  Zaccaro,  the  President ;  to  whom  the  Committee 
was  chiefly  indebted  for  its  enlightened  and  faithful  course.     To 


260  The  Italian  Reform  Movement.  [J^ly, 

Zaccarp,  together  with  Felice  Barilla  the  Director  of  the  Co- 
lonna,  applies  the  language  of  the  Abbe  Guett6e,  who,  in  speak- 
ing of  the  Association,  uses  these  words,  which  we  take  from  the 
Churchman's  Calendar : — "  Its  programme  of  a  Return  to 
Primitive  Catholicity ,  is  developed  with  great  Scriptural  eru- 
dition and  an  ample  knowledge  of  the  ancient  Fathers  and 
other  monuments  of  the  Church  ; "  and  it  is  he  therefore  whom 
we  recognize  as  practically  the  representative  of  this  portion  of 
the  reform  movement. 

The  means  through  which  the  Clerico-Liberal  Association 
exerted  its  influence,  aside  from  such  as  were  purely  personal, 
were  twofold.  The  first  was  the  journal  already  mentioned. 
La  Colonna  di  Fuoco,  published  bi-weekly  from  its  organization 
until  June  1862  ;  but  from  that  date,  daily. 

The  other  was  the  opportunity  for  advocating  their  cause.from 
the  pulpit,  which  was  secured  to  them  in  the  Southern  Pro- 
vinces by  their  Bishop-President,  Caputo.  The  Archbishop  of 
Naples  having  forbidden  the  pulpits  of  his  province  to  the 
clergy  of  this  body,  the  Chaplain  General,  with  the  approval 
of  the  Government,  opened  to  them  the  royal  churches  and 
chapels  under  his  authority  ;  and  the  Colonna  of  Apr.  2d,  1862, 
was  able  to  announce  the  ablest  preachers  of  the  society,  for  the 
remainder  of  the  then  current  Quaresima,  at  San  Francesco  di 
Paolo,  at  the  Koyal  Chapel  at  Caserta,  at  the  Royal  Chapel  at 
Portici,  &c.,  &c.  They  daily  gathered  large  and  ever  increasing 
throngs,  especially  in  Naples  itself,  until  it  was  "  difficult  to 
hear,"  says  an  English  friend,  "  at  the  outside  of  the  crowd 
which  formed  a  ring  round  the  pulpit."  The  same  correspond- 
ent also  adds,  speaking  of  the  services  at  San  Francesco  : — 

"  I  heard  the  opening  sermon  and  one  other,  just  before  we  left.  The  preacher 
was  a  very  energetic,  eloquent  young  priest ;  his  discourses  were  rather  fervent, 
patriotic  addresses,  calculated  to  whi  popular  sympathy  to  their  cause,  than  regular 
sermons ;  but  his  opening  words  were  striking : — '  Whenever  I  study  the  Sacred 
Scriptures,  I  pray  to  God  to  give  me  His  Spirit  to  open  my  heart  to  understand  and 
receive  their  teaching,  and  to  enable  me  to  impress  it  upon  others.*  I  think  good 
must  come  from  such  a  beginning." 

But  to  turn  to  the  theological  position  of  the  Clerico-Liberal 
Association.  It  not  only  early  took  its  stand,  as  such,  upon  at 
least  two  distinct  principles — ^viz.  the  abolition  of  the  temporal 


1863.]  The  Italian  Reform  Movemeiid.  261 

power  of  the  Pope,  and  the  full  and  free  restoration  of  the 
Scriptures  to  the  laity  ;  but,  to  quote  again  from  one  who  has 
conversed  frankly  with  several  of  the  Committee  and  others, 
writing,  be  it  remarked,  as  long  since  as  May,  1862  : — 

"They  also  fully  contemplate  that  the  abolition  of  the  temporal  power  must  be 
inevitably  followed  by  extensive  reforms  within  the  Church ;  a  thorough  purgation 
they  look  upon  as  absolutely  needful  for  its  preservation :  but  they  think  it  wiser 
to  work,  for  the  present,  for  the  aboUtion  of  the  temporal  power  and  feel  sure  the 
rest  wUl  follow." 

A  leading  Article  in  the  Colonna  of  Dec.  23d  previous  had 
drawn  a  strong  contrast  between  Jesuitism  and  Protestantism, 
i.  e.,  between  unlimited  Ecclesiastical  despotism  and  equally 
unchecked  religious  individualism — as  the  two  extremes, 
neither  of  which  is  truly  Italian,  but  midway  between  which 
the  Italian  Church  "  ought  to  return  to  the  simple,  popular 
and  truly  Catholic  forms  of  the  ancient  Church/'  "  Let  the 
golden  times  of  the  Leos  Ambroses  and  Augustines  be 
restored ! "  is  their  cry.  On  the  subject  of  the  reading  and  study 
of  the  Bible,  the  Colonna  has  given  no  uncertain  sound.  .A 
series  of  Articles  upon  this  and  cognate  subjects,  addressed 
chiefly  to  the  priests,  by  the  Director  Felice  Barilla,  was  pub- 
lished during  February  and  March  1862 ;  for  which  the  demand 
was  so  great  as  to  cause  their  subsequent  collection  and  publi- 
cation in  a  pamphlet  under  the  title  of  La  Lettura  della 
Bihhia.  The  first  of  the  series,  entitled  Leggete  la  Bihbia 
boldly  charges  all  the  social,  moral  and  theological  corruptions 
in  the  Church,  alike  of  people  and  priests,  to  ignorance  of  the 
Bible.  In  another  Article — ^in  which  it  is  to  be  noted,  that  the 
words  Romarjism  and  Catholicism  are  applied,  in  contradis- 
tinction, to  the  corrupt  and  to  the  primitive  elements  of  their 
Church — Barilla  points  out  how  this  neglect  of  the  Word  of 
God  has  betrayed  the  priesthood  into  preaching  false  doctrine 
and  made  it  "  the  ministry,  not  of  Christ,  but  of  Satan." 

Still  later,  the  Colonna  added  another  specific  article  to  their 
platform,  by  the  full,  clear  and  strong  condemnation  of  com- 
pulsory clerical  celibacy,  confessing  the  corruption  of  the  Eom- 
ish  priesthood  and  avowing  that  the  Anglican  clergy  were  the 
most  moral  in  the  world,  precisely  because  they  are  free  in  the 


262  The  Italian  Beform  Movement.  [J^y? 

choice  of  marriage  or  ceKbacy.  The  No.  for  Aug.  19th  reviewed 
in  the  language  of  earnest  gratitude  Count  Tasca's  edition  of 
Dr.  Hirscher's  pamphlet  already  referred  to,  calling  it  a  ''pre- 
cious gift "  to  the  Church.  Though  its  Director  erred  in  at- 
tempting, after  its  issue  became  daily,  to  give  to  the  Colonna 
a  wider  acceptability  by  the  addition  of  political  matter,  never- 
theless it  grew  more  and  more  interesting  within  its  own  true 
field ;  its  leaders  took  a  firmer  and  more  decided  grasp  of  theo- 
logical issues  and  of  practical  questions,  and  gave  unmistak- 
able evidence  of  the  advance,  at  once  of  the  Committee  them- 
selves in  clearness  of  purpose  and  conviction,  and  of  their  con- 
stituency in  preparedness  for  the  consideration  of  measures  of 
real  and  even  of  radical  reform. 

Another  quotation  from  our  above  cited  English  correspon- 
dent, will  show  the  practical  position  of  the  Clerico-Liberal 
Association,  in  the  persons  of  its  Florentine  sub-Committee  : — 

"  There  are  ten  or  twelve  priests  on  this  Committee ;  and  Canon tells  me 

they  meet  regularly,  several  times  weekly,  for  the  careful  study  of  the  Bible,  refer- 
ring both  to  Diodati  and  Martini.  'They  feel,' he  says,  'that  one  main  defect  of 
the  clergy  here  is  their  want  of  accurate  Scriptural  knowledge ;  and  therefore,  as  a 
first  step,  they  are  seeking  to  inform  themselves  better,  and  hope  gradually  to 
spread  among  their  brethren  and  neighbors  the  light  they  are  thus  acquiring.' 
They  are  also  quite  alive  to  the  need  of  reforms  in  the  Eoman  Liturgy.     Canon 

pointed  out  to  me,  in  the  missal,  prayers  through  the  Virgin  and  Saints :  *  These, ' 

he  said,  '  we  hope  to  see  removed ;  we  must  return  to  the  Primitive  Faith  and  prac- 
tice of  prayer  to  Grod  through  Christ  alone.'  '  As  soon  as  we  can  get  rid  of  the 
temporal  power,'  he  said,  *we  must  have  a  thorough  reform  in  the  Church;  but  we 
must  proceed  now  gradually  and  quietly.' " 

There  were,  of  course,  different  degrees  of  advance  in  opinion, 
as  well  among  the  leaders  as  among  the  members  of  this  Asso- 
ciation ;  many  views  were  put  forth  to  which  we  could  by  no 
means  give  our  assent : — ^but,  in  the  words  of  the  friend  just 
quoted : — 

**  if  allowance  be  made  for  the  struggle  going  on  in  the  minds  of  many  of  these 
men  and  specially  for  the  difficulties  arising  from  their  one  sided  training  and  the 
carefully  instilled  perversions  of  their  usual  theological  education,  there  will  remain 
real  ground  for  hope  and  encouragement.  The  great  feature  of  hope  among  them 
is  their  constantly  reiterated  desire  and  aim  to  return  to  primitive  faith  and  practiced 

The  Clerico-Liberal  Association  moreover  published,  through 
its  Central  Committee,  a  long  Memorial  to  the  Pope,  in  which 
was  set  forth  in  strong  language  and  in  terms  which,  if  used 


1863.]  The  Italian  Reform  Movement  263 

by  Protestants,  would  be  regarded  as  most  calumnious,  the 
condition  to  which  the  Church  has  been  reduced  by  its  corrup- 
tions in  doctrine,  worship  and  discipline  :  and  they  implore  the 
Pope,  not  only  to  relinquish  the  temporal  power,  but  to  lay 
aside  also  his  spiritual  autocracy,  and,  by  becoming  himself  a 
primitive  Bishop  and  Patriarch  and  by  restoring  the  Church, 
the  Spouse  of  Christ,  to  her  primitive  simplicity  and  holiness, 
to  regain  for  her  the  power  over  the  hearts  and  consciences  of 
men  and  the  moral  influence  in  the  affairs  of  the  world  which 
she  has  lost.  This  memorial,  bearing  as  it  did  upwards  of  eight 
thousand  signatures,  could  but  have  had  a  powerful  influence 
upon  the  people  of  Italy,  if  not  upon  the  Pope.  It  led  to  many 
similar  addresses  from  priests  in  different  parts  of  the  Kingdom, 
to  that,  in  especial,  prepared  by  Passaglia,  to  which  we  have 
referred  :  and  there  is  good  reason  to  believe  that  it  is  chiefly 
due  to  the  effect  of  these,  that  the  Pope  and  Bishops  were  re- 
strained from  declaring  the  temporal  power  defide. 

But,  in  fine,  this  Association  at  last  warranted  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Abb6  Guett6e,  (for  which  again  thanks  to  the 
Calendar): — "in  Southern  Italy,"  says  the  Abb6,  "they  no 
longer  waste  their  energies  in  a  contest  with  the  temporalities ; 
they  boldly  confront  the  question  of  the  spiritual  domination 
of  the  Pope.''  The  cup  of  its  iniquity,  in  eyes  Ecclesiastic, 
was  now  full. 

At  this  juncture,  upon  the  6th  of  Sept.,  Bishop  Caputo  was 
taken  from  his  noble  post  by  death :  but,  to  borrow  the  words 
of  the  Colonial  Church  Chronicle  in  making  the  announce- 
ment, "  the  principle  which  he  represented  survives  and  waxes 
mightier.  To  this  Bishop  of  Ariano,  however,  belongs  an 
honor  which  can  descend  to  no  other  prelate — that  of  having 
been  the  first  Italian  Bishop  who,  in  these  days,  has  braved 
the  terrors  of  the  Papal  censure.  *  «  »  Even  in  his  last 
moments,  efforts  were  made  to  induce  him  to  recant,  on  pain 
of  being  denied  the  Holy  Communion,  though  they  were  hap- 
pily defeated ;  the  Bishop  refusing  all  retraction,  however 
vague  and  general  in  form." 

The  best  evidence  of  the  value  of  the  Bishop's  faithful  wit- 
ness for  the  truth,  and  of  the  strength  of  the  movement  with 


264  The  Italian  Reform  Movement.  [J^ly? 

which  he  was  identified  is  found  in  the  language  of  his  ene- 
mies. We  give  an  example  in  the  words  of  the  Monde j  as 
quoted  by  the  last  named  periodical : — 

"  Divine  Providence  has  manifested  itself,  in  these  latter  days,  by  the  death  of 
Mgr.  Caputo,  Bishop  of  Ariano  in  the  kingdom  of  Naples.  He  was  the  only  Ital- 
ian Bishop  who  had  Betrayed  the  Church  to  devote  himself  to  the  cause  of  the 
Revolution.  *  *  *  *  God  has  summoned  him  to  Himself  to  render  an  ac- 
count of  his  apostasy,  and  has  suffered  him  to  die  without  retracting  his  errors.    * 

*  *  *  Already  the  Holy  See  was  preparing  the  Canonical  Acts  to  condemn 
him  as  an  Apostate ;  excommunicating  him,  as  was  formerly  excommunicated  the 
celebrated  Cardinal  de  Brienne ;  but  God  has  Himself  taken  the  defense  of  His 
Church." 

While  such  is  the  language  of  the  friends  of  Kome,  let  ours 
be  that  of  thanksgiving  unto  God  "for  the  good  example  of 
this  His  servant,  who,  having  finished  his  course  in  Faith,  now 
rests  from  his  labors;''  for  this  name,  which  He  has  thus  reserv- 
ed to  Himself,  even  in  Sardis ;  let  ours  be  that  of  prayer  that 
a  double  portion  of  His  spirit  may  yet  rest  upon  many  others 
of  the  Italian  Episcopate. 

At  once,  upon  this  loss  to  the  Primitive  party,  a  combined 
effort  of  the  large  proportion  of  the  Southern  Bishops  was 
made  to  suppress  the  Colonna  and  to  crush  the  Association 
in  whose  name  it  spoke.  Sixty  eight  of  the  Prelates  united 
in  putting  forth  a  paper  censuring  that  journal,  threatening 
their  flocks  with  severe  penalties  for  even  reading  it,  and  pro- 
hibiting membership  of  the  Association  and  subscription  to 
the  Colonna  under  pain  of  suspension  a  divinis,  and  denial  of 
Christian  burial  in  case  of  death.  It  was  thought  best  to 
yield  to  this  storm :  in  November  the  Colonna,  "after  publish- 
ing," says  the  Chronicle,  "a  confutation  of  the  charges  against 
its  directors  and  a  series  of  really  learned  articles  on  the  modes 
of  appointing  Bishops,  which  at  different  times  have  prevailed 
in  Christendom,  announced  its  own  decease ;  and  the  Associa- 
tion which  had  sustained  it  was  dissolved.''  These  articles, 
the  last  legacy  of  the  Colonna,  developed  and  expanded  by 
their  author,  Sig.  Zaccaro,  are  now  before  us  in  the  form  of  a 
pamphlet  of  128  8vo.  pages,  under  the  title,  already  cited, 
L'Episcopato  Italiano  e  I'ltalid.    Keceived  during  the  writing 


1863.]  The  Italian  Reform  Movement.  266 

of  this  Article,  we  are  only  able  to  gather  from  the  preface, 
that  the  three  parts  of  this  ^'lavoretto"  are  devoted,  the  first 
to  a  reply  to  the  above-mentioned  attack  of  the  sixty-eight 
Bishops  of  the  Neapolitan  Provinces :  the  second  to  the  con- 
sideration of  a  document  issued  by  the  Tuscan  Bishops  upon 
a  somewhat  parallel  occasion :  and,  in  the  third,  "transporting 
the  c[ue8tion  from  the  external  discipline,  to  the  internal  organ- 
ization of  the  Church,"  the  writer  brings  a  review  of  the  his- 
tory of  the  Episcopate,  during  successive  centuries,  in  evidence 
of  "the  wide  departure  (allontanamento)  of  the  present  Ro- 
man Church  from  the  primitive  Constitution''  given  her  by 
Christ  through  His  inspired  Apostles. 

But  how  surely  is  human  resistance  to  the  Divine  purposes 
made  instrumental  in  furthering  His  own  designs  !  Ere  the 
Papal  denunciations  had  ceased  to  echo  over  the  grave  of  Cap- 
ntOj  we  hear  the  friends  of  reform  speaking  in  grateful  tones 
of  Lorenzo  Pontillo,  Archbishop  of  Cosenza  who,  with  other 
Prelates,  measurably  at  least  sustained  him ;  although  strange- 
ly inconsistent  with  this  seems  the  fact  that  we  find  his  name 
among  the  sixty-eight.  No  sooner  too  had  the  Clerico-Libe- 
ral  Association  been  dissolved,  than  there  arises  a  new  league. 
La  Societd  Emancipatrice  del  Sacerdozio  Italiano,  under  the 
Honorary  Presidency  of  Bishop  Mucedola  of  Conversano 
(who  was  not  one  of  the  sixty-eight)  and  the  Presidency  of 
Dr.  Luigi  Prota,  a  Dominican  Friar,  and  with  its  office  in  the 
(probably  suppressed)  Convent  of  San  Domenico  Maggiore, 
at  Naples  !  This  Prelate  indeed  felt  himself  after  a  few 
weeks  compelled  to  withdraw  his  name,  doubtless  more  on  ac- 
count of  Ecclesiastical  pressure  than  from  the  alleged  reason  of 
his  distance  from  Naples ;  but  the  fact  that  this  Society  was 
inaugurated  under  his  patronage,  remains.  The  former  Associ- 
ation had  been,  theoretically,  restricted  to  a  Clerical  member- 
ship :  this  strengthened  itself  among  the  Laity  also  and  en- 
rolled, from  the  first,  the  names  of  eminent  Senators  and  Dep- 
uties. Though  the  Golonna  no  longer  appeared,  on  the  25th 
of  November  L' Emancipator e  Oattolico,  a  new  bi-weekly,  was 
issued  as  the  organ  of  the  new  Society. 

VOL.  XV.  20 


266  The  Italian  Reform  Movement  [J^y? 

We  have  before  us  the  first  ten  numbers  of  this  journal 
which  seem,  to  a  hasty  examination,  worthily  to  sustain  the 
standard  uplifted  by  Caputo,  Zaccaro,  Barilla  and  their  col- 
leagues. Closely  however  as  this  Society  and  its  organ  arose 
upon  the  suppression  of  its  predecessors,  there  does  not  appear 
any  personal  connection  between  the  two.  Of  the  names  pro- 
minently associated  with  the  Societa  Emancipatrice,  not  one  is 
familiar  to  us :  and  we  await  further  knowledge,  with  strong 
hopes  that  the  new  journal  represents,  not  merely  the  resusci- 
tation of  old,  but  the  accession  to  the  cause  of  Primitive  Ke- 
form  of  new  elements  of  strength  and  influence. 

But  the  legitimate  succession  to  those  who  were  represented 
by  the  Colonna  is  announced  in  a  paper  just  received  and 
bearing,  among  its  signatures,  the  welcome  names  of  Lorenzo 
Zaccaro  and  Felice  Barilla.  It  is  the  programme  of  "ia  So- 
cietd  Promotrice,"  a  Society  "  for  the  re-vindication  of  the 
Primitive  Catholic  rights  of  the  Italian  Clergy  and  Laity." 
To  this  end  the  new  Association,  which  evidently  arises  from 
the  ashes  of  the  past,  plumed  for  an  even  nobler  flight,  thus 
avows  the  aims  which  "/or  the  present"  it  proposes  to  itself 
1st,  to  promote  the  reading  by  all  classes  of  the  Bible  trans- 
lated into  Italian  ;  2d,  to  prepare  public  opinion  for  the 
necessity  of  having  the  Litiu-gy  in  the  national  tongue ;  3d,  to 
re-vindicate  the  rights  of  Diocesan  and  Metropolitan  Bishops, 
and  those  of  the  Laity  in  the  election  of  the  same  and  in 
Diocesan  Synods  j  and  4th,  to  combat  the  Eules  of  Discipline 
which  compel  the  celibacy  of  the  Priesthood,  as  the  root  of 
every  immorality  in  the  Catholic  Clergy.  It  is,  surely,  unne- 
cessary to  dwell  upon  the  germinant  value  and  power  of  such 
a  programme. 

The  new  Society  is,  of  course,  also  to  have  its  organ ;  and  the 
first  number  of  this  journal  (whose  prospectus  will  be  found  in 
full  in  our  Foreign  Summary)  is  about  to  be,  or  probably  is 
already  issued  at  Naples,  with  the  title  of  La  Ohiesa  e  r Italia. 
It  is.  to  be  devoted  immediately  to  the  objects  proposed  by  the 
Society ;  and  moreover  frankly  opens  its  columns  to  "  the  free 
examination  and  free  discussion  of  the  religious  questions  which 
for  four  centuries  have  torn  in  pieces  the  Church  of  Jesus 


1863.]  The  Italian  Reform  Movement.  267 

Christ/'  It  invites  the  cooperation  of  Divines  of  either  branch 
of  the  Anglican  Church :  and  identifies  itself  with  L'Union 
Chr6tienne  in  the  aim  and  hope  of  helping  to  restore  a  divided 
Christendom  "  to  one  fold,  under  one  Shepherd/' 

We  have  thus  passed  in  hurried  review  the  chief-  elements 
and  developments  of  Italian  Primitivism.  Much  might  be 
added  of  great  interest,  not  only  in  the  way  of  filling  up  these 
outlines  and  accumulating  evidences  of  the  value  of  their  spir- 
itual promise ;  but  also  much  proof,  drawn  from  without,  that 
the  tendency  of  the  general  intellectual  as  well  as  popular 
mind  of  Italy  is  entirely  in  harmony  with  such  a  movement. 
But  we  must  content  ourselves  at  present  with  the  assurance 
that  such  is  the  case. 

A  brief  reference  must,  however,  be  made  to  the  principal 
danger  which  threatens  the  hopeful  consummation  of  this 
movement  in  an  ultimately  genuine  reform  of  the  Italian 
Church  ;  and  to  do  this,  we  must  in  candor  speak  unwelcome 
truth. 

It  is  not  found  in  the  strength  of  that  Mediaeval  Papacy 
which,  in  the  language  of  Perfetti,  has  rendered  the  Church 
as  a  spiritual  power,  "no  longer  much  more  than  a  vain  cere- 
mony to  which  no  one  attends  /'  for  the  Papacy  resists  and 
denounces  its  own  best  and  wisest  friends  as  its  enemies,  and 
seems  smitten  of  God  with  judicial  blindness.  Nor  yet  is  it 
found  in  that  wide-spread  Infidelity,  which  is  the  fruit  of  Ro- 
manism and  which  may  lend  to  Ecclesiastical  destructives  its 
dangerous  aid :  for  skepticism  is  not  natural  to  Italy  ;  it  is, 
with  the  Italians  who  are  essentially  a  religious  people,  but 
the  forced  logical  conclusion  from  the  premise  which  confounds 
the  Church  of  Christ  and  Rome  ;  and  Italian  skepticism  will 
therefore  undoubtedly  decrease  just  in  proportion  as  there  shall 
be  presented  to  them  some  alternative  to  Romanism,  which 
holds  fast  upon  the  Visible  Church  in  which  they  have,  in- 
stinctively at  least,  a  historic  belief,  while  it  presents  a  Wor- 
ship and  a  Faith  which  elevate  and  do  not  degrade  and  en- 
slave the  mind.  It  is  not  even  found  in  Passaglia  and  in  his 
influence,  though  they  have  brought  to  the  Court  of  Rome  that 
wise  advice  in  whose  prompt  and  faithful  following  was  its 


268  The  Italian  Beform  Movement.  [J^ly? 

last  hope  of  retaining  any  hold  upon  the  heart  of  Italian  pat- 
riots :  for  the  day  of  that  hope  has  passed  and,  rejected  by 
the  Hierarchy  whose  cause  they  have  sought  to  serve,  the  Pas- 
sagliani  are  finding  out  that  the  Papacy  is  not  capable  of  be- 
ing reformed.  They  will  realize  that  civil  freedom  cannot  be 
secured,  nor  the  mind  enlightened  while  the  soul  is  left  in  the 
darkness  of  the  Past ;  and,  as  a  party,  they  will  eventually  be 
found,  as  we  have  already  said,  the  more  slow-moving  portion 
of  the  one  great  National  advance.  Should  we  hereafter  be 
compelled  to  relinquish  this  hope  of  their  learned  and  able 
leader  himself,  we  shall  still  remember  how  much  easier  it  is 
to  lead  than  to  check  a  popular  progressive  tendency  which 
has  once  gained  moral  momentum,  and  we  shall  recall  the  part 
taken  by  Bishop  Gardiner  in  the  English  Reformation. 

No,  we  do  not  find  the  great  danger  to  Italian  Reform  in 
these  :  these  are  the  obstacles  to  be  surmounted,  their  conquest 
the  direct  work  to  be  done,  rather  than  a  danger  to  be  feared. 
This  is  found  in  the  various  Evangelical  "agencies"  which  are 
so  fervently  and  vigorously  carrying  on  a  proselyting  warfare 
against  the  Italian  Church  itself,  as  well  as  against  its  Roman- 
ism There  are  many,  alas,  whose  ignorance  of  the  land  and 
of  the  people  whose  highest  good  they  have  most  tenderly  at 
heart,  betrays  them  into  an  unconscious  and  unnatural  al- 
liance with  Rome  in  her  resistance  to  the  only  form  in  which 
Evangelical  truth  can  be  permanently  secured  to  Italy. 

Let  us  make  this  more  clear,  for  it  is  a  point  of  the  utmost 
importance.  God  forbid  we  should  deny  the  genuine  Christian 
impulse  which  has  prompted  these  labors,  or  the  holy  zeal 
which  has  prosecuted  them ;  we  only  say,  in  all  Christian  kind- 
ness, that  their  zeal  has  not  been  according  to  knowledge. 
Their  error  consists  in  this :  that,  ignorant  of  the  assumed 
major  premise  constantly  present  and  deeply  grounded  in  the 
Italian  character,  they  adopt  as  the  principal  premise  in  the 
syllogism  of  their  course  and  policy,  a  proposition  which,  com- 
bined with  the  first,  yields  but  the  alternative  of  Rome  or  Infi- 
delity,— the  very  proposition,  therefore,  which  is  the  anchor  of 
Rome's  strength,  and  upon  the  demonstration  of  whose  fallacy 
depend  the  spiritual  hopes  of  Italy. 


J63.]  The  Itcdian  JBeform  Movement.  269 

The  fundamental  facts — ^no  matter  whether  right  or  wrong — 
be  accepted  as  facts  by  the  Missionary  of  a  pure  Faith, 
.  dealing  with  the  Italian  character,  are  these :  the  Italian 
ind  will  not  apprehend  as  positive,  a  purely  subjective  Keli- 
on ;  the  negative  and  destructive  part  only  of  such  a  work 
n  be  successful.  They  may  receive  Theological  doctrines  in 
e  abstract  as  philosophic  truths :  but  Inorganic  Christian- 
^,  as  a  real  and  practical  power  grounded  in  the  intellect, 
talized  by  the  affections  and  fruitful  in  the  life,  is,  as  a  rule, 
I  impossibility  in  Italy.  There,  Christian  Worship  means  a 
riesthood,  Sacraments,  a  Liturgy :  the  Church  of  Christ  is  a 
isible  Church,  an  Organized  Institution  administered  by  an 
rder  solemnly  set  apart  for  the  service  of  the  Sanctuary, 
»vemed  by  a  Hierarchy  consecrated  to  this  holy  function  by 
ivine  authority :  it  is,  in  fine,  a  Historic  Church  ;  in  Italy, 
is  their  Historic  Church  :  to  reject  that  Church  is  to  reject 
le  Church  of  Christ,  to  reject  Religion  itself  as  a  religion, 
)wever  some  of  its  dogmas  be  retained  as  speculative  truths. 
This  Historic  Church,  in  that  which  constitutes  its  essence 
such,  is  the  only  and  true  fulcrum  of  the  lever  for  whomso- 
er  would  be  the  instrument  of  God  in  restoring  Evangelical 
ruth  to  Italy.  Now,  such  being  the  case,  the  strength  of 
ome  lies  in  maintaining  the  identity  between  this  and  the 
ftpal  Church ;  the  spiritual  hope  of  Italy  in  the  detection 
id  the  realization  of  the  wide  distinction,  nay  antagonism, 
liich  really  exists  between  the  two  :  and  the  great  ground  of 
)pe  furnished  by  the  present  period  is  found  in  the  fact  that 
te  enmity  of  Rome  to  the  national  interests  of  the  Italians 
is  prepared  them  to  entertain  the  assertion  and  even  to  wel- 
une  the  proofs  which  alone  can  extricate  them  from  the  di- 
mma  in  which  the  attitude  of  Rome  has  placed  them.  There- 
>re,  to  identify  the  actual  Italian  Church  and  its  Romanism — 
iat  Church  with  the  Papal  obedience,  (as  the  proselyting  re- 
>nners  of  Q-eneva,  Scotland,  America,  &c.,  are  now  doing,) 
'j  to  the  Italian, — who  cannot  occupy  the  stand-point  which 
ie  Teutonic  mind  is  so  largely  disposed  to  occupy  and  to 
'Uch  he  is  in  vain  invited, — to  confirm  the  proposition  which 
'ome  advances,  and  from  which  he  will  of  course  draw  con- 
iusions  anything  but  Protestant,  or  Evangelical.     Should  de- 

VOL.  XV.  20» 


270  The  Italian  Reform  Movement  [J^y? 

votion  to  his  Church  be  stronger  than  his  love  for  Italy,  he 
holds  to  that  Church,  obeys  Eome,  with  which  it  is  thus  iden- 
tified, and  reluctantly  sacrifices  his  patriotism.  If  love  for  Italy 
be  stronger,  he  gives  up  for  that  love  both  Eome  and  Christ- 
ianity, as  a  religious  power — ^possibly  accepting  certain  dog- 
matic views  in  the  vain  hope  of  filling  up  the  void  ;  but  launch- 
ing forth  upon  the  downward  tide  of  practical,  ere  long  of 
openly  avowed  infidelity.  Would  that  such  friends  of  Italy 
could  realize  to  what  extent  they  are  thus  doing  more  for  Infi- 
delity than  Godliness  ! 

We  are  drawing  no  imaginary  picture  of  a  future  possibility. 
Do  those,  whose  warm  Christian  sympathy  for  Italy  has 
prompted  such  liberal  contributions  and  such  earnest  prayers 
for  these  instrumentalities,  know  that  among  the  fruits  of  this 
experiment  have,  in  many  cases,  been  already  found,  not  only 
the  denial  of  all  notion  whatever  of  a  Ministry,  and  doubts 
about  praying  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  but  also  the  veriest  and  most 
undisguised  Antinomianism  ?  These  facts  are  stated  by  the 
Colonial  Church  Chronicle;  but  we  give  them  on  our  own  partly 
personal  knowledge,  confirmed  by  the  most  abundant  direct  tes- 
timony. It  has  already  appeared,  incidentally,  how  this  work 
of  "  Protestantizing"  is  regarded  by  Italian  reformers  of  the 
Church.  Language  more  explicit  would  be  quoted  but  for 
want  of  space :  yet  at  least  these  words  of  Passaglia  should 
be  remembered.  They  occur  in  an  argument  to  prove  that 
the  Eomish  Church  has  nothing  to  fear  from  the  "Evangelical 
Missionaries."  "  There  is  nothing,"  says  he,  "  so  repugnant 
to  the  Italians  as  the  cold  and  dry  worship  of  the  Protestants." 

The  Waldensians,  it  should  in  justice  be  added,  are  the  least 
of  all  responsible  for  these  evils  which  are  chiefly  the  product  of 
entirely  foreign  Missionary  zeal.  In  the  first  place,  they  share 
sufficiently  in  the  Italian  nature  to  be  free  from  the  extremes 
of  unchurchlike  characteristics :  and  they  also  better  under- 
stand the  Italian  character,  (an  illustration  of  which  fact  is 
found  in  what  Canon  Wordsworth  calls  the  "  splendid  tern- 
plCj'  which  they  have  erected  at  Turin,)  and  are  learning  to 
approach  them  from  a  different  stand-point  than  their  own. 
We  are  sustained  by  the  testimony  of  many  of  their  Mission- 


1863.]  The  Italian  Reform  Movement.  271 

aries  and  others,  both  Clerical  and  Lay,  in  asserting  their 
growing  belief  that, the  Anglican  Church  could  alone  suc- 
cessfully aid  in  a  reform  of  the  Church  of  Italy.  They  have 
applied  to  the  London  Christian  Knowledge  and  Prayer  Book 
and  Homily  Societies  to  have  the  Prayer  Book  reprinted  by 
themselves  :  the  copies  which  have  been  furnished  them,  they 
have  liberally  used, — as  have  also,  by  the  way,  the  Missionaries 
of  the  Free  Scotch  Church  in  Florence.  In  fact,  were  it  not 
for  the  degree  to  which  they  are  dependent  upon  and  conse- 
quently controlled  by  the  ultra-Protestant  Churches  of  other 
lands,  we  should  have  good  hope  that  the  Waldensian  Church 
would  ere  long  recover  its  lost  Episcopate,  (they  could  re- 
obtain  their  own  succession  from  the  Moravians.)  and  qualify 
themselves,  by  a  truly  Catholic  position,  to  fulfill  a  noble  part 
of  the  Divine  instrumentality  in  the  redemption  of  a  once 
pure  and  glorious  branch  of  the  Church  Catholic. 

Such,  long  as  this  Article  has  already  become,  is  but  a  sketch 
of  the  growth,  an  outline  of  the  present  condition  of  the  Ee- 
form  Movement  in  Italy.     We  would  have  been  glad  to  have 
quoted  more  fully  :  but  discretion  has  forced  us  inexorably  to 
lay  aside  much  the  larger  part  of  the  passages  and  extracts  we 
had  almost  hoped  to  have  inserted.     We  have  condensed  the 
chief  facts  in  evidence  that  there  is  good  ground  of  hope  and 
belief,  that  a  healthy  and  Primitive  reform  of  the  Church  of 
Italy  is  already  in  progress.     It  has  also  appeared,  more  than 
incidentally,  to  how  large  an  extent  the  Anglican  Church,  in 
either  branch,  has  been  entrusted  by  Providence  with  an  in- 
strumentality to  this  very  end.     How  faithful  English  Chiu-ch- 
men  have  been  to  this  trust,  we  shall  hope  to  show  in  the  next 
Number  of  this  Eeview.     We  must  leave  to  those  American 
Churchmen  who  have,  of  God's  bounty,  received  the  means  of 
enabling  our  Church  to  fulfill  its  part  in  this  holy  work,  to 
Bomment  upon  these  facts  and  apply  them  for  themselves. 
There  are  many  ways  in  which  we  can  greatly  aid  in  this  sacred 
3ause  :    not  only  is  the  door  open  but  the  specific  requests 
iave  come  to  us.    How  long  shall  they  be  unanswered  ?    Amer- 
ica has  liberally  supplied  the  means  and  the  zeal  which  have 
lided  to  endanger  this  movement :  will  she  do  nothing  more  ? 


272  Pictures  of  Parish  Life.  [J^y? 


Art.  v.— pictures  OF  PARISH  LIFE. 

The  Vicar  of  Wakefield.    By  Goldsmith. 
The  Poor  Vicar.     By  Zschokke. 

Experiences  of  the  Rev.  I.  Pepperell,  with  a  word  of  advice 
to  those  who  come  after  him. 

A  Young  Man  in  an  Old  Parish,  Toeing  Scenes  and  Incidents 
copied  from  his  Daily  Note  Booh.    Anonymous. 

Reminiscences,  Pleasant  and  Otherwise,  of  My  Parish,  in 
Sweet  William  Valley.    Anonymous. 

Pastor  and  People.     Or    Views  and  Sketches  of  Parochial 
Life.    By  Andrew  Appleby. 

Thirty   Years  in  the  Lord's    Vineyard.    With  some  of  the 
Fruits  thereof    Anonymous. 

Olenallan  Parsonage.     By  the  Eev.  J.  W.  Todley. 

Tales,  Incidents,  and  Reminiscences  of  Parish  Life.     Illus- 
trated with  Cuts. 

Staff  in  Hand.     By  a  Country  Pastor. 

Our  New  Church  and  New  Organ  ;  with  a  History  of  the 
Choir. 

Excerpts  from  my  Diary.    By  the  Eev.  E.  W.  Donne y well, 
A.  M. 

The  first  and  second  books  on  the  above  list  must  be  sepa- 
rated, by  a  broad  line,  from  those  which  follow.  They  are 
standard  works  of  Fiction,  literary  gems,  which  can  never  fade 
in  brightness,  but,  from  the  masterly  skill  with  which  they 
have  been  wrought  out,  will  remain,  to  be  studied  and  admired 
when  the  rest,  having  contributed  to  a  temporary  use  or  pleas- 
ure, shall  become  obsolete.    If  they  may  be  classified  with  the 


1863.]  Pictures  of  Parish  Life.  273 

others,  because  the  principal  character  in  each  is  drawn  from 
the  Clerical  ranks^  and  they  have  somewhat  to  do  with  Parish 
life,  yet  their  main  object  is  not  to  shed  light  on  Parochial  mat- 
ters, to  illustrate  the  workings  of  Ecclesiastical  Systems,  but,  in 
tales  of  sweet  simplicity  and  tender  pathos,  to  portray  the  joys 
and  sorrows  of  our  common  nature.  They  are  of  broad  and  uni- 
versal application,  touching  all  hearts  in  the  development  of 
their  incidents,  and  the  effect  would  be  the  same,  in  the  hands 
of  the  authors,  whether  the  hero  were  a  Clergyman,  in  gown 
and  cassock,  or  a  poor  hod-carrier,  toiling  imder  his  burden. 

A  Christian  art  has  often  achieyed  its  grandest  triumphs, 
when  it  has  embodied  the  nobility  of  the  humble,  or  the  low- 
liness of  the  noble ;  but  there  was  every  requisite  in  the  style  of 
Gtoldsmith  to  adorn  a  tale  like  that  composed  in  the  very  glow 
and  ripeness  of  his  genius.  The  purity,  vigor,  and  terseness 
of  his  English  prose  are  scarcely  equalled.  We  ask  pardon 
for  thinking  that,  compared  with  him,  there  is  a  certain  stilted 
artificiality  in  Addison,  or  that  many,  who  have  followed  im- 
plicitly the  advice  of  Johnson,  in  giving  their  days  and  nights 
to  the  study  of  the  Essayist,  show  too  evident  signs  of  the 
formative  process.  Their  works  rather  remind  us  of  those 
^hich  have  been  accurately  cast  in  a  smooth  mould,  than  of 
those  which  have  been  carved  out  with  a  free  chisel. 

A^e  know  not  how  far  the  great  German  Novelist  may  have 
l^^en  indebted  for  his  idea  to  the  other,  for  he  came  some 
ttiae  after  him  ;  but  he  too,  adopting  the  same  theme,  though 
^ith  a  change  of  scene,  and  with  altogether  new  incidents,  has 
composed  a  master-piece,  setting  forth  the  experience  of  a 
poor  Vicar  with  exquisite  truth  and  fidelity,  provoking  tears 
^^  smiles,  as  the  life  of  the  good  man  is  involved  in  clouds  or 
^^nshine.  Not  having  this  chef  d'  ceuvre  at  hand,  we  must, 
'however,  recall  one  passage,  of  which  the  impression,  after  many 
y^rs,  remains  vivid,  the  characters  of  which  are  well  worthy 
^f  being  transferred  to  canvass. 

Poverty-stricken,  like  so  many  of  his  class,  bowed  down 

^th  domestic  cares,  and  responsibilities  the  most  weighty, 

^th  one  trouble  fast  treading  on  the  heels  of  another,  until 

Drought  to  the  last  pinch,  and  to  a  crisis  almost  desperate,  yet 


274  Pictures  of  Parish  Life,  [J^y> 

with  Christian  resignation,  and  a  trustful  spirit,  the  Curate  in- 
dulges a  hope,  that  Divine  Providence  will  exert  some  particu- 
lar miracle  in  his  favor.  Such  is  his  day-dream  and  night  vision. 
When  matters  have,  however,  tended  only  from  bad  to  worse, 
the  family  at  the  parsonage  are,  one  day,  electrified  by  the  ar- 
rival of  a  handsome,  capacious,  willow  basket,  from  an  un- 
known source,  apparently  weighty  with  precious  things.  They 
gather  around  with  intense  curiosity,  to  know  the  nature  and 
value  of  the  gift,  manifestly,  at  this  juncture,  sent  from  God, 
The  Pastor's  heart  beats,  his  eyes  beam  with  pleasure,  his  pray- 
ers are  answered.  He  carefully,  tremblingly  removes  the  lid  or 
cover,  and — ^as  the  group  start  back  as  with  a  sudden  shock, 
then  stand  as  if  petrified — ^he  uplifts  his  hands  to  heaven,  with 
a  single  ejaculation.  Dismay,  astonishment,  a  holy  submission 
were  blended,  in  a  strange  expression,  for  there,  nestled  amid 
fine  clothes  and  laces,  in  peaceful  slumber,  with  its  little  hands 
clasped  upon  its  bosom,  blooming  and  fresh  as  it  came  from 
the  Creator's  hand,  lay  a  new  bom  infant ! — It  proved  a  God- 
send, after  all ;  the  smiles  from  its  opening  eyes  were  the  first 
rays  of  a  better  fortune,  which  lighted  up  the  path  of  the  poor 
Vicar. 

These  older  classical  works,  of  a  classical  literature,  have 
long  since  hinted  at  what  might  be  done  in  a  certain  field,  al- 
though they  fall  not  within  the  range  of  what  are  now  styled, 
with  how  much  propriety  we  say  not,  "  Eeligious  Novels."  It 
is  not  even  with  the  latter,  as  a  general  class,  that  we  have  now 
to  deal,  but  with  those  which  are  limited  to  a  narrower  sphere, 
not  owing  their  origin  to  any  philosophical  conceptions  of  the 
writers,  with  regard  to  the  practical  results  of  Theological  dog- 
mas, or  Church  ceconomics.  Indirectly,  often  unwittingly, 
they  serve  to  illustrate  these,  but  their  design  is  less  ambitious. 
It  is,  under  the  guise  of  Fiction,  to  portray  those  incidents 
which  would  naturally  arise  out  of  the  relations  of  Pastor  and 
people,  experiences  and  trials,  phases  of  life,  and  representa- 
tive characters,  such  as  may  be  found  within  the  bounds,  how- 
ever remote  or  circumscribed,  of  any  Parish.  Many,  hitherto 
unknown  to  the  world,  have  essayed  to  reveal  such  discoveries 
as  they  have  made  on  their  own  modest  domains,  and  they 


1863.]  Pictures  of  Parish  Life.  276 

have  succeeded  according  to  their  degree  of  culture,  or  power 
of  delineation.  As  a  general  thing,  from  the  very  nature  of 
their  theme,  their  pretensions,  however  slight,  have  been  ade- 
quately requited.  Many  have  accomplished  some  good,  al- 
though very  few  of  them,  we  believe,  in  the  way  of  mere  au- 
thorship, have  achieved  any  lasting  laurels. 

There  has  been  a  growing  tendency  to  this  kind  of  writings. 
So  many  the  books  issued  from  the  press  within  the  last 
ten  yel^rs,  the  serial  sketches  published  in  Magazines,  tales  and 
auto-biographies,  that  their  name  is  legion.  The  titles  of  those 
better  known,  and  more  largely  circulated,  whose  claims  have 
already  been  considered,  will  not  be  found  on  the  above  list, 
for,  not  having  them  before  us  at  present,  so  as  to  refer  to 
them  accurately,  and  not  intending  to  criticise  them  severally, 
We  have  indicated,  as  above,  the  drift  of  a  large  class,  which 
We  have  got  hold  of,  and  wish  to  consider.  Notwithstanding, 
however,  the  great  number  of  literary  undertakings,  having  a 
similar  design  or  object,  the  market  cannot  be  said  to  be  glut- 
ted with  such  books,  so  far  as  they  are  true  exponents  of  what 
they  aim  at.  The  ground  is  so  fertile,  that  there  is  chance, 
stiUj  to  accomplish  a  better  work  ;  not  merely  to  glean  what 
lias  been  left  by  others,  but  to  gather  in  a  far  richer  harvest. 
It  is  true,  that  no  stirring  events,  such  as  are  needed  to  give 
Zest  to  most  Novels,  are  apt  to  pass  before  the  eyes  of  a  Cler- 
gyman, that  he  is  not  an  actor  in  those  which  will  become  a 
part  of  history,  and  that  he  is  excluded,  by  his  very  calling, 
from  the  livelier  conflicts  of  a  busy  world.  But,  above  all 
^ther  men,  he  is  bound  to  know  his  own  heart,  to  study  and 
strive  to  reach  the  hearts  of  others.  In  ignorance  of  either, 
*ie  could  accomplish  nothing.  Exalted  in  social  position,  he 
fraternizes  with  the  most  humble  ;  he  is  the  living  link,  bind- 
iHg  together  those  far  apart  in  education,  pursuits,  and  worldly 
^^tiiuk,  in  one  Christian  brotherhood.  He  is,  in  a  good  sense, 
everything  to  all.  There  are,  if  he  is  well  qualified,  more  re- 
velations made  to  him,  in  love  and  confidence,  of  the  "  deep 
things  of  a  man," — to  him,  the  ministering  angel  of  those 
Committed  to  his  charge,  identified  with  all  their  interests, 
«»lien  to  nothing  which  concerns  them,  acquainted  with  all  their 


276  Pichires  of  Parish  Life.  [J^y? 

joys,  or  private  sorrows.  Than  that  occupied  by  him,  there 
could  not  be  chosen  a  more  commanding  peak  of  observation, 
and  he  must  be  dull  of  sense,  if  he  does  not  attain  to  a  good 
understanding  of  human  nature.  It  is  true,  that  the  little 
neighborhood,  which  he  overlooks,  does  not  include  all  the 
kingdoms  of  the  world,  but,  in  one  sense,  it  is  a  world  com- 
plete. The  same  motives,  passions,  contests,  plots,  entangle- 
ments, developments,  are  pre*sented  there,  as,  on  a  larger  scale, 
in  the  grandest  dramas  of  life,  or  history.  There  is  a  .certain 
kind  of  knowledge,  for  which  it  may  be  necessary  to  travel  far, 
or  to  go  where  it  is  expressly  taught ;  to  find  it  in  schools,  uni- 
versities, or  by  mixing  with  men  in  foreign  parts  ;  but  we  need 
not  to  expatriate  ourselves,  or  bid  farewell  to  home,  unless 
that  be  "  in  deserts,  where  no  men  abide,''  to  get  as  far  as  hu- 
man insight  may,  into  the  secret  workings  of  human  hearts. 
In  this  respect,  some  appear  to  be  gifted  with  intuitive  per- 
ceptions, others  come  at  what  they  know  by  understanding 
themselves.  As  far  as  experience  is  concerned,  we  know  of 
none  better,  rightly  improved,  than  that  of  a  Parish  Priest ; 
although,  if  he  fails  to  turn  it  to  his  material  advantage,  he  is 
accounted  ignorant  of  the  world.  We  do  not  say  that  he  may 
not  be,  as  he  often  is,  narrow-minded,  cramped  and  dwindled 
by  the  modes  of  thinking,  or  the  peculiar  systems  under  which 
he  has  been  brought  up ;  or,  that  he  is  fit  for  Courts ;  or,  that 
his  home-spun  naturalness  or  simplicity  may  not,  to  the  shal- 
low, seem  allied  to  foUy;  but,  he  has  a  chance,  at  least,  to 
know,  in  the  greatest  field,  more  than  most  others.  In  his 
quiet  path,  and  in  the  exercise  of  his  holy  vocation,  in  the  se- 
clusion of  the  deepest  dells,  or  among  the  rudest  people,  he 
will  have  materials,  equal  to  any,  which  are  ever  used  to  gar- 
nish or  intensify  works  of  Fiction;  what  brave  strife  and  strug- 
gles, carried  on  in  secret,  of  which  the  world  knows  nothing — 
passages  of  real  life,  glowing  with  beauty,  or  sublimity.  Then, 
if  he  be  possessed  of  graphic  power,  and  knows  how  to  mix 
his  colors  well,  he  shall  produce  true  pictures,  recognized  by 
all,  and  charming  in  their  alternate  lights  and  shadows.  The 
same  hand,  which  indited  the  erudite  discourse,  will  serve  to 
round  a  tale,  or  to  impart  a  glow  to  the  canvass  ;  and  a  true 


-863.]  Pictures  of  Pariah  Life.  277 

work  of  Christian  art  will  have  a  sanctifying  effect,  like  that 
.fan  inspired  Sermon. 

If,  then,  we  have  not  been  disposed  to  cry,  Ohejam  satis! — 
T,  when  book  has  succeeded  book,  all  professing  to  treat  of 
larochial  experiences,  to  find  any  fault,  except  occasionally 
idth  the  dullness  of  the  authors,  it  is  because  the  field  of  ex- 
»loration  is  a  good  one,  and  its  treasures  are  inexhaustible. 

"  I  am  aweary  of  didactics" — so  wrote  an  old  English  curate,  in  times  of  more 
enuioe  simplicity,  to  his  friend,  Dr.  Witheringham — "  and,  sorrowful  to  say,  my 
aarers  Be  like-Minded,  if  I  should  Judge  by  ye  yawns  of  some,  and  from  what 
±ers  have  told  me.  I  verelie  believe  itt  would  be  of  more  Use,  if  it  had  pleased 
-qA.  to  endow  me  with  ye  gift  of  Descriptiveness — ^but  His  will  be  Done.  I  have 
sen  that  whereat  angels  myght  rejoyce,  and  weep  too — but  that  they  cannot — al- 
3it  men  could,  if  soe  Be  I  could  set  it  down,  in  ryght  Phrase,  just  as  it  came  to 
appen.  When  I  preach  to  them  ye  Everlasting  Marcies,  they  account  it  a  Dull 
lyng.  Whensoever  I  touch  upon  Faith,  Hope,  Charity,  or  Justification,  they  fall 
ack,  with  lack  lustre  Eyes,  in  Mood  as  abstract  as  ye  subjects.  Heaven  falls  on 
3af  Eares,  and  hell  Too.  But  lett  me  stop  off  speaking  for  ye  space  of  one  mo- 
lent,  to  get  their  Notes,  then  say  in  this  wise: — *!  once  knew  a  certain  House, 
uilded  so  and  Soe,  and  such  a  man  was  sitting  in  the  porch,  and  thatt  had  a  vine  over 
,  —they  start  up  and  stare  with  Admiration.  Then  I  ask  myself.  Why  is  it  ?  Itt  must 
B  their  Carnall  Natures.  It  is  Jerem  Taylor,  who  can  speak  of  a  lark  rising  from 
is  bed  of  grass,  of  a  rose  springing  from  the  clefts  of  its  hood,  the  dews  of  morn- 
ig,  and  a  lamb*s  white  fleece." 

There  is  philosophy  in  this.  It  involves  a  secret  of  attrac- 
ion,  which  can  be  used  effectively  only  by  the  most  delicate 
tid  gifted  genius,  but,  in  coarser  hands,  it  would  degenerate 
cito  a  common-place  representation  of  objective  views.  It  does 
•ot  follow,  that  every  Clergyman  should  turn  author,  or  spoil 
he  dignity  of  his  sober  discourse,  by  attempting  descriptions 
o  which  he  is  not  equal.  But  we  only  say,  how  matchless  are 
is  opportunities,  if  allied  with  the  rare  power.  How  sweet  a 
icture  !  of  what  exquisite  beauty  and  eloquence  is  this  pas- 
age  of  a  Sermon  by  Edward  Irving : 

"Oh,  brethren,  I  have  seen  Sabbath  sights,  and  joined  in  Sabbath  worship, 
'hich  took  the  heart  with  their  simplicity,  and  ravished  it  with  sublime  emotions. 
have  crossed  the  hills  in  the  sober  and  contemplative  autumn,  to  reach  the  retired 
inely  Church  betimes,  and  as  I  descended  toward  the  simple  edifice,  whitherto 
rory  heart  and  foot  directed  itself  from  the  country  round,  on  the  Sabbath  mom, 
^  beheld,  issuing  from  the  vales  and  mountain  glens,  the  little  train  of  worship- 
ers, coming  up  to  the  congregation  of  the  Lord's  house,  around  which  the  bones  of 
beirfiathers  reposed,  and  near  to  which  reposed  the  bones  of  one  who  had,  in  cold 

VOL.  XV.  21 


278  Pictures  of  Parish  Life.  [July? 

blood,  fallen  for  his  Gk)d,  at  the  hands  of  that  wretched  man,  the  hero  of  our  North- 
em  romances  j  bones  oft  visited  by  pious  feet,  and  covered,  on  the  hill-side  where 
they  lie,  with  a  stone  bearing  an  inscription  not  to  be  paralleled  in  our  noble  mau- 
soleum, which  containeth  the  ashes  of  those  the  Nation  delighteth  to  honor.  In 
so  holy  a  place,  the  people  assembled  under  a  roof,  where  ye  of  the  South  would 
not  have  lodged  the  porter  of  your  gate.  But,  under  that  roof  the  people  sat,  and 
sang  their  Maker's  praise,  'tuning  their  hearts,  by  far  the  noblest  aim,'  and  the 
Pastor  poured  forth  to  God  the  simple  wants  of  the  people,  and  poured  into  their 
attentive  ears  the  scope  of  Christian  doctrine  and  duty,  and,  having  filled  the  hearts 
of  his  flock  with  his  consolations,  parted  with  them,  after  much  blessing  and  mu- 
tual congratulation,  and  the  people  went  on  their  way  rejoicing.  Oh,  what  mean- 
ing there  was  in  the  whole  1  what  piety  I  what  intelligence!  what  simplicity  1  The 
men  were  Shepherds,  and  came  up  in  their  Shepherds'  guise,  and  the  very  brute, 
the  Shepherds'  servant  and  companion,  rejoiced  to  come  at  his  feet.  Oh  1  it  was  a 
Sabbath  I  a  Sabbath  of  rest  I" 

But  we  sat  out  with  the  intention  of  making  a  few  stric- 
tures on  certain  authors,  a  brief  catalogue  of  whose  books 
will  be  found  above.  They  show  a  diversity  of  merit.  Some 
of  their  narrations  are  of  ineffable  flatness ;  they  display  no 
invention,  and  cannot  even  dress  up  the  facts  which  they  have  ; 
besides  addressing  themselves  to  very  low  orders  of  intellectual 
intelligences.  They  would  not  be  apt  to  exhaust  or  impover- 
ish any  topic,  by  the  previous  use  of  it.  Authorship  is  not 
iheir forte,  though  we  are  ready  to  give  them  credit  for  good 
intentions.  They  deal  too  much  with  small  matters,  petty  de- 
tails, common  characteristics,  which  they  only  belittle  them- 
selves by  pretending  to  notice.  The  insipidity  of  talk,  and 
foibles  of  the  very  weak,  the  thin  and  vapid  trifles  of  ordinary 
intercourse,  scarcely  arrest  the  attention,  which  is  fixed  on  bet- 
ter things.  There  are  evils,  which  it  is  well  to  grapple  with, 
but  what  is  beneath  contempt  does  not  deserve  a  labored  de- 
scription. It  is  scarcely  worth  while  to  serve  up  the  dis- 
cussions about  Parish  or  local  matters,  carried  on  at  sewing 
circles,  societies  for  mutual  improvement,  or  ladies'  tea-drink- 
ings,  unless  so  distinguished  a  character  as  Mrs.  Partington 
presides  at  the  urn,  with  assistants  having  the  like  gift  of 
tongues,  to  dole  out  the  cream  and  sugar,  and  with  Mr.  Dick- 
ens sitting  in  a  comer  to  take  notes  of  what  they  say.  Mat- 
ters of  this  kind  ferm  part  of  the  staple,  in  too  many  of  these 
productions;  and,  "to  compare  such  trash  with  the  contents 
of  a  bottle  of  small  beer,  would  be  greatly  to  belie  that  fluid." 


363.]  Pictures  of  Parish  Life.  279 

he  private  affairs  of  a  Clergyman  and  his  family,  in  this  or 
lat  locality,  how  impertinently  they  are  pried  into,  what 
ley  say  and  do,  what  others  say  of  them,  wherein  they  fall 
lort  of  the  mark,  how  the  children  are  brought  up,  what  af- 
onts  are  given,  what  contentions,  jealousies,  or  animosities 
revail — all  of  this  will  not  be  likely  to  interest  the  world  at 
jge,  to  help  along  the  Christian  cause,  or  do  much  good,  if 
kcorporated  with  Parish  records.  We  have  no  patience  with 
ich  delineations  in  print,  hard  strained  attempts  at  a  little 
amor,  side  by  side  with  what  is  intended  to  be  most  solemn 
id  sedate,  especially  when  they  are  the  work  of  Clerical  book- 
lakers,  written,  as  they  profess,  at  odd  times,  gaping  spells, 
ist  "as  the  most  pressing  claims  of  duty  would  permit." 
he  dullest  discourses  ever  delivered  before  a  sleeping  auditory, 
ithout  a  spark  of  animation,  or  the  twinkle  of  a  single  ori- 
inal  thought,  through  two  dreary  hours,  from  the  text  to  the 
enediction,  would  be  more  apt  to  confer  on  them  a  literary 
nmortality. 

Such  sketches  of  that  petty  and  inane  gossip,  incident  to  all 
mall  communities,  whether  there  are  any  meeting-houses  among 
bem  or  not,  as  are  found  in  Pepperell's  Experiences,  p.  222-37, 
1  the  views  and  sketches  by  Andrew  Appleby,  pp  310-31,  in 
be  Glenallan  Parsonage,  by  the  Kev.  Mr.  Todley,  (Mr.  Todley 
Bems  to  have  been  especially  industrious  in  his  researches,)  in 
)onneyWell,  passim,  here  and  there,  though  not  so  frequently, 
1 '  Thirty  years  in  the  Lord's  Vineyard,'  (for  that  work  is 
iore  piously  conceived,  only  it  is  excessively  dull,)  might 
ave  been  adapted  to  certain  Magazines,  published  in  this 
ountry  twenty-five  years  ago,  since  which  time  the  public 
aste  ought  to  have  advanced  a  little ;  but  they  illustrate  no- 
hing  which  has  not  been  far  better  hit  off  by  those  gifted  in 
he  ranks  of  secular  literature.  We  look  for  something  more 
rtistically  done,  or  at  least  more  elevated,  from  those  who 
rofess  to  present  pictures  of  Parish  life.  A  little  sarcasm, 
reVL  directed,  is  not  amiss,  and  a  good  deal  of  humor  is  always 
welcome,  but  those  who  have  not  one  or  the  other,  have  attemp- 
ed,  in  the  instances  just  cited,  to  aim  botn  at  what  is  worthy 
f  neither.     We  do  not  think  that  a  reform  will  be  brought 


280  Pictures  of  Parish  Life,  [July? 

about  by  a  detailed  account  of  such  silly  prattle,  twattle  or  tittle- 
tattle,  while  more  aggravated  scandal  would  be  better  reached 
by  a  sound  Sermon  on  the  text,  "  The  tongue  is  a  little  mem- 
ber and  boasteth  great  things  ;  behold  how  great  a  matter  a 
little  fire  kindleth." 

As  a  general  thing,  there  is  a  tendency  in  most  of  these 
works,  in  which  the  writers  are  supposed  to  be  recording  their 
own  adventures,  (some  of  them  assume  the  form  of  auto-biogra- 
phies,) to  set  forth,  if  not  to  magnify  the  disagreeables  incident 
to  their  office ;  to  exhibit,  in  no  very  amiable  light,  the  char- 
acteristics of  those  who  have  given  them  trouble, — of  an  inter- 
meddling Congregational  deacon,  an  over-ruling  Presbyterian 
elder,  a  fussy  and  self-opinionated  Church  Warden — the  dicta- 
tion to  be  met,  the  obstructions  thrown  in  their  way,  the  quarrels 
engendered,  the  indifference,  the  lack  of  appreciation  on  the  part 
of  some,  the  fault-finding  and  animosity  of  others — altogether 
the  tough  time  which  they  have  had  while  engaged  in  dress- 
ing the  Lord's  vineyard. 

Thus  we  become  acquainted  with  many  a  domestic  feud,  which 
should  have  been  hushed  up  in  a  household  whose  members 
should,  above  all  others,  dwell  together  in  the  Unity  of  the 
Spirit  and  in  the  bond  of  peace.  These  things  ought  not  so 
to  be.  They  ought  not  to  be  trumpeted  forth  to  the  world,  if 
they  are  so.  Paullo  majora  canamus.  What  sympathy  has 
the  secular,  or  Christian  world,  with  the  sorrows  of  one  whose 
Clerical  garments  are  torn  into  rags  in  petty  offensive  or  defen- 
sive warfare  ?  What  desire  to  examine  into  the  merits  or  de- 
merits of  a  case,  of  which  only  a  one-sided  view  is  generally 
given  ?  Sorrowful,  complaining,  disgusted  with  the  common 
annoyances  of  his  class  and  order,  he  is  the  sharp  critic  of  those 
who  have  thwarted  his  plans,  but  we  are  left  to  guess  whether 
there  are  any  faults  on  his  own  part ;  whether  he  has  not  been 
totally  ignorant  how  to  deal  with  men ;  captious,  heady,  high- 
minded,  ready  to  take  offense  ;  whether  he  has  not  run  wild  with 
distempered  zeal,  or  too  much  exalted  his  prerogative.  Hence 
come  wars  and  dissensions  within  Parish  bounds,  which  might 
have  been  avoided  by  the  possession  of  a  few  grains  of  com- 
mon sense.     Some  young  men  are  stuffed  full  of  Theological 


1863.]  Pictures. of  Pariah  Life.  281 

ore,  of  which  they  can  make  no  practical  use,  but  start  off  on 
heir  career,  with  a  skip  and  a  bound,  as  if  there  were  nothing 
lefore  them  but  to  run  over  a  clear  course  and  be  glorified, 
railing  in  this,  they  seem  anxious  to  be  made  martyrs  on  a 
mall  scale,  and,  if  they  can  win  no  other  crown,  to  wear  that 
ipon  their  brows.  Inviting  attack,  like  him  who  is  described 
>y  a  celebrated  English  author  as  the  victim  of  a  similar  mo- 
Lomania,  they  say  to  one  and  another,  whom  they  chance  to 
aeet — "  You  Sir,  will  you  be  kind  enough  to  fetch  me  a  rous- 
ig  box  on  the  ear  ? — and  you,  will  you  do  me  a  favor  by  kick- 
ag  me  soundly  ?  I  thank  you/' — Then  comes  a  flavorous 
ccount  of  these  doings  in  an  Ecclesiastical  Novelette. 

Against  these  trivialities  we  protest.  It  looks  as  if  the 
writers  were  more  intent  upon  themselves  than  their  office,  and 
Q  revenges  or  retaliation,  would  wreak  on  the  heads  of  delin- 
uents  or  trangressors,  some  effectual,  stinging  reproof  in 
uthorship,  which  they  had  failed  to  inflict  from  the  pulpit, 
lome  similar  points  of  objection  might  be  urged,  but  there 
?'ould  be  no  use  of  going  into  farther  criticism  of  the  kind, 
iuffice  it  to  say,  that  the  scope  of  the  books  mentioned  is  too 
mall,  and  their  execution  too  inferior.  There  is  much  of 
^hich  the  best  Philosophy  prompts  to  take  no  notice.  Eaves- 
topping,  espionage,  certain  vulgarities  of  social  coteries,  are 
isgusting,  indeed,  but,  overlooking  the  noxious  weeds  of  envy 
r  detraction,  which  sometimes  grow  rank  within  the  most 
acred  enclosures,  it  would  be  possible  to  enter  upon  a  more 
:enial  task,  and.  one  which  would  enkindle  a  truer  inspiration. 

Bather,  "let  us  go  forth  into  the  fields,  let  us  lodge  in  the 
illages,  let  us  go  up  early  to  the  vineyards,  let  us  see  if  the 
ine  flourish,  whether  the  tender  grape  appear,  the  pomegran- 
tes  bud  forth"— yea,  ponder  "  at  the  gates  where  are  all  man- 
er  of  pleasant  fruits/'  How  often,  upon  that  "sweet  day,  so 
ool,  80  calm,  so  bright,  the  bridal  of  the  earth  and  sky,"  we 
ave  musingly  gazed  upon  the  young,  or  very  old,  as  they 
ame  up  to  the  house  of  God,  with  the  multitudes  who  kept 
oly  day.  Ag^in,  we  have  missed  them  from  their  wonted 
eats ;  for  the  little  flower  has  been  cut  down,  and  the  bios- 
oms  of  the  almond  tree  have  fallen.     We  have  known  a  snow 

VOL.  XV.  21* 


282  Pictures  of  Parish  Life.  [July? 

white  dove  to  fly  through  the  open  window  of  a  Church,  librate 
on  its  wings,  then  nestle  on  the  patriarchal  head  of  one  whose 
hands  were  lifted  up  in  benediction.  We  have  seen  the  floods 
of  golden  sun-light  burst  over  the  heads  of  young  lovers  at 
the  altar,  as  they  took  their  vows  upon  them,  and  followed 
them  through  years  of  mingled,  joy  and  bitterness.  We  have 
seen  in  gardens  of  sweets,  or  in  sombre  spots  of  desolation, 
enough  to  chill  the  heart,  and  which  seemed  to  border  on  the 
dark  valley.  We  have  entered  the  abodes  of  the  poor  and 
suffering,  where  the  arrow  has  sped,  and  where  Patience  has 
her  perfect  work,  and  the  hectic  hues  grow  deeper  on  the  cheek 
of  the  fair  young  girl,  and  around  her  are  the  ministrations  of 
angels.  We  have  known  the  wealthy  and  the  powerful,  bowed 
down  with  griefs,  for  which  the  art  of  man  can  supply  no 
healing  medicines.  Many  and  many  a  time  we  have  gone  with 
the  crowd  of  mourners,  and  have  seen  the  best  and  the  worst 
laid  low  in  their  narrow  graves,  and  the  widow  has  been  there 
in  her  weeds,  or  the  husband  has  said  : 

"  Sleep  on  my  love,  in  thy  cold  bed, 
Never  to  be  disquieted." 

We  have  wandered  among  the  sepulchres,  when  the  gates 
were  shut,  and  have  called  up  one  and  another  with  mournful 
sighs,  but  with  a  grateful  remembrance,  and  have  looked  back 
on  lives,  each  one  of  which  resembled  a  balmy  poem, — ^lives  to 
which  Walton  would  have  done  justice,  in  a  style  so  imbued 
with  simple  grace  and  Christian  tenderness. 

There  is  no  end  to  the  diversities,  to  the  lights  and  shad- 
ows of  Parish  Life.  One  of  the  best  works  of  a  sketchy 
kind  which  we  remember,  (Scenes  in  our  Parish  :  by  a  Coun- 
try Parson's  Daughter,)  a  daughter  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, serves  to  impress  the  reader  fairly  with  the  excellencies 
of  the  same,  and  is  free  from  the  faults  already  mentioned. 
Those  who  would  attempt  larger  things,  probe  errors,  prove 
fallacies,  illustrate  the  workings  of  a  better  system,  can  ac- 
complish great  good  by  the  ever  popular  form  of  the  story. 
In  a  recent  Number  of  this  Keview,  a  writer,  while  discussing 
some  of  the  Eeligious  Novels  of  New  England,  remarks : 
"  There  is  a  novel  yet  to  be  written,  which  shall  grasp  the  va- 


1863.]  Pictures  of  Parish  Life.  283 

rious  elements  of  unbelief  lying  around  us,  and  set  them  forth, 
in  comparison  with  the  System  of  the  Church/'  We  agree 
with  him,  that  it  will  require  extensive  knowledge,  '^  a  genial 
and  cheerful  disposition,  a  well  trained  ability,  genius  of  the 
Bxst  order,"  above  all,  the  "  largest  charity/'  Sunbeams  go 
fe-st  and  far.  While  sharp  comment,  acrimonious  debate, 
unkindly  contrasts,  bring  not  a  wayfarer  or  a  wanderer  into 
the  Fold,  there  is  a  silent  process  going  on,  which,  year  by 
^ear,  is  gathering  in  its  thousands. 

There  is  the  silent,  informal  appeal,  which  the  Church 
nakes  for  herself,  standing  as  she  does,  exhibited  as  she  is,  in 
ihe  harmony  of  her  movement,  in  all  her  Order,  Government 
ind  Worship.  Therein  she  courts  no  adversaries,  embitters  no 
prejudices,  and  wounds  no  sensibilities ;  but  it  is  so,  that  the 
principal  conquests  are  made,  by  her  aspect  and  comeliness,  by 
work  well  done,  by  the  attractive  tenor  of  her  daily  life.  It  is 
3ften  in  vain  to  persuade  men  by  ridicule,  or  by  argument,  to 
bear  down  the  unsightly  structures  in  which  they  have  wor- 
shipped God,  and  build  other,  but  when  a  beautiful  temple 
irises  in  their  midst,  perfect  in  proportions,  adapted  to  its  ob- 
ject, with  its  spire  pointing  to  the  skies,  and  not  a  falsity  about 
it,  its  appeal  is  irresistible,  and  we  date  the  commencement  of 
*  better  taste  and  a  better  architecture. 

Beyond  that  strongest  of  all  testimony,  which  the  Church 
l>ears  within  herself,  we  believe  the  best  way  to  commend  her 
to  the  wavering,  to  the  thoughtful,  to  those  who  seek  anx- 
iously for  a  settled  home,  is  not  by  painting  the  deformity  of 
others,  but  by  representing  her  as  she  really  is ;  and  as  the 
Multitudes  will  ever  be  drawn,  not  so  much  by  that  which  is 
abstract  or  speculative,  as  by  the  representation  of  outer  things, 
they  cannot  fail  to  be  interested  when  her  religious  teaching  is 
developed,  and  her  fair  System  is  illustrated^  through  the  glow- 
ing incidents  of  a  tale.  It  is  not  Fiction —it  is  truth,  like  the 
parables  of  old,  under  such  a  guise. 


284  The  Episcopal  Recorder  [July 


Art.  VL— the  EPISCOPAL  RECORDER  AND  THE 

APOSTOLIC   SUCCESSION. 

This  religious  Newspaper,  whose  bitter  assault  upon  the 
character  and  memory  of  Bishop  Seabury  was  replied  to  in  our 
last  Number,  has  been  obliged  to  abandon  every  one  of  its  spe- 
cific points  of  attack,  though  it  has  not  changed  its  temper. 
Naturam  expellas  furca,  tumen  usque  recurret.  Like  the  cut- 
tle-fish, it  seeks  to  cover  its  retreat,  and  vanishes  under  a  cloud 
of  wide-sweeping  vague  generalities. 

The  Recorder  has  recently  published  a  series  of  elaborately 
written  Articles,  eleven  in  number,  on  the  Christian  Ministry, 
which  fully  explain  the  real  cause  of  its  persistent  charges 
against  Bishop  Seabury.  Had  these  Articles  appeared  in  the 
early  period  of  our  Church's  history,  they  would  have  been  re- 
garded as  an  entire  abandonment  of  every  distinctive  principle 
of  the  Church.  Now,  they  look  like  an  attempt  to  break  down 
the  partition  wall  between  the  Church  and  the  numerous  Sects 
around  her.  Indeed,  if  the  views  of  the  Kecorder  are  correct, 
on  the  ground  of  Unity  and  Charity,  these  separating  tests  are 
all  wrong,  and  the  sooner  they  are  abolished,  and  we  throw 
wide  open  our  Chancels  and  our  Pulpits,  the  better.  It  should 
be  observed,  that  these  Articles  are  published  under  the  near 
observation  of  two  of  the  Bishops  of  the  Church,  as  far  as  we 
know  without  rebuke  ;  they  are  published  in  the  only  Church 
Newspaper  in  the  Diocese,  and  at  a  time  when  special  eflfbrts 
are  made  to  establish  and  endow  a  Theological  Seminary  in 
that  City.  W^  ask,  distinctly  and  emphatically,  are  these  the 
views  of  which  that  Seminary  is  to  be  the  organ  ? 

As  to  these  Articles,  their  show  of  learning,  and  their  dog- 
matic tone,  y^  undoubtedly  give  them  great  influence  over 
the  readers  of  that  paper.  The  two  following  sentences  show 
the  sort  of  teaching,  which  the  Recorder,  week  after  week,  has 
been  bringing  before  its  readers,  and  as  we  have  said,  so  far  as 
we  know,  without  a  note  of  remonstrance  from  any  quarter. 


1863.] 


and  the  Apostolic  Succession. 


285 


The  Recorder  says : — "  Is  it  not  evident  that  the  Reformers, 
f  they  believed  in  any  doctrine  of  ministerial  succession,  re- 
^rded  it  as  belonging  to  the  order  of  Presbyters  by  divine  ap- 
>omtment  ?  " 

"  What  ground,  then,  is  there  in  the  ordinal,  for  this  boasted 
)ersonal,  tactual,  apostolic.  Episcopal  succession,  which  has 
Bd  to  sacramental  error,  defection  to  Popery,  spread  discord  in 
xir  communion,  repelled  our  fellow  Christians,  and  prevented  a 
Liuon  of  Protestant  Christendom?" — Becorder,March21 ,1863, 

It  is  not  surprising  that  the  Presbyterian  Newspapers  allude 
D  these  Articles  in  a  tone  of  exultation. 

We  cannot  follow  the  writer  through  his  long  list  of  "  Au- 
borities."  To  do  this  effectually,  as  in  the  case  of  Bishop 
leabury,  would  require  a  volume,  and  a  pretty  large  one.  But 
''e  say,  deliberately,  that  in  all  our  reading,  we  have  never  seen 
ach  gross,  barefaced  misrepresentations,  as  we  here  find,  of  the 
pinions  of  the  men  whom  the  Recorder  has  pressed  into  its 
Brvice.     One  or  two  examples  must  suffice. 


Episcopal  Recorder. 

"In  the  latter  half  of  the 
Bventeenth  century,  we  have 
►tillingfleet  thus  arguing  in  his 
renianaB,  "a  book,"  as  our 
Hshop  White  remarks,  "man- 
ged  with  so  much  learning  and 
kill,  that  none  of  either  side 
ver  undertook  to  answer  it :" 

come  we,  therefore  to  Rome : 
nd  here  the  succession  is  as 
luddy  as  the  title  itself,  and 
r  the  line  fails  us  here,  we 
ave  little  cause,  to  pin  our 
iith  upon  it,  as  to  the  cer- 
ainty  of  any  particular  form 
f  Church  government,  which 
an  be  drawn  from  the  help  of 
he  records  of  the  Primitive 
Jhurch.  The  succession  so 
auch  pleaded  by  the  writer  of 
he  primitive  Church,  was  not 
•  succession  of  persons  in  apos- 
olical  power,  but  a  succession 
^  apostolical  doctrine." 


Stillingfleet. 
In  his  Preface  to  the  "  Un- 
reasonableness of  Separation," 
he  says  : — "  Will  you  not  allow 
one  single  person,  who  happen- 
ed to  write  about  these  matters 
when  he  was  very  young,  in 
twenty  years  time  of  the  most 
busy  and  thoughtful  part  of 
his  life,  to  see  reason  to  alter 
his  judgment  ?  "  And,  at  an 
Ordination  Sermon  at  St.  Paul's 
in  1684,  twenty-five  years  after 
the  ^'Irenicum,"  he  says,  "I 
cannot  find  any  argument  of 
force  in  the  New  Testament  to 
prove  that  ever  the  Christian 
Churches  were  under  the  sole 
government  of  Presbyters." — 
''There  is  as  great  reason  to 
believe  the  Apostolic  Succes- 
sion to  be  of  divine  institution 
as  the  Canon  of  Scripture,,  or 
the  observation  of  the  Lord's 
day."     "This  Succession  was 


286 


The  Episcopal  Recorder 


[Juli 


It  is  said,  however,  that  Stil- 
lingfleet  subseqently  changed 
his  views — not  certainly  with 
respect  to  the  evidence  for  suc- 
cession. 


not  in  mere  presidency  of  orde 
but  the  Bishops  succeeded  t 
Apostles   in    the    govemme 
over    those    Churches/'    A 
again,  he  says,  in  his  "  Char 
on  the  duties  and  rights  of  t 
Clergy,"  "  they  who  go  abo 
to  unbishop  Timothy  and  Tit 
may  as  well  unscripture  t 
Epistles  that   were  written 
them."     "  We  have  no  grea 
assurance  that  these  Epist 
were  written  by  St.  Paul,  th 
that  there  were  Bishops  to  s 
ceed  the  Apostles  in  the  c 
and  government  of  the  Chur 
es," 


This  long  series  of,  in  every  way,  most  remarkable  ArticW I 

remarkable  both  in  tone  and  statement,  closes  with  the  foUo 
ing  paragraph  :— 


he 
to 

ter 
<^les 
saw 

c- 

re 


es, 
w- 


"  We  have  confident  hope,  that  the  moderate  and  judicic 
views  of  White  and  Griswold — the  true  successors  of  Crann 
Eidley    and    Jewel — will    exercise    their    rightful    influe 
throughout  our  whole  Communion,  and  commend  us  to 
respect  and  confidence  of  intelligent  Christians  "  in  their 
spective  Churches." 

What  the  opinions  of  Bishops  White  and  Griswold  were 
the  Apostolic  Succession,  is  doubtless  known  to  all  our  read^^rs 
Bishop  White  says,  speaking  of  the  Ministry  : — 

"  First,  it  is  of  divine  institutipn.     Secondly,  in  every  1(^  ^^ 
Church,  it  is,  of  right,  independent  on  all  foreign  authority^ 
jurisdiction.     And   thirdly,  as  instituted  by  Jesus  Christ  sm 
His  Apostles,  it  includes  the  Three  Orders  of  Bishops,  Prie^  ^^ 
and  Deacons." — Lectures,  p.  158. 

Again.     "We  affirm  the  necessity  of  Succession  from  -^^^ 
Apostles." — Lectures,  p.  138. 

Again.     "  It  has  pleased  the  great  Head  of  the  Church,      *^ 
commit  the  preaching  of  the  Word,  and  the  administration      ^J 
the  Sacraments,  to  an  authorized  Ministry.     Accordingly,    ^ 
violation  of  this  Order  may  be  considered  as  figured  by  "  "^^^^ 
wood,  the  hay  and  the  stubble." — Ord.  Sermon,  1825,  p.  12.     . 

Again.     "To  justify  the  Candidate  in  believing  thath^  ^ 


)US 

er, 

ce 

he 

re- 

on 


or 
nd 


L863.]  and  the  Apostolic  Succession.  287 

ailed  according  to  the  will  of  Christ,  he  should  be  convinced, 
tfter  due  enquiry,  that  the  Church  to  which  he  looks  for  ordi- 
lation  is  a  true  Apostolic  Church,  deriving  its  authority  from 
rhat  founded  by  the  Apostles.  For,  since  they  did  confessedly 
bund  a  Communion,  and  since  it  did  confessedly  transmit  its 
liinisters,  there  seems  no  possible  right  to  the  name  of  a 
IJhristian  Church  at  present,  but  in  succession  from  the  origi- 
nally established  body/' — Comment,  p.  19. 

The  opinions  of  Bishop  Griswold,  on  the  Apostolic  Succes- 
ion,  are  clearly  stated  in  his  Sermon  on  the  Apostolic  Office, 
i^hich  has. been  republished  in  this  Keview.*  Speaking  of  the 
Apostolic  Office,  he  says  : — 

"  Christ  did  not  promise  that  the  working  of  miracles  should 
continue  to  the  end  of  the  world,  but  that  He  would  always  be 
oith  the  Office  ;  that  while  the  world  endured  there  should  be 
'ominued  an  uninterrupted  Succession  of  such  Officers  in  His 
Jhurch,  endued  with  these  Ecclesiastical  powers,  and  commis- 
noned  to  transact  with  mankind  the  momentous  concerns  of 
Tieir  eternal  salvation.  The  name  of  Apostle  was  not  long 
continued.  Besides  the  first  twelve,  we  read  only  of  Matthias, 
Barnabas,  Paul,  Epaphroditus  and  a  few  others,  who,  in  the 
Sfew  Testament,  are  called  Apostles.  After  their  death,  their 
mccessors  in  Office,  in  honor  of  the  first  Apostles,  modestly, 
by  general  consent,  assumed  the  name  of  Bishops." 

Again.  "  We  are  sure,  from  all  ancient  history,  that  Episco- 
oacy  was  general  from  a  very  early  period  down  to  the  Reform- 
ztion.  During  tne  first  fifteen  centuries,  it  is  not  easy  to  name 
iny  one  part  of  Christianity,  in  which  all  Christians  were  more 
generally  united  than  in  what  we  now  call  Episcopacy.  Here- 
bios  even — they  who  were  separated  from  the  Orthodox  Christ- 
ians— still  retained  the  three  Orders  of  the  Ministry.  All 
bhose  sects  of  anti-Trinitarians,  of  various  Creeds  and  denomi- 
tiations,  who  are  now  included  under  the  general  name  of  Uni- 
tarians, then  had  their  Bishops.  No  others  pretended  to  or- 
iam.  And  down  to  this  present  time,  no  ancient  Church  has 
been  found,  or  can  be  named,  that  is  or  has  been  without  the 
Episcopal  government.'' 

Again.  "  If  God  has  set  three  Orders  in  the  Church,  I 
know  not  who  is  authorized  to  reduce  them  to  one."  And  again 
he  says  :  "  i/*  differing  denominations  of  Christians  are  ever 
brought  to  strive  together  for  the  Faith  of  the  Gospel,  it  will  be 
hy  their  first  uniting  in  the  Government,  (whatever  they  may 
decide  it  to  be)  which  God  has  set  in  His  Church/ 

♦  Am.  Qiiar.  Oh.  Rev.,  Vol  Xni,  pp.  64—79. 


t> 


288  The  Episcopal  Recorder  [JuTT^y, 

To  show  that  this  extreme  radicalism  of  the  Recorder  is 
sustained  by  any  authority  in  our  branch  of  the  Church,  of 
slightest  claims  to  respectability,  we  give  an  extract  from 
Eight  Keverend  Bishop  Mcllvaine's  Sermon,  at  the  Consec 
tion  of  Bishop  Polk.     The  whole  Sermon  is  a  masterly  sta 
ment  of  an  argument,  which  never  has  been  and  never  will 
answered. 

He  says  : — "  The  conclusion,  then,  with  regard  to  the  ch 
acteristic  nature  of  the  Apostolic  office,  is,  that  it  was  one  o 
general  supervision,  or  episcopate^  and  embraced  essenti 
the  authority  to  preach  and  propagate  the  Gospel ;  to  adm 
ister  the  sacraments  of  the  Ohurch  ;  to  preside- over  its  gove 
ment,  and  as  a  chief  part  of  government,  to  ordain  helpers 
successors  in  the  ministry.    All  these  powers  the  Apostles  h 
not  as  a  collective  body,  or  college  ;  but  severally  and  indiv     -Hd- 
ually     Hitherto  we  have  been,  so  far  as  I  know,  upon  unczSis- 
pute'd  ground.     Let  us  proceed. 

This  Apostolic  office  was  intended  by  the  Saviour  to  be  c  -^»- 
tinued  ;  in  other  words,  the  first  Apostles  were  intended  to 
have  successors,  to  the  end  of  the  world. 

This  is  undeniably  manifest  from  the  promise  of  the  Savior-  ur, 
annexed  to  their  commission:  "io,  /  am  with  you  alwcsmys, 
even  unto  the  end  of  the  world!'    Now,  if  neither  the  per^^)n8 
of  the  Apostles  were  intended  to  remain  to  the  end  of  the  woir^ld; 
nor  their  miraculous  endowments  ;   nor  their  distinguisim^  -^ng 
office  ;  if  all  have  passed  away,  we  are  quite  unable  to  cci^m- 
prehend  how  that  promise  is  fulfilled,  or  what  it  could  Im-^ve 
meant,     ^nt  the  persons  oi  the  first  Apostles  do  not  rem  ^n. 
Their  miraculous  gifts  have  not  been  continued  in  the  Chu:rci. 
It  follows  then  that  their  distinguishing  office  must  remai-n; 
that  it  was  to  this  office,  and  to  those  who  should  hold  it  ia 
succession,  that  the  Saviour, promised  his  presence  "to  the  eni 
of  the  world/'    No  other  sense  can  possibly  be  put  on  Hi 
words.     If  then  tjie  office  of  the  Apostles,  as  learned  from  their 
commission,  and  interpreted  by  all  the  acts  of  their  Ministry, 
was  an  Episcopate* — an  office  of  supervision,  and  that  of  a  gen- 
eral kind — and  if  each  Apostle  did  embrace  in  his  individwl 
office  the  right  to  preach,  administer  the  sacraments,  exercise 
supreme  jurisdiction  in  the  Church,  and,  under  the  head  of 
jurisdiction,  to  ordain  and  rule  ministers  of  the  Gospel ;  i* 
follows  that  an  office  of  precisely  that  description  was  intended 
to^  continue  ;  has  continued  from  that   time  to  this  ;  and  will 
be  continued  in  the  Ohurch,  by  the  will  of  its  divine  Head,  to 
the  end  of  the  world/'  i^ 


^rei 


363.]  and  the  Apostolic  Succession,  289 

In  a  Note,  Bishop  Mcllvaine  says,  "  In  some  respects,  every 
resbyter  is  a  successor  of  the  Apostles,  inasmuch  as  he  has 
ithority  to  preach,  to  administer  the  sacraments  and  to  feed 
•  rule,  as  a  pastor,  the  particular  flock  over  which  he  is  placed. 
1  some  respects,  neither  Bishops,  nor  Presbyters,  are  or  can  be 
iccessors  of  the  Apostles,  since  these  *'  were  sent  as  chosen 
^e-witnesses  of  Jesus  Christ,  from  Whom  immediately  they 
ceived  their  whole  embassage  and  their  commission  to  be  the 
'incipal  first  founders  of  a  House  of  God,  consisting  as  well 
Gentiles  as  Jews.  In  this,  there  are  not  after  them  any 
her  like  unto  them;  and  yet  the.  Apostles  have  now  their 
ccessoi's  upon  earth,  their  true  successors ;  if  not  in  the  large- 
ss, surely  in  the  kind  of  that  Episcopal  function,  whereby 
ey  had  power  to  sit  as  spiritual  ordinary  Judges,  both  over 
iity  and  over  Clergy,  where  Christian  Churches  were  estab- 
ihed." — Hooker's  Eccl.  PoL  viii,  §  4. 

The  peculiarity  of  the  Apostolic  office,  to  which  Presbyters 
nnot  be  considered  as  having  succeeded,  and  to  which  in  the 
xt  we  have  special  reference,  is  that  kind  of  Episcopal  func- 
m  (as  Hooker  says)  "whereby  they  had  power  to  sit  as  spir- 
laly  ordinary  Judges  "  over  our  Clergy  as  well  as  Laity  ;  in 
her  words,  to  preside,  not  only  over  many  flocks^  but  over  the 
Tstors  of  those  flocks,  and  to  ordain  those  Pastors,  This 
IS  the  office  of  the  Apostles,  not  collectively,  but  individually, 
id  this  the  Saviour  promised  to  be  with  "  to  the  end  of  the 
Drld." 

Again,  Bishop  Mcllvaine  says  :  "  We  .shall  conclude  our 
marks  on  the  question  whether  an  office  such  as  that  of  the 
postles  has  been  in  the  Church  since  the  Apostles'  times,  with 
It  one  more  aspect  of  the  matter.  It  is  notorious,  that  at 
lis  present  day,  about  eleven-twelfths  of  those  called  Christ- 
ns  in  the  world,  are  under  the  spiritual  jurisdiction  of  an  or- 
ir  of  ministers,  called  Bishops,  whose  individual  office  em- 
luces  the  essential  particulars  of  that  of  the  Apostles,  and 
hose  succession  they  regard  as  derived,  by  an  unbroken  chain, 
om  Apostolic  times.  It  is  quite  notorious  that,  from  the 
xteentn  Century,  up  to  within  one  hundred  and  fifty  years  of 
lie  last  of  the  Apostles,  the  whole  Church,  in  all  lands,  was 
nder  such  jurisdiction.  We  go  higher,  and  say,  that  the 
lost  eminent  non-Episcopal  writers  acknowledge,  that  within 
ietv  years  of  the  death  of  St.  John,  such  was  the  government 
'f  the  Church.  And,  within  this  short  period,  we  have  shown 
'ou  the  testimony  of  writers  who  then  lived,  asserting  thgt 
Msliops  were  then  exercising  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Churches, 
^nd  were  considered,  without  the  moving  of  a  question,  as  hav- 

VOL.  XV.  22 


290  Hie  Episcopal  Recorder ,  (&c.  [J^ly> 

ing  succeeded  to  the  office  of  the  Apostles.  Now  suppose  this 
were  a  mere  mistake.  Then  the  mistake  must  have  arisen  witA- 
in  the  lifetime  of  men  who  had  conversed  with  the  contempo- 
raries of  the  Apostles  ;  for  after  their  death  it  was  in  full  op- 
eration ;  and  this,  a  mistake,  not  concerning  a  trivial  circum- 
stance of  the  Chutch,  but  k  main  and  fundamental  feature  in 
its  constitution,  goVenimenf  and  discdpline ;  and  this  immense- 
ly important  mistake  must  have  spread  so  rapidly  and  power- 
fully^ as  to  have  revolutionized  the  governpient  of  the  Church 
of  all  lands,  J  in,  the  course  of  SjOme.  sixty  y^ars  after  the  death 
of  St.  John — and  so  silently^  tHa^  history  has  preserved  not 
the  slight^fet' trace' of  itfe  beginiitig  ah'd  j)i'6gresB— and  so  per- 
fectly and  ^niverfMly^  that  th^mgh  the  Scriptures  were  daily 
read  in  theOhtirfehee,  and  Presbyters  and  Laity  were  made  of 
the  same  iiiatejfials  as  jbhqy  boy  ^^^^  T^om  perceived  the  usur- 
pation; butalltppk  it  for  graut^i  without  a  question,  that 
such  had  bee^i  the .  government  of  the  Church  from  the  begin- 
ning, and  was' to  be  to  thi'end  of  the  ^orid';  and  this  mistake, 
»o  jperTTiciTien^,  thd.t,'lrith6Ut  ^  dream'  bf  its  being  else  than  the 
mo9t  unquestionable  truth,  it  continued  till  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury entirely  unsuspected.  ;  Now^  if  we  can  believe  this,  what 
vital  mistakes  may  we  not  suppose  i;o  have  b^en  made,  just  as 
easily,  and  just  as  silently,  in  other  great  interests  of  Christ- 
ianity ?''  *  ^  ^  '*  »  "Wektiowit'hasnot,  by  the  tes- 
timony, unbrokeh','  of  the  Church,  from  centuty  to  century. 
But  why  is  not  that' testimony  as  valid  in  oiie  case  as  the  other  ? 
Why  not  believe  it,^  ?as  well  when  •  it  proves  the  unbroken  de- 
scent of  the .  Apostolic  Offipo,  as  when,  it  witnesses  to  the  Ca- 
nonical Boo^s  of  Holy  Scripture?  How  can  we  suspect  the 
Fathers  of  the  Church!,  when  they  testify  of  the  former,  with- 
out rendering  thelt  testimoiiy  silspicioii^,  when  they  speak  of 
the  latter  ^  yeA,  withdut  casting  entire  doubtfulness  into  the 
whole  region  of  Kistbrio  testimony  ?''        . 

We  have  said  enough  to  sh6w  the  kind  of  teaching  which 

one  of  our  oldest,  and  we  suppose,  most  widely  circulated 

Newspapers,  is  disseminating.    Aud  we  have,  we  trust,  made 

sufficiently  appeireBt  the  amount  of  influence  to  which  that 

teaching  is  fairly  entitled.  :  Of  its  mischievous  tendency,  in 

these  days  of  error  and  ungodliness,  when  hands  and  hearts 

should  all  be  united,  we  say  nothing.     We  have  written  with 

sadness  and  regret.     Q^od  help  the  Churchy  if  such  teachings 

are  to  obtain  within  her  fold,  or  to  pass  unexposed. 


1863.]  On  Man's  Zoological  Position.  291 


Art.  VII.— on  MAN'S  ZOOLOGICAL  POSITION. 

Evidence  as  to  Man's  Place  m  Nature.  By.  Thomas  H.  Hux- 
LET,  F.  E.  S.  1  vM.  12moi.  New  York :  D.  Appleton  & 
Co.     1863. 


J :  ■  f  I  ■  •  - 


Man,  zoologically,  cpnsidered,  is  closely  related  to  the  other 
Mammals  or  quadrupods.     TJtere  is  £|.lmost  ia  complete  iden- 
tity with  the  monkey,  pat,,  or  dog,  in  the  nunjher.  and  arrange- 
ment of  the  bones  and  muscles,  ihe  main  difference  being  in 
their  form  ;  and  tb  the  highest  of  the  Quadhiitadna  or  monkey 
tribe,  the  resemblance  is  striking  even  in  form,— the  fore-limbs 
terminating,  in  han^P,  as  ir^  njan— tte,  mother  taki^ig^  its  young 
literally  to  its  breasts-^th^. skull  appyQximating  to.  the  human 
shape,  etc.    And,  as  to  the  observable  characteristice  of  the 
brain,  man  differs  from*  thfe  highest  Qnadrumana  less  than  the 
highest   Quadruinaiid 'differ  from  the  lowest.'     Although  the 
only  species,  gifted,  ivitji  spjeecj^,  there  ia  but  little  in  the  struc- 
ture of  the  throat. indicative!  qf  this  characteristic.;  and  if  his 
hind-limb&  are  furnished  with  feet,  and  not,  like  those  of  the 
monkey,  with  hands,  yet  the '  two  kinds  of  organs  are  very 
similar,  the  main   dlff^ehice  beiilg;    that  thi3  'inner  finger  is 
opposable  tq  ihe  others  in  the  hani,  and  riot  in  the  loot.     The 
resemblances  to  tfee  Quadxumanq,  ^re  ^o  strppgly  ?ga^rfe,^d,  that 
some  of  thftmoet  eminent  zoologists  of  Apaerica,  Britain  and 
Europe — ^underrating  certain  zoological  distinctions,  and  over- 
looking others-i— place  man  in  the  samd  group  with  these  species, 
adopting  fpr  the  group  the  name  ot  Primates.    . 

Regarded  from  a  higher  point  of  view,  the  di8tin,ction  be- 
tween man  and  other 'animals  is  iimmeasujrably  great  There 
is  something  in  man  which  impels  to  indefinite  progress  ;  and 
with  increasing  energy,  after  adult  size  is  reached — the  period 
when  6,11  other  spefeles  cea^e  progress.  There  is  something,. 
which  renders  him  capable  of  contemplating  the  phenomena 
of  nature,  and  of  looking  through  facts  to  principles  ;  some- 
thing, which  can  find  joy  in  truth  and  goodness  ;  something. 


292  On  Man's  Zoological  Position.  [J^y? 

by  means  of  which  moral  distinctions  are  perceived,  and  moral 
obligations  felt ;  something,  whence  come  thoughts  of  a  life 
after  death,  and  longings  for  happiness  which  earth  cannot 
supply.  This  element,  wholly  distinct  from  any  thing  regard- 
ed as  of  a  psychical  or  intellectual  nature  in  the  mere  animal, 
is  a  spiritual  one-r-rthat,  through  which,  man  bears  God's  image. 
It  is  the  spirit  in  man  which  suggests  a  sense  of  dependence 
on  a  Power  above  ;  which  makes  man  a*  moral  being,  and 
renders  the  Infinite  Spirit  a  possible  source  to  him  of  moral 
strength  and. development ;  and  which  proinpts  him  to  approach 
the  Spirit  on  high  with  words  and  rites  of  devotion*  For  only 
spirit  can  commune  with  spirit,  or  comprehend  the  revelations 
of  a  spiritual  being.  Only  a  nature  partaking  thus  of  the  in- 
finite can  have  thoughts  or  desires  that  reach  into  the  infinite 
or  indefinite  future*.  These  high  characteristics  of  man  place 
a  long  interval  between  him  and  the  byute. 

But  the  zQplogiiBt  still  claims,  that  in  zoological  classification, 
structure  should  be  regarded  ;  and  if  pointed  to  man's  higher 
nature  as  the  true  basis  in  the  case  of  this  highest  of  the  spe- 
cies, he  only  turns  away  from  the  scientific  ignorance  (or  what 
he  thinks  such)  that  makes  the  suggestion,  resting  himself 
upon  the  undoubted:  feet,  that  man .  belongs  to  the  Animal 
kingdom ;  and  among,  animalsr  is  a  Vertebrate  ;  and  among 
Vertebrate^,  is  a  species,  of  the  class  of  Mammals.^  He  will  say 
yet  further,  that  if,  there  is  np  important  zoological  character 
separating  him  ftom,  the  Quadrumana,  he  i»  of  that  group,  and 
so,  by  the  ^ct  of  the  Creator ;  and  if  he  admits,  as  he  may,  the 
fact  of  a,  spiritual  element  in  man,  he  will  assert  that  it  is 
united  to  a  structure  that  is  quadrumanous  in  type  or  kind. 

The  thought  of  such  a  relation  is  repugnant  to  man.  The 
belief  in  it  tends jin  some. to  bear  down  the  mind  towards 
materialism.  It  fpsters  "  development  theories,",  making  the 
transition  from  amcieat  monkeys  to  man,  through  natural 


''^  Vertebrates  aro  those  animal  species  that  liave  an  internal  jointed  skeleton,  as 
fishes,  repHleSf  birds^  and  mammals.     The  vertebral  column  or  back-bone  is  the  fun- 
damental part  of  the  skeleton ;  the  joints  of  it  are  called  vertebrae.     Mammals  are 
those  Vertebrates  which  suckle  their  young;  that  is^  oU  ordinary  quadrupeds  as 
well  as  man. 


863.]  On  Man's  Zoological  Position.      •  293 

changes  or  developments  in  the  course  of  past  time,  seem  easy. 
Or,  falling  short  of  these  results,  it  may  lead,  by  a  seemingly 
natural  inference,  to   the  conclusion,  that  with   oneness  of 
structural  type  there  is  also  oneness  of  intellectual  and  moral 
qualities,  and  that  the  difference  is  one  only  of  degree.     What- 
ever the  tendencies  of  such  a  belief,  the  relation,  if  a  true  one, 
must  be  admitted  ;   but  they  may  well  urge  us  t9  consider 
long  and  carefully  whether  the  relation  be  true,  or  whether 
there  be  not  structural  characteristics  that  leave  no  question  of 
man's  independent  position  in  the  class  of  Mammals.     There 
18  no  degradation  implied  in  a  relation  to  this  class,  whose 
grand  characteristic  (see  th^  preceding  note)  has  in  man  both 
an  educational  and  a  "moral  purpose  ;  but  there  is  one,  of  a  most 
repulsive  character,  iti  the  alleged  affinity  to  the  Quadrumana. 
It  is  not  sufficient,  in  order  to  establish  this  separation  on 
zoological  grounds  frorh.  the  Quadrumana,  that  distinctions  be 
pointed  out.    It  is  essential  that  the  distinctions  should  be 
based  on  principles  that  are  elsewhere  a  guide  in  defining 
zoological  groups  ;  and  the  more  fundamental  these  principles, 
the  more  authoritative  the  criterion  ;  if  also  marking  grade  or 
J*ank,  they  are  still  more  satisfactory. 

We  here  present  one  such  authoritative  criterion,  proving 
nian's  title  to  an  independent  position.  It  is  based  on  the 
principle  that,  in  animals  of  higher  and  higher  rank,  there  is  a 
Diore  and  more  extended  subordination  of  the  structure  of  the 
tody  and  of  its  members  to  cephalic  purposes,  that  is,  to  the 
tt«c«  of  the  head, — a  principle  expressed  by  the  term  cephaliza- 
iion;  (from  the  Greek  word  for  head;)  and  further,  on  the  fact, 
that  this  cephalic  subordination  of  the  structure  reaches  its 
extreme  limit  in  Man,  and  that,  in  conse(luence  of  it,  there  is 
an  almost  as  abrupt  a  transition  from  the  condition  of  the 
hnite  to  that  of  Man  in  his  physical,  as  there  is  in  his  spiritual 
Jiature.  This  abrupt  transition  is  seen  in  the  following,  besides 
other  characters.  In  the  brute,  the  fore-limbs  are  part  of  the 
locomotive  organs  ;  the  horse,  cat,  monkey  and  all  allied  ani- 
^Is  use  these  limbs  for  locomotion,  for  they  are  literally 
9^(idruped8.  But  in  man,  the  fore-limbs  (or  arms)  take  no 
part  in  locomotion  ;  they  are  out  of  the  locomotive  series,  and 
VOL.  XV.  22* 


294  On  Man's  Zoological  Position.  [J^y? 

belong  to  that  of  the  head  ;  for  although  serving  the  appetites, 
their  chief  purpose  is  to  serve  the  intellect  and  soul.  Man  is, 
hence,  as  Aristotle  observes,  a  Dipod  (or  two-footed  species,) 
and  not  four-footed.  Here  is  abruptness  of  transition  of  the 
boldest  kind,  putting  a  vast  zoological  interval  between  Man 
and  the  highest  of  the  brute  races. 

But  in  order  to  make  our  argument  on  the  importance  of 
this  scientific  criterion  fully  intelligible,  it  is  necessary  to  pre- 
face it  with  some  explanations. 

The  importance  of  the  head  to  an  animal  all  understand. 
It  makes  the  great  difference  between  an  animal  and  a  plant. 
The  former  may  be  correctly  described  as  a  fore-and-aft 
structure  ;  the  latter,  as  an  up-and-down  structure.  The  for- 
mer has  more  or  less  of  will  emanating  from  its  head-extrem- 
ity, producing  voluntary  action  ;  and  an  animal  is  therefore, 
typically,  a  forward-moving,  or  a  "  go  ahead ''  being  ;  while 
a  plant  simply  stands  and  grows.*  An  animal  is  cognizant  of 
existences  about  him,  and,  however  minute  or  simple,  it  knows 
enough  to  steer  clear  of  obstacles,  in  its  head-forward  progress, 
or  to  attempt  it  at  least ;  but  a  plant  is,  utterly,  a  non-percip- 
ient, unknowing  thing. 

The  head  of  an  animal  is  the  seat  of  power.  It  contains 
not  merely  the  principal  nervous  mass,  (the  brain,  in  the  high- 
er tribes,  and  a  ganglion  or  mass  corresponding  to  a  brain,  in 
the  lower,)  but  also  the  various  organs  of  the  senses,  as  of 
sight,  hearing,  smell,  taste,  and  also  the  mouth  with  its  parts 
or  appliances. 

The  anterior  portion  of  the  structure  properly  includes  all 
of  the  body  that  is  devoted  to  the  special  service  of  the  head. 
In  a  Crab,  it  comprises  not  only  the  organs  of  the  senses  and  a 
pair  of  jaws,  but  also,  following  these,/t;e  pairs  of  jointed  or- 
gans called  maxillce  and  maxilla-feet,  (a  little  like  short  feet 
in  structure),  that  cover  the  mouth  and  serve  to  put  into  it  the 


*  Some  kinds  of  animals,  as  Polyps,  are  fixed  like  plants.  But  these  are  not 
true  representations  of  the  animal  idea  or  type.  They  are  animals  in  having 
each  a  mouth  and  a  stomach,  muscles  and  sensation ;  but  they  are  given  up  to  a 
vegetative  style  of  growth.  Animal  life  exists  in  these  species  under  the  forms  of 
the  vegetable  type,  and  not  that  of  the  animal. 


I 


1863.]  On  Man's  Zoological  Position.  295 

food ;  and  in  an  Insect,  it  comprises  two  pairs  of  sucli  maxillce, 
besides  the  pair  of  jaws. 

HhQ  posterior  portion  of  the  body  stands  in  direct  opposition 
to  the  anterior.  The  kind  of  opposition  may  be  partly  under- 
stood from  the  structure  of  a  plant,  in  which  there  is  an  analo- 
gous oppositeness  in  its  extremities — the  root  end  tending 
downward,  whatever  obstacles  it  may  encounter,  the  leaf-end 
as  strongly  in  the  opposite  direction ;  it  being  remembered 
that  in  an  animal  the  opposite  extremities  are  those  of  a  fore- 
and-aft  structure. 

The  functions  of  the  posterior  portion  are,  first,  digestion, 
which  is  performed  by  the  various  viscera  contained  within 
this  part  of  the  structure,  and  is  the  means  of  supplying  the 
material  for  flesh  and  bone,  and  involves  arrangements  for  the 
removal  of  the  refuse  material  of  the  food,  etc. ;  and  secondly, 
locomotion,  the  function  of  the  legs  in  most  animals,  of  legs 
and  wings  in  birds  and  insects,  of  fins  in  fishes. 

Thus  the  anterior  and  posterior  portions  of  the  system  have 
their  diverse  duties.  It  is  obvious,  that  any  animal,  as  an  oys- 
ter, for  example,  whose  body  is  almost  wholly  a  visceral  or  gas- 
tric mass,  and  which,  therefore,  has  its  posterior  portion  very 
large,  and  its  anterior  very  small,  must  be  of  very  low  grade. 
This  much  of  the  principle  of  cephalization  requires  no  depth 
of  philosophy  to  comprehend  or  apply. 

An  important  part  of  this  posterior  extremity,  in  many  ani- 
BaalB,  is  the  tail,  which,  in  Vertebrate  species,  is  not  merely  a 
posterior  elongation  of  the  body,  but  also  of  the  bony  struc- 
ture of  the  body  ;  for  the  tail,  however  flexible,  has  a  series  of 
Ijones  running  the  greater  part  of  its  length,  and  this  series  of 
tones  is  a  direct  continuation  of  that  which  makes  up  the  back- 
We  of  the  animal.  It  may  be  only  a  switch  for  switching  off" 
iiisects.  But  in  whales  and  fishes,  this  part  of  the  body  has 
great  magnitude,  and  takes  the  principal  part  (a  few  fishes  ex- 
cluded) in  the  duty  of  locomotion. 

As  the  head  is  the  seat  of  power  in  an  animal,  the  part  that 
gives  honor  to  the  whole,  it  is  natural,  that  among  species  rank 
should  be  marked  by  means  of  variations  in  the  structure  -of 
*l^e  head  ;  and  not  only  by  variations  in  the  structure,  but  also 


296  On  Man's  Zoological  Position,  [Jiiljj 

in  the  extent  to  whicli  the  rest  of  the  body  directly  contributes, 
by  its  members,  to  the  uses  or  purposes  of  the  head.  Cephali- 
zation  is,  then,  simply  the  degree  of  head-domination  in  the 
structure.  The  following  are  some  of  the  ways  or  methods  in 
which  it  is  manifested.* 

(1.)  With  superior  cephalization,  that  is,  as  species  rise  in 
grade  or  rank,  more  and  more  of  the  anterior  part  of  the  body, 
or  of  its  members,  renders  service  to  the  head  ;  with  inferior, 
less  and  less. 

(2.)  With  superior  cephalization,  the  structure  of  the  head,  or 
of  the  anterior  portion  of  the  body,  becomes  more  and  more 
compacted,  perfected  and  condensed  or  abbreviated  ;  with  m- 
ferior,  the  same  portion  becomes  more  and  morolax  in  its  parts 
or  loosely  put  together,  and  imperfect  in  the  parts  or  members 
themselves,  and,  at  the  same  time,  the  whole  is  more  and  more 
elongated  and  spaced  out  or  enlarged. 

(3.)  With  superior  cephalization,  the  posterior  portion  of 
the  body  becomes  more  and  more  compacted,  or  firmly  put  to- 
gether and  abreviated  ;  that  is,  as  concentration  goes  on  ante- 
riorly, there  is  abbreviation  posteriorly.  Even  the  tail  shows 
grade  ;  for  great  length,  or  size,  or  functional  importance  is 
actually  a  mark  of  inferior  grade,  other  things  being  equal, 
however  ridiculous  it  may  seem. 

(4.)  With  superior  cephalization,  there  is  an  upward  rise 
in  the  head-extremity  of  the  nervous  system  ;  and  this  reaches 
its  limit  in  Man,  in  which  it  becomes  erect  and  points  heaven- 
ward. With  inferior,  there  is  the  reverse  condition,  and  the 
limit  is  seen  in  the  horizontal  fish. 

(5.)  With  inferior  cephalization,  there  is  not  only  a  less  and 
less  concentrated  or  compacted  and  perfected  state  of  the  whole 
structure,  before  and  behind,  but,  in  its  lower  stages,  the  degra- 
dation of  the  structure  extends  to  an  absence  of  essential  parts, 


~ht- 


*  Any  of  our  readers,  who  may  be  interested  in  a  fuller  illustration  of  this  sub- 
ject, we  would  direct  to  the  writings  of  Prof.  James  D.  Dana,  (who  first  brought 
forward  the  principle  here  alluded  to,)  as  follows ; — Report,  by  J.  D.  Dana,  on  Crus- 
tacea, (being  one  of  the  Reports  of  the  Exploring  Expedition  under  Captain  Wilkes), 
1S53,  p.  1395.— American  Journal  of  Science,  2nd  series.  Vol.  ixii.  p.  14,  1856; 
Vol.  xxy,  p.  213,  1858 ;  Vol.  xxxv,  p.  65,  Jan.  1863;  Vol.  xxxri,  p.  1,  July,  1863. 


1863.]  On  Man's  Zoological  Position,  297 

as  teeth,  members,  senses  ;  and  often,  also,  to  a  gross  enlarge- 
ment of  the  body  beyond  the  size  which  the  system  of  life  within 
can  properly  wield,  and  in  this  case  the  body  is  stupid  and 
sluggish.  And  do  we  not  sometimes  find  an  example  under 
this  principle  in  the  human  species  ? 

Some  of  the  methods  of  cephalization  (or  decephali^ation,  as 
the  reverse  is  properly  termed)  having  been  stated,  we  may 
now  refer  to  a  few  examples. 

Take  the  grand  division  of  brute  Mammals  (or  Quadrupeds) 
which  contains,  the  large  species.     Its.  subdivisions  sue  four. 

First,  the  Qftiadrumanes.OT  monkeys,  .v. 

Second,  the. Carnivores^  or  flesh-eaters,  including  the  lion, 
cat,  dog,  hear,  and  the  like. 

Third,  the  Herbivores,  or  plant-waters,  induding  the  ele- 
phant, rhinocerxis,  horse,  hog,  ox,,  deer,  etci 

Fourth,  the  Mutilates,  including  the  whaleSy  dolphins,  etc., 
in  which  the  limbfi  are  degraded  to  i  the  structure  and  uses  of 
fins,  and  part  are  wanting,  and  therefore  the  species  are,  in  a 
sense,  mt^^i2a^6c2,  whence  the  texui  Mutilates,  Such,  forms  are 
appropriately  styled  degrada^ional  torms,  since  they  correspond 
to  a  d^adatioa  of  the  Mammalian  structure  'or  type,  t 

These  several  subdivisions  have  their  distinotdons,  and  also 
their  naturalness,  strongly  exhibited  in  characters  based  on  this 
principle  of  cephalization.  Our  illustrations  of  this  fact  may 
1^  drawn,  first  firom.  the  fore-Umbs. 

In  the  Qu^drvmanes  or  monkeys,  the  fore-limbs  are  so  con- 
structed and  arranged,  that  i  th«y  serve  (1)  for  carrjring  their 
young,  (2)  for  supplying  the  mouth  with*  foody  (3)  for  taking 
their  prey,  and  (4)  for- locomotion :;  in  the  Carnivores,  they 
Serve  (1)  for  taking  their  prey,  and  (2)  for  locomotion  ;  in  the 
herbivores,  only  for  locomotion — for  cattle  use  their  fore-legs 
for  their  simple  legitimate  object  of  walking,  nothing  higher, 
Nothing  lower ;  in  the  Mutilates,  or  whales,  (degradational 
species,  as  before  styled),  they  are  fit  only  for  something  lower, 
for  they  are  merely  fins,  like  those  of  fishes. 

Passing,  now,  from  the  highest  of  these  four  subdivisions — 
that  of  the  monkeys — ^up  to  Man,  there  is  a  sudden  elevation 
^f  structure,  corresponding  weU  with  the  spiritual  elevation. 


298  On  Man's  Zoological  Position.  [July, 

The  fore-limbs,  as  has  been  stated,  are  taken  out  of  the  foot- 
series,  and  thus  rescued  from  the  inferior  service  of  locomotion. 
As  in  some  brutes,  these  members  serve  to  carry  the  young,  and 
to  collect  food  and  convey  it  to  the  mouth.  But,  along  with 
such  uses,  there  are  others,  more  exalted,  demanded  by  the 
spirit  within..  ,Bfoireo\Ter,  far  the  lai^er  part  of  the  body  is  thus 
made  to  belong  to  the  anterior  portion,  and  this  anterior  por- 
tion is,  conseqiUiently,  much  increaibedy  while  the  posterior 
stands  on  its  narrow  base;of  twofeet^  and  is  reduced  to  a  min- 
imum. -.    >      ^   ■    .    .         ■•  •  !  :  •      ■  •  •  ■      '    ■    i  !       •  '        ■  !      '    '  '       •  ■ 

Let  usnow  look  at  the  above  four  subdivisions  of  Mammals, 
with  reference  to  other  methods  of  cephalization,*  and  see  how 
they  exhibit,  in  accordance  with,  this  principle,;  their  differences 
of  gradej  1 1 ....:•!•  i  ■•  i  . 1 1 ■.'   i •  •  ••  ■ 

The  Quadrumanes^  ov  imonhenjfs^^^hfy  highest  of  the  brute 
species-r-have  the  body  most  raised- from  the  horizontal ;  the 
head  shortefit  andimiost  compacted  ;i  tiie*  mo'uthi  perfect  in  its 
furniture  of  teeth  ;  and  th6  superior  species  among' them — ^the 
Man-apedy  ^U9i  the  (J^orti^^Ckttnd  OrangK^have  no  tail,  so  that 
this  }aiid,\oi posterior  ahhreviation  is  at' its  extreme  limit. 

The  (7ar!?iMfdf6fi,  las'thiB  ctet,  lion,  etc.,  also  have  a  short, 
well-compacted  head,  but-one  more  projecting  than  that  of  the 
ordinary  monkeyi  ;iither8>  ia  aifull  set  of  teeth  ;  >the'  hind-feet, 
as  well  p,8<  fore-feet,,  are  provided  .with  claws  to  aid  in  climbing  ; 
and  the  mouth  is  prostituted  from  the  proper  or  normal  use  of 
the  organ  tto  that  of  earrjdng  its  young  or  its  prey.  - 

The  Herbivores,  as  the  ox,  horse,  etc.,  have  the  head  very 
much  elongfttei^  (a  strong  imark  of  'decephalization,)  and,  in 
some,  appiioprfated*  fto  the'inferioi'  use  of  self^deftnse  ;  part  of 
tKe  teeth  usually  wanting.;  ^aild  the  feet-  fit  only  for  locoriio- 
tion,  or  patt  of  them  (tihe  hinder)  in  sdme  Bpeoies,  for  kicking. 

TheMu&ilateSjOT'thefvhale^yhsiYe  ahead  sometimes  many 
yards  in  length  madeiof  bones  imperfectly  united  ;  the  teeth 
often  entirely  wanting  land  -feometimeB  >  excessively  numerous — 
the  latter  a  mark  of  fteble  concentration  in  the  life-system,  in 
consequence  of  which  the  parts  girow  or  multiply  to  excess, 
(something  as  a  tree  grows  in  size  because  given  up  to  the  un- 
controlled power  of  growth ;)  and  not  only  the  fore-legs  re- 


1863.]  On  Man's  Zoological  Position.  299 

duced  to  fins,  and  feeble  in  locomotion,  but  the  hind-limbs 
fvanting  ;  the  body  behind  enormously  enlarged  and  prolong- 
ed ;  and  the  prolonged  tail,  thus  made,  serving  as  the  main 
organ  of  locomotion-*-a  low,  fish4ike  condition  of  the  structure. 
The  four  grand  divisions  of  Mammals  are  thus  strikingly 
marked  off  by  characters  based  on  'this'  principle  of  cephaliza- 
tion.  ■    -■  ■ '   «•'■•'    ■  •■■.  V  •  ...r  -•:■.  ..... 

Turn  now  to  Man  at  the' head  of  the  system:  of  life.  He  is 
vastly  abore  evien  the  Man-apes  in  the  form  of  the  head,  as 
"w-ell  as  in  its  perfection  of  make,  for  the  jaws  project  but 
8lightly,^when  at -aU^  beyond  the  forehead,  and  his  back  only  a 
little  behind  the  posterior  side  of  the  brain^  Here-  is  abbrevia- 
tion of  body  before  aaad  behind  carried  to  the  last  extreme. 
His  nervous  system  stands  vertical,  with  the  brain  at  the  sum- 
mit ;  and,  in  average  specimens  of  the  race,  the  brain  is  nearly 
treble  the  size  of  the  brain  of  a  gorilla.  His  teeth  are  simply  . 
for  cutting  soft  food*  and'  for  chewing,  not  for  tearing  flesh  or 
branches  of  trees,  or  for  carrying  his  young.  His  fore-limbs 
take  no  part  in  locomotion.  The  posterior  portion  of  the  body 
is  not  only  directly  beneath  the  head,  but  is  so  small  that  it 
Occupies  but  little  more  breadth  than  it.  His  feet  may  be 
thought  to  be  inferior  to  a  monkey's,  since  they  cannot  clasp 
H  stick  or  branch,  like  a  hand.  But  this  quality  makes  a  good 
climber,  and  serves  well  a  being  with  the  monkey's  propensities 
and  neoessities,  but  is  not,  befitting  Man's  erect  body  and  high- 
er purposes,  which  are  best  served  by  feet  that  give  a  firm 
Support.  « 

The  same  kind  of  evidence  of  the  connection  of  grade,  and 
also  of  classification,  with  oephalization,  might  be  pointed  out 
among  thetsubdivisions  of  the  GSar/i-ivores  themselves,  and*of 
^ach  of  the  other  grand  divisions  of  M^nunals.  But  to  give 
full  illustrations  of  the  iSubjeot,  in  these  and  other  departments 
of  zoology,  would  require  a  mention  of  details  that  would  here 
l>e  out  of  place.  Sufficient  have  been  brought  forward  to  ex- 
plain the  principle  of  oephalization,  atd  give  some  idea  of  its 
importance  in  zoological  classification. 

It  remains  to  illustrate  further  the  importance  of  the  special 
mark  of  cephalization  by  which  Man  is  separated  from  other 


300  On  Man's  jSoological  Position.  [J^y> 

Mammals  in  a  system  of  zoological  classification.  This  special 
case  is  the  fact,  already  mentioned,  that  the  fore-limhs  in  Man 
are  transferred  from  the  locomotive  to  the  cephalic  series. 
Man's  separate  place  being  denied  him  by  some  who  claim  to 
imderstand  zoological  principles,  it  is  of  great  interest  to  find 
an  unequivocal  criterion  by  which  to  meet  such  writers.  And 
the  question  with  us. is,  whether  the  criterion  just  mentioned 
has  that  kind  of  authority  which  will  place  it  beyond  all  dis- 
pute, even  among  zoologists  themselves. 

We  propose  to  give,  in  a  brief  and  simple  manner,  a  general 
view  of  the  facts  in  zoology  bearing  on  this  point,  in  order  that 
its  true  scientific  value  may  not  fail  to  be  appreciated. 

In  the  Animal  kingdom  there  are  four  grand  types  or  plans  * 
of  structure — ^the  ordainings  of  the  Infinite  Creator  ;    ideas 
which  were  first  expressed  on  our  earth  in  material  forms  when 
the  earliest  species  under  these  types  were  made.     These  sub- 
kingdoms  are,  banning  with  the  highest,  as  follows  : 

1.  Vertebrates.  Having  internally  a  jointed,  bony  skeleton. 
The  back-bone  in  the  skeleton  is  called  the  vertebral  column, 
and  its  separate  pieces  vertebroe^  (from  the  Latin  ;)  and  hence 
the  name  Vertebrates.  The  four  classes  in  this  sub-kingdom 
are,  as  already  mentioned,  (1)  Mammals ;  (2)  Birds ;  (3)  Eep- 
tiles ;  (4)  Fishes. 

2.  Articulates.  Having  the  body  and  members  jointed,  (or 
articulated,)  but  with  no  internal  skeleton,  the  articulations 
being  made  in  the  hardened  skin.  In  some,  the  skin  remains 
soft,  as  in  Worms.  Include  the  three  classes,  (1)  Insecteans, 
(comprising,  1,  Insects,  2,  Spiders,  3,  Myriapods  or  Centi- 
pedes ;)  (2)  Crustaceans,  (1,  Decapods,  or  crabs,  lobsters, 
shrimps,  etc.,  2,  Tetradecapods,  or  sow-bugs,  etc.,  3,  Ento- 
mostracans ;)  (3)  Worms. 

3.  Molluske.  Having  the  body,  and  the  members  when  any 
exist,  soft  and  fleshy,  without  articulations.  Include  the  cut- 
tle-fishy snaily  crab,  oyster y  etc. 

4.  Radiates,  Having,  as  truly  as  plants,  a  radiate  arrange- 
ment of  the  parts  of  the  structure,  both  the  internal  and  ex- 
ternal, although  a/nimalsm  every  respect.     Include  the  Polyps 


1863.]  On  Man's  Zoological  Position.  .301 

or  coral  animals,  which  look  like  flowers,  the  Medusce  or  jelly- 
fishes,  etc. 

In  order  that  there  may  be  a  transfer  of  members  from  the 
locomotive  to  the  cephalic  series,  or  the  reverse,  (the  fiist  of 
the  methods  of  cephalization  mentioned,)  the  animal  must,  of 
course,  have  members  in  these  series.  The  requisite  structure 
exists  only  in  the  two  higher  sub-kingdoms,  the  Vertebrate 
and  Articulate  ;  and,  hence,  in  these  alone*  can  we  look  for 
examples  of  this  method  of  cephalization. 

1.  Sub-kingdom  of  Vertebbatbs.  1.  Glass  of  Mammals, 
• — In  Mammals^  (the  dass  which  includes  Man  and  all  Quad- 
rupeds, and  also  the  whales,)  there  are  but  two  pairs  of  limbs. 

In  Man,  the  fore-limbs  take  no  part  in  locomotion,  and  are 
properly  ce^AoZic  instead  of  locomotive  organs. 

Passing  from  Man  to  other  Mammals,  we  descend,  from  a 
being  charactariaed  by  this  extreme  of  cephalization,  to  the 
true  Quadruped,  or  four-footed  beast.  The  four  limbs  rfre  de- 
graded to  the  locomotive  series.  This  is  the  only  case  of  such 
transfer  that  is  possible  in  Mammals,  because  the  head  is  a 
fixed  structure,  having  no  parts  that  can  be  transferred  back- 
"^ard,  and,  also,  because  the  number  of  pairs  of  locomotive 
organs  is  limited  to  two, 

2.  Other  Classes  of  Vertebrates, — In  the  other  classes  of 
Vertebrates,  for  the  reason  just  mentioned,  there  can  be  no 
^ew  case  of  transfer  :  the  head  doies  not  admit  of  it,  the  ver- 
^brate  type  being  very  limited  in  its  range  of  variations. 

This  restriction  of  the  examples  in  this  sub-kingdom  to  one, 
gives  the  higher  eminence  to  the  distinction  between  Man  and 
other  Mammals: 

II.  SuB-KiKGDOM  OF  Abticulates.  The  first  two  classes 
of  Articulates  have  the  necessary  members  and  structure  for 
exemplifying  this 'first  method  of  cephalization  ;  but  not  the 
Wt,  or  that  of  Worms. 

1,  Class  of  Insecteans, — The  three  orders,  or  grand  divis- 
ions of  Insecteans,  are,  1,  Insects  ;  2,  Spiders  ;  3,  Myriapods 
or  Centipedes. 

Insects^  the  highest,  have  three  pairs  of  feet  and  three  pairs 
VOL.  XV.  23 


302  On  Man's  Zoological  Position.  [July> 

of  mouth-organs.  Spiders  have  four  pairs  of  feet  and  two  of 
mouth-organs.  There  is  here  a  transfer  of  one  pair  from  the 
mouth-series  to  the  foot-seri6s,  or  from  the  cephalic  to  the  lo- 
comotive. Insects  and  Spiders  are,  as  is  obvious,  very  distinct 
types  of  structure,  .  Th^e  are  two  different  plans  for  express- 
ing the  idea  of .  the  Aifticulate.  The  higher  is  based  on  supe- 
rior cephalization  ;  for,  inlni^cti^.a.  .larger  part  of  the  struc- 
ture is  embrac^  in  th^  cephalic  qi;  anterior  portion  than  in 
Spiders.    ,  .  .',,.,.; 

Both  Insects  .^ndj  Spiders  are  structures  ^ih^fioced  or  closed 
limits  ;  for  the,numl?ei!  of  pair^  oiimt  is  limited,  and  the  seg- 
ments of.wbich  the  ibody  i^  pade  admit, of  no  increase  beyond 
the  noTmal,  cm:  regular  Twiiyibier*  .  , 

Myriapods  are  not  limited  in  the  number  of  segments  of 
the  body,  or.  jgo^  th^  of  the.  P^«b  of  feet  >  on  the  qontrary,  they 
allow  pf  f^ny  numbex  of,feejt,  and  of  indefinite  lengthening  be- 
hind. Being  thjos,  as,  it  were,,  opw  behind,  iijxstead  of  closed, 
there  is  no  regular  transfer  of  mouth-organs  to  the  locomotive 
series  in  piassing  to  tjaemfrom  the  higher  .orders.  This  order 
is  distinguished  by  the  degradational  character  just  mentioned. 

2fc  Gla9s  of  Ortistaceans.—rT!\iQ  orders  of .  Crust^tceans  are 
three :  1,  Decapods,  or  the  ten-footed  ;  2,  Tetradecapods,  or 

the  fouxtee%footed.;  ^,  IJutomostracanSy  ox  specaes  with  de- 
fective feet. 

In  the  highest  or|ier,  that  of  Decapods j  tiiere  are  JJre  pairs 
of  feet  and  sipo  pftii:8  of  mouth-organs,.  In  the  next  order,  that 
of  TetroiOkQff^pods^  there  are  seven  pairs  of  feet  and  four  pairs 
of  mouth-organs.  In  -,  the  latter,  then,  the  feet  have  gained 
two  pairs,:  the  mouth  has  lost  two  ;  ,or,  in  other  words,  two 
pairs  have  parsed  from  the  cephalic  to  the  locomotive  series. 
The  types  pf  stmqj^re  ip.  the  Decapods  and  Tetradecapods  are 
as  diverse  a$  those  of  Insects  and  Spiders..  Like  the  latter, 
also,  thp  feet  are.  perfect  and  fixed  or  limited  in  number,  the 
regular  or  normal  number  never,  being  exceeded.  They  are, 
therefore,  regular  or  normal  types. 

In  descending  to  the  third  order,  or»  the  Entomostracan, 
from  the  Tetradecapods,  the  mouth  loses  other  pairs  of  organs 
by  this  method  of  transfer — ^in  some  one  pair,  in  others  two, 


1863.]  On  Man's  Zoological  Position,  303 

in  others  three^  in  others  four  (or  all.)  The  Entomostracans 
are  defective  in  both  their  feet  and  segments,  and  are  degrada- 
tional  forms ;  and,  hence,  these  several  grades  of  transfer  have 
not  separately  the  importance  li^hich  belongs  to  them  in  the 
regular  or  normal  types.  Thus  the  Myiiapods  and  Entomos- 
tracans are  alike  in  failing  to  exeitipliiy  the  regular  system, 
because  of  their  degra^ational  character: 

In  this  review  of  the  Antoial  kingdoito,  we  haVe  found  one 
case  of  regular  transfer  of  members  from  the  cephalic  to  the 
locomotive  steti^iii  each  of  the  'clasties/ Mammals,  Insecteans 
and  Crustaceang,-^an'd  thfeste  ai^j  dii  fadt,  aZf  thfe-  classes  that 
have  the  structure  i^uiAite  fbf  exhibitittg  it:  The  number  of 
pairs  of  feet  in  the  groups  considered,  beginning  with  the  high- 
est, is  as  folWws': '  " 

I.  Vertebrates — Class  (ii MdmmaU:  In  Man,  1  pair ;  in 
other  Ma.nimate,  '(and  in  all  oth^rVertfebrtites,  except  those  in 
which  part  or  ftll' of  the  limbs  are  wanting,  a^' in?  the  degrada- 
tional  types  of  Whaled,  Snakes,  etc.,)  2. 

II.  Artioulates^-^(I)' Class  of  Insecteans  :  In  Insects,  3  ; 
in  Spiders,  4.    ' '      '  -  .         -     *       •      .'-■ 

(2)  Class  of  Ow«f ac^aiis  .*  in  Decapods,  5  ;  in  Tetradeca- 
pods,  7.      ^  '     '  '  .    . 

The  numbei*  of  pairs  of  feet  in  the  regular  types  are,  then, 

1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  7. 
These  results  mbst  obviously  demdnstrdte,  that  the  higher 
orders  or  gratid  silbdivisionis,-  under  the  classes  in  the  Animal 
kingdom,  wherever  the  structure  allows  of  it,  are  distinguished 
from  one  anothier  by  the  particular  method  of  cephaKzation  re- 
ferred to, — that  ifi^,  by  a  transfer  of  members  from  the' cephalic 
series  to  the 'locomotive,  or  the  reverse.  The  word  order  im- 
plies rank  ;  and,  by  this  special  means,  the  difference  of  rank 
l>etween  two  successive  orders  of  a  class  is  exhibited. 

They  demoiistrate,  also,  that  the  orders,  thus  distinguished, 
^ire  the  ^ti70  fttgr%^«#  Orders  of  the  classes.     This  is  the  fact  in 
"the  two  cases  under  the  Articttlateis.   '  Iiiisects,  or  the  first,  be- 
ing thus  separated  from  Spiders,  ihe  second  ;  and  Decapods, 
*he/r»f,  from  Tetradecapods,  the  second.    And  under  the 
Vertebrates,  since  Man  is  separated  by  the  same  character  from 


3()4  On  Man's  Zoological  Position.  [J^Jj 

the  species  below,  Man  must,  in  like  manner,  constitute  an 
independent  order, — ^the  highest  in  the  class  of  Mammals. 

Thus  the  conclusion,  which  we  have  had  in  view  in  this  sci- 
entific discussion,  is  zoologically  established. 

It  will  be  observed  that  the  evidence  does  not  remove  Man 
out  of  the  class  of  ManMnalfr.  Classes  (as,  for  example,  those 
of  the  sub-kingdom  of  Vertebrates,  namely,  Mammals,  Birds, 
Reptiles  and  Fishes)  are  distinguished  by  characters  of  another 
kind,  and  only  the  orders j  under  a  class,  by  the  transfer  of 
members  explained.. 

Neither,  as  we  have  elsewhere  said,  are  there  any  grounds 
for  resisting  the  association  of  Man  with  the  Mammals  in 
classification.  Th^  distinguishing  feature  of  tliis  class  is,  as 
the  name  implies,  the  suckling  of  the  young  by  the  mother. 
And  when  the  first  of  Mammals  were  created,  this  character- 
istic, while  somewhat  educatidlial  even  in  brutes,  had  special 
prospective  reference  to  the  species,  then  in  the  distant  future, 
that  should  take  in,  through  this  very  means,  moral  good,  and 
learn  from  the  family  relation,  thus  -rooted  and  strengthened, 
of  a  higher  relation  to  an  Infinite  Parent.  The  work  of  the 
sixth  day  of  creation,  as  stated  in  the  opening  page  of  the 
Bible,  was  that  of  the  creation  of  Mammals ;  first,  the  brute 
Mammals,  then  Man  ;  and  thus  the  two  are  associated  in  a 
record  of  divine  origin. 

The  zoological  demonstration  of  the  proposition  that  Man 
does  not  share  his  order  either  with  monkeys,  or  brutes  of  any 
kind,  appears,  therefore,  to  be  complete.  In  addition,  it  has 
been  shown,  that  the  principle  of  cephalization,  on  which  the 
conclusion  is  based,  lies  at  the  very  foundation  of  the  Animal 
kingdom,  and  penetrates  its  whole  superstructure.  Man, 
therefore,  stands  alone,  as  by  acclamation  from  universal  life. 
His  structure,  so  eminently  cephalized,  is  in  accord  with  his 
greatness  of  intellect  and  soul. 

The  superiority  of  Man  to  other  animals  has  long  been  re- 
cognized in  the  structure  of  his  hand,  which  is  so  wonderfully 
fashioned  for  the  service  of  his  exalied  nature  ;  in  his  erectness 
of  form  y  which  seems  like  a  promise  of  a  world  above,  denied 
the  animal  which  goes  bowed  toward  the  earth  ;  in  his  face^ 


1863.]  On  Man's  Zoological  Position.  305 

-which  is  made,  not  only  to  exhibit  the  inferior  emotion  of 
pleasure  through  the  smile  or  laugh,  but — ^when  not  debased 
by  sin — to  move  in  quick  response  to  all  higher  emotions  and 
sentiments  and  calls  for  sympathy,  as  though  it  were  the  outer 
film  of  the  soul  itself ;  in  his  speech^  which  is  the  soul  in  fuller 
action  wielding  its  powers  in  force  on  other  souls.  We  now 
perceive  that  these  characteristics  are  outer  manifestations  of 
a  structure  whose  elevation  is  pronounced  throughout  the 
breadth  and  depth  of  living  nature. 

Notwithstanding  these  various  distinguishing  qualities,  some 
zoologists,  after  a  study  of  Man's  bones,  muscles  and  brain, 
without  seeing  the  deeper  principle  beneath,  assign  him  a 
place,  as  before  observed,  in  the  same  tribe  with  the  apes  or 
monkeys,  od/  a  seat  a  grade  higher  than  that  occupied  by  the 
Gorilla  ;  yet.  not  so  high  but  that  the  Gorilla,  Orang  or  Chim- 
panzee may  be  in  the  line  of  Man's  ancestry.  We  have  found 
no  such  genealogical  ideas  in  our  studies  of  the  Animal  king- 
dom. 

There  is  threes-fold  testimony  to  Man's  right  to  the  throne, 
above  and  over  all  that  lives  : — Nature's  profoundest  utter- 
ances ;  Man's  fitness  for  the  position ;  and  God's  command, 
issued  when  Man  took  possession,  "  Subdue  and  have  do- 
minion." 
VOL.  XV.  23«* 


306  Notices  of  Boohs.  [J^V? 


NOTICES  OF  BOOKS. 

Lectures  on  the  History  of  the  Jewish  Church.    By  A.  P.  Sta>'ley,  D.  D. 
Part  I.     Abraham  to  Samuel.    Kew  York :  Charles  Scribner.     1863. 

This  work  can  hardly  fail  to  have  many  readers,  and  to  give  pleasure  to  many. 
The  author  has  a  style  that  makes  a  little  thought  and  learning  go  a  great 
way.  Whatever  comes  from  his  pen  is  sure  to  be  easy  reading.  We  cannot  but 
regret,  however,  that  a  man  in  his  eminent  position  should  write  things  so  shallow, 
and  so  pernicious,  as  he  sees  fit  to  put  forth.  His  coolness  and  hardihood  of  as- 
sertion is  one  of  the  most  remarkable  of  his  traits  as  a  writer.  With  what  easy 
nonchalance^  for  example,  he  disposes  of  the  common  belief  of  Jews  and  Christians 
in  all  ages.  *'  It  has  been  ai  various  times  supposed  that  the  Books  of  Moses,  Josh- 
ua, and  Samuel,  were  all  written  in  their  present  form  by  those  whose  names  they 
bear.  This  notion,  however,  has  been  in  former  ages  disputed  both  by  Jewish  and 
Christian  theologians,  and  is  now  rejected  by  almost  all  scholars.^'  But  Professor 
Stanley  is  the  most  liberal,  courteous,  gentlemanly,  and  charitable  of  skeptics. 
He  never  betrays  his  Master  without  first  kissing  Him.  He  stabs  no  one  under 
the  fifth  rib,  without  a  courteous  salutation.  To  such  men  as  Pusey  and  Keble  he 
is  particularly  condescending.  Whenever  he  is  about  to  say  anything  peculiarly 
atrocious,  he  is  almost  sure  to  introduce  it  by  a  compliment  to  them.  And  his 
kindness  to  St.  Athanasius  is  really  quite  touching.  The  way  he  pats  him  on  the 
head,  evidently  considering  him  a  right  good  fellow,  though  wofuUy  in  the  dark 
and  rather  illiberal,  is  enough  to  make  one  wish  the  Saint  were  alive,  to  see  how 
far  he  would  reciprocate.  Our  impression  is,  that  some  *'fine  birds  "  in  the  world 
would  soon  find  themselves  minus  a  few  of  their  "  fine  feathers."  But  he  does  not 
confine  his  condescension  to  the  old  Catholic  Saints.  Even  Moses  is  treated  with 
a  certain  distinguished  consideration  and  respect.  And  as  to  Abraham,  he  was  a 
venerable  Arabian  Sheikh,  and  Professor  Stanley  has  been  in  Arabia,  and  knows 
all  about  th^m.  One  would  think,  from  his  way  of  dealing  with  the  Patriarch, 
that  he  had  met  with  him  in  his  travels,  and  had  had  a  good  time  with  liim.  Mel- 
chizedec,  also,  comes  in  for  a  kind  word  from  the  Professor.  His  interview  with 
Abraham  was  really  a  very  striking  and  significant  scene.  It  was  in  fact  quite  in- 
teresting. Even  a  modern  philosopher  might  look  upon  it  with  a  benignant  and 
indulgent  smile.  It  was  Revealed  Religion  doing  homage  to  Natural  Religion  1  It 
was  Natural  Religion  receiving  tithes  from  Revealed  Religion!  How  significant! 
How  profound  1     How  pretty  1 

With  all  due  respect  for  Stanley's  brilliant  gifts,  and  with  all  sympathy  for  a  cer- 
tain goodness  of  heart  which  wo  give  him  credit  for,  we  cannot  but  regard  these 
Lectures  as  about  the  most  pernicious  sample  of  philosophic  twaddle,  that  we  hap- 
pen to  have  met  with.  His  book,  such  as  it  is,  is  handsomely  republished,  '*  &y 
arrangement  with  the  author ^''^  by  Charles  Scribner,  124  Grand  Street,  N.  Y. — which 
is  a  handsome  thing,  by  the  way,  on  Mr.  Scribner's  part,  and  an  example  that 
ought  to  be  followed  by  publishers  generally. 

St.  Paul's  Epistle  to  the  Romans  :  Newly  Translated,  and  Explained  from  a 
Missionary  point  of  view.  By  the  Rt.  Rev.  J.  W.  Colenso,  D.  D.,  Bishop  of 
Natal.     New  York:  D.  Appleton  &  Co.     1863.     12mo.  pp.  261. 

Had  we  seen  this  present  work  of  Bishop  Colenso  before  examining  his  book  on 
*'The  Pentateuch  and  the  Book  of  Joshua,"  the  latter  production  would  have  oc- 
casioned less  surprise.  Indeed,  we  do  not  hesitate  to  say,  that*the  former  work  is 
the  key  to  the  latter.  A  man  with  such  a  minimum  of  learning,  and  such  a  maxi- 
mum  of  perverted  self-conceited  assurance,  and  such  a  method  of  reasoning,  can 
make  any  thing  of  the  Greek  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  or  of  the  Hebrew  of 


1863.]  Notices  of  Books.  307 

he  Old  Testament.  For  example,  let  any  one  of  our  readers,  with  the  Greek  be- 
3re  him,  take  this  Bishop's  translation  of  Rom.  ix.  5,  "  "Whose  are  the  Fathers, 
nd  from  whom  is  Christ,  according  to  the  flesh.  God,  who  is  over  all,  is  blessed 
>reverl  Amen."  He  will  not  hesitate  to  say,  that  the  Bishop  either  does  not 
uderstand  the  analogy  of  the  language,  and  the  construction  of  so  simple  a  sen- 
3Dce,  or  else,  that  he  has  knowingly  perverted  its  meaning.  "Whichever  horn  of 
le  dilemma  the  friends  of  the  Bishop  may  choose  to  place  him  on,  on  one  or  the 
ther  he  hangs,  beyond  a  peradventure. 

We  are  not  writing  a  review  of  this  Translation  and  Explanation,  prepared,  too, 
le  Bishop  says,  "from  a  Missionary  point  of  view  I"  There  is  no  "Missionary 
oint  of  view  "  to  it,  or  about  it.  The  Gospel  of  Christ,  as  believed  and  as  held  by 
le  Church  which  sent  the  Bishop  out  as  a  Missionary  to  convert  the  Zulus,  th^ 
•ishop  himself  has,  in  this  volume,  attempted  to  subvert.  It  is  a  weak,  and  in  point 
f  sound  learning,  a  contemptible  effort ;  still  it  is  openly  made  and  without  disguise. 

On  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  the  above  translation  of  Rom.  ix.  6  is  an  exam- 
le  of  his  teaching. 

On  the  doctrine  of  the  Atonement,  he  says,  "  It  is  very  uhfortunat  ethat  the  tnie 
leaning  of  the  word  Atonement,  which  occurs  in  this  passage  in  the  English  "Ver- 
ion,  namely,  at-one-ment,  or  reconciliation,  should  be  so  commonly  lost  sight  of; 
nd  the  notion  introduced  of  something  paid  down  to  atone,  (as  it  is  said,)  or  com- 
ensate,  to  God,  or,  at  least,  to  reconcile  God  to  us,  for  our  sins,"  Ac,  &c.,  &c.  p. 
08.     The  expiatory  nature  of  the  Atonement  is  thus  distinctly  denied. 

On  the  doctrine  of  Inspiration,  in  commenting  on  St.  Paul's  statement,  that 
eath  is  the  wages,  or  fruit,  or  consequence  of  sin,  the  Bishop  says,  "  It  is  possible 
hat  St.  Paul  entertained  this  notion  himself,  namely,  of  all  death  having  come  into 
he  world  by  sin."  He  says  the  Bible  is  "  not  a  mere  historical  narrative,  or  a 
able  of  genealogies,  or  a  statement  of  scientific  facts,  cosmological,  geological,  as- 
ronomical,  o?'  any  other"  Ac,  &c.  p..llO. 

On  the  doctrine  of  Eternal  Punishment  he  says,  "  I  now  declare,  that  I  can  now 
10  longer  maintain,  or  give  utterance  to,  the  doctrine  of  the  endlessness  of  future 
mnishments."  He  advocates  at  great  length  "  a  remedial  purifying  process  in 
nother  world."  pp.  165-185. 

01  the  Holy  Sacraments  he  says,  "  It  is  the  result  of  man's  theorizing,  and  not 
lerived  from  God's  Revelation,  to  attempt  to  make  a  distinction,  in  kind,  between 
)ur  Lord's  Presence  in  the  Holy  Eucharist,  and  that  which  he  vouchsafes  to  us, 
^hen  we  kneel  in  our  own  retirement,  or  meet  in  our  ordinary  assemblies  for  the 
Common  Worship  of  Prayer  and  Praise."  p.  253. 

His  notions  of  the  Church,  its  6rder  and  Mini.«itry,  are  equally  loose  and  radical. 
See  pp.  27  and  224. 

On  the  whole,  we  should  judge,  simply  from  this  volume,  did  we  know  nothing 
of  his  previous  history,  that  the  Bishop's  early  education  had  been  greatly  de- 
fective in  those  branches  of  learning  which  would  qualify  him  to  cope  with  the  In- 
fidelity of  the  age  and  times ;  that  he  had  received,  without  examination,  that 
metaphysical  system  of  Theology  which,  fifty  years  ago,  characterized  so  exten- 
sively the  English  Church ;  that,  with  the  teachers  of  that  System,  he  has  all  the 
while  ignored  the  nature,  mission  and  oflBce  of  the  Church ;  and  that,  of  later 
years,  his  habits  of  thinking  and  moral  conceptions  have  been  shaped  by  that  Ger- 
Dian  Rationalism  to  which  his  reading  has  evidently  been  mainly  directed.  We 
know  not  how  else  to  account  for  that  strange  mixture  of  the  language  of  frigid, 
Wrtless  skepticism  which  now  seems  natural  to  him,  and  the  constant,  unbidden 
presence  of  words  and  phrases,  which  still  cling  to  him,  but  which  belong  to  alto- 
gether another  system. 

There  is  another  point  worth  noticing.  This  question  of  the  order  in  time,  in 
Which  Bishop  Colenso  has  written  his  late  works,  is  an  important  one.  The  views, 
Which  he  has  presented  in  this  Exposition  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  are  his 
^ture  opinions;  he  says  they  are  "the  results  of  seven  years  of  Missionary  ex- 
perience, as  well-as  of  many  years  of  previous  close  study  of  this  Epistle."  His 
Work  on  the  Pentateuch,  in  which  he  denies  the  Historical  Books  of  the  Old  Tes- 
^ftnient,  is  a  new  and  novel  thing  even  to  himself.  He  says,  "  In  January,  1861,  / 
^  110^  even  begun  to  enter  on  these  enquiries^  *  *  *  and  I  had  not  ttiC  most  distant 


308  Notices  of  Books.  [July? 

idea  of  the  results  to  which  I  have  now  arrivedy  We  do  not  hesitate  to  say,  that, 
holding  the  views  which  he  has  advanced  in  this  work  on  the  Romans,  he  was 
bound,  of  necessity,  by  logical  sequence,  in  some  way  to  get  rid,  not  only  of  the  Book 
of  GTenesis,  but  of  the  whole  Economy  of  Redemption.  He  cannot, — it  is  morally 
impossible  for  him, — hold  the  Miracles  of  the  Old  Testament  or  the  New,  from  his 
point  of  observation.  There  was  no  difificulty  in  his  denying  them.  Man,  every 
man,  believes  what  he  chooses  to  believe,  and  disbelieves  what  he  chooses  to  dis- 
believe. Belief  of  Moral  Truth  is  voluntary,  not  compulsory.  And  hence,  there  is 
not  the  slightest  use  in  reafeoning  with  or  answering  these  men,  so  far  as  they 
themselves  are  concerned.  For  the  sake  of  others,  they  are  to  be  met  boldly,  and 
in  the  spirit  of  men  who  are  not  only  loyal  to  the  Faith,  but  who  are  not  ashamed 
of  their  loyalty;  and  who  cannot  be  silenced  or  brow-beaten  by  the  clap-trap 
charges,  of  bigotry,  and  narrow-mindedness,  and  being  behind  the  age,  &c.,  &c. 

To  us,  as  American  Churchmen,  this  sad  history  of  Bishop  Colenso  is  full  of 
meaning ;  and  if  we  are  wise  we  shall  give  heed  to  it.  "  The  Gospel "  which  these 
men  teach  is  "  another  Gospel."  It  is  pushing  its  way  in  our  own  country  with 
all  its  characteristic  arrogance  and  impudence. 

Manual  op  Geology  :  treating  of  the  principles  of  the  Science  with  special  refer- 
ence to  American  Geological  History,  for  the  use  of  Colleges,  Academies  and 
Schools  of  Science.  By  James  D.  Dana,  M.  A.,  LL.  D.,  SiUiman  Professor  of 
Geology  and  Natural  History  in  Yale  College,  &c ,  &c.  Illustrated  by  a  chart  of 
the  world  and  over  one  thousand  figures,  mostly  from  American  sources.  Phil- 
adelphia: published  by  Theodore  BUss  &  Co.'  London:  Trubner  &  Co.  1863. 
Small  8vo.  pp.  812. 

Given  a  knowledge  of  the  subject,  and  there  are  several  things  requisite  to 
write  a  good  book  on  any  branch  of  Natural  Science,  and  especially,  and  above  all 
others,  on  Geology.  Among  these  requisites,  are,  first,  power  of  analysis,  of  dis- 
integrating, of  resolving  into  original  elements,  and  of  clear  perception  of  those 
elements.  Next,  there  is  the  power  of  synthesis,  of  combination  according  to 
natural  affinities  and  relations.  And  next,  there  must  be  that  still  more  command- 
ing faculty,  the  power  of  generalization,  of  groupinp:,  arranging  and  classifying,  ac- 
cording to  well  recognized  principles.  And,  last  of  all,  there  must  be  the  power  of 
induction,  of  deducing  the  Laws  of  Nature  from  the  facts  thus  substantiated.  All 
this  requires  judgment,  good  sense,  candoi',  freedom  from  prejudice,  honesty  and 
moral  courage.  Professor  Dana's  work  on  Geology  has  all  these  characteristics. 
It  is  minute  in  details;  clear  in  arrangement;  natural  and  exhaustive  in  its  classi- 
fications. He  has  had  rare  opportunities  for  perfecting  himself  in  Scientific  knowl- 
edge. From  early  life  an  enthusiastic  and  close  student  of  Nature,  his  connection 
with  the  Exploring  Expedition  gave  him  opportunity  of  extensive  observation ;  and 
his  appointment,  while  yet  a  young  man,  as  President  of  the  ''American  Associa- 
tion for  the  Advancement  of  Science,"  was  a  deserved  tribute  to  his  attainments, 
by  the  most  eminent  American  Naturalists.  Nor  ought  we  to  omit  saying,  that 
Professor  Dana  is  one  of  the  few  American  Scholars,  devoted  to  Physical  Science, 
who  is  not  perpetually  trying  to  bend  a  bow  with  which  to  cast  an  arrow  at  Reve- 
lation, and  especially  at  the  first  chapters  of  Genesis.  A  true  disciple  of  the  In- 
ductive Method,  with  no  a  priori  theories  to  broach  and  defend,  he  does  not  find 
the  Book  of  Nature  in  conflict  with  the  Book  of  Revelation.  Indeed,  if  we  were 
to  write  a  Commentary  on  the  two  first  Chapters  of  Genesis,  we  would  trace  the  de- 
velopments of  Geology  as  disclosed  in  the  volume  before  us.  And  yet,  he  has  not 
written  the  book  with  any  such  intention.  He  has  simply  followed  in  the  foot- 
steps of  Science  just  as  far  as  it  has  opened  the  way,  and  no  farther.  On  this 
point,  we  hope  to  take  up  the  volume  at  an  early  day ;  and  to  expose  the  ground- 
less assumptions  of  some  of  our  modem  noisy  skeptics. 

"We  can  hardly  describe  this  Manual  within  our  limited  space.  After  a  well 
written  Introduction  on  the  Relations  of  the  Science  of  Geology,  and  its  Subdivis- 
ions, his  grand  Divisions  of  the  subject  are,  I.  Physiographic  Geology.  II.  Litho- 
logical  Geology.  III.  Historical  Geology.  IV.  Dynamical  Geology.  The  Third 
Part,  Historical  Geology,  is  of  course  most  important,  as  bearing  upon  the  Geolo- 
gic controversy  of  the  present  day.    The  early  designations,  Primary,  Secondary 


63.]  Notices  of  Books.  309 

[  Tertiary  Ponnations,  referring  strictly  to  time,  are  discarded  by  Prof.  Dana, 
;hey  are  by  Lyell  and  other  modem  Geologists ;  and  the  more  strictly  scientific 
ns  are  substituted,  Palaeozoic,  Mesozoic  and  Cenozoic;  though  the  term  Tertiary 
till  retained  by  him  for  the  sake  of  convenience.  Last  of  all  comes  in  the  "  Era 
ifind,  the  Age  of  Man,"  the  animal  element  being  "no  longer  dominant,  but 
id  in  the  possession  of  a  being  at  the  head  of  the  kingdoms  of  life."  The  dis- 
ery  of  the  remains  of  Man  and  of  his  Art,  as  flint  implements,  Ac,  with  the 
ea  of  extinct  Post-tertiary  animals,  he  regards  as  proof  of  the  contemporaneity 
i£an  with  those  animals ;  but  this,  he  concludes,  does  not  so  much  carry  back 
date  of  Man,  as  bring  forward  the  date  of  the  modem  Mammals ;  so  that,  "  in 
final  fitting  up  of  the  Earth  with  life,  there  was  still  a  reference  to  him."  Still 
re  than  this,  he  says,  "  It  is  in  accordance  with  all  past  analogies  that  Man 
uld  have  originated  on  some  part  of  the  great  Orient ;  and  no  spot  would  seem 
lave  been  better  fitted  for  Man's  self-distribution  and  self-development  than 
ith-westem  Asia." 

'he  work  is  well  arranged,  both  for  the  less  and  the  more  advanced  student, 
details  of  the  Science  being  printed  in  fine  type ;  and  a  Synopsis  is  given  in 
Appendix  for  a  short  course  of  instruction  in  Schools,  not  strictly  scientific. 
•  Illustrations  in  the  book  are  numerous  and  well  executed ;  and  include  figures 
basils,  diagrams  of  sections  and  district  geological  maps ;  all  of  which  will  be 
ful  to  the  student.  The  work  has  also  a  full  Index  which  adds  greatly  to  its 
le. 

I  Geological  Evidences  op  the  Antiquity  op  Man.  With  Remarks  on 
'heories  of  the  Origin  of  Species  by  Variation.  By  Sir  Charles  Ltell,  F.  B.  S., 
Luthor  of  Principles  of  Geology,  &c.  Illustrated  by  Wood  Cute.  Second  Amer- 
3an  from  the  latest  London  edition.  Philadelpliia:  George  W.  Childs.  1863. 
ivo.  pp.  526. 

e-Adamite  Man.  The  Story  of  the  Human  Race.  From  3^000  to  100,000 
ears  ago  1  By  Griffin  Lee,  of  Texas.  New  -York :  Sinclair  Tousey.  1863. 
2mo.  pp.  408. 

s  Races  op  the  Old  World:  A  Manual  of  Ethnology.  By  Charles  L. 
Jbace,  Author  of  "  Hungary  in  '51,"  &c.  New  York:  Charles  Scribner.  8vo. 
p.  540. 

the  Origin  op  Species  :  Or  the  Causes  of  the  Phenomena  of  Organic  Nature. 
L  Course  of  Six  Lectures  to  Working  Men.  By  Thomas  H.  Huxley,  F.  R.  8., 
*rofes8or  of  Natural  History  in  the  Jermyn  Street  School  of  Mines.  New  York : 
).  Appleton  &  Co.     1863.     12ipo.  pp.  150. 

• 

Ve  have  classed  all  these  works  together,  and  had  intended  to  give  a  paper  in 
J  Number  of  the  Review  on  the  Antiquity  of  Man,  on  the  Origin  of  Species,  and 
the  Doctrine  of  Development.  But  the  Article  in  our  preceding  pages  on 
an's  ZoologiCfil  Position,"  presenting  one  phase  of  the  argument,  leaves  us  no 
m  to  pursue  the  subject  at  present.  We  commend  the  Article  to  the  attention 
mr  readers.  It  is  from  the  pen  of  one  of  European  celebrity,  and  who,  in  our 
innent,  has,  in  this  country,  no  peer,  certainly  no  superior  in  the  field  of  Natural 
Bnce ;  and,  what  certainly  cannot  be  said  of  all  our  Scientific  Savans,  his  pre- 
sions  are  far  less  than  his  attainments.  He  has  the  child-like  humility  of  a  true 
lolar.  His  unsuspecting  nature  leads  him,  we  think,  sometimes  to  overlook  the 
«niess  of  hatred  against  Revelation  with  which  the  Infidels  of  the  day  are  as- 
ing  the  facts  therein  recorded.  To  be  sure  it  does  no  good  to  call  these  men 
'd  names.  No  body  is  convinced  by  it.  And  this  method  of  attack  usually  be- 
ys the  weakness  of  the  assailant.  But  it  is  always  right,  and  sometimes  a  duty, 
rebuke  impudence  and  superciliousness ;  to  expose  and  hold  up  to  view,  clearly 
i  unmistakably,  the  weakness  of  Error,  especiaUy  when  that  Error  concerns  the 
iatest  of  all  subjects,  Man  and  his  relations  toward  God.  Every  thing  that  is 
portant  and  dear  to  him,  present  and  future,  within  and  around  him,  is  involved 
it    Every  thing  that  can  centre  in  and  vitalize  that  word  loycUty,  depends  upon  it. 


310  Notices  of  Books,  [July? 

Of  the  books  above-named,  Mr.  Lyell's  is  the  only  one  that  really  deserves  close 
consideration.  The  others  are  mostly  mere  compends,  or  are  made  up  of  sweeping 
generalities,  based  upon  false  principles  rather  than  teaching  clearly  the  principles 
themselves.  Especially  is  this  true  of  GriflBn  Lee's  book  on  the  "  Pre- Adamite 
Man,"  who  leaps  off  at  the  outset  in  his  book  like  a  bold  cavalier,  "Adam  was  not 
the  first  Man !"  exclamation  point  and  all. 

As  to  Mr.  Lyell,  he  seems  disposed  to  give  the  ''  transmutation  "  and  "progress- 
ion "  and  "  development "  theory  of  Darwin  and  Huxley  the  most  favorable 
consideration,  although  he  confesses  that  the  theory  is  not  sustained  by  any  valid 
evidence.    The  connecting  links  are  still  wanting,  and  possibly  always  will  be. 

The  funniest  and  richest  thing  about  Mr.  Lyell's  work  is  the  solemn  attention 
which  he  devotes  to  the  late  wonderful  discoveries  of  M.  Boucher  de  Perthes,  a 
famous  French  Naturalist,  by  which,  not  only  he  but  a  considerable  number  of 
learned  men  in  Europe  have  been  thoroughly  duped.  Nor  only  this,  but  their  sage 
and  not  very  unimportant  conclusions  were  flaunted  in  the  face  of  us  poor,  well- 
meaning,  but  simple-minded  believers  in  Revelation,  as  completely  upsetting  not 
only  the  Chronology  of  the  Old  Testament,  but  the  facts  which  are  therein  contain- 
ed; and  especially  those  concerning  the  Origin  of  Man,  which  for  some  reason  seem 
to  be  exceedingly  distasteful.  These  wise  men  had  found,  not  only  great  quanti- 
ties of  flints  and  flint  hatchets  fashioned  by  human  skill,  deposited  in  the  drift  at 
Abbeville,  but  at  last  they  discovered  among  them  human  bones.  And  M.  Bouch- 
er de  Perthes  had  proved,  that  the  superincumbent  peat  in  that  valley  had  required 
"  tens  of  thousands  of  years  for  its  formation."  The  affair  created  a  sensation.  A 
case,  it  was  claimed,  had  been  made  out.  Learned  papers  were  read,  going  into  the 
most  minute  particulars,  before  Scientific  Societies.  At  last,  some  incredulous 
gentlemen,  as  Falconer  and  Evans  and  Prestwich,  took  the  matter  in  hand,  and 
these  Pre-Adamite  flints  and  bones  were  subjected  to  close  scrutiny ;  and  it  is 
now  shown,  that  these  antique  flints  had  been  artificially  stained,  and  that  the 
bones  were  of  recent  origin,  the  section  cut  being  white,  glistening,  full  of  gelatine, 
and  fresh  lookkig ;  and  in  formation,  in  no  respect  different  from  bones  found  now 
in  any  Church-yard.  It  seem^  that  the  cunning  workmen  of  these  gravel  pits, 
stimulated  by  a  reward  for  such  relics,  had  done  their  work  of  imposition  so  clev- 
erly, as  completely  to  blind  these  very  learned  men.    And  so  the  case  now  stands. 

The  real  truth  is,  nemo  sapit  omnibus  Jioris,  and  nobody  is  wise  in  every  thing. 
"We  remember  that  the  famous  "  Moon-stoty  "  hoax,  a  few  years  ago,  completely 
deceived  a  Professor  in  a  distinguished  New  England  College ;  and  a  clever  hist-o- 
rian  announced  very  positively,  not  long  since,  before  a  Literary  Society  in  this 
city,  that  the  North  American  Indians  had  roamed  millions  of  years  over  this  con- 
tinent; yet  probably  two-thirds  of  his  audience  had  paid  as  much  attention  to  this 
particular  branch  of  Science  as  the  learned  historian,  and  yet  did  not  believe  any 
such  thing. 

As  yet,  Natural  Science  has  presented  no  well  authenticated  facts  in  conflict 
with  the  commonly  received  Chronology  concerning  the  Creation  of  Man ;  on  the 
contrary,  there  is  an  amount  of  evidence  in  harmony  with  that  Chronology,  which 
is  overwhelming  and  unanswerable.  As  to  the  transmutation  and  development 
theory  of  Darwin  and  others,  it  not  only  is  not  sustained  by  facts,  but  is  certainly 
contradicted  by  them.  Man,  as  he  came  from  the  hand  of  his  Creator,  was  neither 
a  savage  nor  a  mbllusk.  There  is  but  one  theory  which  reconciles  all  the  facts  of 
history  and  Science.  There  are  abundant  Geological  phenomena  indicating  great 
changes  in  the  surface  of  the  Earth  since  its  creation ;  many  of  these  are  mysteri- 
ous and  inexplicable ;  neither  the  believer  nor  the  disbeliever  in  Revelation  can 
account  for  them ;  but  there  has  been  no  scientific  theory  concerning  them  which 
can  shake  our  faith  in  them  "who  spake  as  they  Were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost" 

The  Life  op  our  Lord  Upon  the  Eaeth.  Considered  in  its  Historical,  Chro- 
nological and  Geographical  Relations.  By  the  Rev.  S.  J.  Andrews.  1  vol. 
PostSvo.     650  pages.    New  York :  C.  Scribner.     1863. 

We  have  a  carefully  prepared  examination  of  this  excellent  book,  which,  for  the 
sake  of  author  and  publishers,  we  regret  comes  too  late  for  our  present  Number. 
Mr.  Scribner  is  issuing  all  his  books  in  the  very  best  style  of  the  art.  "We  shall  re- 
turn to  this  volume  hereafter. 


163.]  Notices  of  Books.  311 


RiGETT  AND  CoLENSO  Wrong:  Being  Popular  Lectures  on  the  Pentateuch. 
By  the  Rev.  John  Gumming,  D.  D.,  of  London.  New  York :  John  Bradburn. 
L863. 

rhis  is  a  series  of  popular  Lectures  by  Dr.  Gumming,  and  has  all  the  ease  of 
le  and  recklessness  of  statement  that  mark  the  productions  of  this  well-known 
iter.    The  Lectures  are  reprinted  in  handsome  style. 

B  Pentateuch  Vindicated.  By  Wiluam  Henry  Green.  New  York:  John 
Wiley,  56  Walker  Street.     1863. 

SVe  have  here  a  close,  pains-taking,  scholarly  Reply  to  the  same  Colenso.  It 
:e8  up  the  Colensic  fallacies,  one  by  one,  and  demolishes  each  in  turn  with  a 
»roughness  that  leaves  nothing  to  be  regretted,  except  that  such  heavy  artillery 
>ald  be  used  against  such  small  game. 

0TURE8  ON  the  SYMBOLIC  CHARACTER  OP  THE  SaCRED  SCRIPTURES.      By  ROV. 

Abibl  Silver,  Minister  of  the  New  Jerusalem  Church  in  New  York.  D.  Ap- 
pleton  k  Co. 

ICr.  Silver  has  put  forth  a  series  of  Lectures,  "  not  written  with  a  view  to  their 
ing  printed,"  on  the  very  interesting  subject  of  the  Symbolic  Character  of  the 
\cred  Scriptures.  He  brings  out,  with  some  ingenuity,  the  "doctrine  of  corres- 
ndencea,"  or  types,  showing  that  Nature  is  a  great  parable,  and  that  the  Bible 
in  analogy  with  Nature.  The  thing  is  not  very  profound.  Perhaps  it  was  not 
:ended  so  to  be.  It  is  hardly  more  than  a  dilution  of  that  style  of  spiritualizing 
lich  had  so  many  attractions  for  the  early  Christian  Fathers.  Still,  there  are 
iny  good  things  in  the  Lectures,  and  if  there  are  also  some  bad  things,  they  are 
•t  of  a  character  to  do  much  harm. 

IB  Last  Times  and  The  Great  Consummation.  An  Earnest  discussion  of  mo- 
mentous themes.  By  Joseph  A.  Seiss,  D.  D.,  Author  of  "  The  Gospel  in  Leviti- 
cus," &c.,  &c.  Revised  and  enlarged  edition.  Philadelphia:  Smith,  EngUsh  & 
Co.     1863.     12mo.  pp.  438. 

Amid  a  deal  of  verbiage,  and  tumid  rhetoric,  and  pretentious  sincerity,  and  self- 
»imonated  dogmatism,  and  of  that  spirit  of  denunciation  which  these  self-consti- 
ted  reformers  and  censors  are  so  famous  for,  the  real  points  which  the  author 
dds  and  teaches  are  in  the  main  those :  that,  at  the  end  of  six  thousand  years 
dm  the  creation  of  Adam,  Christ  is  to  come  into  the  world  in  person ;  that  the 
illennium  is  then  to  begin,  the  good  are  then  to  rise  from  the  dead,  and  that  they 
« to  reign  with  Christ  on  the  Earth  one  thousand  years ;  that  up  to  that  time, 
ibelief  and  wickedness  will  almost  universally  prevail ;  that  then,  Christ  is  to 
■eak  down  all  existing  Systems  of  Government  in  Church  and  State,  make  great 
lysical  demonstrations  of  power  and  wrath,  restore  the  Jews  to  Palestine,  make 
ount  Zion  the  visible  seat  of  universal  Empire  of  this  Christocracy  for  a  thousand 
)ar8,  that  Satan  is  to  be  bound,  &c.,  &c. ;  that  at  the  end  of  the  thousand  years, 
itan,  Deaih,  Hades,  and  all  antagonisms  to  good,  are  to  be  destroyed ;  that  all 
«  if^iabttarUs  of  the  world  are  to  be  restored  to  Good's  favor ;  and  that  this  thou- 
md  years  is  the  only  Day  of  Judgment,  &c.,  &c.,  &c.,  &c.  Tills,  in  general,  is  a 
iatement  of  the  teaching  of  these  Second  Adventists ;  and  yet  there  are  no  two  of 
lem  who  exactly  agree  in  opinion.  The  Author  quotes  in  favor  of  his  theory 
►rgely  from  some  of  the  Christian  Fathers,  and  so  on  down  to  the  present  day,  to 
)n^  and  Cheever. 

On  this  whole  subject,  we  have,  in  way  of  comment,  a  few  things  to  say.  (1.) 
he  opinions  of  the  Fathers,  on  any  subject,  is  one  thing;  their  testimony  as  wit- 
asses  of  facts  is  quite  another  thing.  (2.)  It  is  a  gross  perversion  of  facts  to  hold 
biem  as  a  body,  and  multitudes  of  others  in  more  modern  times,  whom  the  author 
ppeals  to,  responsible  for  all  the  visionary  theories  which  he  has  here  broached 
*T  reechoed.  (3.)  Second  Adventism  is  no  new  thing ;  it  is  periodical  though  ir- 
Qgolar  in  its  appearance ;  and  has  always  been  advocated  by  men  of  a  certain  type 
»f  character.  (4.)  These  men  teach  positively  respecting  the  coming  of  Christ 
^hat  the  Scriptures  expressly  inform  us  is  not  known,  and  is  not  permitted  to  be 


312  Notices  of  Books.  [July? 

known.  (5.)  The  practical  effect  of  these  notions  is  to  weaken  faith  in  Christ's 
appointed  instrumentalities  for  the  conversion  of  men.  (6.)  His  theory  of  Annihi- 
lation, and  his  denial  of  the  Judgment  Day  and  of  Endless  Punishment,  are  addi- 
tional proofs  that  his  theory  is  not  a  harmless  one.  (7.)  Some  of  the  author's 
speculations,  we  can  show,  both  from  Scripture  and  Human  Reason,  to  be  more 
than  improbable.  (8.)  Finally,  we  observe  that  the  belief  of  the  Church  is  un- 
doubtedly settling  down  into  a  more  literal  interpretation  of  the  Prophecies  concern- 
ing the  Kingdom  and  coming  of  Christ  than  has  hitherto  prevailed ;  and  hence 
there  is  the  greater  danger  lest,  in  the  reaction  from  an  extreme  figurativism,  ear- 
nest and  devout  but  ardent  men  should  rush  into  just  such  wild  visionary  theories 
as  we  find  in  the  book  before  us. 

Sermons  Upon  the  Ministry,  Worship  and  Doctrines  op  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church.  By  G.  T.  Chapman,  D.  D.  Sixth  Edition.  New  York: 
H.  B.  Durand.     1863.     12mo.  pp.  312.  * 

There  is  that  in  these  Sermons  of  Dr.  Chapman  which  gives  them  a  steady  hold 
upon  the  confidence  of  Churchmen.  It  is,  in  some  respects,  the  best  book  that  we 
know  of  to  put  into  the  hands  of  an  enquirer.  It  presents  the  positive  Institutions 
of  the  Gospel  boldly  yet  kindly,  and  it  defends  them  with  an  array  of  argument 
which  has  never  been  fairly  met ;  and,  at  the  same  time,  it  exhibits  the  Faith  of 
Christ  as  a  living  power,  thoroughly  guarded  against  sectarian  misrepresentations, 
and  clearly  distinguished  from  Antinomian  speculations.  Its  main  deficiency  is, 
that  having  been  written  more  than  thirty  years  ago,  it  takes  no  note  of  the  later 
Infidel  developments  of  our  owu  times. 

Triumphs  of  the  Bible  :  With  the  Testimony  of  Science  to  its  Truth.  By  Hen- 
ry TuLLiDGE,  A.  M.     New  York:  Charles  Scribner.     1863.     12mo.  pp.  439. 

Mr.  Tullidge's  book  deserves  more  than  a  passing  notice.  It  is  a  collection  of 
Evidences,  illustrating  and  proving  the  truthfulness  of  the  Bible ;  mirrors,  reflecting 
back  the  events  recorded  on  the  sacred  page,  gathered  from  -a  great  variety  of 
sources,  from  Astronomy,  Geology,  Chronology,  Historic  Traditions,  Ancient  His- 
tory, Geography  and  Archaeological  Discoveries.  The  work  is  not,  and  was  not 
meant  to  be,  a  thorough  analysis  and  refutation  of  any  one  phase  of  Unbelief,  as 
touching  Inspiration,  or  Miracles,  or  the  Mosaic  account  of  the  Creation  ;  but  it  is 
an  invaluable  grouping  of  testimony  touching  almost  every  one  of  the  forms  and 
attitudes  in  which  Infidelity  is  presenting  itself  in  these  our  own  times.  Hence, 
while  the  work  has  not  enough  of  elaborate  detail  to  silence  the  avowed 
skeptic  in  what  he  may  regard  as  his  own  specialty,  it  yet  presents  an  array  of 
facte  which  he  cannot  deny,  and  cannot  explain  away ;  «nd,  taken  as  a  whole,  it 
offers  an  argument  for  the  credibility  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  which  is 
clearly  and  strongly  stated,  and  which  is  unanswerable.  Had  we  room  to  quote, 
we  would  cite  from  the  Chapter  on  the  Unity  of  the  Race ;  of  from  the  collection 
of  Primitive  Historical  Traditions  illustrating  the  historical  statements  of  the  First 
and  Second  Books  of  Moses.  As  a  work  to  guard  the  young  against  the  assaults 
of  Modern  Infidelity,  it  is  the  best  we  have  seen;  and,  as  such,  it  deserves  a  place 
in  every  Village,  Parochial  and  Sunday  School  Library.  The  Preface  is  very  well 
written,  and  shows  that  the  writer  had  a  clear  conception  of  the  work  before  him ; 
and  the  opening  portion  of  the  volume,  Part  I,  on  the  **  Triumphs  of  the  Bible,"  in 
elevating,  civilizing  and  ennobling  our  Race,  is  exceedingly  well  done.  "We  con- 
gratulate Mr.  TuUidge  in  having  treated  a  great  subject,  one  requiring  a  great 
amount  of  reading,  with  such  unquestionable  success.  It  is  a  good  and'  timely 
work. 

The  New  American  Cyclopedia.  A  Popular  Dictionary  of  General  Knowledge. 
Edited  by  George  Ripley  and  Charles  A.  Dana.  Volume  XVI.  With  a 
Supplement.  New  York:  D.  Appleton  &  Co.;  London,  16  Little  Britain. 
1863.     8vo.  pp.  850. 

"With  this  sixteenth  volume  this  Cyclopedia  is  concluded.    The  work  has  been 
nearly  six  years  in  course  of  pubUcation ;  and  besides  the  two  Editors^  Messrs. 


Notices  of  Books,  313 

)2aiSk,  it  has  employed  a  corps  of  twenty-five  writers,  who  have  been 
mployed.  The  whole  number  of  subjects  treated  is  about  twenty- 
nd.  The  Articles  in  great  part  have  been  prepared  by  gentlemen  of 
)iiity,  and  who,  in  all  matters  of  Modern  Science,  have  availed  them- 
latest  and  best  sources  of  information.  There  are  in  the  course  of  the 
[>apers  elaborately  written,  and  possessing  decided  merit,  and  which 
>f  a  place  in  what  ought  to  be  a  standard,  authority.  As  we  have 
er,  all  along,  so  now  we  except,  in  our  general  and  even  warm  appro- 
38  of  papers  bearing  on  Moral,  Social  and  Political  Science.  With  an 
rticle  on  these  subjects  which  is  very  good,  there  are  others  which  no 
cted  on  a  principle  of  high-toned  virtue  and  morality,  should  ever  have 
?he  Cyclopedia  is  an  honor  to  American  Literature,  and  reflects  great 
>  enterprise,  perseverance  and  ability  of  its  worthy  publishers. 

?URB,  Wines  and  Wine-Making.  With  Notes  upon  Agriculture  and 
re.  By  A.  Haraszthy,  Commissioner  to  report  on  the  improvement 
re  of  the  Vine  in  CaUfornia.  With  numerous  Illustrations.  New 
irper  &  Brothers.     18()2.     8vo.  pp.  420. 

ibject,  no  work  has  appeared  in  our  country  so  valuable.  The  author, 
.  by  birth,  himself  a  vine-grower  on  a  large  scale,  was  appointed  by  the 
3f  California  as  Commissioner  to  visit  Europe  to  investigate  the  ways 
>est  adapted  to  promote  the  improvement  and  culture  of  the  grape-vine 
u  On  arriving  in  France,  he  opened  a  correspondence  witli  the  dijBTer- 
.  and  Horticuliural  Societies,  and  received  from  them  every  facility  in 
of  his  object.  He  visited  the  best  vine-growing  districts  in  France, 
3ain  and  Italy,  and  purchased  about  1,400  diflferent  varieties  of  vines. 
Q  to  the  conclusion,  that  California  is  superior,  in  all  the  conditions  of 
and  other  natural  advantages,  to  the  most  favored  wine-producing 
Surope ;  and  that  all  that  is  necessary  now,  is  the  proper  varieties  of 
the  necessary  care  and  science  in  the  manufacture  of  wine.  The  work 
efully  recorded  facts,  tables,  statistics,  details  and  illustrations,  and 
attests  the  rare  zeal,  fidelity  and  intelligence,  with  which  the  author 
lie  duties  of  his  commission. 

UNTING  PROM  Natal  TO  THE  ZAMBESI,  including  Lake  Ngami,  the  Ka- 
sert,  Ac,  from  1852  to  1860.  By  William  Charles  Baldwin,  Esq., 
5.  With  Map,  fifty  Illustrations  by  Wolf  and  Zwecker,  and  a  Portrait 
3at  Sportsman.     New  York:  Harper  A  Brothers.     1863.     X2mo.  pp. 

•  take  up  a  book  like  this,  and  especially  after  looking  at  the  pictures, 
Qg  conscious  of  a  spirit  of  incredulity,  and  of  possessing,  a  la  Colenso^  a 
3n  to  believe  no  more  than  we  choose  to ;  and  when  Mr.  Baldwin  tells 
hunted  antelopes,  armadilloes,  buffaloes,  Camel-leopards,  elands,  ele- 
affes,  harte-beestes,  hippopotamuses,  inyalas,  jackals,  koodoos,  lions, 
thers,  rhinoceroses,  springboks,  tigers  and  wolves;  and  how,  in  one 
and  the  last,  in  1 860,  that  to  Zambesi,  there  were  killed  sixty-one  ele- 
nty-three  rhinoceroses,  eleven  giraSes,  twenty-one  elands,  thirty  buff*a- 
3n  inyalas,  twenty-eight  springboks,  seventy-one  quaggas,  ten  stien- 
nough  lesser  animals  to  make  in  all  369  diSerent  specimens  of  African 
re  altogether  disposed  to  turn  him  over  to  the  mathematical  Bishop  of 
liose  region  he  pretends  to  have  accomplished  such  marvellous  triumphs 
Df  "  the  mio:hty  hunter  "  Nimrod.  May  we  suggest  to  the  Bishop  of 
[ler  the  telling  such  almost  incredible  stories  does  not  tend  to  throw 
►on  the  art  of  hunting  in  general,  and  even  to  raise  a  question  whether 
aself  be  not  a  myth  ?  At  any  rate,  it  is  a  strange,  a  very  strange  book. 
Q  says  he  landed  at  Natal  in  1851,  and  remained  in  the  country  until 
ig  up  a  hunting  expedition  every  year,  and  roving  over  the  south- 
aer  of  that  continent,  stretching  from  Natal  to  the  River  Zambesi,  say 
teenth  to  thirtieth  degree  of  latitude. 

V,  24 


314  Notices  of  Books,  [J^y? 

Harpers'  Pictorial  History  op  the  Great  Rebellion.  1863.  Nos.  I,  IT,  m,  IV, 
Folio.    24  pp.  each. 

Amid  the  momentous  scenes,  through  which  this  whole  country  and  people  are 
now  passing,  it  is  of  the  greatest  importance  to  seize  and  preserve,  not  only  the 
prominent  facts  in  this  great  convulsion,  but,  as  far  as  may  be,  to  watch  and  trace 
the  under-current  of  intentions  and  motives,  which  are  disclosed.  Nothing  should 
be  left  to  uncertainty.  The  future  historian  may  comprehend,  at  a  glance,  what, 
amid  the  confusions  of  the  hour,  we  see  but  dimly;  but  the  scenes  themselves,  the 
acts,  and  the  avowed  purposes  of  the  actors,  these  it  is  ours  to  record. 

This  "  Pictorial  History,"  by  the  Messrs.  Harper,  differs  somewhat  from  any  of 
its  rivals  before  the  public.  They  commenced  with  recording  everything ;  but  the 
progress  and  duration  of  the  "War  are  already  rendering  their  publications,  though 
invaluable  to  the  historian,  yet  too  cumbersome  for  the  general  reader.  The  work 
before  us  has  been  in  course  of  preparation  for  many  months.  Grouping  its  facts 
in  a  consecutive,  sustained  narrative,  preserving  the  chronological  order  of  events, 
and  presenting  a  clear  and  comprehensive  view  of  the  progress  of  the  struggle,  it 
yet  preserves  the  most  important  of  the  documentary  evidence  on  both  sides,  given 
in  full  in  the  foot-notes,  comprising  the  acts  and  doings  of  public  bodies,  official 
Proclamations,  important  letters,  speeches,  &c.  Among  these  documents  before  us, 
are  the  Farewell  Speech  of  Jeff.  Davis  in  the  Senate,  and  his  Inaugural  Address  as 
President  of  the  "  Confederacy;"  Buchanan's  correspondence  with  the  South  Car- 
olina Commissioners ;  Alexander  H.  Stephen's  celebrated  speech  in  Congress,  and 
Mr.  Lincoln's  Inaugural  Address.  The  clean  white  paper  in  which  this  work  ap- 
pears, its  large  type,  its  profuse  and  well-executed  illustrations,  give  to  it  superior 
typographical  attractions.  The  work  will  be  completed  in  twenty-four  parts,  which 
are  sold  at  twenty- five  cents  each. 

Letters  on  the  Ministry  op  the  Gospel.    By  Francis  Wayland.    Boston: 
Gould  &  Lmcoln.     1863.     18mo.  pp.  210. 

President  Wayland's  "  Letters  on  the  Ministry,"  treat  of  the  Past  and  the  Pres- 
ent Ministry,  especially  in  his  own  (the  Baptist)  denomination ;  upon  a  Call  to  the 
Ministry ;  upon  the  Ministry  not  a  Profession ;  upon  Preaching  the  Gospel,  for  the 
Conversion  of  Sinners,  and  the  Edification  of  Believers;  upon  the  Manner  of 
Preaching;  upon  Pastoral  Visitations,  and  other  Pastoral  duties;  and  upon  Minis- 
terial Example.  There  is  a  great  deal  of  good  sense  and  practical  wisdom  in  this 
little  volume,  and  we  propose  to  return  to  it  hereafter.  Meanwhile,  our  Clergy  and 
Candidates  for  Orders,  will  find  in  it  many  thoughts  and  suggestions  of  great  value. 

Chaplain  Fuller  :  being  a  Life  Sketch  of  a  New  England  Clergyman  and  Army 
Chaplain.  By  Richard  F.  Fuller.  Boston:  Walker,  Wise  &  Co.  1863.  12mo. 
pp.  342. 

This  very  minute,  almost  too  minute,  account  of  the  life  of  a  Unitarian  Clergyman 
of  ordinary  ability,  but  a  man  of  much  seriousness  and  excellency  of  character, 
and  devotion  to  his  profession,  affords  little  occasion  for  comment.  Although  Chap- 
lain to  the  16th  Regiment  of  theMassachusetts  Volunteers,  he  was  killed  with  a 
musket  in  his  hands  at  the  Battle  of  Fredericksburg,  Va.,  Dec.  11th,  1862.  His 
education  by  his  sister,  Margaret  Fuller,  his  labor  as  her  biographer,  and  as  editor  of 
her  writings,  and  his  recorded  observations,  and  Letters  concerning  the  War,  are  the 
most  noteworthy  points  of  the  volume.  As  a  biography,  it  is,  we  judge,  the  work 
of  an  unpractised  pen ;  the  sentences  are  involved,  and  the  style  artificial  and  stiff. 

Draper's  Intellectual  Development  op  Europe.  A  History  of  the  Intellectual 
Development  of  Europe.  By  John  William  Draper,  M.  D.,  LL.  D.,  Professor 
of  Chemistry  and  Physiology  in  the  University  of  New  York ;  Author  of  a 
"  Treatise  on  Human  Physiology,"  &c.,  &c.  8vo.,  cloth.  New  York  :  Harper  & 
Brothers.     1863. 

This  is  an  honest,  carefully  written  book,  and  deserves  a  more  ample  notice  than 
we  can  give  to  it  at  present.    All  we  can  say  of  it  now  is,  that  the  reader  who 


863,]  isoticea  of  Books,  315 

nnts  something  to  help  him  to  think,  will  find  a  great  deal  of  what  he  wants  in 
tofessor  Draper^s  work :  he  will  also  find  many  things  worth  thinking  about, 
•eginning  with  the  intellectual  history  of  Greece,  the  author  goes  on  to  treat  of  the 
tlmobgj  of  Europe,  i^s  primitive  modes  of  thought,  and  their  progressive  varia- 
ooa,  with  a  digression  on  Hindoo  Theology  and  Egyptian  Civilization,  the  five 
tuuracteristic  ages  of  the  intellectual  history  of  Greece,  the  European  age  of  faith, 
nd  that  of  reason,  &c. 

^K  Illustkations.  Being  a  Storehouse  of  Similes,  Allegories  and  Anecdotes, 
selected  from  Spencer's  "  Things  New  and  Old,"  and  other  sources.  With  an 
Introduction,  by  Rev.  Richard  Newton,  D.  D.,  and  a  copious  Index.  Philadel- 
phia: Smith,  Enghsh  &  Co.     1863.     12mo.  pp.  360. 

The  title  of  this  volume  suflSciently  indicates  its  character.  The  anecdotes,  &c., 
tiowever,  illustrate  the  duties  taught  in  the  Bible,  and  the  dangers  against  which 
the  Bible  warns;  and,  in  this  sense,  are  Bible  Illustrations.  They  are  collected  for 
the  use  of  preachers  and  teachers.  The  habits  of  preachers  differ,  greatly,  as  to  the 
use  of  such  anecdotes.  The  present  collection  was  first  made  in  1658,  by  Thomas 
Spencer,  and  was  drawn  from  a  great  variety  of  sources.  It  is,  evidently,  a  good 
book  of  its  kind. 

Pewcipia  Latina,  Part  I.  A  First  Latin  Course,  comprehending  Grammar,  De- 
lectus and  Exercise  Book,  with  Vocabularies.  By  William  Saiith,  LL.  D.,  Au- 
thor of  the  **  History  of  Greece,"  and  Editor  of  a  "  Classical  Dictionary,"  and  the 
"  Dictionary  of  Greek  and  Roman  Antiquities."  Carefully  Revised  and  Improved 
by  Professor  Henry  Drisler,  of  Columbia  College,  New  York.  New  York : 
Harper  A  Brothers.     1863.     12mo.  pp.  187. 

The  Author  sets  forth  the  object  of  this  work  in  the  following  language.  *  The 
TOlume  is  the  result  of  many  years'  practical  teaching,  and  seeks  to  combine  the 
^vantages  of  the  older  and  more  practical  methods  of  instruction. 

The  main  object  of  the  work  is  to  enable  a  beginner  to  fix  the  Declensions  and 
Conjugations  thoroughly  in  his  memory,  to  learn  their  usage  by  constructing  simple 
sentences  as  soon  as  he  commences  the  study  of  the  language,  and  to  accumulate, 
gradually,  a  stock  of  useful  words. 

The  work  contains  Grammar,  Delectus  and  Exercise-Book,  with  Vocabularies, 
MJd  consequently  presents,  in  one  book,  all  that  the  pupil  will  require  for  some 
time  in  his  study  of  the  language.  It  is  confidently  believed,  that  a  boy  who  has 
?one  carefully  through  the  work,  will  have  acquired  a  sound  knowledge  of  the 
^ef  grammatical  forms,  and  of  the  most  important  syntactical  rules. 

The  American  editor  has  introduced  the  simpler  and  more  comprehensive  rules  of 
Prosody.  He  has  added  also  paradigms  of  the  more  frequently-recurring  Greek 
10UD8,  of  the  First,  Second,  and  Third  declensions,  and  a  few  pages  of  continuous 
narrative,  taken  from  Woodford's  Epitome  of  Caesar,  in  the  exact  words  of  the  au- 
hor,  but  with  the  complex  sentences  broken  up,  and  the  difficult  parenthetic 
'laoses  omitted.' 

^  Kings  and  Naval  HsROEa  A  Book  for  Boys.  By  John  G.  Edgar,  Author  of 
"History  for  Boys,"  "Boyhood  of  Great  Men,"  "Footprints  of  Famous  Men," 
"Wars  of  the  Roses,"  Ac,  &c.  Illustrated  by  C.  Keene  and  E.  KL  Johnson. 
New  York :  Harper  &  Brothers.     1863.     16mo.  pp.  421. 

^  This  is  a  re-print  of  a  book  which  must  prove  attractive,  especially  at  the  present 
iiQe.  The  author  gives  biographical  sketches  of  the  principal  personages,  twenty- 
•ne  in  number,  who,  from  the  time  of  Rollo  and  Hastings,  to  that  of  Nelson  and 
'ODingwood,  have  figured  conspicuously  as  English  maritime  warriors.  Its  ten- 
dency must  be,  to  inspire  the  young  with  an  ambition  to  emulate  the  heroic  valor 
'f  these  daring  and  brave  men. 

•^  Fairy  Book.  The  best  popular  Fairy  Stories,  selected  and  rendered  new. 
By  the  Author  of  "John  HaHfax,  Gentleman,"  &c.,  &c.  New  York :  Harper  & 
Others.     1863.     12mo.  pp.  419. 


316  Notices  of  Books.  [J^V? 

"We  are  not  about  to  write  a  Homily  on  Fairy  tales.  We  remember,  and  so  does 
the  reader,  to  have  heard  bright-eyed  little  boys  and  girls,  when  they  thought  they 
were  alone,  amusing  themselves  with  these  airy  creations  of  dream-land ;  and  we 
have  an  indistinct  recollection  of  a  boyish  instinct  for  fancies  of  this  sort ;  but  all 
that  was  before  the  tread-mill  of  daily  plodding  had  made  a  Gadgrind  of  us.  Miss 
Mulock,  who  could  write  Fairy  tales  herself,  if  she  chose,  has  gathered,  in  one 
neat  little  volume,  the  sweetest  and  rarest  of  these  flowers,  native  and  exotic,  with 
which  children,  and  grown  up  children  too,  have  always  loved  to  amuse  themselves, 
and  has  trimmed  them  and  rid  them  of  everything  hurtful.  "  Puss  in  Boots," 
"Jack  the  Giant  Killer,"  "Tom  Thumb,"  "Cinderella,"  and  many  more,  are  all 
here. 

Essays  on  the  Greek  Christian  Poets,  and  the  English  Poets.  By  Elizabeth 
Barrett  Browning.    New  York :  James  Miller.     1863.     18mo.  pp.  233. 

This  beautiful  Httle  volume  of  Prose  completes  the  publication  of  Mrs.  Brown- 
mg's  works,  making  five  volumes  in  all.  This  one  contains  two  Articles,  tirst 
printed  in  1842,  in  the  [London]  Athenceum.  The  latter  Article  is,  in  part,  a  review 
of  "The  Book  of  the  Poets,"  a  collection  of  extracts,  from  the  time  of  Chaucer,  to 
Beattie ;  a  work  which  the  writer  handles  with  severity.  It  also  reviews  the  Po- 
ems of  Wordsworth — that  noble  but  unfortunate  founder  of  a  new  School  of  Po- 
etry; that  is,  if  the  dreamy,  sapless  doggerel  in  imitation  of  him,  deserves  to  be 
called  Poetry.  This,  however,  is  our  own  reflection,  not  Mrs.  Browning's.  These 
two  Articles  will  be  read  with  pleasure.  They  are  full  of  life  and  vigor;  cutting 
right  and  left,  with  masculine  boldness;  they  show  culture,  and  taste,  and  acumen; 
and  where  the  reader  differs,  either  in  aesthetics  or  in  ethics,  or  other  exercise 
of  the  critical  faculty,  as  he  will  continually,  he  will  not  feel  it  in  his  heart  to 
speak  unkindly  of  one  who  handles  a  rapier  so  cleverly. 

The  Life  of  Augustine  :  or  the  Efficacy  of  a  Mother's  Prayers.  Illustrated  in  the 
Conversion  and  labors  of  the  Bishop  of  Hippo.  By  the  Rev.  Samuel  Seaburt, 
D.  D.    New  York:    Church  Book  Society.    1863.     18mo.  pp.  115. 

Originally  delivered  as  an  Address  before  the  Flushing  Institute  in  1833,  and 
published  as  a  Tract,  this  little  work  is  now  republished  by  the  above  Society. 
The  Life  of  such  a  man  as  the  Bishop  of  Hippo,  sketched  by  the  keen,  clear  eye 
and  bold  hand  of  Professor  Seabury,  we  need  not  say,  is  a  good  thing ;  indeed,  it 
is  one  of  the  very  best  publications  issued  by  the  Church  Book  Society.  The  na- 
ture and  means  of-  Augustine's  conversion,  the  persevering  prayers,  and  steadfast 
faith  of  his  mother,  and  his  valuable  labors  for  Clu'ist  and  the  Church,  are  well  de- 
scribed. 

Man's  Crt  afd  God's  Gracious  Answer  ;  A  Contribution  toward  the  defense  of 
the  Faith.  By  the  Rev.  B.  Franklin.  New  York:  D.  Appleton  &  Co.  1863. 
1 2mo.  pp.  94. 

This  little  book  is  full  of  the  "  seeds  of  things."  It  presents  a  brief,  concen- 
trated argument,  showing  that  man's  necessities  of  soul  demand  just  such  a  Reli- 
gion as  Christianity.  Without  naming  existing  or  past  controversies,  it  sets  forth 
certain  fundamental  principles,  which  render  every  assault  against  the  Gospel  nu- 
gatory. It  shows  that  "  the  Faith  once  delivered  to  the  Saints,"  and  that  only,  sat- 
isfies the  longings,  and  answers  the  earnest  cries  of  every  true  man's  conscious- 
ness. Honest  and  sincere  seekers  of  truth,  who  recognize  the  real  nobleness  of 
humanity,  are  led,  by  consecutive  links,  on  from  the  first  perception  of  existence 
and  of  self,  up  to  what  the  Gospel  alone  proffers,  viz:  freedom,  even  in  God's 
presence,  and  joint-heirship  with  Christ.  The  brevity  of  the  work,  and  the  terse- 
ness of  language,  will  require  reflective  reading,  and  close  attention  to  the  various 
links  of  argument,  at  their  points  of  junction ;  the  style,  however,  is  simple ;  and 
the  appeal  is  made,  throughout,  to  that  common  consciousness  which  the  simplest 
possess,  and  the  wisest  never  ignore.  He  who  has  mastered  this  little  book,  has 
come  in  possession  of  a  g^eat  truth,  and  one  which,  at  the  present  day,  is  vastly 
important. 


1863.]  Notices  of  Books.  317 

JoinFiRiULTioN:  The  Three-fold  Evidence  of  its  Necessity,  where  it  may  be  had. 
A  Sermon,  in  Huron,  Canada  West,  January,  1862.  By  Rev.  A.  Townlet.  D.  D. 

Oar  brethren  in  Canada  evidently  have  the  same-  difficulties  to  contend  with, 
rising  from  the  unscriptural  teachings  of  Dissent,  and  the  human  inventions  of  the 
ects,  that  meet  us,  as  Churchmen,  in  the  States.  Dr.  Townley's  able  Sermon  on 
ionfirmation  is  so  plain,  earnest  and  faithful,  that  it  would  make  a  useful  Tract  for 
eneral  distribution. 

*hASS  Explanations.  No.  I.  The  Anglican  Church  not  Romanizing.  By  Rev. 
A.  TowNLEY,  D.  D.    Toronto:  Rowsell  &  Ellis.     12mo.  pp.  8. 

Dr.  Townley  understands  precisely,  and  states  distinctly,  the  ground  on  which 
le  Reformed  Church  of  England  stands ;  and  he  does  not  hesitate  to  attribute  to 
le  right  cause  the  bitter  opposition,  now  made  against  her,  by  those  among  whom 
le  Reformation  of  the  Sixteenth  Century  has,  confessedly,  proved  an  utter,  melan- 
tioly,  awful  failure. 

.  Manijal  of  Devotions  for  Confirmation  and  First  Communion.  By  the  Author 
of  "  Steps  to  the  Altar."  First  American  edition.  Revised  by  a  Presbyter  of 
the  Church.     New  York:  H.  B.  Durand.     1863.     18mo.  pp.  103. 

The  first  American  edition  of  this  little  work  appeared  in  1848.  The  Offices  of 
•evotion  contained  in  it,  and  taken  mostly  from  the  writings  of  Bishop  Wilson,  are 
xcellent,  and  worthy  of  all  commendation.  In  the  opening  Address,  however, 
Uing  the  first  thirty  pages,  and  written,  we  presume,  by  one  of  the  School  of  men, 
'ho  used  to  make  the  Union  Newspaper  their  organ,  we  find  statements  of  the 
QTects  of  Baptism,  which  are  not  only  untrue,  but  are  most  dangerous.  They  place 
le  Christian  Life  on  a  false  basis;  and  they  lead  the  Candidate  for  Confirmation  to 
wrong  estimate,  both  of  himself  and  of  God's  merciful  provisions  for  him.  The 
imerican  editor  cited  the  Homilies,  Barrow  and  Hooker,  as  sustaining  the  author, 
his  is  unfortunate.  They  certainly  teach  very  difierently.  By  no  one  has  this 
nportant  point  been  more  clearly  stated  and  thoroughly  guarded,  than  by  the 
resent  Bishop  of  Oxford.  While  contending  for  the  efficacy  of  Sacraments,  let  us 
ot  ascribe  to  them  effects  which  do  not  belong  to  them.  The  mischief  which  has 
ccrued  to  the  Church  by  such  perversions  is  incalculable. 

JONFIRMATION'  EXPLAINED  AND  DEFENDED ;  With  an  Office  of  Devotion  for  the 
G-uidance  of  Candidates.  By  the  Rev.  James  A.  Bolles,  D.  D.,  Rector  of  the 
Church  of  the  Advent,  Boston.  Boston:  E.  P.  Dutton  &  Co.  1863.  18mo. 
pp.  36. 

This  is  one  of  those  excellent  treatises  on  Confirmation,  such  as  a  faithful  Pastor, 
itent  on  his  work,  and  knowing  the  objections,  excuses,  difficulties,  in  the  minds 
f  his  flock,  alone  can  write.  The  nature,  reasonableness,  authority,  and  blessings 
f  Confirmation,  are  plainly  and  affectionately  stated. 

HE  Sponsor's  Gift  ;  Or  the  Candidate  for  Confirmation  Instructed  as  to  its  Author- 
ity and  Nature,  and  the  Quahfications  for  its  due  Reception.  With  suitable  De- 
votions and  Practical  Directions.  By  N.  S.  Richardson,  D.  D.,  Author,  &c. 
New  York:  W.  H.  Kelley  &  Bro.,  627  Broadway.     1863.     18mo.  pp.  60. 

This  is  the  original  work,  which  was  afterwards  enlarged  and  issued  under  the 
ame  of  the  "  Pastor's  Appeal."  Having  been  frequently  called  for,  as  more 
rief  and  compact  than  the  latter  work,  (and  we  do  not  believe  the  subject  can  be 
urly  presented  in  a  smaller  compass,)  it  is  now  issued  by  the  Messrs.  Kelley  in  a 
ariety  of  styles,  from  paper  cover  to  the  neatest  silk  and  gilt  binding. 

HE  New  Testament  ;  With  brief  Explanatory  Notes  or  Scholia.  By  Howard 
Ceosbt,  D.  D.,  Professor  of  the  Greek  Language  and  Literature  in  Rutgers  Col- 
lege, N.  Y.    New  York:  Charles  Scribner.     1863.     12mo.  pp.  543. 

VOL.  XV.  24* 


318  Notices  of  Books.  [Jiily? 

Professor  Crosby's  object  in  these  Notes  is  simply,  as  he  says,  to  "  remove  the 
surface  difficulties  of  the  text,"  whether  archaeological,  or  arising  from  the  peculiar- 
ities of  the  language,  Greek  or  English ;  such  as  obsolete  English  expressions, 
misconceptions  of  the  Greek  by  the  English  translators,  inconsistencies  of  the 
translations,  and  the  obscurity  of  connections.  The  work  scarcely  fulfills  the  prom- 
ise of  the  Introduction.  It  exhibits  better  knowledge  of  Classical  than  of  Hellen- 
istic Greek ;  and  the  writer  too  frequently  gives  us  his  own  unaided  conjecture,  in- 
stead of  the  results  of  patient  and  thorough  reading  of  the  age  and  times  when 
the  New  Testament  was  written.  Illustrations  of  this  meet  us  continually  in  the 
book.  The  writer,  however,  exhibits  a  spirit  of  reverence  for  the  sacred  Volume; 
and  often  his  explanations,  as  of  archaisms,  and  obsolete  words,  are  very  valuable. 

Science  for  the  School  and  Family.  Part  I.  Natural  Philosophy.  By  WoR- 
THTNGTON  HooKER,  M.  D.,  Professor  of  the  Theory  and  Practice  of  Medicine  in 
Yale  College.  Illustrated  by  nearly  300  Engravings.  New  York :  Harper  & 
Brothers.     1863.     12rao.  pp.*  346. 

Dr.  Hooker's  Series  of  School  books  on  the  Natural  Sciences,  of  which  this  on 
Natural  Philosophy  is  designed  for  Grammar  Schools,  is  prepared  on  the  prin- 
ciple of  gradation.  He  adopts  the  style  of  Lectures,  and  deals  with  phenomena, 
more  than  abstract  statements.  In  an  Appendix  are  Questions  for  the  use  of 
Teachers,  and  an  Index. 

The  Elements  op  Arithmetic,  Designed  for  Children.  By  Elias  Loomis,  LL.  D., 
Professor  of  Natural  Philosophy  and  Astronomy,  in  Yale  College.  New  York : 
Harper  &  Brothers.     1863.     12mo.  pp.  166. 

The  success  of  Professor  Loomis'  series  of  text-books  in  Mathematics  is  well  de- 
served.   There  is  no  sham  in  him  or  in  them. 

"Willson's  Primary  Speller.  A  simple  and  progressive  course  of  Lessons  in 
Spelling,  with  Reading  and  Dictation  Exercises,  and  the  Elements  of  Oral  and 
Written  Compositions.  By  Marcius  Willson.  New  York :  Harper  &  Brothers. 
1863.  12mo.  pp.  80. 

Report  op  the  Second  Triennial  Meeting  of  the  Society  for  the  Increase  of  the 
Ministry,  in  the  Church  of  the  Holy  Trinity,  Brooklyn,  Oct.  5,  1862. 

"We  give  the  following  Summary  from  the  Report  of  this  important  and  prom- 
ising Society. 

The  Society  adopted  its  first  beneficiaries  in  September,  1859,  and  from  that  time 
to  March  12th,  1863,  rendered  aid  to  one  hundred  and  six  young  men,  in  sums 
ranging  from  $25  to  $200  per  annum,  as  follows: 

At  Preparatory  Schools,  or  with  Clergymen, 24 

At  the  Divinity  School  of  Philadelphia, 1 

At  Kenyon  College,  Gambier,  Ohio, 2 

At  Racine  College,  Racine,  Wis.,         -._.---  2 

At  Hobart  College,  Geneva,  N.  Y.,      -        - 3 

At  Griswold  College,  Davenport,  Iowa, 3 

At  Bishop  Seabury  School,  Faribault,  Minn., 4 

At  Jubilee  College,  Robin's  Nest,  111., 5 

At  the  Virginia  Seminary,  Alexandria,  Va.,          -        -        -        -        -  6 

At  Nashotah  House,  Delafield,  Wis., 7 

At  the  Berkeley  Divinity  School,  Middletown,  Conn.,            -        -        -  15 

At  the  General  Theological  Seminary,  New  York,        -        -        -        -  17 

At  Trinity  College,  Hartford,  Conn.,             29 

Total, -        -        -        118 

Deduct  for  those  aided  at  two  or  more  of  the  above  institutions  in  their 
course, 12 

Total  number  as  above, 106 


863.]  Notices  of  Books.  319 

r  whom  twenty-one  have  been  ordained,  and  probably  others  in  the  South,  with 
''horn  we  have  no  communication  at  present.  Some  of  the  beneficiaries  are  sup- 
orted  by  funds  contributed  for  their  special  benefit ;  others  by  funds  given  to  aid 
»udents  at  certain  institutions  only.  Contributions  not  restricted  as  to  place  or 
erson  are  apphed  to  the  aid  of  such  students,  and  at  such  schools  as  the  Execu- 
ve  Committee  may  select ;  but  regard  is  had,  as  far  as  practicable,  to  the  wishes  of 
le  candidates,  and  the  supposed  preferences  of  the  donors.  As  a  general  rule,  but 
imitting  many  exceptions,  undesignated  funds  will  be  applied  to  aid  students  com- 
Lg  from  the  dioceses  which  contribute  most  liberally,  and  to  those  who  wish  to 
ursne  the  full  course  of  study,  in  preference  to  those  taking  only  a  partial  course, 
he  total  receipts  in  behalf  of  the  Society  are  about  $28,000. 

The  following  publications  have  been  received: 

.  Point  op  Honor.  A  Novel.  By  the  Author  of  "  The  Morals  of  May  Fair." 
New  York:  Harper  &  Brothers.     1863.    8vo.  pp.  120. 

.  Dark  Night's  Work.  A  Novel.  By  Mrs.  Gaskell,  Author  of  "Sylvia's  Lovers," 
&c.    New  York:  Harper  A  Brothers.     1863.     8vo.  pp.  90. 

r  Olavb's.    a  Novel.    New  York:    Harper  &  Brothers.     1863.  8vo.  pp.  162. 

HE  Firmament  in  the  midst  of  the  Waters.  An  Exposition  of  Gen.  i.  6,  1,  8. 
By  Rev.  Josiah  Swett,  Rector  of  Christ  Church,  Bethel,  Vt.  Claremont  N.  H : 
1862.     8vo.  pp.  32. 

Well  written,  ingenious,  and  plausible. 

.Bv.  W..  C.  Doane's  National  Sermon  for  this  Lent;  in  St.  Mary's  Church,  Bur- 
lington, N.  J.     Philadelphia:     1863.     8vo.  pp.  14. 

^BV.  J.  GiERLOw's  Introductory  Discourse,  in  St.  Mark's  Church,  Augusta,  Maine, 
April,  1863.     12mo.  pp.  12. 

^v.  Dr.  a.  D.  Travers'  Address,  at  the  Burial  of  Adj't  George  Sibbald  Wilson, 
17th  Reg't  N.  Y.  S.  V.,  m  St.  Paul's  Church,  Poughkeepsie,  N.  Y.  1863.  "Svo. 
pp.  8. 

Ev.  W.  G.  Farrington's  Lecture  on  "  The  Historical  Church,"  in  St.  Paul's  Chap- 
el   New  York:  1863.     12mo.  pp.  30. 

A  well  arranged,  compact  collection  of  important  historical  testimony. 

■BviEW  of  Bishop  Colenso  on  the  Pentateuch.    Anonymous.    Svo.  pp.  16. 

^rchbishop  Usher's  Sermon  on  the  Incarnation.  Reprinted  from  the  edition  of 
1649.    London:  J.  Nisbet  A  Co.     1863.     Svo.  pp.  38. 

ARiSH  Statistics  and  Tenth  Annual  Address  of  the  Rector  of  Christ  Church, 
Elizabeth,  N.  J.     1863.     8vo.  pp.  32. 

astoral  Letter  and  Second  Annual  Address,  by  the  Rector  of  St.  John's 
Church,  Johnstown,  N.  Y.     8vo.  pp.  16. 

Register  of  St.  Mary's  Hall,  Burlington,  N.  J.  Twenty- sixth  year.  1863.  12mo. 
pp.  33. 

ALKNDAR  of  St.  Stephen's  College,  Annandale,  N.  Y.     1862-3.    8vo.  pp.  14. 

BOOND  Annual  Report,  Ac,  of  the  Church  Reading  Room,  Boston  1863.  8vo. 
pp.  24. 

Ieport  of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Aesociation  of  the  City  of  New  York  : 
1862-3.  pp.  26. 

^OKsniunoN,  &c.,  of  the  Library  Association  of  Cincinnati,  May,  1863.  Svo.  pp.  20. 


ECCLESIASTICAL  REGISTER. 


SUMMARY    OP  HOME    INTELLIGENCE. 


ORDINATIONS. 


Nanu, 
Allen,  Henry  F. 
Atkins,  Thomas, 
Baldwin,  Leonidas  B. 
Corbett,  Sidney, 
Duffield,  S.  Brainerd, 
Goddard,  Edward  N. 
flUliard,  S.  H 
James,  Geo.  Norman, 
Ledenham,  John  W. 
MacWhorter,  Alex. 
Maury,  Mytton. 
Randall,  Edward  H. 
Royce,  Fayette, 
Webb,  Benjamin, 
Weil,  Elias, 
Whitcomb,  Ephraim  L. 


BUhop. 
Eastburn, 
Burgess, 
Williams, 
Kemper, 
Williams, 
Chase, 
Potter,  H. 
Kemper, 
Kemper, 
Potter,  H. 
Potter,  H. 
Hopkins, 
DeLancey, 
Williams, 
Kemper, 
Ohase, 


DEACONS. 

Time. 
May  20,  1863 
June  3, 
May  2*7, 
May  31, 
May  27, 
May  3, 
Mar.  25, 
May  31, 
May  31, 
May  31, 
Apr.  29, 
June  3, 
May  3, 
May  21 J 
May  31, 
May  27, 


(( 
(I 
t( 
(( 
(( 
(( 
(I 

a 
<i 
(( 
II 
II 
(( 


Place. 
,  Trinity,  Boston,  Mass. 
St.  John's,  Bangor,  Maine. 
Holy  Trinity,  Middletown,  Ct. 
Chapel,  Delafield,  Wis. 
Holy  Trinity,  Middletown,  Ct. 
Union,  Claremont,  N.  H. 
St.  Luke's,  New  York  City. 
Chapel,  Delafield,  Wis. 
Chapel,  Delafield,  Wis. 
Epiphany,  New  York  City. 
Ascension,  New  York  City. 
St.  Paul's,  Burlington,  Vt. 
St.  Peter's  Ch'l,  Geneva,  W.N.Y. 
Holy  Trinity,  Middletown,  Ct. 
Chapel,  Delafield,  Wis. 
Trinity,Sanbornton  Bridge,N.H. 


Name. 
Rev.  Benjamin,  W.  H. 
"  Blow,  Robert, 

'*  Brooks, 

"  Dobyns,  Robert, 
"  Chapman,  Ed.  T. 
"  Goodwin,  Daniel, 
'*  Hinman,  S.  Dalton, 
"  Jackson,  Aug. 
*'  Jaggar,  Thos.  A. 
"  Jones,  Henry  L. 
"  Rice,  Charies  H. 
"  Robertson,  Chs.  F. 
"  Sabine,  Wm.  T. 
"  Smith,  CorneUus  B. 
*•  Smith,  James  T. 
"  Smith,  John  Eaton, 
"  Spear,  Samuel  S. 
"  Steele,  A.  Ploridus, 
♦•  Wall,  Robert  C. 
"  Ward,  Julius  H. 
"  Weeks,  Robert;, 
"  Winkley,  JohnF. 
*'  Wood,  Joseph, 


PRIESTS. 

Bishop,  Date. 

Williams,  Mar.  28,  1863, 
Kemper,  Mar.  1, 
Odenheimer,  May  31, 
DeLancey,  May  6, 
Potter,  H.  Mar.  11, 
June  3, 
Mar.  8, 
Apr.  29, 
June  3, 
May  31, 
May  31, 
Oct.  23,  1862, 
Apr.  29,  1863. 
Apr.  29, 
May  26, 
Apr.  15, 
Apr.  22, 
Apr.  17, 


Burgess, 
Whipple, 
Williams, 
Potter,  H. 
Potter,  H. 
Kemper, 
Potter,  H. 
Potter,  H. 
Potter,  H. 
Potter,  H. 
Williams, 
Eastburn, 
Stevens, 

DeLancey,  May  6, 
Williams,  May  5, 
Eastburn,  Apr.  22, 
Hopkins,  Mar.  5, 
Kemper,        May  31, 


(( 


i( 


i( 


(( 


a 
t( 
(I 
(( 
(t 


u 


(t 


c( 
(t 


(( 


(( 
« 
it 


Place, 
Trinity,  Westport,  Conn. 
Chapel,  Nashotah,  Wisconsin. 
Trinity,  Jersey  City,  N.  J. 
St.  Michael's,  Geneseo,  W.  N.  Y. 
St.  Paul's,  Troy,  N.  Y. 
St  John's,  Bangor,  Maine 
Good  Shepherd,  Faribault,  Min. 
Christ,  Westport,  Conn. 
St.  George's,  Flushing,  N.  Y. 
Epiphany,  New  York  City. 
Chapel,  Delafield,  Wis. 
St.  Mark's,  Malone,  N.  Y. 
Ascension,  New  York  City. 
Ascension,  New  York  City. 
Transfiguration,  N.  York  City. 
St.  John's,  Waterbury,  Conn. 
Grace,  Boston,  Mass. 
St.  James',  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
St.  Michael's,  Geneseo,  W.  N.  Y. 
Trinity.  Norwich,»Conn. 
Grace,  Boston,  Mass. 
Trinity,  Rutland,  Vt. 
Chapel,  Delafiel4  Wis. 


1863.] 


Summary  of  Home  Intelligence. 


321 


CONSECBATIONS. 


Name. 

Bishop, 

Time. 

Place. 

Christ, 

McCoskry. 

April     9,  1863, 

Detroit,  Mich. 

St.  George's, 

Lee,  H.  W. 

May    15,     " 

Worthington,  Iowa. 

St.  John's, 

Potter,  A. 

April  11,     " 

Philadelphia,  Penn. 

St.  Luke's, 

Williams, 

Mar.    2*7,     " 

Darien,  Conn. 

St.  Mark's, 

Kemper. 

Mar.    10,     " 

Waupaca,  Wisconsin 

St.  Afark's, 

Potter,  H. 

May      5,     " 

Hoosick  FaUs,  N.  Y 

TriDity, 

Payne, 

Feb.    22,     " 

Monrovia,  Africa. 

Trinity, 

Williams, 

May      2,     " 

Bristol,  Conn. 

Zion, 

DeLancey, 

May    29,     '* 
OBITUARIES. 

Windsor,  W.N.  Y. 

The  Rt.  Rev.  James  Henry  Otey,  D.  D.,  Bishop  of  the  Diocese  of  Tennessee, 
died  at  Memphis,  April  23,  1863,  aged  63  years.  He  was  bom  in  Bedford  County, 
Virginia,  Jan.  27th,  1800 ;  graduated  at  the  University  of  North  Carolina,  in  which 
University  he  afterwards  held  the  position  of  Tutor.  He  was  admitted  to  Deacon's 
Orders  in  St.  John's  Church,  Wilhamsboro,  N.  C,  by  Bishop  Ravenscroft,  October 
16th,  1 825,  and  to  Priest's  Orders,  by  the  same  Bishop,  at  St.  Matthew's  Church, 
Hillsboro,  N.  C,  June  17  th,  1827.  He  afterwards  became  actively  engaged  in  the 
ministry  in  Tennessee,  and  while  Rector  of  St.  Paul's  Church,  at  Franklin,  was 
elected  Bishop  of  the  Diocese.  The  Consecration  took  place  on  the  14th  of  Janu- 
ary, 1834,  in  Christ  Church,  Philadelphia.  The  Consecrators  were  the  Rt.  Rev. 
Wm.  White,  Bishop  of  Pennsylvania:  the  Rt.  Rev.  H.  U.  Onderdonk,  Assistant 
Bishop  of  Pennsylvania ;  the  Rt.  Rev.  B.  T.  Onderdonk,  Bishop  of  New  York,  and 
the  Rt.  Rev.  G.  W.  Doane,  Bishop  of  New  Jersey. 

While  multitudes,  throughout  the  North  as  well  as  the  South,  will  mourn  the 
death  of  Bishop  Otey,  as  of  a  dear  personal  friend,  yet  his  removal,  at  the  present 
time  of  chastisement  and  of  gloom,  is  an  event  which  ^jauses  universal  sadness.  As 
early  as  possible  we  shall  give  a  full  sketch  of  the  life  and  character  of  this  most 
noble  man  and  Bishop,  whose  loss  to  the  Church  Militant  is  so  deeply  and  uni- 
versally lamented. 

The  Rev.  Samuel  Crawford  Brinkle,  Rector  of  Christ  Parish,  Cliristiana  Hun- 
dred, Delaware,  died  near  Wilmington,  Delaware,  March  12th,  1863,  aged  67  years. 
He  was  born  at  Dover,  Del.,  Jan.  26.  1796 ;  graduated  at  Princeton  College,  N,  J., 
in  1815;  was  then  baptized,  studied  for  the  Ministry,  and  was  ordained  Deacon 
by  Bishop  White,  in  St  James'  Church  Philadelpliia,  May  6th,  1818;  and  Priest, 
by  the  same  Bishop,  in  St.  Peter's  Church,  Philadelphia,  June  28th,  1820.  He  offi- 
ciated in  St.  David's  Parish,  Radnor,  Penn.,  fourteen  years ;  in  Grace  Parish,  Phil- 
adelphia, two  years ;  as  Assistant  Minister  to  the  United  Swedish  Churches,  four- 
teen years,  and  succeeded  in  bringing  the  Parish  of  St.  James,  at  Kingsessing,  into 
union  with  the  Church.  In  May,  1848,  he  took  charge  of  Christ  Church,  Christi- 
ana Hundred,  Del. ;  where  he  remained  until  his  death.  He  was  a  delegate  from 
Delaware  to  the  General  Convention  of  1862. 

The  Rev.  Mortimer  R.  Talbot,  died  at  the  Naval  Asylum,  PhUadeVpYiia,  April 
21,  1863.     He  was  ordained  by  Bishop  Stone,  in  Maryland,  in  1S35  *,  became  Rec- 
tor of  Somerset  and  Coventry  Parishes;  in  1838  removed  to  Philadelplua,  and  be- 
came Chaplain  in  the  United  States  Navy,  which  post  he  occupied  at  the  time  oi 
his  death. 

The  Rev.  Joseph  W.  Pierson,  Rector  of  St.  Peter's  Church,  Auburn,  W.  N.  Y., 
died  in  that  place.  May  I4tli,  1863,  aged  38  years. 

CONVERSIONS    TO    THE   CHURCH. 

Mr.  Lewis  L.  Rogers,  lately  a  Methodist  Minister,  has  been  recommended  a 
Candidate  for  Holy  Orders  in  "Western  New  York. 


322  Summary  of  Home  Intelligence.  [  J^y? 

Mr.  Henry  Losoh,  M.  D.,  lately  a  Presbyterian  minister,  has  applied  to  become 
Candidate  for  Orders  in  Pennsylvania. 

The  Rev.  AxaEL  Herreros  de  Mora,  formerly  Roman  Catholic  Priest,  lias  con- 
formed to  the  branch  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  the  ITnited  States,  in  the  Diocese 
of  New  York. 

Mr.  Edward  N.  G-oddard,  lately  ordained  Deacon  in  New  Hampshire,  was  for- 
merly a  Congregational  preacher. 

ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  LIBERIA,  AFRICA. 

The  subjoined  official  document,  we  give  for  the  sake  of  preserving  it  upon  our 
pages.  This  movement  forms  an  epoch  in  the  history  of  the  Church  Catholic.  The 
Church  is  God's  way  to  regenerate,  civilize  and  save  men  everywhere ;  but  experience 
and  observation,  even  in  our  own  country,  show  that  the  Church  is  wonderfully 
adapted  to  the  characteristics  of  the  African  race ;  and  that  it  trains  and  educates 
them  as  no  other  System  can. 

Diocese  op  Connecticut,  April  25,  1863. 

Having  received  the  following  document  from  Liberia,  with  the  request  that  I 
will  bring  the  same  to  the  notice  of  the  Bishops  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
in  the  United  States,  I  have  caused  it  to  be  printed  in  the  Calendar,  a  copy  of  which 
will  be  forwarded  to  every  Bishop  with  whom  it  is  in  my  power  to  communicate  at 
this  time.  T.  C.  BROWNELL. 

Bishop  of  Connecticut,  and  Presiding  Bishop. 

Monrovia,  Liberia,  W.  A.,  March  6,  1863. 

lb  the  Et  Bev.  Father  in  God,  T.  C.  Brawnell,  D.  B.,  LL.  D.,  Bishop  of  the  Diocese 
of  Connecticut,  and  Presiding  Bishop  of  the  Protestami  Episcopal  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America : — 

Rt.  Rev.  Sir, — We  beg  to  inform  you  that,  under  Divine  permission,  the  clergy 
and  laity  from  the  different  towns  of  Liberia  met  in  Trinity  Church,  in  the  city  of 
Monrovia,  on  Ash- Wednesday,  Feb.  18 ;  and  in  solemn  Council  proceeded  to  organ- 
ize as  a  distinct  and  independent  body,  the  "Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in 
Liberia." 

During  the  sessions  of  this  Council,  a  Constitution  and  Canons  for  the  govern- 
ment of  our  Church,  were  presented  and  unanimously  adopted. 

The  Rt.  Rev.  J.  Payne,  D.  D.,  Missionary  Bishop  of  the  American  Church  "  at 
Cape  Palmas,  and  parts  adjacent,"  being  present,  was  invited  to  a  seat  as  a  corres- 
ponding member,  and  requested  to  aid  us  with  his  advice  and  counsel. 

The  proceedings. of  this  Council,  with  the  Constitution  and  Canons,  will  most 
likely  be  pubUshed  in  the  course  of  a  few  months ;  and  the  whole  of  our  acts,  thus 
printed,  will  be  immediately  transmitted  to  your  Reverence. 

The  undersigned,  however,  were  appointed  a  Committee  to  communicate  the 
above  facts  to  your  Reverence,  as  well  from  profound  personal  respect,  as  also  from 
your  being  the  Presiding  Bishop  of  the  Church  from  which  we  spring ;  whence  all 
our  clergy  have  derived  their  Orders;  to  which  we  are  "indebted  for  long  contin- 
uance of  nursing  care  and  protection ;"  and  which,  through  much  suffering  and  self- 
sacrifice,  has  brought  us  to  our  present  state  and  condition. 

Doubtless  your  Reverence  wUl  be  somewhat  interested  in  a  brief  statement  of 
the  acts  of  this  Council  of  our  Church,  with  reference  to  worship,  the  ministry,  doc- 
trine, holy  ordinances  and  special  offices. 

With  reference  to  these  points,  we  are  authorized  to  assure  your  Reverence  that, 
to  use  language  familiar  to  our  American  Fathers,  "  this  Church  is  far  from  intend- 
ing to  depart  from  the  "  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  of  Am- 
erica, "  in  any  essential  point  of  doctrine,  discipline,  or  worship,  or  further  than  local 
circumstances  require." 

A  committee  on  the  "  Prayer  Book  and  its  Use  "  was  appointed  on  the  first  day 
of  the  session,  and  presented  the  following  report : — 

"The  Conmaittee  appointed  upon  the  'Prayer  Book  and  its  Use '  in  Liberia,  beg 
to  suggest : — 


863.]  Snmmary  of  Home  Intelligence.  323 

let  That  the  Prayer  Book  in  use  in  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  Uni- 
od  States  of  America,  be  continued  in  use  in  this  Church  without  any  alterations, 
ive  as  follows,  until  this  Church  takes  some  future  order  upon  the  same. 

2d.  That  the  Council  authorizes  the  clergy  of  this  Church  to  make  the  following 
^nations  in  the  use  of  the  Prayer  Book  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  of  the 
nited  States  of  America,  until  otherwise  ordered,  viz: — 

(a)  That  in  the  Morning  Service,  when  the  Litany  is  read,  the  Prayer  for  the 
resident  of  the  country  be  omitted,  and  that  instead  thereof  the  following  altera- 
on  be  made  in  the  fifteenth  petition  of  the  Litany,  namely : — "  That  it  may  please 
hee  to  bless  and  preserve  all  Christian  rulers  and  Magistrates,  especially  the  Chief 
[agistrate  of  this  country,  giving,"  &c. 

(5)  That  on  all  other  occasions,  the  prayer  for  the  President  of  the  United  States 
e  changed,  so  as  to  read  "  tlie  President  of  Liberia." 

(c)  That  the  "Prayer  for  Congress"  be  entitled  "Prayer  for  the  National  Le^s- 
iture"  and  that  in  that  prayer,  the  following  alterations  be  made :  1.  Listead  of 
United  States  in  general,"  the  words  "Liberia in  general "  be  substituted.  2.  In- 
tead  of  the  words  "-in  Congress  assembled,"  the  words  "  now  in  session,"  be  sub- 
tituted. 

They  beg  also  to  propose  the  following  resolutions : — 

1.  Hesolvedj  That  a  committee  of  five  be  appointed  to  draft  a  Book  of  Common 
•rayer  and  other  rites  and  ceremonies  for  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  of  Libe- 
ia;  to  sit  until  the  next  session  of  this  Council  in  December,  1863,  and  to  report 
t  said  Council ;  and  that  they  shall  have  power  to  correspond  concerning  the  same. 

2.  Resolved,  That  this  committee  shall  have  no  power  to  make  any  alterations  in 
he  Offices  of  Holy  Communion ;  the  Baptismal  Offices ;  the  Church  Catechism ;  the 
*hirty-nine  Articles;  the  Ordination  and  Consecration  Offices;  as  in  use  in  the 
^rotestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

3.  Resolved,  That  this  Church,  now  in  Council  assembled,  do  adopt  the  above 
everal  Offices  as  in  use  in  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  for  use  and  authority  in  this  Church  forever,  namely: — The  Office  for 
loly  Communion ;  the  Baptismal  Offices;  the  Church  Catechism;  the  Thirty-nine 
Articles ;  the  Ordination  and  Consecration  Offices. 

All  of  which  is  respectfully  submitted. 

E.  "W.  Stokes, 
Alex.  Crummell, 
Gr.  W.  Gibson. 

We  beg  to  add  here  that  the  entire  report  of  this  Committee  was  received  and 
4opted,  and  resolution  No.  3,  relating  to  doctrine  and  holy  Offices,  was  solemnly 
confirmed  and  ratified  by  a  unanimous  vote. 

With  reference  to  the  Ministry,  the  following  action  was  taken  by  the  Council : — 

(a)  On  the  first  day  of  the  session  a  committee  was  appointed  on  "Episcopal  ser- 
rioBs,"  who  reported,  among  others,  the  following  resolution: — 

"  Resolved,  That  this  Council  respectfully  request  of  the  Rt.  Rev.  John  Payne, 
D.  D.,  the  supervision  of  this  Church,  and  request  of  him  the  continuance  of  his 
Bpiscopal  acts  and  offices  in  the  future ;  and  that  he  still  act  in  unison  with  this 
Church  in  extending  the  kingdom  of  Christ  throughout  the  darkened  regions  of  this 
Continent." 

(6)  The  Canons  adopted  at  this  Council  are,  in  substance,  those  of  the  American 
Church,  altered  in  a  few  cases  to  suit  our  humble  circumstances:  and  many,  unsuited 
to  our  infant  State,  omitted;  but  Canon  I,  Title  1,  "Digest  of  American  Canons," 
'^M  taken  without  alteration,  and  is  a  fundamental  element  in  the  Constitution  of 
owr  Church,  namely :  "  In  this  Church  there  shall  always  be  three  Orders  in  the 
Ministry,  viz. :  Bishops,  Priests,  and  Deacons." 

We  have  thus  briefly  laid  before  your  Reverence  the  most  important  acts  of  this 
^uncil  of  our  Church ;  and  we  shall  be  most  happy  if  your  Reverence  will  advise 
Jne  rest  of  the  Episcopal  College  in  the  United  States  of  America,  of  the  first  steps 
Jjj^ards  organic  existence  of  this,  our  infant,  feeble  branch  of  Christ's  Holy  Catholic 
Church,  in  any  manner  that  may  be  convenient  and  agreeable  to  your  Reverence. 

la  conclusion,  we  beg  your  Reverence's  prayers  and  supplications  at  the  Throne 
^^  Grace,  for  this  tender  vine,  planted  by  God's  grace  by  the  American  Church  on 


324  Summary  of  Home  Intelligence.  [J^^y? 

these  heathen  shores  of  Africa ;  that  this  Church  may  be  enabled,  by  Divine  assist- 
ance, to  go  in  and  subdue  the  heathen;    and  that  she  *'may  have  power  and 
strength  to  have  victory  and  to  triumph  against  the  devil"  on  this  continent,  his  last 
great  empire  and  stronghold ;  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
We  are  your  Reverence's  humble,  obedient  servants, 

B.  W.  Stokes,  Chairman, 
Alex.  Cruhmell, 
Garretson  W.  Gibson, 
Alfred  F.  Russell, 
Edward  J.  Roye, 
F.  P.  David. 

PENNSYLVANIA  I    DIVISION  OF  THE  DIOCESE. 

At  the  Annual  Convention  of  this  Diocese,  which  commenced  its  Sessions  May 
27th,  the  Committee  on  the  Division  of  the  Diocese,  appointed  at  the  previous  Con- 
vention, made  an  elaborate  Report,  which  occupied  much  attention  and  excited  deep 
interest.  In  the  Western  half  of  the  Diocese,  the  Committee  say  there  are  thirty 
resident  Clergymen,  and  forty-two  organized  Parishes.  After  thoroughly  canvass- 
ing this  section,  the  Committee  say,  that,  dividing  the  Clergy  and  Laity  into  two 
great  classes,  it  was  seen  that  there  were  in  favor  of  the  division  twenty-six  Cler- 
gymen, twenty  parishes,  and  one  thousand  three  hundred  and  eighty-three  commu- 
nicants. Opposed,  five  Clergymen,  eight  parishes,  and  four  hundred  and  thirteen 
communicants.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Swope,  Chairman  of  the  Committee,  offered  the  fol- 
lowing Resolutions : 

1st,  Resolved^  *That  in  the  opinion  of  this  Convention,  the  interests  of  the  Church 
demand  that  a  new  Diocese  should  be  erected  for  the  Western  portion  of  the  State. 

2d.  Resolvedy  That  the  line  of  division  should  be  such  that  the  counties  of  Fulton, 
Huntington,  Centre,  Clinton  and  Potter  will  form  the  Eastern  tier  of  counties  of  the 
Western  Division. 

After  much  debate,  Mr.  William  Welsh  ofifered  the  following  as  a  substitute: 

Whereas^  There  may  be  more  than  one  portion  of  Pennsylvania,  which  may  be 
canonically  prepared,  and  may  wish  to  be  organized  as  separate  Dioceses ;  and 

Whereas^  It  is  desirable  that  the  future  relation  of  such  new  Dioceses  to  the 
parent  Diocese,  to  each  other,  and  to  the  Church  at  large,  should  be  matured,  con- 
sidered and  well  settled ;  therefore 

Rssolvsd,  That  a  Committee  of  seven,  selected  from  various  parts  of  the  Diocese, 
be  appointed  to  investigate  the  facts  and  principles  involved ;  that  to  them  be  refer- 
red the  paper  now  laid  before  the  Convention,  and  any  others  connected  with  the 
subject;  and  that  they  be  required  to  report  at  the  next  Convention,  and  that  this 
Convention  is  prepared  to  recognize  the  desirableness  of  an  early  division  of  the 
Diocese. 

Rev.  Dr.  Ducachet  moved  to  strike  out  the  last  clause  of  the  Resolution,  This  was 
a  test  question^  but  the  motion  was  lost  by  the  strong  vote  of  48  yeas  to  "76  nays. 
Mr.  Welsh's  preamble  and  Resolutions  were  then  carried. 

The  Committee  of  seven,  on  the  Division  of  the  Diocese  and  the  Provincial  Sys- 
tem, has  been  appointed  by  the  Bishop  of  Pennsylvania,  as  follows: 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Dorr,  of  Christ  Church,  Philadelphia;  the  Rev.  Dr.  Howe,  of  St. 
Luke's  Church,  Philadelphia;  the  Rev.  Mr.  Marple,  of  Scranton;  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Spaulding,  of  Erie ;  Mr.  Thomas  M.  Howe,  of  Trinity  Church.  Pittsburgh ;  Mr. 
James  Mcllvaine,  of  Washington,  and  Mr»  Horace  Binney,  Jr.,  of  St.  Peter's,  Phil- 
adelphia. 

Russo-Greek. — The  Joint  Committee  appointed  by  the  General  Convention  on 
the  subject  of  the  Russo-Greek  Church,  met  in  New  York,  April  16,  Bishop  De 
Lanoey  presiding,  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Youug  being  appointed  Secretary.  The  Reso- 
lution under  wliich  they  act  is  as  follows : 

Resolved^  The  House  of  Bishops  concurring,  that  a  Joint  Committee  be  appointed 
to  consider  the  expediency  of  communication  with  the  Russo-Greek  Church,  to 
collect  authentic  information  bearing  on  the  subject,  and  to  report  to  the  next  Gen- 
eral Convention. 


.863.]  Summary  of  Home  Intelligence.  325 

After  some  consultation,  the  Committee  resolved  to  enter  at  once  upon  the  im- 
ortant  subject  thus  confided  to  them,  and  appointed  two  sub-Committees,  one  on 
he  Theological,  Ecclesiastical  and  Historical  points  involved,  consisting  of  Bishop 
ViDiams,  Drs.  Mahan  and  Thrall,  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Young ;  and  the  other  on  the 
Jecular  Relations  of  the  Russo-Greek  Church  and  the  Church  of  America,  consisting 
>f  the  Hon.  Mr.  Ruggles  and  President  Eliot. 

A  resolution  was  also  adopted,  expressing  gratification  at  the  action  in  the  Con- 
'ocation  of  Canterbury  on  the  subject,  and  the  Secretary  was  directed  to  convey 
he  expression  of  that  gratification  to  the  Rev.  George  Williams,  of  King's  College, 
Cambridge,  to  be  laid  by  him,  at  his  discretion,  before  the  Convocation  at  its  next 
aeeting.    The  Meeting  was  adjourned  until  June  23,  1863. 

Thb  Bradford  Celebration. — Tlie  New  York  Historical  Society  commem- 
rated  the  Two  Hundredth  Anniversary  of  the  birth  day  of  William  Bradford,  on 
he  20th  of  May.  Mr.  Bradford  first  introduced  the  art  of  printing  into  the  Middle 
Jolonies,  and  in  1682  issued  his  Prospectus  for  printing  the  first  American  Bible 
nd  Book  of  Common  Prayer.  The  Society  invited  Mr.  John  Wilham  Wallace,  of 
Philadelphia,  to  deliver  a  commemorative  address  at  Cooper  Institute,  and  Mr.  Gu- 
ian  0.  Verplanck  and  Mr.  Bancroft  also  delivered  appropriate  addresses.  On  the 
ftemoon  of  the  20th,  Bradford's  birth-day,  a  special  service  took  place  at  Trinity 
'hurch,  of  which  he  was  Vestryman  from  IT 03  to  1710,  the  Corporation  having 
lade  arrangements  for  the  restoration  of  the  tomb-stone  erected  to  his  memory  in 
752. 

The  New  York  Historical  Society  has  now  become  one  of  the  most  efficient  or- 
anizatioiis  for  the  promotion  of  art,  literature  and  patriotic  sentiment  in  our  coun- 
7— benign  and  useful  in  its  influence  in  the  midst  of  our  feverish  metropolitan 
fe,  and  most  important  in  its  conservative  agency  at  the  present  crisis.  The  Jar- 
es  Collection  of  the  Old  Masters  are  among  its  treasures ;  on  its  walls  there  is 
Iso  a  Murillo  and  a  Guide.  The  Abbott  Collection  of  Egyptian  Antiquities  is  also 
eposited  there. 

Political  Preaching  among  the  Congrbgationalists. — Several  Congrega- 
onal  Societies  have  passed  Resolutions  in  their  Parish  Meetings,  requesting  their 
reachers  to  avoid  political  subjects  and  to  preach  the  Gospel.  Having  set  the 
luntry  ablaze  by  their  intermeddling,  these  Parishes  are  now  falling  to  pieces  by 
itemal  feuds  and  intense  bitterness  of  personal  feeling.  Yet  there  is  a  difficulty 
ere.  One  of  these  preachers  asked,  not  long  since,  *'  If  we  don't  preach  politics, 
hat  can  we  preach  about?"  Exactly.  Having  given  up  their  old  Creeds  and 
onfessions,  agitation,  of  some  sort,  is  their  *'  stock  in  trade." 

Small  Dioceses. — The  propriety  of  establishing  a  Roman  Catholic  Bishopric  in 
entral  New  York,  is  urged  by  citizens  of  Syracuse  and  vicinity.  Each  of  the  Dio- 
3868  of  Albany  and  Buffalo,  out  of  which  it  is  proposed  to  form  a  new  Diocese, 
antains  a  far  greater  number  of  Churches  tlian  any  other  in  the  Province  of  New 
!'ork.  It  will  be  called  the  Diocese  of  Syracuse.  The  Romanists  in  this  country 
rein  this  matter  following  after  the  Primitive  model.  Our  own  Episcopate  can 
ever  be  felt  in  the  power  and  efficiency  which  belong  to  it,  until  it  is  brought  back 
0  its  Primitive  position ;  nor  have  we  a  right  to  look  for  Apostolic  success,  and  the 
leasing  promised  to  Apostolic  work,  until  we  return  to  the  Apostolic  pattern. 

New  York  Society  for  the  Relief  op  the  Ruptured  and  Crippled. — 
noorporated  1863.  Among  the  many  noble  Charitable  Institutions  of  New  York, 
^d  the  wealth  of  the  city  is  poured  out  like  water  in  their  support,)  we  now  men- 
^on  the  one  with  the  above  title.  In  the  cities  of  New  York  and  Brooklyn  alone, 
*  is  estimated  there  are  60,000  ruptured  persons,  a  large  proportion  f  f  whom  are 
nechanics  and  laborers  with  families  dependent  on  them  for  support.  So,  also,  the 
^Ppled  and  deformed,  among  adults  and  children,  and  those  made  so  by  the  casu- 
^tteg  of  war,  form  a  very  large  class.  Modern  Surgical  Science  offers  a  cure  to 
?^  numbers  of  such  cases,  and  relief  to  all ;  and  it  is  the  object  of  this  Society  to 
*^terto  such;  gratuitously,  where  it  is  necessary,  and  at  moderate  expense  to 

Vol.  XV.  25 


326  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence.  [Jii^y? 

those  who  are  able  to  pay.  We  notice  on  the  list  of  OflScers  many  of  our  most 
liberal  Churchmen,  such  as  Robert  B*  Minturn,  John  David  Wolfe  and  Stewart 
Brown,  while  Ruch  names  as  Drs.  Valentine  Mott,  W.  H.  Van  Beuren,  Willard 
Parker,  John  M.  Carnochan  and  James  Knight,  are  of  no  less  weight  among  the 
Medical  Profession.  Dr.  Knight,  97  Second  Avenue,  is  Resident  Physician,  and 
Robert  M.  Hartley,  M.  D.,  39  Bible  House,  is  Corresponding  Secretary ;  to  either 
of  whom  application  may  be  made.  That  this  Institution  is  needed  in  New  York, 
and  is  no  experiment,  is  seen  in  the  fact,  that  London  alone  has  six  of  a  similar 
character;  in  one  of  which,  5,252  cases  were  treated  in  a  single  year. 

SINGULAR  UNION  DEVELOPMENT. 

One  of  the  most  noticeable  and  significant  signs  of  the  times  is  the  tendency  towards 
Union,  now  manifested  throughout  almost  all  nominal  Christendom.  The  Old  and 
New  School  Presbyterians,  which  split  in  1837  on  points  of  Doctrine,  and  this  alone, 
and  which  have  since  divided  again  and  again,  until  there  are  now  amongst  them 
about  a  dozen  distinct  organizations,  are  now  mooting  the  question  of  Union,  though 
the  old  Doctrinal  Errors,  still  existing  and  rampant,  are  ignored.  The  Scotch  Free 
Presbyterians  are  agitating  the  question ;  and  confessedly  on  the  ground  that  the 
Church  of  England  bids  fair  to  carry  every  thing  before  her.  In  the  British 
Provinces,  Canada,  New  Brunswick  and  Nova  Scotia,  the  Presbyterians  are  merg- 
ing iuto  one  Presbyterian  body. 

In  another  direction,  we  see  the  American  and  British  Churches  already  discus- 
sing seriously  the  question  of  Union  with  the  Russo-Greek  Church ;  and,  as  a  ne- 
cessary consequence,  with  the  Oriental  Churches.  All  this  is  promising.  What- 
ever the  motive  that  prompts  to  some  of  these  efiforts,  the  essential  Unity  of  the 
One  Body  of  Christ  is  a  great  truth,  which  cannot  but  be  considered ;  as  also  the 
true  nature  of  that  Unity,  and  the  Sin  and  Evils  of  Schism. 

IMPORTANT  MOVEMENT  AMONG  THE  METHODISTS. 

A  Convention  of  Methodist  laymen  from  all  parts  of  the  free  and  border  slave 
States  met  in  New  York,  May  13th,  to  deliberate  on  the  best  means  to  obtain  the 
object  they  seek,  an  equal  representation  of  laymen  with  preachers  in  the  General 
Conference  of  the  Church,  which  is  held  once  in  four  years. 

The  last  General  Conference,  which  met  at  Buffalo  in  1860,  formally  offered  to 
admit  lay  representation  at  the  next  meeting  of  that  body,  if  a  majority  of  the  lay- 
men should  express  a  desire  for  it.  A  vote  was  taken  within  the  last  twelve 
months,  which  resulted  in  an  adverse  decision :  thirty  thousand  votes  were  cast  for 
lay  representation,  and  fifty  thousand  votes  against  it.  East  of  the  AUeghanies  there 
was,  however,  a  majority  of  one  thousand  in  favor  of  lay  representation.  At  this 
Convention  nearly  two  hundred  persons  were  present,  and  resolutions  were  passed, 
asking  for  equal  representation  in  the  General  Conference  for  laymen  and  preach- 
ers. Nearly  ten  thousand  dollars  were  subscribed,  to  be  used  in  printing  and  cir- 
culating documents  among  the  laity,  in  favor  of  the  measure. 

Such  a  measure  as  this  is  inevitable ;  but  it  will  result  in  a  radical  change  in  the 
whole  Methodist  system.  Its  Library  is  rich  in  works  illustrating  American  His- 
tory. 


-»♦♦- 


SUMMARY  OF  FOREIGN  INTELLIGENCE. 

CONSECRATIONS   OF   BISHOPS    OF    GLOUCESTER   AND   GOULBUBN. 

The  Rev.  Charles  John  Ellicott,  D.  D.,  Bishop  elect  of  Gloucester,  and  the 
Rev.  Mesac  Thomas,  D.  D.,  appointed  first  Bishop  of  the  New  Australian  Dio- 
cese of  Goulburn,  were  consecrated,  in  Canterbury  Cathedral,  March  25,  1863,  by 
the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  the  Bishops  of  Worcester,  Sydney  and  Melbourne. 


363.]  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence.  327 

le  Very  Rev.  Henry  Alford,  D.  D.,  the  Dean  of  Canterbury,  preached  the  Sermon 

»m  St.  John,  x,  2. 

The  Rt  Rev.  Dr.  Ellicott  is  the  thirty-first  iSshop  of  Gloucester.    He  has  Episcopal 

risdiction  over  Gloucestershire,  parts  of  Somersetshire  and  Wiltshire.     The  Dio- 

sehas  a  population  of  568,5*74;  1,000,503  acres;  13  deaneries;  443  benefices;. 

19  Curates;  and  197,568  Church  sittings. 

The  Diocese  of  Goulburn  lies  between  Sydney  and  Melbourne.    The  new  Diocese 

ill  embrace  an  extensive  though  thinly  inhabited  region,  which  however,   like 

her  parts  of  Australia,  is  rapidly  increasing  in  population  and  wealth. 

.     CONVOCATION  :     PROVINCE   OF   CANTERBURY. 

This  body  met  on  Tuesday,  May  19th,  and  continued  in  sesgion  until  the  22d. 
lie  most  important  business  before  it  was  the  Report  of  the  Committee,  appoint- 
1  in  February,  of  the  Lower  House,  on  Bishop  Colenso's  work.  That  Report  on 
jing  submitted  to  the  Upper  House,  the  following,  on  motion  of  the  Bishop  of 
Winchester  and  seconded  by  the  Bishop  of  Oxford,  were  adopted.  The  Bishop  of 
ondon  was  absent. 

We,  the  Archbishop  and  Bishops  of  the  Province  of  Canterbury,  in  Convocation 
Jsembled,  having  considered  the  Report  of  the  Committee  of  the  Lower  IJouse, 
jpointed  on  the  address  of  the  Lower  House  to  examine  a  book  entitled  "  The  Pen- 
•teuch  and  Book  of  Joshua  criticaUy  examined^  by  the  Right  Rev.  John  William  Co- 
nso,  D.  D.,  Bishop  of  Natal,  Parts  I.  and  II.,"  and  now  transmitted  to  this  House 
f  the  Lower  House,  resolve — 

1.  That  the  said  book  does,  in  our  judgment,  involve  errors  of  the  gravest  and 
oat  dangerous  character,  subversive  of  faith  in  the  Bible  as  the  Word  of  God. 

2.  That  this  House,  having  reason  to  believe  that  the  book  in  question  will  shortly 
3  submitted  to  the  judgment  of  an  Ecclesiastical  Court,  decline  to  take  further  ac- 
3n  in  the  matter;  but  that  we  affectionately  warn  those,  who  may  not  be  able  to 
>ad  the  pubhshed  and  convincing  answers  to  the  work  which  have  already  ap- 
sared,  of  its  dangerous  character ;  and 

3.  That  these  resolutions  be  communicated  to  the  Lower  House. 

A  petition  was  laid  before  the  Upper  House,  from  the  County  of  Cornwall,  for 
le  erection  of  that  County  into  a  separate  Diocese.  After  debate,  the  following 
as  adopted: 

Resolved,  That  this  House  has  received  with  great  interest  an  Address  from  the 
lergy  of  the  Archdeaconry  of  Cornwall,  praying  it  to  address  her  Majesty,  with  a 
iew  to  obtaining  the  erection  of  a  Bishopric  for  the  County  of  Cornwall ;  that  this 
"ouse  is  anxious  to  promote  the  object  of  the  petitioners,  but  considers  that  it 
ould  address  her  Majesty  with  greater  effect  if  it  knew  that  the  wishes  of.  the 
aity  of  the  County  coincided  with  those  of  the  petitioners. 

A  petition  was  presented  by  fifty  past  and  present  Church-Wardens  in  London, 
Jking  for  some  mode  by  which  the  Clergy  and  Laity  may  cooperate  more  effectu- 
ily  in  behalf  of  the  Church  and  Religion  throughout  the  country.  After  discuss- 
>n.  the  subject  was  dropped.  A  *'  Church  Institution,"  composed  of  the  wealthy 
Middle  Class,"  has  already  been  formed.  To  us  American  Churchman,  it  is  evi- 
ent  enough,  that  that  Convocation  which  shall  represent  all  the  Church,  "  The 
apostles  and  Elders  and  Brethren,"  (Acts  xv,  23,)  is  the  only  body  competent  to 
•e  the  exponent  of  the  Church  of  England  as  a  living  working  Church.  She  is 
low  seeking  that  end  by  abnormal  methods ;  while  Parliament,  the  recognized 
>9wer,  is  gradually  becoming  the  last  body  in  the  world  to  be  trusted  with  such 
iigh  and  holy  functions. 

The  other  subjects  of  debate,  of  most  importance,  were  Foreign  Chaplaincies  and 
^erical  Training  Schools.  The  great  Universities  are  becoming  less  and  less  what 
^ey  were  originally  designed  to  be.  The  debates  on  this  subject  in  the  Lower 
House  were  very  earnest  and  able. 

PARLIAMENTARY   INTELLIGENCE. 

w  Peto's  Burial  Bill,  authorizing  Dissenters  to  bury  their  dead  in  Church-yards 
51?  ^^®^^  ^^^^^  ceremonies,  by  their  own  ministers,  was  thrown  out  in  the  Lower 
J,  on  its  second  reading,  by  a  vote  of  221  to  96. 


328  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence.  [J^ty? 

A  bill,  authorizing  Roman  Catholic  Clergymen  to  minister  to  Roman  Catholics  in 
prisons  and  gaols,  passed  the  second  reading  by  a  vote  of  152  to  122. 

Lord  Ebury's  "Acts  of  Uniformity  Amendment  Bill,"  the  object  of  which  was  to 
repeal  the  clause  imposing  on  the  Clergy  of  the  Church  of  England  the  necessity 
of  subscribing  their  assent  to  the  Articles  and  everything  that  was  in  the  Prayer- 
book,  was  thrown  out,  in  the  Upper  House,  on  its  second  reading,  by  a  vote  of  90 
to  50.  Among  those  who  voted  against  it,  were  the  Bishops  of  Bath  and  "Wells, 
Cashel,  Chichester,  Durham,  Hereford,  Lincoln,  Oxford,  Salisbury,  St.  Asaph,  Win- 
chester and  Worcester.  The  Bishops  voting /or  it,  were  the  Bishops  of  Derry  and 
Raphoe,  Llandaff,  London  and  St.  David's.  The  Bishop  of  London  made  a  very 
strange  speech  in  favor  of  the  Bill,  reechoing  the  sentiments  of  Canon  Stanley's 
late  unfortunate  pamphlet.  The  Bishop  of  Oxford  (long  life  to  him)  said,  with  his 
usual  good  sense  and  practical  wisdom,  "No  member  of  their  Lordships'  House 
believed  more  firmly  than  himself  that  the  strength  of  the  Church  of  England  was 
in  her  great  liberality ;  that  she  had  nothing  to  dread  from  educating  to  the  highest 
point  the  intellect  of  her  children,  and  that  her  faith  would  only  stand  the  firmer 
by  being  interrogated  most  minutely  and  having  to  answer  for  itself;  yet  he  should, 
on  the  other  hand,  deprecate  a  change  which  seemed  to  imply  that  the  Church 
would  be  contented  with  an  external  conformity  that  was  mocked  by  an  inward 
unbelief."  Dr.  Stanley's  letter  to  the  Bishop  of  London,  in  which  he  proposes  to 
do  entirely  away  with  the  subscription  to  the  Thirty-nine  Articles,  has  greatly  in- 
creased the  suspicion  that  the  learned  Church  historian  substantially  agrees  with 
the  Essayists  and  Dr.  Colenso. 

We  cannot  but  think,  that  the  recent  prompt  measures  to  rid  the  Church  of  such 
men  as  Rowland  Williams,  and  Wilson,  and  Jowett,  have  a  good  deal  more  to  do 
with  this  attempt  to  abolish  doctrinal  tests,  than  any  sudden  qualms  of  conscience. 
The  tone  and  temper  of  these  men,  both  in  England  and  the  United  States,  (and 
we  have  the  genuine  article  here,)  do  not  indicate  any  very  peculiar  sensitiveness 
in  that  direction.  The  most  anomalous  and  mortifying  thing  about  this  whole  mat- 
ter in  England  is,  that  such  a  measure  should  be  brought  before  a  body  composed 
of  such  elements  as  the  British  Parliament  now  is.  In  the  United  States,  the  thing 
will  be  met  in  another  way ;  and  the  "  thoughts  of  many  hearts  will  be  revealed." 

SCOTLAND.      MOVEMENT    TOWARD    THE   CHURCH. 

An  effort  is  now  making  for  a  union  of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland  and  the 
United  Presbyterian  Church  of  Great  Britain.  The  Free  Church  Presbytery  of 
Dalkeith  has  unanimously  adopted  resolutions  to  that  effect.  It  is  expected  that 
the  movement  will  gradually  embrace  all  the  non-Established  Presbyterian  Church- 
es of  Great  Britain.  Dr.  McFarlane,  at  the  meeting  of  the  Presbytery  of  Dalkeith, 
offered  a  resolution,  which  he  accompanied  with  a  speech,  closing  with  these 
words :  "  It  is  an  acknowledged  fact,  that  the  aristocracy  and  landed  proprietors 
of  the  country  are  fast  going  over  to  Episcopacy.  The  Established  Church  is  veer- 
ing in  the  same  direction ;  and  therefore  it  becomes  the  more  necessary,  that  the 
middle  and  industrial  classes,  who  form  the  strength  of  the  country  and  the  Church, 
should  be  welded  and  kept  together  by  one  great  central  Ecclesiastical  power,  the 
pulsation  of  which  might  be  equally  felt  over  the  whole."  The  resolution  was 
unanimously  adopted,  and  is  as  follows : 

"  Whereas^  The  unity  of  the  visible  Church  is  enjoined  by  the  highest  authority, 
is  conducive  to  its  welfare  and  eflBcacy,  and  to  the  honor  of  its  living  Head ;  and 
whet'eas,  it  is  the  duty  of  every  section  in  the  Church  to  promote  that  unity  upon 
a  solid  and  Scriptural  basis — it  is  humbly  overtured  to  the  ensuing  General  Assem- 
bly of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland,  by  the  Free  Presbytery  of  Dalkeith,  that  they 
take  such  steps  as  to  their  wisdom  may  seem  fit,  for  bringing  about  a  union  into 
one  Ecclesiastical  organization  of  the  non-Established  Presbyterian  Churches  of 
this  land.  And  the  Presbytery  rather  hope  for  a  favorable  acceptance  of  this  over- 
ture, because  they  believe  that  no  insuperable  obstawjle  exists  to  such  a  union  being 
formed  upon  the  basis  of  the  Westminster  standards ;  that  the  way  has  been  in  a 
good  measure  prepared  for  it  by  the  progress  of  opinion  and*  events ;  and  that  the 
aspects  of  the  times  render  it  peculiarly  incumbent  on  the  friends  of  Presbyterian- 
ism  to  form  themselves  into  one  g^at  and  united  body." 


863.]  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence.  329 

3CIETT   FOR    THE   PROPAGATION    OF    THE    GdSPEL    IN    FOREIGN 

PARTS. 
The  annual  meeting  of  this  Society  was  held  at  St.  James'  Hall,  the  Archbishop 
r  Canterbury  in  the  chair. 

The  Secretary  read  the  Report  of  the  Society,  which  showed  that  the  voluntary 
icome  for  the  year  was  £93,326.  The  total  number  of  missionaries  connected 
ith  the  Society  was  488,  being  an  increase  of  36  during  the  last  six  months.  A 
krge  number  of  these  missionaries  received  their  training  at  St.  Augustine  College, 
ad  all  underwent  a  careful  examination  from  the  Bishop  connected  with  the  Society. 
he  Society  has  now  been  engaged  for  162  years,  in  endeavoring  to  plant  the 
harch  of  Christ  among  our  countrymen  abroad,  and  among  the  heathen.  From 
Forth  America  (HOI),  its  operations  have  gradually  been  extended  to  the  "West 
Ddiea  (1701),  Australia  (1795),  India  (1818),  South  Africa  (1820),  New-Zealand 
1839),  Ceylon  (1840),  Borneo  (1849),  British  Columbia  (1 858),  and  Honohilu  (1862). 
\rhen  the  Society  was  first  founded,  there  were  probably  not  20-  clergymen  of  the 
Shurch  of  England  in  these  lands.  There  are  now  congregations  under  the  pastoral 
are  of  upwards  of  3000  clergymen.     The  British  possessions  abroad  extend  over 

sarface  of  9,000,000  square  miles,  and  are  the  seat  of  42  Bishoprics.  In  1862  the 
odety's  income  was  £93,325  (general  fund  £77,023  ;  appropriated,  £9725 ;  special, 
^6577).  The  Society  desires  to  provide  this  year,  from  its  general  fund,  for  the 
maintenance  in  whole  or  in  part,  of  488  missionaries  and  a  large  number  of  cate- 
hists  and  schoolmasters,  now  laboring  in  Australia,  Bengal,  Bombay,  Borneo, 
Kritish  Columbia,  Canada,  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  (ycylon,  Constantinople,  Guiana, 
^brador,  Madras,  Mauritius,  Natal,  New  Brunswick,  New-Zealand,  NewFoundland, 
^ova  Scotia^  Rupert's  Land,  St.  Helena,  Tasmania,  and  the  West  Indies ;  and  the 
lemands  on  its  resources  increase  every  year. 

Many  facts  were  stated  at  the  Meeting,  showing  the  great,  even  wonderful  suc- 
ess  of  the  Church  under  the  influence  of  the  Society.  The  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
ury  said,  that  160  years  since,  when  the  Society  was  first  instituted,  there  were  in 
he  territories,  which  then  formed  the  colonial  dependencies  of  this  empire  and 
Lmerica,  but  four  ordained  clergymen  throughout  the  whole  of  that  vast  area,  and 
hat  now  we  may  reckon  more  than  sixty  bishops,  and  under  them  3000  clergymen, 
rith  congregations  reckoned  by  the  million. 

The  Bishop  of  Sydney  said  of  New  South  Wales,  that  during  the  time  that  he  had 
•een  in  the  colony,  he  had  opened  eighty-six  places  of  worship,  some  of  which  were 
f  an  expensive  character.  The  number  of  clergymen  had  increased  from  forty- 
ight  to  ninety-six ;  the  annual  subscriptions  of  members  of  the  Church,  130,000 
1  number,  amounted  to  £10,000;  a  residence  had  been  provided  for  the  Bishop  ; 

Rchool  had  been  opened  for  the  daughters  of  the  clergy ;  and  a  training  college, 
rhich  had  already  been  productive  of  considerable  good. 

The  Bishop  of  Montreal,  speaking  of  the  Church  in  Canada,  said  there  were  per- 
ons  now  living  who  could  remember  the  time  when  there  were  but  five  clergymen 
1  the  whole  of  a  country  seven  times  larger  than  the  area  of  England  and  Wales, 
rhereas  now  there  were  five  dioceses  in  the  colony,  with  which  400  clergymen 
vere  connected. 

The  Bishop  of  Melbourne  entered  at  some  length  into  a  description  of  the  diocese, 
nth  which  he  was  more  immediately  connected,  and  which  was  co-extensive 
nth  the  whole  of  the  colony  of  Victoria.  The  members  of  the  Church  of  England 
Q  the  Colony  numbered  205,000  out  of  a  population  of  about  540,000.  There  are 
low  in  the  diocese  sixty-one  churches,  the  cost  of  which  had  been  not  less  than 
^260,000.  There  had  also  been  built  forty-two  parsonage-houses,  the  cost  of  which 
Fas  £40,000.  Of  these  sums,  about  £140,000  had  been  obtained  from  private 
iouroes. 

GROWTH    OF   THE     CHURCH    IN    THE     COLONIES. 

Melbourne. — The  Bishop  of  Melbourne  is  now  on  a  visit  home.  Before  his  de? 
parture  from  his  diocese,  valedictory  addresses  were  presented  to  him  from  the 
clergy  and  laity.    We  subjoin  the  following  extracts , — 

"  On  landing,  at  the  commencement  of  the  year  1 848,  your  Lordship  found  in  this 
Colony  only  three  clergymen  and  three  churches,  one  of  which  was  finished.  There 
are  now  upwards  of  eighty  parishes  or  ecclesiastical  districts,  and  ninety  clergymen, 

VOL.  XV.  25* 


330  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence,  [J^ly? 

besides  many  lay-aasistants—at  the  present  time  seventy-seven  churches,  forty-seven 
parsonages,  and  196  parochial  schools,  are  either  complete  or  in  process  of  erection. 
Four  Archdeaconries  have  been  created  by  your  Lordship,  embracing  all  the  most 
thickly-populated  districts,  the  organization  of  which  tends  to  improve  order  as 
well  as  increase  vigour.  Especially  would  we  congratulate  your  Lordship  on  the 
success  which  has  attended  your  efforts,  not  only  in  preparing  the  framework  of 
our  Church  Assembly,  but  in  procuring  the  Royal  assent  to  the  Act  from  which  its 
powers  are  derived,  and  by  which  the  clergy  and  laity  of  the  diocese  are  enabled  to 
co-operate  effectively  in  regulating  the  affairs  of  the  Church." 

TiNNEVELLY. — On  the  Fourth  Sunday  in  Advent,  an  ordination  was  held  in  the 
Mission-Church  of  Palamcotta,  Tinnevelly,  by  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Madras,  then  on 
his  first  visitation  to  the  Tinnevelly  Missions.  Seventeen  candidates,  all  engaged 
in  missionary  work,  were  admitted  priests  and  deacons.  Of  these,  eleven  were 
natives.  The  Europeans  ordained  were:  deacon — J.  Stevenson,  St.  Augustine's 
College,  Canterbury :  priests — Revs.  J.  Macdonald,  Cambridge ;  N.  Howiss,  J.  Sim- 
mons, and  W.  P.  Shaffber.  Church  Missionary  Institution,  Islington;  J.  M.  Strachan, 
St.  Augustine's  College,  Canterbury.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Caldwell,  of  the  Edeyengoody 
Mission  of  the  S.  P.  G.,  "delivered  an  address,  full  of  wise  counsels,  gathered  from 
the  practical  experience  of  flve-and-twenty  years'  mission-work  in  India.  The  or- 
dination sermon  was  preached  by  the  Rev.  E.  Sargent,  of  the  Church  Missionary 
Society^  and  was  an  exposition  of  the  duties  and  blessedness  of  a  Missionary's  work. 
Several  of  the  natives  ordained  have  no  acquaintance  with  English,  and  the  congre- 
gation was  mainly  composed  of  Tamil  Christians;  hence  the  service  wa* partly  in 
Tamil,  and,  indeed,  throughout,  was  strikingly  missionary  in  character.  There  was 
a  great  gathering  of  Tinnevelly  Missionaries  on  the  occasion ;  an  occasion  which 
those  who  were  present  will  not  soon  forget  a  welcome  testimony  to  all  interested 
in  the  cause  of  God,  of  the  progressive  life  and  vitality  of  the  Church  of  England 
Missions  in  South  India." 

The  state  of  the  Missionary  work  in  Tinnevelly,  the  most  Southern  Province  in 
India,  is  well  set  forth  in  a  Statement,  signed  by  13  English  and  13  native  Mission- 
aries of  the  Church  Missionary  Society  and  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel — ^lately  presented  to  his  Excellency,  Sir  "W.  Denison,  Governor  of  Madras, 
when  on  a  visit  to  Palamcotta.  "We  can  only  give  an  extract  from  that  interesting 
document: — 

"  At  the  end  of  the  past  year,  the  number  of  souls  under  our  pastoral  care,  in 
connection  with  the  various  congregations  in  this  Province,  was  50,358,  of  whom 
31,977  had  been  baptized,  and  6514  were  communicants. — The  number  of  children 
in  our  schools,  and  pupils  in  our  educational  institutions,  was  12,888,  of  whom  4096 
were  girls.  The  proportion  of  children  of  Christian  parents  in  the  schools 
to  the  entire  Christian  population,  was  over  16  per  cent.  The  number  of 
children  and  young  people  receiving  the  benefit  of  a  superior  education,  and  of 
Christian  training  in  boarding  schools,  both  for  boys  and  girls,  established  in  each 
district,  and  in  the  Training  Institutions  at  Palamcotta  and  Sawyerpurum,  was  994, 
of  whom  467  were  boys  and  young  men,  and  527  girls.  Twenty-one  Anglo-ver- 
nacular day  schools,  affording  a  superior  education  to  the  higher  classes  of  the 
native  community,  have  been  established  in  various  towns  in  the  Province,  the  most 
important  of  which  is  the  Anglo- vernacular  school  in  Palamcotta,  with  its  183 
pupils. 

*'  The  Province  of  Tinnevelly  has  been  divided,  for  ecclesiastical  purposes,  into 
seventeen  districts,  in  which  eighteen  European  clergymen  are  at  present  laboring, 
assisted  by  eighteen  native  ordained  ministers,  and  a  body  of  upwards  of  800  cate- 
chists,  readers,  school-masters  and  school-mistresses.  "One  of  the  most  pleasing 
and  hopeful  assurances  we  have  that  Christianity  has  really  taken  root  in  this  pr«)- 
vince,  consists  in  the  liberality  of  the  native  Christians,  who,  though  belonging  in 
general  to  the  poorer  classes,  contributed  last  year  to  the  various  religious  and 
.charitable  associations  established  amongst  them  the  sum  of  16,641  rupees." 

New  Australian  Bishopric— At  a  recent  meeting,  the  Bishop  of  Sydney,  the 
Metropolitan  of  Australia,  stated  that  proposals  have  been  made  to  the  Duke  of  New- 
castle for  the  formation  of  another  Bishopric  in  New-South  Wales.    Mr.  Clark  Irving, 


1863.]  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence,  331 

a  wealthy  colonist,  has  given  £2000  towards  the  endowment  of  the  new  see,  which 
is  to  be  cut  off  from  the  northern  part  of  the  Diocese  of  Newcastle.  Mr.  Irving's 
original  intention  was  to  form  a  diocese  out  of  the  coast  district,  but  at  the  request 
of  the  Bishop  of  Newcastle,  who  has  undertaken  to  raise  £2000  or  £3000  towards 
the  endowment,  he  has  allowed  his  gift  to  have  a  larger  object,  so  that  the  new  see 
will  include  the  upper  districts  and  be  called  Grafton  and  Armedale.  With  the  con- 
sent of  the  Duke  of  Newcastle,  the  Secretary  of  State  for  the  Colonies,  the  selection 
of  the  new  bishop  will  be  left  with  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury. 

THE   ANGLICAN   CHAPEL   SYSTEM. 

It  is  well  known  to  travelled  Americans,  that  there  are  in  almost  every  consid- 
erable city  or  place  of  English  resort,  upon  the  European  Continent,  certain  English 
chaplaincies  and  the  privileges  of  Enylish  worship.  Those  who  have  lately  been 
abroad,  have  found  also  the  ministrations  and  services  of  .our  own  Church  in  Paris, 
in  Rome  and  (during  the  winter  of  1860-1)  in  Florence.  There  are  over  140  of  the 
former,  of  which  110  are  nominally  subject  to  the  Bishop  of  London;  the  rest, 
principally  in  Spain,  Italy  and  the  Mediterranean  Islands,  to  the  Bishop  of  Gibraltar: 
while  the  appointment  to  such  charge  is  derived  in  some  cases  from  the  Foreign 
Office, — in  some,  from  the  Colonial  Church  and  School  Society, — in  some,  from  the 
congregations  themselves  or  from  their  Committees.  The  Ainerican  Chapels  are 
canonically  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Presiding  Bishop.  Many  efforts  have  here- 
toforK^gen  made  from  such  points  of  observation  as  these  chaplaincies  afforded,  to 
awanlf  in  either  branch  of  the  Church,  some  appreciation  of  their  value,  not  only 
to  the  English  and  Americans  in  Europe,  but  also,  where  religious  freedom  exists, 
as  bases  of  a  truly  Catholic  influence  upon  the  communities  in  which  they  are  estab- 
lished; though  hitherto  with  but  little  apparent  result. 

Now,  however,  the  vacancy  of  the  Bishopric  of  Gibraltar  and  the  religious  pros- 
pects in  Italy  have  brought  this  and  other  closely  allied  considerations  to  the  atten- 
tion of  the  English  Church :  and  we  may  begin  to  hope  that  the  long  neglected,  yet 
precious  opportunities  in  the  hands  of  the  Church,  and  others  which  might  have 
been  but  for  that  neglect,  will  be  recognized — not  in  England  alone — ^in  their  true 
relation  to  the  faithful  work  and  witness  of  the  Church. 

Last  February,  in  the  Lower  House  of  the  Convocation  of  Canterbury,  the  Rev. 
H.  Mackenzie  submitted  the  following  resolution, — which,  having  been  warmly  sup- 
ported by  Canon  Wordsworth,  the  Dean  of  Canterbury,  the  Rev.  Chancellor  Mas- 
singberd  and  others,  these  named  at  least  thoroughly  appreciating  the  vast  and 
solemn  interests  involved,  was  unanimously  agreed  to : — 

"  That  a  respectful  representation  be  made  to  his  Grace  the  President,  asking 
him  to  appoint  a  Committee  to  consider  and  report  in  what  way  the  Church  of 
England  may  estabUsh  and  retain  systematic  superintendence  over  the  congrega- 
tions of  her  members  residing  in  those  foreign  parts  of  Christendom,  with  which  she 
herself  is  not  in  communion ;  and,  further,  to  inquire  and  report,  in  what  way  her 
services  may  be  made  more  available  than  ^t  present  for  the  devotions  of  foreigners 
in  their  own  language  when  sojourning  in  this  country." 

We  await  with  deep  interest  the  result,  at  the  adjourned  session  of  the  Convoca- 
tion in  May. 

THE   BISHOP   OF   OXFORD   AND   BISHOP   COLENSO. 

That  noble  man  and  Bishop,  the  Bishop  of  Oxford,  has  addressed  the  following 
pastoral  letter  to  his  Clergy,  prohibiting  the  Bishop  of  Natal  from  officiating  in  his 
diocese: — 

Cuddesdon  Palace,  March  2*7. — Reverend  and  dear  Brethren — You  have  doubtless 
read  the  letter  addressed  to  the  Bishop  of  Natal  by  nearly  all  the  Bishops  of  our 
Church  who  were  in  reach  of  England.  His  reply  announces,  as  you  will  have 
seen,  that  he  is  resolved  to  persevere  in  the  course  on  which  he  has  entered.  You 
will  not,  I  feel  sure,  think  it  possible  for  us  to  leave  the  matter  here.  As  our  "ex- 
postulation has  failed  to  lead  the  Bishop  either  to  reconsider  his  views  or  to  resign, 
as  we  think  him  bound  in  honesty  to  do,  the  office  which  was  committed  to  him  on 
his  profession  of  that  belief  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  which  he  now  declares  himself  to 


332  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence.  [J^V> 

have  abandoned,  it  seems  to  me,  and  to  the  great  majority  of  my  brethren,  to  be  our 
plain  duty  to  guard  our  own  dioceses  from  the  ministry  of  one  who  is,  in  our  judg- 
ment, disqualified  from  the  exercise  of  any  spiritual  function  in  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land.   I  therefore  forbid  his  being  suffered  to  minister  in  the  Word  and  Sacraments 
within  my  diocese.    This  prohibition  seems  to  me  the  more  necessary,  because  it 
is  his  office  only  which  gives  any  importance  to  speculations  so  rash  and  so  fee- 
ble in  themselves  as  are  those  of  the  Bishop  of  Natal.    In  all  essential  points  they^ 
are  but  the  repetition  of  old  and  often-answered  cavils  against  the  Word  of  God- 
It  is  a  matter  of  deep  thankfulness  to  me  to  believe,  that  there  is  no  leaven  of  thia. 
unbelief  to  be  found  among  us.    But,  my  beloved  brethren,  let  us  not  rest  contented, 
with  this  mere  immunity  from  error.     Rather  let  the  sight  of  a  brother  so  misle 
humble  and  warn  us.     Let  us  all  learn  to  esteem  more  highly  God's  blessed  Word-^ 
to  guide  our  lives  more  closely  by  its  teaching,  to  receive  more  reverently  its  truths  ,,, 
and  to  build  our  hopes  more  entirely  on  its  promises.     So  shall  this,  as  so  man 
former  assaults  of  the  enemy  upon  the  Faith  have  done,  lead,  through  the  abounds 
ing  mercy  of  our  God,  to  t)ie  exaltation  of  His  truth,  and  the  advancement  of  Hi 
glory. — I  remain,  your  faithful  friend  and  brother, — S.  OxoN. 

Bishop  Colenso  seems  to  have  lost  all  the  respect  which  once  appertained  t^ 
himself  or  his  office.     His  shallow  learning,  his  silly  criticisms,  his  petty  self-co 
ceit,  plunge  him  deeper  and  deeper  into  the  mire,  every  step  he  goes.     Thus,  t 
Bishop  of  Manchester  having  used,  or  been  reported  to  have  used  pretty  strong  la 
guage  on  verbal  inspiration,  Bishop  Colenso  publicly  attacks  him,  and  says ;  i 
Bible  cannot  be  the  Word  of  God;  because  the  Bible  says,  Lev.  xi.  6,  the  "ha 
cheweth  the  cud;"  whereas.  Bishop  Colenso  says,  the  hare  does  not  chew  the  cu 
therefore,  &c.,  Q.  E.  D.    On  this  point,  a  writer,  in  one  of  the  papers,  takes  up  t 
petty,  nibbling  criticism  of  Bishop  C,  and  shows,  clearly  enough,  that  there  a^ 
two  subjects  which  the  Bishop  would  do  well  to  study ;  one  is,  Hebrew ;  the  othi 
Natural  Science. 

At  a  late  meeting  of  the  St.  George's  branch  of  the  English  Church  Unio] 
conversation  arose  as  to  the  expediency  of  moving  the  Central  Board  to  take  actL 
in  the  matter  of  the  Rev.  J.  B.  McCaul's  suggestion,  that  the  second  part  of  Bisb^ 
Colenso's  attack  on  the  Pentateuch,  was  riot  really  written  by  the  Bishop  hims* 
It  was  observed,  that  while  the  first  part  of  the  work  betrayed,  on  almost  ev 
page  the  Bishop's  ignorance  of  Hebrew,  the  second  rested  almost  exclusively 
his  claim  to  an  intimate  and  scholarly  acquaintance  with  that  language.    It 
suggested,  that  this  assertion  of  the  double  authorship  having  been  publicly  ma 
and  not  as  yet  contradicted,  it  would  come  fairly  within  the  province  of  the  EngLS.  sb. 
Church  Union,  to  formally  request  of  Dr.  Colenso,  either  a  denial  or  an  admission 
of  its  truth,  and  that  the  Society  would  thus  be  doing  good  service.     After  so:M3ae 
question  as  to  the  power  of  the  Society  to  take  such  a  course,  the  subject  dropjg>^^ 
for  the  present. 

CONTINENTAL   INTELLIGENCE. 

The  principal  items  of  religious  or  ecclesiastical  interest  in  this  field  are,  of  Ict^i 
comprised  under  the  closely  allied  heads  of  French  Gallicanism,  Italian  ^MctSr 
FORM,  and  the  Anglican  Chapel  System. 

FRENCH   GALLICANISM. 

Of  the  Union  Chretienne,  which  is,  virtually  the  organ  of  the  arising  Galli.^^° 
element  in  the  French  Church,  mention  has  been  made  in  a  preceding  article.  iJ^^® 
following  passages,  taken  from  the  issue  of  April  12th,  and  which  close  an  art::^  5de 
upon  the  present  tendency  of  the  Anglican,  towards  re-communion  with  the  Ru  ^^?^ 
Greek  Church,  will  give  our  readers  the  Abb6  Guettee's  testimony  to  the  f^caitn 
which  animates  this  Journal,  to  which  we  hope  hereafter  to  be  more  largel>^^  ^' 
debted. .  ^^^ 

•'  The  Guardian  is  right  in  saying,  that  Gallicanism  is  not  dead  in  France.  ^^J 
Ultramontane  party  has  seized,  it  is  true,  upon  official  positions ;  it  makes  a  ^"*^* 
deal  of  noise,  to  give  itself  importance  in  the  eyes  of  those  who  judge  things  ^*"' 
perficially ;  .but  an  attentive  examination,  below  the  surface,  brings  the  convic**^^' 


1863.]  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence.  333 

that  the  excesses  of  Romanism  have  formed,  in  the  bosom  of  the  Church  of  France, 
a  powerful  party,  which  is  no  longer  contented  with  the  degenerate  Gallicanism  of 
the  age  of  Louis  XIV;  which  mounts  higher;  which  fears  not  to  go  to  the  source, 
and  to  go  beyond  whatever  ages,  to  find,  once  more,  their  true  Fathers  in  the 
FaitL  At  an  opportunity  given,  a  strong,  an  irresistible  movement  towards  reform 
will  agitate  the  Church  of  France ;  which  will  then  furnish  numerous  elements  of 
a  truly  Catholic,  not  Roman  Church." 

Another  phase  which  the  Union  Chretienne  would  have  for  us,  at  this  time,  is 
thus  spoken  of  by  a  correspondent  of  our  own  Ministry :     "  Any  one  who  desires 
a  full  idea  of  the  Russo-Greek  Church  must  consult  the  pages  of  this  work.    It  is 
ft  Cpnion^  indeed,  which  should  encourage  all  Christians,  when  two  priests,  one  Latin 
and  the  other  Greek,  unite  to  uphold  Nicene  Christianity,  and  to  invite  all  Christ- 
ians to  unite  on  that  basis."  . 

The  spirit  with  which  the  labors  of  this  Journal  are  received  at  the  East  has 
been  illustrated  by  a  remarkable  document,  addressed  to  its  Editors  by  the  "  Synod 
of  th3  (E 3iiin3nical  throne,"  at  Constantinople,  which  daserves  record  in  this  con- 
iiection. 

*'  Joachim,  by  the  grace  of  God  Archbishop  of  Constantinople,  New  l^ome,  and 
^Ecumenical  Patriarch : 

M[ost  reverend  Arch-Priest  Joseph  WassiliefF,  most  pious  and  honourable  Abbe 
Cruettee,  whose  learning  is  so  widely  useful,  and  who  represent  the  editors'  staff"  of 
-^'  Union  Chretienne^  our  well-belovt  d  and  valued  sons  in  the  Lord: 

The  grace,  the  peace,  and  the  mercy  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you. 
We  are  not  ignorant,  well-beloved  sons,  of  the  courageous  and  useful  works  of 
*lie  editors  of  V  Unon,  for  the  integrity  of  the  faith  of  Christ :  on  the  contrary,  we 
l^ave  long  praised  it,  and  bestowed  our  blessing  upon  it,  when  we  received  with 
J<>y  the  delightful  letter  of  your  piety,  together  with  the  precious  collection  of  your 
Journal.    Thus,  having  more  perfectly  conceived  your  aim,  we  rendered  thanks  to 
^3x>d,  "  Who  willeth  that  all  should  be  in  union,  and  giveth  mighty  words  to  them 
^h.at  preach  it."    We  regard,  indeed,  as  the  work  of  God,  not  only  a  salutary 
Jh.ought,  which  has  inspired  a  labour  so  useful  to  the  body  of  the  Church,  but  also 
**ie  perfect  concord  which  exists  between  you,  and  which  enables  you  to  labour  as 
pothers  in  Jesus  Christ.    The  meritorious  end  which  you  pursue  with  sincerity, 
"•^ne  legitimate  means  which  you  employ,  the  sure  guides  which  you  follow,  the 
^olid  bases  on  which  you  lean,  the  marvellous  sweetness  of  your  words,  which  en- 
^^B  the  ears  not  as  the  clap  of  thunder^  but  as  the  light  breeze  which  gently  pen- 
etrates souls.    It  is  thus  that  your  words  are  worthy  of  the  God,  Whose  cause  they 
Assert;  and  Whose  service  finds  its  perfection,  not  by  vehement  speech,  but  by  sweet- 
^©8s.    You  will  receive,  without  doubt,  well-beloved  sons,  the  recompense  from 
^0(J,  of  the  pious  works  which  you  have  undertaken  for  so  holy  a  cause. 

As  to  our  Orthodox  Church  of  the  Fast,  she  has  always  grieved  for  the  aliena- 
^pn  of  her  Western  sisters,  once  so  venerable ;  and  more  especially  ancient  Rome. 
^©t  she  consoles  herself  by  consciousness  of  her  innocence,  for  she  did  not  pro- 
yolce  at  first,  any  more  than  since  she  has  perpetuated  or  strengthened,  the  divis- 
Jj^^.  Nay  she  has  never  ceased  to  offer  with  tears,  fervent  prayers  to  her  God  and 
^aviour,  who  maketh  of  two  one,  breaking  down  the  middle  wall  of  separation 
"®tween  them,  that  He  may  bring  all  Churches  into  one  unity,  giving  them  same- 
^ss  of  Faith  and  the  communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  And  that  she  may  cause 
"■^itn  to  hear  her,  she  shows  Him  the  marks  of  her  martyrdom,  and  the  wounds 
^^ich  she  has,  through  so  many  ages,  received,  on  account  of  her  Catholic  Ortho- 
?o^jr^  from  those  who  envy  her,  who  trouble  her  tranquiUity  and  her  peaceful  life 
^'^  Jesus  Christ. 

For  these  causes :  Our  Humility  and  the  Holy  Synod  of  Most  Holy  Metropoli- 
^tis,  our  brothers  and  co-adjutors  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  having  been  informed,  espe- 
S^y  by  your  letter,  of  the  divine  zeal  which  inflames  you  for  the  desired  union  of 
7*le  Churches,  are  filled  with  spiritual  joy ;  we  crown  your  holy  work  with  the  most 
J^St  praises,  we  pour  forth  for  you  the  most  ardent  prayers,  and  we  bestow  on  you 
'^ith  our  whole  heart,  on  you  and  on  your  fellow-labourers,  our  fullest  benediction, 
patriarchal  and  Synodal.  And  as  we  have  seen  with  joy,  in  the  letter  of  Your 
?iety,  one  Western  and  one  Eastern  priest  united  in  the  same  love  for  the  truth, 
Joining  their  names  as  brethren,  so  may  we,  one  day,  by  the  grace  of  that  God, 


334  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence,  [J^y> 

Whose  judgment  and  mercies  are  infinite,  behold  the  sister  Churches  of  East  and 
West  embracing  each  other  with  sincerity  and  truth,  in  the  unity  of  the  Spirit,  in 
the  bond  of  peace,  to  the  end  that  we  may  be  one  body,  and  only  one,  in  Jesus 
Christ,  to  the  glory  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  most  Holy  and 
undivided  Trinity. 

His  grace  and  benediction  be  with  you. 

Indictum  the  5th,  August  23rd,  1862 

The  Archbishop  of  Constantinople,  who  blesseth  you  in  Jesus  Christ ;  Paisius, 
Metropolitan  of  Cesarea,  who  blesseth  you  in  Jesus  Christ ;  Paisius  of  Ephesus ; 
Methodius,  Vicar-General  of  Carpathos;  Stephen,  Metropolitan  of  Laressa;  So- 
phronines  of  Arta;  Chrysanthus  of  Smyrna;  Meleteus  of  Mitylene;  Dorotheus  of 
Demetrias;  Dionysius  of  Melenia;  Melesius  of  Rhascoprescene ;  Anthemus  of 
Belgrade;  Agapeus  of  Grebenna,  who,  &c." 

ITALIAN   REFORM. 

To  this  subject  an  Article  having  been  specially  devoted  in  this  Number,  there 
18  the  less  left  to  be  said  in  this  place.  The  Programme  of  a  new  Journal,  about 
to  be  published  at  Naples,  should  however  here  be  cited  at  large,  not  only  on  account 
of  its  own  interest  and  importance,  but  because  it  so  clearly  sums  up  the  results 
of  the  past,  and  sets  forth  the  precise  attitude  in  which  the  Primitive  Reform  party- 
may  be  regarded  as  now  standing. 

LA   CHIESA   E   l'ITALIA — THE   CHURCH   AND   ITALY. 

The  question  of  the  temporal  dominion  of  the  Popes  already  draws  towards  its 
termination — since  the  public  conscience  now  holds,  that  in  right,  if  not  in  fact, 
Rome  is  the  capitol  of  Italy. 

But,  on  reaching  the  capitol,  shall  we  be  certain  that  the  Papacy  will  reconcile 
itself  with  Italy?  Here  is  the  problem  that  is  pre-occupying  the  minds  of  political 
and  rehgious  thinkers. 

During  the  last  three  years,  the  conduct  of  the  Church  of  Rome  in  regard  to 
thi&  question  has  deeply  wounded  the  conscience  of  the  Italians :  it  has  produced 
an  indiflference  in  the  matter  of  religion  that  is  but  little  removed  from  Infidelity. — 
When  the  Pope  declared  the  temporal  sovereignty  necessary  to  the  liberty  of  the 
Church,  the  Italians  protested  against  the  fatal  Tion  possumtis,  by  proclaiming  their 
national  unity. 

This  protest  was,  in  fact,  a  solemn  declaration  of  their  not  believing  in  him  whom 
they  have  judged  fallible  in  his  pretensions. 

This  state  of  things  is  the  more  dangerous  for  a  nation  that  wishes  to  consti- 
tute itself  on  the  basis  of  liberal  institutions  ;  for  there  is  no  liberty  without 
conscientious  observance  of  the  Laws,  and  there  is  no  conscientious  observance  of 
the  Laws,  without  faith  in  revealed  dogmas — ^both  doctrinal  and  practical — as  the 
true  basis  of  all  civilization. 

It  is  important  then  to  revive  faith  in  the  heart  of  the  Italians,  who  find  them- 
selves at  variance  with  the  head  of  their  Church.  But  the  initiative  is  not  to  be 
hoped  for  from  the  Papacy  itself,  which  would  thus  find  itself  in  contradiction 
with  what  it  has  hitherto  affirmed. 

On  the  other  hand,  we  ought  not  to  delude  ourselves  with  respect  to  our  situa- 
tion. In  a  Free  State,  as  it  were  by  free  trade,  are  introduced  religious  teachings 
from  beyond  sea  and  across  the  Alps — ^without  fear  of  the  Index  or  of  the  Inquisi- 
tion— and  these  teachings,  ever  more  and  more  weakening  the  Papal  authority,  are 
contributing  to  render  many  Italians  directly  adverse  to  the  Church  of  Rome, 
whilst  very  many  remain  in  religious  indiflference. 

One  great  means  for  reviving  faith  is  the  free  examination  Qnd  free  discvssicn  of 
the  religious  questions  that,  for  four  centuries,  have  torn  in  pieces  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ.  Thus,  we  may  hope,  will  be  created  a  desire  to  know  on  which  side 
stands  the  right  or  the  wrong,  whilst  in  the  conflict  of  opinions  will  be  experienced 
the  need  of  approaching  each  other  for  mutual  understanding — and  of  substituting 
positive  faith  for  negation — vitality  for  indiflference. 

"La  Chiesa  e  l!Italia,"  opens  in  its  columns  this  free  discussion,  with  the  hope 
of  thus  helping  to  recall  to  "  one  fold  under  one  Shepherd,"  half  Christendom,  di- 


Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence,  335 

four  ages,  and  of  rendering  sincerely  Christian  a  vast  number  of  Catholics, 
3t  practically  believe  the  faith  they  aflBrm  with  their  lips.  We  shall  fairly 
opinions,  from  whatever  quarter  they  may  reach  us,  and  frankly  pro- 
ir  opinion,  without  respect  of  persons. 

^ervateur  Catholiqite  (of  which,  by  the  way,  the  Abb6  Guett^e  is  also  the 
)r)  furnishes  these  interesting  paragraphs : 

ave  received  a  brochure  written  in  Italian  and  published  in  Turin,  *  Sulle 
surpazoni  della  Corte  di  Roma  e  lore  cousequenze.'  It  discusses  the  right 
hurch  to  choose  and  to  establish  its  own  liturgy,  a  right  which  we  have 
and  which  we  shall  always  defend,"  etc.  *  *  »  »  * 
)  are,  at  this  moment,  more  than  forty  Sees  vacant  in  the  Kingdom  of 
this  number  are  those  of  Milan  and  Turin.  The  blind  obstinacy  of  the 
Rome,  in  refusing  to  name  the  successors  to  those  Sees,  and  the  numerous 
ences  which  result  from  this  state  of  things  pre-occupy,  the  intelligent 
aly ;  and  several  projects  have  been  proposed  to  remedy  them.  One  of 
et  forth  at  length  in  a  brochure,  which  is  about  to  appear;  in  which  the 
unselled  to  make  an  ecclesiastical  coup  d'etatj  like  that  of  Henry  VIII.  of 
But  every  friend  of  religious  liberty  deprecates  political  interference, 
things.  A  remarkable  religious  movement  is  now  taking  place ;  it  is  im- 
oly,  that  it  be  not  embarrassed." 

ssagliani  seem  about  to  become  more  organic.  Fassaglia  himself,  who 
«s«nts,  in  the  Italian  Parliament,  "the  little  borough  of  Montecchio,  in 
nee  of  Reggio,"  in  Modena — has  lately  instituted  a  Gfeneral  Ecclesiastical 
rhich  he  proposes  shall  embrace  all  former  local  and  other  efforts,  in  the 
the  liberal  priests  and  of  Italy,  as  against  the  Papal  temporal  power,  and 
all  act  through  petitions  and  through  public  opinion,  influenced  and  en- 
by  agitation,  newspapers,  pamphlets,  &c.  But,  since  no  doctrinal  diver- 
m  the  tenets  of  Rome  are  to  be  permitted,  it  is  impossible  that  these  ad- 
)f  what  is  called  a  ^^  Neo-CatJioUc  Italian  Church,^^  should  include  among 
iber  the  Primitive  reformers. 

Is  a  little  farce  of  reform  in  the  Government  going  on  at  Rome ;  the  penal 
g  "under  consideration  with  a  view  to  its  improvement," — the  postal  sys- 
;  **  under  consideration  with  a  view  to  reform  I  " 

ii  has  established  a  paper,  to  rival  alike  the  Mediator e  and  La  Bvjona  No- 
i  to  be  ^is  organ.  It  was  to  be  called  La  Speranza  d  ^Italia.  In  very  natural 
n  with  this  fact,  it  is  stated  that  "a  combination  has  been  formed  at  Flor- 
iist  the  Evangelicals  of  every  name  from  their  locales  next  May,  (i.  e.  May 
d  to  prevent  their  obtaining  any  halls  in  which  to  worship." 

lAL   POWER    OF    THE   POPE   IN    DANGER   IN    ITALY.      FA- 
THER    PASSAGLIA. 

are  showing  that  even  in  Rome  itself,  that  monstrous  evil  of  the  Papacy, 
ne  of  "  the  Two  Swords,"  is  about  to  be  lost,  notwithstanding  all  the  "in- 
ecrees  of  Councils  and  "  Allocutions "  of  Popes.  "Father"  Passaglia,  a 
I  ago,  was  regarded,  together  with  Perrone,  as  the  most  talented  member 
der  of  the  Jesuits,  and  Ihe  most  eminent  Theologian  of  Italy.  His  works 
ulated  and  admired  throughout  the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  He  was 
chosen  by  the  Pope,  some  years  ago,  to  vindicate  scientificaDy  the  newly 
ogma  of  the  Immaculate  Conception,  and  it  is  admitted  by  Protestant 
lat  the  author  has  shown  eminent  skill  in  adducing  all  the  arguments  in 
lis  case,  and  in  presenting  them  in  the  best  possible  light.  He  published, 
an  extensive  work  on  the  doctrine  of  "  The  Christian  Church,"  a  new  edi- 
e  celebrated  work  of  Petavius  on  the  History  of  Doctrines,  and  several 
rorks.  It  created,  therefore,  no  little  surprise,  when  it  was  ascertained, 
.  this  staunch  defender  of  the  Church  could  not  resist  the  conviction  which 
treading  rapidly  in  Italy,  that  the  Roman  Church  needs  a  thorough  refor- 
Some  time  ago,  he  found  that  his  views  had  become  so  different  from 
vailing  among  the  Jesuits,  that  his  connection  with  the  Order  was  broken 
he  retained  his  place  as  Professor  in  the  Roman  University.    In  a  late 


336  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence.  [J^y> 

pamphlet  he  says:  "  If  time  was,  when  the  condition  of  society  required  the  adjunc- 
tion of  Temporal  and  Civil  to  the  Spiritual  Power  of  the  Sovereign  Pontiff,  now  and 
henceforth  the  conditions  of  public  and  private  affairs  are  so  changed  that  the 
Sovereign  Pontiff  should  desire  to  see  the  sceptre  of  the  keys  and  the  tiara  of  the 
Priesthood  separated  from  the  diadem  of  Royalty."  This  pamphlet,  '  Pro  Causa 
JtaltcOj^  has  been  condemned,  and  the  author  has  thought  it  necessary  to  leave 
Rome. 

The  figment  of  the  Spiritual  Supremacy  will  be  sure  to  follow,  and  the  untenable 
claim  to  being  the  successors  of  Peter,  on  the  part  of  the  Romish  Bishops,  will  also 
be  given  up.  With  these  and  other  accretions  of  Romanism  thrown  off,  a  return 
to  Primitive  purity  may  be  anticipated,  and  the  vast  power  for  good,  still  possessed 
by  the  Roman  Church,  may  be  turned  to  good  account. 

In  connection  with  the  above  it  ought  to  be  added,  that  the  two  ablest  Philoso- 
phers of  Modem  Italy,  Gioberti  and  Rosmini,  have  advocated  such  political  and  so- 
cial changes  as  would  destroy  the  Temporal  Power  of  the  Pope.  Both  are  Ro- 
mish writers,  yet  the  works  of  both  have  been  placed  in  the  Index  Expurgalorius. 
Brown  son's  favorable  review  of  Gioberti's  Philosophy  of  Religion^  in  his  late  Quar- 
terly, is  especially  distasteful  to  the  Romanists  in  this  country. 

As  an  offset  to  all  this,  however,  the  activity  of  the  Ultramontane  party  was 
never  greater.  The  expulsion  of  the  Archbishop  from  Naples,  the  banishment  of 
the  Jesuits,  the  confiscation  of  Convents  and  Monasteries,  &c.,  have  driven  into 
and  all  over  Middle  and  Southern  Europe  these  emissaries  of  the  Pope,  who  are 
filled  with  rage,  and  are  seeking  continually  opportunities  to  retrieve  their  fortunes. 
It  is  remarkable,  that  in  Perugia,  memorable  for  the  Romish  slaughter  with  which 
the  name  of  the  Nuncio  Bedini  is  associated,  eighteen  convents  of  Dominicans, 
Augustinians,  Cistercians  and  other  orders,  have  been  suppressed. 

There  is  another  fact  worth  notmg.  The  well-known  pervert.  Dr.  Manning,  has 
lately  been  delivering  a  course  of  Lectures ;  in  which  he  examined  the  present  po- 
sition of  the  Romish  See.  He  admitted  that  Rome  is  in  danger  of  relapsing  into 
Paganism,  and  showed  that  this  had  been  predicted  by  Romish  writers.  He 
quotes  the  Jesuit  Erbermann,  who  says,  "  we  all  confess  with  Bellarmine,  that  the 
Roman  people,  a  little  before  the  end  of  the  world,  will  return  to  Paganism  and 
drive  out  the  Roman  Pontiff." 

Look  at  this  startling  confession  of  the  Romanists ;  look  at  the  waning  condition 
of  Papacy  in  Central  and  South  America ;  and  then  look  at  the  rapid  strides  and 
glorious  prospects  of  the  Reformed  Church  of  England  all  over  the  world. 

SOURCE    OF    THE    NILE. 

Sir  Robert  I.  Murchison  publishes  a  letter  in  the  London  TVmes,  from  Capt 
Speke,  in  which  it  appears  that  the  true  source  of  the  Nile  is  at  last  discovered. 
Messrs.  Grant  and  Speke  started  from  Zanzibar,  Sept.  25th,  1860,  for  the  interior, 
with  seventy  men,  nearly  all  Africans,  who  have  been  reduced,  by  sickness,  &c.,  to 
seventeen.  They  have  ascertained  that  the  source  of  the  Nile  is  a  Lake,  which 
they  have  named  Lake  Victoria  Nyanza,  and  which  they  profess  to  have  circum- 
navigated and  found  quite  extensive,  being  about  1 50  miles  long  and  of  equal 
width  at  the  Southern  end.  The  southernmost  limit  of  the  Lake  is  said  to  be  4*^ 
South  of  the  equator,  and  its  outlet  nearly  under  that  line.  This  centre  of  Africa 
is  mountainous,  one  mountain  attaining  the  height  of  10,000  feet,  abounding  in  Lakes, 
which  are  the  sources  of  the  great  Rivers,  the  Nile,  the  Niger  and  the  Shire,  which 
flow  in  different  directions,  to  the  South-East,  the  West  and  the  North.  At  Khar- 
tum, 15°  37'  North  latitude,  the  two  main  branches  of  the  Nile,  the  Balir-el-Abiad, 
(White  River,)  and  the  Bahr-el-Azrek,  (the  Blue  River,)  meet  and  form  the  Nile; 
which  flows  1,500  miles,  without  a  tributary,  into  the  Mediterranean.  The  sources 
of  the  Blue  Nile  have  previously  been  ascertained  to  be  in  ten  degrees  North  Lati- 
tude :  but,  until  now,  the  sources  of  the  main  branch  of  the  Nile  have  been  lost  in 
obscurity.  Sir  Robert  Murchison  says  of  the  discovery,  that  '•  it  is  the  most  re- 
markable geographical  feat  of  our  age,  and  is  indeed  an  achievement  of  which  all 
our  countrymen  may  well  be  proud." 


THE 

AMERICAN  QUARTERLY 
lURCH    REVIEW, 

AND 

ECCLESIASTICAL  REGISTER. 

XV.  OCTOBER,  1863.  No.  3. 

*  ■  .  ■  ,      ,  ,  ■  . .        I  ,  ■        ■  ■       .  , 

.—STANLEY'S   LECTURES   AND   THE   ORIENTAL 

CHURCHES. 

68  on  the  History  of  the  Eastern  Churchy  with  an  In- 
action on  the  Study  of  Ecclesiastical  History.  By  Ar- 
R  Penbhyn  Stanley,  D.  D.,  Begins  Professor  of  Eccle- 
ical  History  in  the  University  of  Oxford,  and  Canon  of 
at  Church.  From  the  Second  London  Edition,  revised. 
•  York  :  Charles  Scribner.     1862. 

1  "Characteristics"  of  the  Eastern  Church  are  presented, 
(fessor  Stanley,  in  a  way  which  must  bring  them  most 
y  and  vividly  to  the  mind  of  the  English  or  American 
;  namely,  by  contrast  with  the  peculiar  features  of  the 
m  Church.  He  conceives,  and  rightly,  that  the  diflfer- 
between  these  two  great  parts  of  the  One  Body  are  rad- 
id  aboriginal.  No  one  can  study  the  East  with  patient 
ion ;  no  Western  man  can  reside  there,  and  enter  famil- 
ito  its  social  and  domestic  life ;  penetrate  into  the  genius 
institutions ;  become  conversant  with  its  ideas  in  morals 
L  civil  polity ;  survey  the  structure  of  its  society,  and  an- 
the  philosophy  of  its  manners ;  without  seeing,  that  its 
.  XV.  26 


338      Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.       [Oct., 

practical  developments,  in  every  department  of  life,  are,  and 
must  be,  diverse  from,  in  many  respects  contrary  to,  the  mani- 
festations of  the  Western  mind.  No  greater  evil  has  been 
done,  in  our  interpretation  of  the  Oriental  Churches,  than  by  ap- 
plying our  Western  ideas,  indiscriminately  and  blindly,  to 
their  doctrinal  position  and  their  ecclesiastical  usages.  Thus, 
we  have  heard  a  Protestant  missionary  speak  of  them,  as  quite 
wanting  in  any  just  appreciation  of  the  doctrine  of  Justifica- 
tion by  Faith.  In  some  sense,  to  a  certain  degree,  the  accusa- 
tion is  true.  And  yet,  any  one  who  had  carefully  studied  the 
spirit  of  Oriental  Theology,  as  determined  by  the  character  of 
the  Oriental  mind,  or  had  traced  the  history  of  Oriental  Christ- 
ianity, would  find  little  reason,  in  the  fact,  for  branding  those 
ancient  Communions  with  the  opprobrious  epithet,  "Non- 
evangelical  ;" — an  epithet,  by  the  way,  to  their  sense  of  justice, 
shocking  and  outrageous.  "You  call  yourselves  Evangelical" 
said  to  us  the  Greek  Patriarch  of  Constantinople,  one  day ; 
"  and  some  of  you  Americans  affirm,  that  we  are  not  Evangel- 
ical. But,  I  would  like  to  know,  which  is  the  closest  follower 
of  the  Gospel,  he  who,  in  the  exact  words  of  the  Saviour,  says 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  He  "proceedeth  from  the  Father,"  (St. 
John,  XV.  26,)  or  he  who  dares  to  add  to  the  Sacred  Word,  and 
say,  He  "proceedeth  from  the  Father  and  the  Son."  And  yet, 
this  is  the  chief  difference  in  doctrine  between  us." 

Wo  have,  here,  a  clue  to  the  distinctive  characteristic  of  the 
Eastern  Church,  as  pertains  to  its  Theology.  It  is  primitive, 
instead  of  mediaaval ;  while  our  own  is  medisBval,  not  primi- 
tive. We  mean  to  say,  that  our  systematic  Divinity  takes  its 
shape  from  the  age  of  the  Keformation.  The  development  of 
the  doctrine  of  Justification  by  Faith,  belongs  to  the  16th 
Century.  It  is  not  to  be  found,  stated  with  the  same  precision 
of  terms,  in  the  writings  of  the  ancient  fathers.  It  is  not, 
there,  erected  into  a  system,  dove-tailed  with  other  doctrines, 
such  as  original  sin,  the  atonement,  election,  imputation,  pro- 
gressive sanctification,  and  final  perseverance.  Eastern  Theol- 
ogy has  no  formal  System  ;  as  the  Primitive  Theology  had 
none.  It  expresses  the  Facts  of  the  Gospel.  It  does  not 
build  upon  them  a  superstructure  of  dogmas.     It  lives  out  the 


1863.]     8taidey*8  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.       339 

Creed,  by  constant  exhibition  and  representation  of  the  history 
which  it  embodies.  Far  beyond  our  own  idea,  far  beyond  onr 
own  practice,  the  Oriental  worship  reproduces  the  events  of 
fche  birth  and  infancy  of  Christianity ;  sets  them  forth  in  per- 
petuq.1  commemoration ;  repeats  them,  to  the  memory  and  the 
imagination.  Hence,  one  is  always  struck  with  the  familiarity 
that  Eastern  men,  even  those  of  the  humblest  classes,  exhibit 
with  the  fundamental  facts  of  Christianity;  and  how  little 
versed  even  the  most  learned  of  them  are,  in  the* technical 
terms  of  Scholastic  Divinity.  They  have  never  learned  them  ; 
because  they  have  never  gone  through  the  agony  and  the  strife 
of  our  Western  Keformation.  They  remind  one,  constantly, 
in  the  style  of  their  Beligion,  of  what  a  Christian  of  the  Apos- 
toUc  age  must  have  been.  But,  if  you  speak  to  them  after 
the  manner  of  Protestant  Theology,  they  are  puzzled  and  con- 
fused. "Here,"  once  said  to  us  a  very  intelligent  Oriental, 
"  is  a  little  book,  which  was  written  in  America,  and  has  been 
translated  into  our  language.  I  do  not  understand  it.  It  is 
on  Justification  hy  Faith,  It  says,  that  all  a  man  has  to  do  is 
to  believe.  And  here  is  an  illustration  which  it  uses  :  ^A  man 
is  going  up  a  river  in  a  boat.  The  current  is  against  him.  He 
works  hard  at  his  oars  ;  but  he  makes  no  progress.  One  throws 
him  a  rope  from  the  shore  ;  and  offers  to  tow  him  through  the 
rapids.  What  should  he  do  ?  He  should  leave  his  oars,  and 
lay  hold  of  the  rope.  Now,  the  rope  is  Faith,  and  the  oars  are 
Good'  Works,'  I  do  not  understand  this  doctrine.  I  am  afraid 
it  would  be  dangerous  to  preach  it  to  my  people.  They  would 
think  themselves  free  to  commit  all  wickedness,  if  they  only 
Idieved,  It  seems  to  me,  that  the  man  should  seize  the  rope, 
bind  his  boat  to  it,  and  then  ply  his  oars," 

We  did  not  venture  to  disturb  his  Theology,  for  the  sake  of 
explaining  to  him  Justification  by  Faith  only.  We  should 
not  have  succeeded  in  making  him  a  better  Christian ;  or  given 
him,  on  the  whole,  a  more  correct  view  of  the  truth. 

The  story  shows  the  ground  upon  which  we  must  approach 
the  Oriental  Churches.  It  is  the  ground  of  the  Creed,  not  of 
the  Articles ;  the  ground  of  the  Primitive  Faith,  not  of  the 
technical  Divinity  of  the  Keformation.    We  must  be  content 


340        Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.     [Oct., 

vith  meeting  them  upon  the  broad  basis  of  our  common  Christ- 
ianity.    The  Greeds  must  be  the  platform ;  particularly,  the 
Creed  of  Nice  ;  for,  of  the  Apostles'  Creed  they  know  nothing. 
"  So/'  said  the  Greek  Patriarch,  after  examining  our  Prayer 
Book  in  the  Modern  Greek  Translation,  "  you  have  an  .4^o«- 
tles'  Creed.     Where  did  you  get  it  ?     It  is  singular,"  he  added, 
with  a  smile  of  good-humored  irony,  "that  you  should  have 
something  belonging  to  the  Apostles,  which  the  Eastern  Or- 
thodox Church  has  not."    We  must  settle  it,  and  lay  it  up  in 
our  minds,  as  the  prime  principle  of  ecclesiastical  union,  that 
the  Creed  of  Nice  is  to  be  the  bond  of  our  unity.     That  alone 
is  the  Creed  of  the  Universal  Church.     As  Eome  herself  tes- 
tifies, it  is  "the  firm  and  only  Foundation,  against  which  the 
Gates  of  Hell  shall  never  more  prevail."*     That  alone  has  had 
the  approbation  and  consent  of  General  Councils.     Says  of  it 
the  First  Council  of  Constantinople,  (A.D.  381,)  which  com- 
pleted and  perfected  the  Creed  of  Nice,  "The  Holy  Fathers 
assembled  in  Constantinople  have  decreed,  not  to  set  aside  the 
Faith  of  the  318  Fathers  assembled  in  Nice  of  Bithynia ;  but, 
that  it  remain  firm."f    The  Third  (Ecumenical  Synod  carries 
its  approbation  a  step  farther.     "  The  Holy  Synod  has  decreed, 
that  it  shall  not  be  lawful  for  any  one  to  propose,  or  even  to 
write,  or  compose,  any  other  Creed  than  that  ordained  by  the 
Holy  Fathers  assembled  in  the  City  of  Nice,  with  the  Holy 
Ghost.    And,  that  those  who  dare,  either  to  compose  another 
Creed,  or  even  to  introduce  it,  or  to  offer  it  to  persons  willing 
to  turn  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  from  Heathenism,  Ju- 
daism, or  any  heresy  whatsoever,  if  they  be  Bishops  or  Cler- 
gymen, shall  be  deposed.  Bishops  from  the  Episcopate,  Clergy- 
men from  the  clerical  office  ;  or,  if  Laymen,  shall  be  anathe- 
matized."$    Finally,  the  General  Council  of  Chalcedon,  (A.D. 
451,)  in  its  5th  Action,  after  setting  forth,  in  full  terms,  the 

*  Fundamentum  firmum  et  unicum,  contra  quod  Portae  Inferi  nunquam  praeva- 
lebunt."    (Council  of  Trent,  3d  Session,  A.D.,  1546.     Decretum  de  Syrribolo  Fidei.) 

f  Canon  I.  We  follow,  here  and  elsewhere,  the  Pedalion,  or  Body  of  Canons  as 
received  by  the  Greek  Church, — ^both  as  to  the  text  and  the  collocation  of  the 
Canons. 

X  Council  of  Ephesus,  A.D.,  431.    Canon  VII. 


L863.]     Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.       341 

Taitli,  as  settled  by  the  two  Councils  of  Nice  and  Constantino- 
de,  repeated  the  Decree  of  Ephesus,  in  nearly  the  same  words. 

Professor  Stanley  would  fain  make  an  argument  against  the 
mding  force  of  the  Decree  of  Ephesus,  as  applied  to  our  pres- 
fU  form  of  the  Nicene  Creed,  on  the  ground,  that  that  Coun- 
il  had  in  view  only  the  Creed  set  forth  at  Nice,  without  the 
iditions  n\^de  by  the  Council  of  Constantinople,  (pp.  242- 
46.)  We  are  at  a  loss  to  discover  a  reason  for  this  preten- 
on.  The  Council  of  Constantinople  was  recognized  by  that 
r  Ephesus  ;  and  its  acts  acknowledged  as  of  obligation. 
TTiether  the  additions  which  it  made  to  the  Creed  were,  at 
le  time,  formally  incorporated  with  it,  may  be  doubtful ;  but, 
cm  that  day,  no  Catholic  Christian  hesitated  to  acknowledge 
lem  as  part  and  parcel  of  the  Faith,  in  common  with  the 
ymbol  of  Nice.  That  they  were  designed  to  be  embraced  in 
lat  Symbol,  is  notorious  ;  and,  indeed,  is  manifest  from  their 
jry  form ;  beginning,  as  they  do,  with  the  words,  "the  Lord, 
id  the  Giver  of  Life,''  as  an  appendage  to  the  last  clause  of 
le  Creed  of  Nice,  "And  in  the  Holy  Ghost.''  The  Council 
*  Ephesus,  therefore,  in  decreeing  the  exclusive  use  and  au- 
lority  of  the  Creed  set  forth  by  "the  Holy  Fathers  assembled 
L  the  City  of  Nice,"  intended  no  other  than  that  Creed  as  it 
id  been  perfected  by  the  Council  of  Constantinople.  The 
ise  seems  almost  too  clear  for  argument.  No  other  under- 
anding  was  ever  had  by  the  theologians  of  the  Greek  Church, 
cm  the  time  of  the  Ephesine  Council  down  to  the  great  rup- 
tre  between  the  East  and  the  West.  Their  leading  reproach 
^inst  Eome  is,  that,  by  adding  the  ^^Jilioqt^"  (which  falls 
L  among  the  additions  made  to  the  original  Creed,  by  the 
ouncil  of  Constantinople,)  she  has  violated  the  decree  of 
phesus ;  and  this  was  the  express  ground  upon  which  Pho- 
us,  the  learned  Patriarch  of  Constantinople,  (A.D.  858,) 
^communicated  the  Church  of  Eome.* 

The  object  of  Stanley,  in  invalidating  the  Decree  of  Ephe- 
X8,  is  to  diminish  the  respect  of  Christians  for  Creeds  and 
ouncils.     He  would  say,  the  Synod  of  Ephesus  forbad  any 

*  See  his  2d  Epistle,  A.D.  86*7. 

VOL.  XV.  26* 


342        Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.      [Oct., 

alteration  of,  or  addition  to,  the  Creed  of  Nice;  meaning, 
thereby,  the  Symbol  as  it  issued  from  the  First  General  Coun- 
cil. But,  the  Council  of  Chalcedony  twenty  years  later,  did 
add  and  alter,  by  setting  forth  the  same  Creed,  in  the  form 
which  it  received  from  the  Council  of  Constantinople.  Hence, 
he  would  infer,  that 

"  We  might,  if  we  chose,  vex  ourselves  by  the  thought,  that  e^ry  time  we  re- 
cite the  Creed  in  its  present  altered  form,  we  have  departed  from  the  intention  of 
the  Fathers  of  Nicsea,  and  incurred  deprivation  and  excommunication  at  the  hands 
of  the  Fathers  of  Ephesus.  We  might  insist  on  returning  to  the  only  Catholic  form 
of  the  Creed,  such  as  it  was  before  it  was  corrupted  at  Constantinople,  Chalcedon,  &c. 
But,"  he  adds,  "  there  is  a  more  religious,  as  well  as  a  more  rational,  inference 
to  be  drawn  from  this  long  series  of  unauthorized  innovations.  Every  time  that 
the  Creed  is  recited,  with  its  additions  and  omissions,  it  conveys  to  us  the  whole- 
some warning,  that  our  faith  is  not  of  necessity  bound  up  with  the  literal  text  of 
Creeds,  or  with  the  formal  decrees  of  Councils.  *  *  *  The  fact,  that  the  whole 
Christian  world  has  altered  the  Creed  of  Nicaea,  and  broken  the  decree  of  Ephe- 
sus, without  ceasing  to  be  Catholic  or  Christian,  is  a  decisive  proof,  that  common 
sense,  after  all,  is  the  supreme  arbiter  and  corrective,  even  of  (Eciunenical  Coun- 
cUs."    (p.  245.) 

This  style  of  reasoning  may  satisfy  a  Broad  Churchman,  in 
his  eagerness  to  break  down  the  safeguards  of  the  Faith  which 
the  Church  has  thrown  around  her  great  and  essential  doc- 
trines, and  to  lay  them  open  to  the  incertitudes  and  varieties 
of  individual  judgment.  But,  its  shallowness  is  so  transpa- 
rent that  it  ought  not,  in  spite  of  the  prejudices  of  his  school, 
to  have  escaped  the  notice  of  so  intelligent  an  observer  as  the 
Begins  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History  in  the  University  of 
Oxford.  This  dangerous  and,  we  are  obliged  to  say,  infidd 
teaching,  (for,  it  is  none  other  than  a  copy  from  Gibbon,  pas- 
sim,  and  must,  if  adopted,  undermine  the  foundation  of  the 
Faith  once  delivered  to  the  Saints,)  might  easily  be  corrected, 
(we  trust,  it  was,)  by  the  "common  sense"  of  any  one  of  the 
young  men  whose  evil  fortune  compelled  them  to  listen  to  it. 
Suppose  his  statement  of  facts  to  be  true;  suppose  that 
Ephesus  decreed  the  exclusive  authority  of  the  Creed  of  Nice, 
as  it  came  forth  from  the  First  Council,  Does  he  not  know, 
that  the  prohibition  to  "  propose,  write,  or  compose  any  other 
Creed,"  was,  necessarily,  limited  by  the  power  of  the  Council  ? 
Does  he  not  know,  that  the  powers  of  (Ecumenical  Councils 


!3.]f    8ia/nley*8  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.       343 

eqnal  ?  Can  he  avoid  seeing,  that  the  Council  of  Ephe- 
intended  only,  that  no  Symbol  of  Faith  other  than  that  it 
)roved,  should  be  put  forth  by  private  individuals,  or  8y- 
Is  lower  than  (Ecumenical  ?  That  it  did  not  pretend  to  dic- 
d,  as  it  had  no  right  to  dictate,  to  any  future  General  Coun- 
?  And  that,  therefore,  the  action  of  Chalcedon,  in  estab- 
ling,  as  th^  Universal  Creed,  that  of  Nice,  as  altered  and 
fected  at  Constantinople,  was  no  violation  of  the  Decree  of 
hesus  ?  That  it  takes  the  place  of  that  Decree  ?  And 
it,  therefore,  it  is  not  "  common  sense''  to  talk  of  us,  the 
fcholics  of  the  present  day,  as  if  we  were  still  legally  bound 
that  Decree,  supposing  it  to  have  referred  only  to  the  oW- 
ul  Creed,  as  promulgated  at  Nice?  Whatever  Ephesus 
ligned,  Chalcedon,  a  later  as  well  as  a  much  larger  Council, 
sumenical  also,  like  that  of  Ephesus,  did,  as  Stanley  himself 
nits,  set  forth  and  enjoin  the  united  Creed  of  Nice  and  Con- 
ntinople,  (the  same  which  is  now  known  as  the  "  Nicene 
3ed,")  to  be  and  remain  the  Symbol  of  Faith  to  the  whole 
urch  of  Christ.  Is  not  this  enough  ?  It  was  the  last  pro- 
ilgation  of  a  Catholic  Creed  by  a  General  Council  ?  None 
ler  has  since  been  declared,  by  equal  authority.  None  other 
m  an  equal  authority  can  add  to,  or  alter,  it.  It  stands,  at 
B  moment,  the  one  sole  Creed  of  the  Church  throughout  all 
J  world.  Articles  or  Confessions,  made  by  particular 
urches,  Anglican,  Koman,  or  Lutheran,  may  bind  their  own 
mbers.  But,  they  have  no  authority  beyond.  It  is  lawful 
those  Churches  to  decree  them,  with  that  restriction.  But, 
inch  Articles  or  Confessions  were  ordained  by  any  particular 
urch,  as  substitutes  for  the  Creed  of  Nice,  or  were  contrary 
it  in  doctrine,  the  effect  would  be,  not  to  abrogate  that 
eed,  but  simply  to  cut  off  such  particular  Church  jfrom  Com- 
inion  with  the  Church  Universal ;  to  make  it,  that  is,  a 
Qt ;  as  is  the  case  with  the  various  Protestant  Bodies  which 
ve  rejected  the  Creed  of  Nice  ;  as  would  have  been  the  case 
bh  our  own  Church,  if  the  evil  from  which  we^so  narrowly 
^ped,  at  the  time  of  our  separation  from  England,  had  been 
asummated,  as  was  "  proposed,''  by  the  omission  of  the  Ni- 
:ie  Creed  from  the  Prayer  Book. 


344        Stanley' 8  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.     [Oct., 

"We  have  dwelt  thus  largely  upon  this  point  at  the  outset, 
because  we  wish,  first  of  all,  to  draw  attention  to  the  fact, 
that,  in  any  approaches  to  inter-communion  with  the  Eastern 
Church,  the  doctrinal  basis  of  union  must  be  the  Nicene 
Creed,  and  that  alone.  It  was  the  basis  of  union  at  the  time 
when  union  was  interrupted.  So  far  as  any  doctrinal  point 
was  involved  in  the  rupture  of  union,  it  was  one  pertaining  to 
an  Article  of  this  Creed  ;  of  which  we  shall  have  to  speak  by- 
and-by.  The  Greek  theologians,  generally,  admitted,  that  that 
point  presented  the  only  serious  obstacle  to  reconciliation,  so 
far  as  concerned  matters  of  Faith,^  In  the  Council  of  Flor- 
ence, (A.D.  1439,)  where  the  principal  and  last  eflfort  at  recon- 
ciliation was  made,  the  discussion  turned,  chiefly,  upon  the 
Procession  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  the  addition  of  the  Fili- 
oque  to  the  Creed.  No  other  doctrinal  point  (excepting  that 
of  Purgatory)  was  mooted.  The  interruption  of  Communion 
between  the  Anglican  and  Greek  Churches,  happened  by  no 
action  of  either  against  the  other.  It  was  but  the  accidental 
consequence  of  the  schism  between  the  Patriarch  and  the  Pope. 
The  English  Church  was  involved  in  it,  only  by  her  own  un- 
lawful subjection  to  Eome.  It  is  worthy  of  note,  as  it  affords 
high  ground  for  encouragement,  that  the  Church  of  England 
and  the  Orthodox  Church  of  the  East  have  never,  by  their  in- 
dependent acts  as  towards  each  other,  discontinued  the  Com- 
munion of  the  ancient  times.  It  has  been  ihterrupted,  in  prac- 
tice, only  by  the  action  of  the  Latin  Church  ;  and,  thus  inter- 
rupted, it  has,  simply,  not  been  resumed.  Its  restoration 
would  imply,  that  we  should  go  back  to  the  old  stand-point 
when  we  were  at  one ;  and  meet  again  on  the  common  ground 
on  which  we  then  stood.  We  are  to  start  together,  from  the 
cross-roads  where  we  parted.  The  Body  of  Faith  which  then 
united  us,  was  the  Nicene  Creed.  Both,  happily,  have  retained 
it.     We  are  to  gather  under  the  old  roof-tree.    We  are  to 

*  See,  for  example,  the  Letter  of  Peter,  Patriarch  of  Antioch  in  the  11th  Cen- 
tury, to  Michael  Cerularius,  Patriarch  of  Constantinople.  "  The  evil,  the  worst  of 
evils,"  he  says,  "is  this  addition,  [i.  e.  of  the^Zioguc,]  to  the  Holy  SymboL  *  * 
If  this  were  corrected,  I  would  ask  nothing  more."  (MonumeTnta  Eccl.  Grcee.  Ed. 
Coteler,  ii.  145.) 


3.]     StafUey's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.      345 

)tand  embrace,  on  the  green  fields  of  our  ancient  inheritanca 
;  is/'  once  said  to  us  the  Greek  Patriarch  of  Oonstanti- 
le,  speaking  of  the  Nicene  Creed,  "It  is  our  common  pat- 
ony/*  In  the  broad  and  fertile  pastures  of  that  glorious 
^tage,  we  have  fed  together,  under  the  guidance  of  the  "  one 
pherd/'  In  this  "  end  of  the  days,"  we  are  to  "  stand  in 
lot,"  content  to  feed  in  the  same  "  green  pastures"  as  of 
,  to  be  "  led  forth  by  the  same  waters  of  comfort,"  to  be 
in  "  one  Fold  under  one  Shepherd,"  as  in  the  days  when 
"lacked  nothing." 

Jut,  while  we  retain  the  ancient  Creed  of  Nice  and  Con- 
itinople,  we  retain,  with  it,  a  doctrine  which  it  did  not  bear, 
in  it  issued  from  those  General  Councils.  We  refer  to  the 
;trine  of  the  Procession  of  the  Holy  Ghost  from  the  Son, 
e  Greek  Church  does  not  hold  this  doctrine,  at  least  in  the 
ae  of  the  Boman  theologians  ;  and  has  never  allowed  it  to 
»r  the  Creed.  This  is  an  important,  and  perhaps  vital,  dif- 
ence.  We  can  hardly  express  too  strongly  the  importance 
ich  the  Greeks  attach  to  it.  There  are  some  other  minor 
Terences  between  their  form  of  the  Creed  and  ours.  Thus, 
have  translated  the  Latin,  de  Spiritu  Sancto  ex  Maria  Vir- 

^,  instead  of  the    Greek,  kK  nvev/iarog  'Ayiav  kclL  Mapiag  T^g  irapdevoVj 

i  Dominum  et  vivificanterrij  instead  of  TbKvptov.Tb^i^onoiov. 
e  latter  error  would  be,  in  some  measure,  avoided  by  a  com- 
•  after  the  words,  "  the  Lord,"  or  by  a  pause  in  reading 
5m ;  whereas  they  are,  almost  always,  read  as  if  the  Creed 
ant  to  affirm  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  He  is  the  Lord  of 
I,  as  well  as  the  Giver  of  life.  The  intention  of  the  Fathers 
0  framed  the  Creed  was,  doubtless,  to  assert,  first.  His  Per- 
lality  and  Divinity,  "  the  Lord,"  and,  secondly.  His  office  or 
oration,  "the  Giver  [better,  the  Creator']  of  life  ;"  thus  meet- 
,  exactly,  the  heresy  of  Macedonius.  We  have,  also,  omit- 
,  undesignedly,  we  presume,  the  word,  "  Holy,"  from  the 
e  of  the  Church.  Both  the  Greek  and  Latin  have  it,  "  the 
e,  Holy^  Catholic  and  Apostolic  Church."  We  say,  "  unde- 
nedly,"  because  we  have  retained  it  in  the  Apostles'  Creed. 
But,  these  variations  are  not  of  essential  importance.  They 
^e  never  given  rise  to  hostile  criticism.     The  other,  the  doc- 


346        Sianlefjfa  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Ohurches.     [Oct., 

trine  of  the  Double  Procession^  cannot  be  so  easily  overlooked. 
As  Pearson  and  most  of  the  Church  Historians  have  said  of  it, 
it  was  "  an  occasion  of  the  vast  schism  between  the  Eastern 
and  Western  Churches/'*^  It  was  the  cAte/ occasion,  so  far  as 
theological  differences  were  concerned.  We  do  not  propose  to 
go  into  the  history  of  that  great  controversy.  Our  limits  do 
not  allow  it ;  nor  does  the  design  which  we  have  in  hand,  re- 
quire it.  It  is,  at  the  present  day,  as  it  has  been  for  a  thou- 
sand years,  the  most  serious  and  the  most  embittered  strife  be- 
tween  the  Latin  and  Greek  Churches.  It  is  much  to  be  re- 
gretted, that  the  attention  of  the  English  Eeformers  was  not 
drawn  to  it.  We  do  not  remember  to  have  seen  any  evidence, 
that  it  was  discussed  by  them,  or  even  thought  of.  It  lay  be- 
yond the  boundaries  of  those  corruptions  against  which  the 
zeal  of  the  Keformation  was  directed  ;  although  the  insertion  of 
the  Filioque  in  the  Creed  was,  no  less  than  they,  a  Eoman  in- 
novation. We  do  not  doubt,  that,  if  it  had  been  noticed,  it 
would  have  been  corrected  ;  as  the  grand  principle  of  the  Eng- 
lish Eeformation  was,  to  restore  all  things  to  their  primitive 
condition. 

If  any  one  will  run  over  the  controversy  of  more  than  five 
hundred  years,  which  prevailed  between  the  Greeks  and  Lat- 
ins, on  this  important  subject,  he  will  find,  that,  in  the  main, 
the  Greek  writers  insisted  upon  the  integrity  of  the  Creed, 
while  the  Latin  writers,  knowing  that  they  could  not  meet 
their  adversaries  on  that  ground,  were  more  disposed  to  argue 
the  abstract  truth  of  the  doctrine.  It  was  only  when  the  for- 
mer were  enticed  out  of  their  stronghold  on  the  historical  ques- 
tion, (as  they  were  at  the  Council  of  Florence,)  that  they  lost 
their  advantage,  before  their  more  learned  and  wily  antago- 
nists. Gibbon,  who  touches  such  a  theme  with  a  perfect  gusto, 
paints  the  scene  in  colors  not  altogether  inappropriate  to  the 
wordy  strife.f  The  Concord  of  Florence  was  of  short  dura- 
tion. The  Greek  Legates,  whose  poverty  and  whose  fears 
had  yielded  the  victory  to  their  opponents,  were  disavowed  on 

*  Exposition  of  the  Creed.    Am.  Ed.,  p.  488. 
t  The  Decline  and  FaU,    Chap.  IxvL 


1863.]     Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.       347 

their  return  home ;  and,  from  that  time  to  this,  the  contro- 
versyhas  settled  upon  its  ancient  basis.     The  Greeks  have 
never  denied  the  truth,  in  some  sense,  of  the  doctrine  of  the 
Procession  from  the  Son.     Pearson  (Chap,  viii)  has  well  stated 
the  sentiments  of  the  ancient  Greek  writers  on  the  subject ; 
although  he  makes  too  broad  an  inference,  when  he  attributes 
to  their  words  an  agreement  with  the  doctrine  of  the  Latins. 
The  Greeks  are,  of  all  Christians,  the  most  tenacious  in  their 
adherence  to  ancient  authority.     We  do  not  believe  that  their 
opinions,  at  the  present  day,  vary,  at  all,  from  those  of  Epi- 
phanius  and  Cyril ;  and,  we  are  sure,  that  the  expression, 
"receiveth  of  the  Son,"  (as  common  now  as  in  the  old  Greek 
writers,)  is  not  understood,  by  the  modern  Greeks,  as  equiva- 
lent to  Procession,  in  the  Latin  sense  of  the  term.     But,  they 
do  acknowledge  a  Procession  of  the  Spirit  from  the  Son,  in 
the  sense  of  Mission,  though  not  of  essence.     They  do  not, 
therefore,  commonly  object  to  the  doctrine  in  itself;  as  they 
believe  it  capable  of  a  true  explanation.     But,  they  do  object, 
most  strenuously,  to  its  insertion  in  the  Universal  Creed,  by 
the  sole  authority  of  the  Western  Church.     And  this  is  the 
ground  on  which  we  must  meet  them,  if  we  would  combat  the 
Blatter  with  them  at  all.     Had  Eome  the  right  to  interpolate 
ia  the  Catholic  Creed,  the  words,  "and  the  Son  ?"    If  she  had 
Bot  that  right,  ought  they  to  remain  there  ?     These  are  the 
questions  which  we  have  to  settle,  before  union  with  the  Greek 
Church  can  be  restored.     She  has  been  treated  with  extreme 
discourtesy  by  the  Latin  writers.      They  do  not  scruple  to 
call  her  "  heretical,^'  because  she  lacks  the  doctrine  of  the 
Twofold  Procession.     Is  she  heretical  ?     We  must  say,  yes,  or, 
^0.    She  has  been  too  bitterly  badgered  by  Eome,  on  this  sub- 
ject, to  allow  it  to  be  evaded.     The  deepest  animosity  has  been 
^cited.    An  "Orthodox"  Greek  can  bear  anything  more  easily 
^nto  be  called  a  "heretic."     It  is  his  great  pride,  that  he 
holds  by  Scripture  and  the  Fathers.     The  doctrine  of  Devel- 
opment in  Theology  obtains  far  less  favor  with  him  than  it 
^oes  with  Protestants.     He  cannot  endure  it.     Pearson  has 
justly  said,  that  the  schism  between  the  Latin  and  the  Greek 
Church  is  "  never  to  be  ended  until  those  words,  koi  Ik  tov  Yfo^, 


348        Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.      [Oct., 

or,  Filioquey  [or,  and  the  Sonj"]  are  taken  out  of  the  Creed." 
The  Greek  Church  will  never  listen  to  their  admission,  except- 
ing by  a  General  Council.  She  will  never  hold  Communion 
with  a  Church  which  retains  them  in  the  Creed.  We  are  not 
now  speaking  as  justifying  or  condemning  her  course.  We 
seek  only,  to  impress  upon  our  readers  what  that  course  will 
be.  The  controversy  has  been  too  long  in  duration,  it  has  been 
too  exasperated,  it  has  been  made  too  much  the  touch-stone  of 
Orthodoxy,  for  any  consistent  Greek  to  recede,  at  this  day, 
when  it  is  prosecuted  as  vigorously  as  ever,  from  the  position 
which  his  fathers  have  maintained  for  full  a  thousand  years. 
It  becomes  us  to  know  where  the  Greek  Church  stands  ;  and 
there  we  must  be  prepared  to  meet  her.  She  will  never  assent, 
(excepting  by  command  of  a  General  Council,)  to  the  pres- 
ence of  th-QfiUoque  in  the  Creed. 

But,  a  General  Council  is  not  to  be  had,  while  Eome  remains 
as  she  is.  The  question,  then,  arises.  What  is  our  present  duty 
with  regard  to  this  interpolation  in  the  Creed  of  Nice  ?  We 
say,  unhesitatingly, — Let  the  work  of  the  Eeformation  be  com- 
pleted. Let  the  contested  clause  be  stricken  out.  It  has  no 
right  to  be  there,  save  the  authority  of  the  Church  of  Home. 
The  power  by  which  it  was  introduced,  was  the  very  power 
against  which  we  protested  at  the  Eeformation ;  the  power, 
namely,  of  acting  as  Mistress  and  Head  of  the  Catholic 
Church ;  nay,  with  the  full  sovereignty  of  that  Church  her- 
self. The  Greek  view  is  the  true  historical  view.  It  is  claimed, 
by  our  Oriental  Brethren,  that  the  presence  of  these  disputed 
words  in  the  Catholic  Creed,  is  an  instance  of  the  Papal  usur- 
pation ;  against  which  they  are,  to  say  the  least,  as  vigorous, 
and,  naturally,  far  more  indignant,  protesters  than  are  we. 
This  has  added,  greatly,  to  the  acrimony  of  the  debate.  The 
Greek  sees  in  it  one  item  of  the  claim  of  Papal  Supremacy. 
Eome  would  control  the  Creed  of  the  Universal  Church,  be- 
cause she  pretends  to  be  the  Universal  Church.  Hence,  anoth- 
er reason  why,  in  the  hands  of  the  Greeks,  the  warfare  has 
turned  so  much  upon  the  question  of  the  right  of  these  words 
to  a  place  in  the  Creed,  irrespective  of  their  own  truth  or  er- 
ror.    It  involves  the  whole  question  of  the  authority  of  Eome. 


1863.]    Stanlet/'s  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.        349 

"We  say,  then,  let  ns  hold,  concerning  it,  our  true  position  as  a 
Branch  of  the  Reformed  Church.  By  an  oversight,  (as  we  be- 
lieve,) these  words  were  suffered  to  remain  in  the  Creed,  at  the 
Befonnation ;  though  the  original  insertion  of  them  was  as 
clear  an  act  of  usurped  power  as  any  of  those  which  drew  the 
attention  of  the  Reformers.  They  have  become  familiar  to  us 
by  long  use.  We  have  repeated  them,  age  after  age,  and  still 
repeat  them,  without  a  thought  of  their  origin ;  without  any 
feeling  in  our  minds  distinguishing  them  from  other  Articles 
of  the  Creed ;  and  yet,  they  have  no  Catholic  authority  what- 
ever. It  may  be  hard  for  those  who  have  never  regarded  them 
"with  suspicion,  or  assigned  to  them,  in  their  thoughts,  an  infe- 
rior position,  to  cease  to  use  them.  They  are  as  dear  to  them, 
perchance,  as  any  other  portion  of  the  Symbol.  To  give  them 
Up,  they  must  unlearn  the  teachings  of  the  nursery,  and  the 
^y  lessons  of  Jjhe  Church ;  and,  if  they  cordially  embrace 
the  doctrine  which  they  contain,  the  surrender  is  much  more 
difiScult. — Moreover,  all  those  who,  in  their  aspirations  for  a 
i^tored  unity,  would  lessen,  rather  than  increase,  the  distance 
^tween  ourselves  and  Rome,  will  certainly  oppose  the  change. 
We  are  not  blind  to  these  practical  obstacles.  But,  we  argue 
ui  view  of  negotiations  towards  an  intercommunion  between 
ourselves  and  the  Church  of  the  East ;  and  we  say,  that,  in- 
tercommunion being  impracticable,  while  this  unauthorized 
addition  remains  in  the  Creed,  it  is  our  duty  to  remove  the 
Uupediment,  because  it  is  one  which  ought,  in  itself,  to  be  re- 
moved. We  do  not,  thereby,  make  a  concession,  otherwise 
^called  for,  for  the  sake  of  Communion.  We  simply  right  a 
"^it>ng ;  the  negotiations  furnishing  the  apt  occasion  for  the 
act 

In  saying  this,  we  do  not  propose  that  our  Church  should 

abandon  the  doctrine  of  the  twofold  Procession.     We  do  not 

propose,  nor  desire,  that  it  be  struck  out  of  the  Litany,  the 

wdinal,  or  the  Articles.    Nor  have  we  the  slightest  idea,  that 

I     *^  "Would  be  necessary  to  do  so.     We  are  not  prepared  to  say 

*     ^^i  that  should  be  done,  even  for  the  sake  of  restoring  the 

*^l©«8ed  condition  of  unity  and  peace.    We  are  not  disputing 

*»^^  truth  of  the  doctrine.    We  claim  only,  that  it  has  no  right 

i  VOL.  XV.  27 


350      Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.      [Oct., 

of  expression  in  the  Creed  of  the  Catholic  Church ;  because 
the  Catholic  Church  has  never  placed  it  there.  We  will,  by- 
and-by,  give  the  judgment  of  an  eminent  Oriental  authority  on 
this  point ;  one  in  which  we  heartily  concur.  For  the  present, 
we  beg  that  our  position  may  be  clearly  understood  ;  that  the 
obvious  distinction  may  be  made,  between  the  question  of  the 
orthodoxy  of  the  doctrine,  and  the  wholly  different  question  of 
its  right  of  position  in  the  Creed,  It  does  not  follow,  that, 
because  it  is  true,  therefore  any  particular  Church  may  insert 
it  in  the  Creed,  for  its  own  use ;  for,  the  Creed  is  not  the  prop- 
erty of  any  particular  Church ;  nor  can  a  particular  Church 
alter  or  amend  an  act  of  the  Church  Universal.  This  is  so 
plain  a  principle  of  law,  that  to  state  it  is  to  establish  it.  The 
Roman  writers  love  to  argue  that  the  doctrine  is  true.  The 
right  to  place  it  in  the  Creed  is  assumed,  as  a  necessary  conse- 
quence of  the  Supremacy  of  Rome.  We  cannot  allow  this 
argument  to  them.  We  cannot  claim  the  same  privilege  for 
ourselves.  All  that  we  can  claim  is,  that,  if  the  doctrine  be 
true,  we  are  at  liberty  to  set  it  forth  and  declare  it  in  our  own 
private  standards,  as  we  have  done.  Our  Litany,  our  Ordinal, 
our  Articles,  are  Anglican,  not  Catholic.  They  bind  our- 
selves ;  they  bind  no  other  member  of  the  Church  of  Christ. 
We  have,  certainly,  no  right  to  place  in  our  private  standards 
a  doctrine  contrary  to  any  article  of  the  Creed.  But,  the  dog- 
ma of  the  Procession  of  the  Holy  Ghost  from  the  Son,  as  cer- 
tainly, does  not  bear  this  character.  It  does  not  invalidate  or 
impeach,  the  doctrine  of  the  Procession  from  the  Father.  It 
is  additional  thereto ;  a  complement  of  the  Creed,  if  you 
please,  but  not  a  substitute  for  it.  The  Greek  may  pronounce 
it  false  ;  though,  generally,  he  does  not ;  but,  its  truth  or  er- 
ror does  not  affect  the  truth  to  which  it  is  added. 

In  our  next  Article,  we  inay  have  somewhat  to  say  of  the 
limits  within  which  one  Church  may  demand  of  another,  coin- 
cidence of  opinion  and  belief,  in  order  to  inter-communion.  It 
is  a  great  subject,  and  includes  the  most  important  point  in 
the  questions  before  us.  It  is  here  that  our  prejudices  and  our 
narrowness  of  spirit  will  war,  most  bitterly,  against  the  broad 
fraternal  sympathies  of  a  Catholic  heart.    It  is  by  the  issue  of 


863.]     Stanley' 8  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.       351 

[lis  conflict^  that  is  to  be  determined  the  vital  question  whether 
re  are  fit  for  any  Catholic  Communion  at  all.  It  is  a  pleasure 
0  us  to  record  the  conviction,  that  the  Greek  Church  will  not 
equire  of  us  the  rejection  of  the  Doctrine  of  the  Double  Pro- 
ession.  She  will  be  satisfied  with  its  exclusion  from  the 
Ireedy  on  purely  historical  grounds,  without  reference  to  its 
rath  or  error ;  and  so  much,  we  honestly  think,  we  are  bound, 
or  the  truth's  sake,  cheerfully  to  concede  to  her.  How  can 
re,  possibly,  be  justified  in  maintaining  a  position  which  we 
310W  to  be  a  false  one,  when  we  forfeit,  thereby,  the  advan- 
ages,  and  violate  the  obligation,  of  Christian  union  and  fel- 
owship  ? — We  take  it  for  granted,  that  ih^filioque  is  an  inter- 
)olation.  We  presume  no  one  of  our  readers  will  dispute  it. 
.t  is  as  clear  a  fact  of  history  as  any  other  that  can  be  pre- 
lented.  Our  own  writers,  we  believe,  universally  acknowledge 
t.  We  do  not,  however,  mean  to  deny,  that  the  doctrine  of 
the  twofold  Procession  was  commonly  held  in  the  Western 
Clhurch  at  a  very  early  period.  It  appears  to  have  been  a  fre- 
luent  mode  of  expression  with  the  Latin  writers,  without  any 
iisposition  to  dogmatize  concerning  it.  Thus,  traces  of  it 
naay  be  found  in  Hilary,  Ambrose,  Fulgentius,  &c.,  and  in 
some  of  the  Provincial  Councils ;  the  most  interesting  of  which 
to  us  is  the  English  Synod  of  Heathfield,  held  under  Arch- 
bishop Theodore,  A.D.  680.  In  its  confession  of  Faith,  at  the 
close,  the  Ascription  reads,  "Glorifying  God  the  Father  with- 
out beginning,  and  His  Only-begotten  Son,  generated  of  the 
Father  firom  eternity,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  proceeding  from 
*^  Father  and  the  Son  in  an  ineffable  manner"^  But  we  do 
ttot  propose  to  enter  into  the  history  of  the  doctrine. 

We  will  conclude  our  present  discussion  with  a  statement  of 
**^e  position  of  the  Greek  Church  on  the  subject,  as  conveyed 
*^  Us  in  a  long  and  interesting  conference  with  the  Patriarch 
^f  Constantinople. 

The  Creed,"  he  said,  "  is  our  common  patrimony.  It  is  neither  your  property, 
*^'  ours.  It  is  the  joint  heritage  of  the  Church  of  Christ.  If  a  father  should 
*•▼©  to  his  children  an  estate  in  common,  in  which  each  and  all  had  equal  right 

Spiritum  Sanctum  procedentem  ex  Patre  et  Filio  inenarrabiliter."  (Bede  Ecc. 
^,  B.  iv.  c.  18.) 


352       Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.     [Oct., 

and  interest,  it  would  not  be  lawM  for  one  of  the  sons  to  alienate  a  portion  of  the 
property,  or  to  alter  its  condition,  without  the  assent  of  the  others.  And  yet,  this 
you  have  done  with  our  common  heritage,  the  Creed  of  the  Catholic  Church.  I 
see,  you  have  the  doctrine  of  the  Procession  fVom  the  Son,  in  your  LiUvay.  Of 
that  I  have  nothing  to  say.  Your  Litany  is  your  own.  It  was  not  put  forth  by 
General  CounciL  But,  we  feel  that  you  do  us  a  wrong  in  altering,  without  our 
consent,  the  Creed,  which  is  no  more  yours  than  ours.  If  such  a  practice  is  tole- 
rated, the  Church  of  Christ  is  left  without  any  sure  Faith  whatever.  If  you  may 
make  one  alteration,  you  may  make  many^  until  you  shall  have  done  away  with 
every  doctrine  in  the  Creed.  There  is  a  great  principle  involved  in  this  matter,  in 
which  you  are  interested  as  much  as  we.  We  are  all  bound  to  protect  the  Catholic 
Faith.  If  one  may  tamper  with  it,  another  may ;  and  so,  in  the  end,  we  shall  be 
like  the  Sects,  having  no  settled  Faith  at  all.  You  may  say,  that  this  is  not  prob- 
able. I  reply,  If  what  you  have  done  is  right,  other  changes  are  right.  The  way 
is  open  for  them ;  and  you  cannot  answer  for  the  result" 

In  this  judgment,  as  we  have  already  intimated,  we  heartily 
and  cordially  concur. 


1863.]       The  Doctrine  and  Rationale  of  Sacramevdis.        353 


Art.  II.— the  DOCTRINE  AND  RATIONALE  OF  SACRA- 

MENTS. 

Catechism  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,   New  York  : 
1862. 

Bishop  Nicholson  on  the  Catechism.    London  :  1662. 

Bishop  of  Tasmania's  Lectures  on  the  Catechism.    5th  Edi- 
tion.   London :  1861 . 

It  has  always  seemed  to  us,  that  the  nature  and  use  of  Sac- 
raments in  the  Church,  has  heen  the  suhject  which  required 
the  clearest  and  most  distinct  elucidation.  For,  in  Europe, 
from  the  times  of  the  Schoolmen  down  to  the  present  era,  it 
has  been  the  subject  upon  which  there  has  been  the  least  width 
of  view,  and  the  most  of  bitterness  and  misunderstanding. 
And  our  teaching  has  more  or  less  been  European;*  more  or 
less  have  we  been  content  with  vague  notions,  with  unsystem- 
atic.and  confused  ideas ;  and  that  upon  a  subject  whereupon 
we  ought  to  be  clear.  The  narrowness,  the  bitterness,  the  con- 
fusedness  of  Europe,  its  one-sided  apprehension,  its  furious 
theological  rages  upon  this  subject,  have  left  among  us  their 
branded  marks,  at  the  least.  The  mass  of  the  American  people 
have  all  the  excitement  and  prejudice  connected  with  this  sub- 
ject in  Europe.  If  they  know  not  the  theories  of  European 
controversy,  as  the  original  controvertists  did,  at  least  they  are 
able  to  fliug  the  same  imputations,  and  call  the  same  names 
as  they.  The  tradition  of  the  fury  and  venom  of  the  original 
combatants  remains,  if  not  their  knowledge. 

Yet  these  notions  come  to  us  from  without,  not  from  within. 
The  Church  is  under  the  pressure  of  an  alien  opinion.     The 

♦  We  think  it  will  hardly  be  disputed,  that  there  has  been  upon  this  subject 
in  this  country,  more  tradition  than  examination.  Men,  especially  outside  the 
Church,  have  received  the  tradition  of  Europe  with  undoubting  faith.  Very  mixed 
and  muddy  tradition  too,  the  most  of  it  has  been.  It  is  now  time  to  go  back  to  the 
Primitive  Church,  and  to  Reason. 


364        The  Doctrine  and  JtcUionale  of  Sacraments.       [Oct., 

population  influenced  by  her  is  hardly  the  twelfth  part  of  the 
mass.  From  without,  therefore,  alien  notions  are  forced  into 
her  pores.  When  she  reaches  a  majority,  or  even  a  large  mi- 
nority, her  influence  will  operate  upon  others,  as  theirs  now 
does  upon  her.  At  present,  it  is  one  of  the  hardest  labors  of 
our  Clergy  to  teach  to  our  people,  that  we  have  standards  of 
Doctrine ;  to  recall  them  to  these  standards,  and  to  form  their 
opinions  by  them.  It  seems  as  if  the  Quaker,  the  Calvinist, 
the  Lutheran,  the  Eoman  Catholic  ideas,  were  to  be  preferred 
to  our  own  authorities,  our  written  definitions,  and  written 
doctrine.  The  matter  of  Sacraments  is  acknowledged  to  be  a 
difficult  subject,  and  yet  there  is  never  any  difficulty  at  all,  in 
laying  down  the  law  upon  it  extemporaneously ;  in  considering 
the  crudest  and  feeblest  notions,  expressed  upon  the  spur  of 
the  moment,  in  the  vaguest  language,  as  for  the  time  being 
infallible. 

It  is  necessary,  therefore,  that  those  of  us  who  take  an  in- 
terest in  Theology  should  understand  this,  and  be  prepared  for 
it ;  that  we  should  be  clear  and  distinct  upon  the  positive  doc- 
trines which  we  have  laid  down  for  us,  instead  of  wandering 
away  into  the  endless  mazes  of  European  and  American  tra- 
dition. Clear  ideas,  formed  upon  a  clear  system,  if  we  have 
it,  as  we  maintain  that  we  have  ;  and,  again,  a  clear  apprehen- 
sion of  the  practical  uses  of  our  belief,  of  the  way  in  which  it 
tallies  with  the  system  of  God's  providence,  and  of  its  practi- 
cal influences  upon  human  nature  in  general, — ^these,  calmly 
and  clearly  taken  into  the  mind,  thought  upon  and  analyzed, 
apart  from  the  smoke  and  fury  of  theological  battles,  are  more 
likely  to  be  useful,  than  the  half  notions,  the  vague  ideas, 
which  we  obtain  from  the  writings  of  men,  who  are  angry  with 
one  another,  and  who,  ii^  the  most  of  cases,  do  not  clearly  un- 
derstand the  meaning  of  their  own  words,  or  the  tendency  of 
their  own  opinions.  For  such,  we  must  say,  are  the  mass  of 
controversialists  upon  the  matter  of  Sacraments. 

But,  have  we  no  definite  Standards  upon  the  doctrine  of  the 
Sacraments,  as  distinct  from  those  outside  ?  The  answer  is, 
Yes  !  so  distinct  and  clear,  so  logical  and  precise,  so  much  in 
accordance  with  the  Primitive  Church  and  the  Scripture,  that 


163.]      7%e  Doctrine  and  Jtationale  of  Sacraments.        355 

10  only  by  reading  Boman  Catholic,  Calyinistic,  Lutheran, 
Zuinglian  authors,  only  by  becoming  imbued  with  their 
en  spirit,  and  hence,  by  distorting  and  denying  the  distinct 
d  definite  words  of  our  own  System,  that  men  have  been 
le  to  make  confusion  to  themselves  and  others.  If  they 
ire  taught  in  the  system  which  the  Church  lays  down,  if  they 
3epted  it  with  honest  mind,  there  would  be  no  difficulty, 
it,  because  they  come  to  the  subject  with  other  systems  pre- 
mpying  their  minds,  and  fully  persuaded  that  those  other 
stems  are  true  and  scriptural,  they  do  not  understand  it. 
id  then,  the  confusion  that  is  actually  in  themselves,  they 
pute  to  it.  Attach  a  Boman  Catholic  idea  to  the  word 
Eleal  Presence  ;"  a  Calvinistic  idea  to  the  words,  "  Begene- 
iion,"'  "  Election,"  or  "  Church ;"  or  a  Lutheran  or  Metho- 
it  or  Bomish  idea  to  the  word  "  Justification,"  and  it  will 
t  be  very  hard  to  think  that  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer 
inconsistent  and  confused ;  while  the  inconsistency  and  con- 
3ion  is  wholly  in  your  own  mind.  For  the  words  which  you 
iploy  have  one  meaning  in  your  own  mind,  while  in  the  book 
which  you  read  them,  they  have  manifestly  another.  As  a 
itter  of  self-preservation,  the  Clergy  of  our  Church,  the  La- 
'  of  our  Church,  should  use  and  recommend  books  in  which, 
the  Church's  words  are  used,  they  are  used  in  the  Church's 
ise. 

But,  where  are  our  Standardc  ?  In  the  first  place,  we  have 
B  Fourth  part  of  the  Catechism  of  the  Church.  This  is  a 
udl  Treatise  upon  the  Sacraments,  inserted  there  in  the  year 
04,  and  composed  by  the  celebrated  Bishop  Overall,  whom 
'^ood  calls  the  best  Scholastic  Divine  in  the  Church  of  Eng- 
ud.  It  is  the  doctrine  of  the  Sacraments,  which  every  Parish 
inister  employs  in  instructing  the  children  of  his  congrega- 
on,  which,  therefore,  he  must  hold  himself.  It  is  prescribed 
^  the  Bubrics  and  Canons  of  the  Church,  to  be  used.  It  is  a 
^ument  constantly  employed  by  parents,  by  Catechists,  by 
lergymen  in  the  actual  catechetical  work  of  the  Church, 
^e  must  look  upon  it,  therefore,  as  a  standard  upon  this  sub- 
^t  of  the  highest  practical  value.  Nor  is  it  of  the  less  im- 
portance, that  it  was  composed  when  the  immediate  causes  of 


366        The  Doctrine  and  Rationale  of  Sacraments.       [Oct., 

excitement  attending  the  Reformation  had  passed  away  ;  when 
political  fury,  religious  fanaticism,  and  the  breaking  up  of  old, 
settled  opinions  and  notions,  and  the  letting  loose  of  the  ex- 
travagancies that  always  attend  a  great  crisis,  had  subsided. 
The  opinions  of  England,  the  doctrines  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, had  been  permanently  settled  during  the  long  reign  of 
Elizabeth ;  and  in  this  little  treatise  we  have  the  calm,  delibe- 
rate, definite  opinion  of  the  English  Church,  expressed  with 
authority,  having  been  drawn  forth  into  distinct  form  by  one 
of  her  most  learned,  most  Catholic,  and  most  scientific  Theo- 
logians. This,  therefore,  we  look  upon  as  the  highest  and 
most  authoritative  declaration  of  the  Church  upon  the  sub- 
ject of  the  Sacraments. 

But  the  Church  of  England  never  proposed  to  vary  in  her 
scheme  of  Faith,  She  always  declared  her  doctrine  to  be  the 
Catholic  doctrine  of  the  purest  primitive  times.  She  has,  in 
another  document,  another  authoritative  exposition  of  that 
Sacramental  doctrine,  which  she  considers  to  be  the  correct 
one.  Seven  of  the  Articles,  beginning  with  the  Twenty-Fifth, 
are  upon  this  subject.  We  need  not  say  that  it  seems  to  us, 
upon  the  fullest  examination,  as  teachers  of  Theology  for  many 
years,  that  these  Articles  contain  the  same  doctrine,  precisely, 
as  the  Catechism,  on  the  matter  of  Sacraments.  The  only  dif- 
ference being,  that  in  the  Articles,  the  subject  is  more  contro- 
versially treated  in  reference  to  various  disputes,  and  especially 
in  regard  to  Eomish  errors  ;  in  the  other,  it  is  discussed  as  a 
matter  of  authoritative  catechetical  teaching,  apart  from  con- 
troversy. 

And,  again,  we  have  the  same  principles  distinctly  brotfght 
out  in  the  most  persuasive  way,  that  is,  devotionally,  in  the 
Services  for  Baptism  and  the  Holy  Communion,  which  are  used 
constantly  in  our  Churches,  and  in  those  of  the  English  nation. 

Thus  are  the  doctrines  of  the  Church  upon  Sacraments 
most  positively  and  definitely  laid  down  ;  the  same  doctrinal 
material  being  wrought  out  in  a  triple  form  ;  devotional  in  the 
Services,  polemic  in  the  Articles,  and  catechetical  in  the  Cate- 
chism.    There  need  be  no  confusion.    There  is  no  confusion 


1863.]      2%6  Doctrine  and  BationcUe  of  Sacraments.        357 

for  those  who  come  to  them  in  the  spirit  of  Loyalty  and  of 
Faith. 

It  will  be  seen,  then,  that  the  present  times  and  circumstan- 
oes  need  a  somewhat  peculiar  mode  of  discussion.  It  will 
be  necessary  to  take  our  own  standards,  and  with  them  in  our 
hands,  to  go  back  to  the  very  basis  of  the  institution  of  Sac- 
raments, and  to  examine  its  agreement  with  the  system  of  the 
world,  its  concordance  with  the  frame  of  our  being  and  consti- 
tixtion,  and  with  the  character  of  Society. 

We  will  suppose  that  our  readers  have  the  Church's  Manual 
on  the  Sacraments  before  them,  and  we  trust  that  we  shall  be 
enabled  to  show  the  accordance  of  its  principles  with  the  truth 
of  Nature,  and  tlie  verity  of  the  Gospel. 

IN ow,  if  we  look  at  the  little  Manual  from  which  we  started, 
te  being  the  definite  exposition  of  our  principles,  the  first  thing 
that  strikes  upon  the  mind  is,  the  material  character  of  Sacra- 
inents.  There  is  a  thing,  a  form  of  express  words,  a  formal 
and  prescribed  action.  It  would  seem  as  if  intellect  were  al- 
together excluded,  and  matter  and  formality  made  altogether 
to  reign.  The  thing  is  of  matter.  The  form  of  words  may 
oo  attended  with  any  emotion,  or  with  no  emotion.  The  ac- 
tion also  is  precise  and  formal. 

And  then  this,  so  unintellectual  as  it  appears,  is  to  follow 
^tellectual  and  moral  emotion  of  the  highest  kind.  The  man 
has  been  struggling  with  unbelief  and  striving  to  disentangle 
himself  from  its  meshes,  for  years,  and  he  has  succeeded,  by 
tihe  Grace  of  God  ;  or  he  has  been  wrestling  in  an  agony, 
^^isting  unto  blood  against  sin,  and  at  last,  by  the  blessing  of 
Qt)d,  has  conquered;  and  all  this  mental  strife  is  to  be  consum- 
^^^ted  by  an  action  that  is  formal  and  material.  This  is  suffi- 
ciently strange. 

But,  stranger  still  than  this,  these  material  and  formal  acts 
*>^  constantly  kept  up  and  repeated  through  the  whole  reli- 
gious life,  and  to  them,  thus  apparently  isolated  from  intellect 
ftixd  emotion,  the  human  heart  clings  with  invincible  tenacity,* 

*In  the  course  of  this  Article,  several  examples  shall  be  given  of  Sects  organ- 
**®^  without  Sacraments,  in  which,  in  a  very  short  time.  Sacraments  of  a  very 
•trange  kmd  were  introduced. 


358        The  Doctrine  and  Btxtionale  of  Sacraments,        [Oct., 

and  at  and  in  their  celebration^  and  in  their  enjoyment,  it  is 
more  moved  than  it  is  by  eloquence  of  the  most  stirring  kind. 
Surely  these  facts  should  lead  us  to  seek  out  the  roots  and 
groundworks  which  these  institutions  have,  and  the  powers  by 
which  they  produce  so  great  elBFects. 

And,  as  we  go  farther  on,  it  seems  we  meet  matters  still 
more  strange.  A  supernatural  influence  is  attributed  to  their 
use.  The  Christian  Doctrine  considers  Grace  to  be  above 
Nature,  and  beyond  it.  It  is  the  peculiar,  essential  influence 
of  the  Deity  upon  the  souls  of  men  ;  an  influence  which  can- 
not be  confounded  with  His  natural,  mental  or  moral  op- 
eration upon  man's  being,  and  is  to  be  thought  of  as  some- 
thing distinct  from  them  all.  The  Grace  of  God  is  so  clearly 
imderstood  to  be  above  and  distinct  from  Nature,  that  the 
words  Nature  and  Grace  are  ordinarily  used  as  opposites. 
And  yet,  to  the  use  of  these  material  and  formal  things,  Grace 
is  said  to  belong.  All  denominations  call  them  Means  of 
Grace.  This  Manual,  whose  illustration  we  have  taken  in 
hand,  calls  them  "  outward  and  visible  signs  of  an  inward  and 
spiritual  Grace.''  This  connection  of  the  Material  and  For- 
mal with  the  Supernatural  and  Spiritual,  is  a  strange  thing. 

Then,  to  add  to  and  consummate  the  whole,  particular  and 
specific  supernatural  effects  are  attributed  to  these  Sacra- 
ments. As  distinctly  and  expressly  as  it  can  be  said,  it 
is  said,  that  in  Baptism  "we  are  made  members  of  Christ, 
children  of  God,  and  inheritors  of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven ;" 
or,  that  we  are  regenerate  therein.*  It  is  said  as  plainly,  that 
in  the  Holy  Eucharist,  when  we  receive  the  outward  part, 
"  we  receive  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ  spiritually  in  the 
Lord's  Supper."t 

Certainly,  after  these  testimonies  from  our  standards,  we  are 
left  no  alternative.  We  must  either  acknowledge  a  strange 
folly  on  the  part  of  the  Church  and  of  her  standards  and  her 
writers,  or  else  we  are  bound,  for  our  own  sake  as  teachers  and 
learners,  to  conclude  that  there  may  be  parts  of  God's  system  not 
wholly  understood  by  us  in  this  life.     It  may  be  that  the  chain 

*  See  Catechism.  f  Catechism. 


1863.]      The  Doctrine  and  Bationale  of  Sacraments.        359 

which  binds  man  to  Heaven  contains  more  links  than  are  at 
once  visible  to  bis  eye.  The  Natural  and  the  Supernatural,  the 
Material  and  the  Spiritual  alike,  are  portions  of  the  agency 
which  God  employs.  We  are  bound,  therefore,  to  accept  these 
statements  of  doctrine,  for  they  lie  upon  the  face  of  the  stand- 
ards we  employ.  We  are  bound  to  use  no  evasion,  no  depre- 
ciation of  the  weight  of  their  words,  in  our  teachings  or  our 
actions;  and,  at  the  same  time,  we  are  bound  reverently  to  as- 
sign them,  according  to  our  knowledge,  their  place  in  the  sys- 
tem of  the  Church,  reverently  to  show  the  agreement  of  these 
standards  with  the  Scriptures,  reverently  to  seek  to  under- 
stand, and  show  how  and  why  man's  nature  yearns  after  these 
doctrines,  accepts  them,  will  not  be  satisfied  without  them. 
In  other  words,  seeing  that  the  fact  that  the  doctrine  of  Sac- 
wments  lies  upon  the  face  of  our  standard  as  a  part  of  our 
system,  we  are  justified  reverentially  to  seek  for  the  meaning 
tod  rationale  of  that  fact,  in  God's  dealings  with  man,  in  the 
Old  and  New  Testament  Scriptures,  in  His  system  of  the  ex- 
ternal world,  and  in  the  constitution  of  Human  Nature.  In 
the  Scriptures,  in  the  Church,  in  the  external  world,  and  in 
this  compound  system  of  our  own  Nature,  we  shall  see  that 
to  the  eye  of  faith  there  are  many  proofs,  many  reasons,  why 
ve  believe  and  receive  the  words  of  the  Church  just  as  they 
Btand;  and  accept  with  and  by  faith  the  Graces  offered 
to  us  by  these  Outward  and  Visible  Signs  of  the  "  Inward  and 
Spiritual  Grace." 

The  first  remark  we  would  make,  in  opening  this  subject,  is 
this,  that  upon  the  supposition  that  the  Gospel  was  introduced 
Mito  the  world  by  an  omniscient  and  omnipotent  God,  we  must 
consider  that  the  system  of  the  world  has  been  established  with 
*  previous  adaptedness  to  Christianity  as  a  System.  We  shall 
find  that  the  Christian  Eeligion,  therefore,  as  coming  from 
Him,  must  embrace  and  sanctify  the  whole  range  of  Earthly 
existence  and  Human  powers.  All  history  shows  that  it  is  so. 
The  natural  tendency  to  worship  is  wrested  by  Christianity 
from  the  superstitious  adoration  of  Idols.  By  it,  the  Natural 
Conscience  is  sanctified,  and  the  Natural  Eeason  given  nutri- 
ment, and  law^  and  guidance.     Nay,  all  the  natural  relations 


360        The  Doctrine  and  Bationale  of  Sctcraments.       [O 

of  society  are  sanctifi^  by  it.  Wife  and  husband,  father  s 
child,  king  and  subject,  state  and  citizen ;  all  these  recei^ 
new  significance  from  the  Gospel ;  all  these  are  sanctified.  T 
original  facts  and  relations  of  Nature  still  remain ;  they 
not  destroyed,  but  they  have  superadded  to  them  a  sanctify 
influence,  which  lifts  them  upward  towards  Heaven.  It  h 
if  the  fables  of  the  Alchemists  had  been  made  true,  and 
copper  coin,  unchanged  in  form,  had  in  substance  been  tra 
muted  into  pure  gold.  So  it  is  with  the  Arts.  Music,  An 
tecture,  Painting  and  Sculpture,  all  begin  to  cease  being  ! 
gan,  all  begin  to  be  Christian.  So  it  is  with  Poetry,  with  I 
tory,  with  Oratory,  with  Law.  A  religion  which  really  coi 
from  God,  must,  by  the  very  fact  of  its  being,  send  forth  a  j 
reaching,  subtle,  transforming  spirit,  to  the  remotest  fibrei 
humanity  and  Society.  As  it  strives  with  the  world  of  mat 
must  use  all  that  is  in  connection  with  man,  as  means  to  in 
ence  him.  Everything  by  which  the  man  may  be  mould 
may  be  expected  to  be  employed  by  Christianity  to  mould  1 
to  itself.  Every  natural  instrument  by  which  man's  wiU 
been  inclined,  his  conscience  moved,  his  affections  engaged ; 
may  be  expected  to  be  found  employed  for  that  purpose, 
us  consider  Christianity  as  coming  from  God,  and  God  as  ( 
nipotent  and  omniscient,  the  Creator  of  the  world,  and 
man  ;  and  the  more  we  dwell  upon  these  facts,  the  more  we 
all  things  used  as  instruments  and  means  of  the  spirit  of 
Gospel.** 

Admit  that  Christianity  comes  from  God,  and  therefon 
adapted  for  all  persons  in  all  ages  and  all  climates,  this  ca 
bility  of  sending  its  consecrating  influences  into  all  things  t 
exist  in  relation  to  man,  must,  by  the  nature  of  things,  I 
characteristic  of  our  holy  religion. 

Now  let  us,  with  these  views  occupying  our  minds,  take  < 
stand  before  man,  and  contemplate  his  nature  ;  and  at  oi 

*  Of  course,  we  except  those  institutions  whose  influence  is  exclusively  towi 
eviL  Marriage  was  sanctified  by  Christianity,  not  Concubinage  or  Fomicat 
Law  and  Magistracy  and  Military  Service  had  their  Pagan  spirit  cast  out,  and  n 
penetrated  by  a  Christian  influence.  The  Gladiatorial  Shows,  the  Arts  of  Dit 
tion,  could  not  be  Christianized. 


1863.]       The  Doctrine  and  Jtationale  of  Sacraments.        361 

upon  these  principles,  we  find  reason  for  this  matter  of  Sacra- 
ments. In  man,  and  in  his  surroundings,  there  is  one  strange 
fact  very  little  thought  upon.  The  grand  Platonic  Idea  of  the 
man,  looks  upon  him  as  exclusively  an  intellectual  being.  The 
Modem  Philosopher  as  exclusively  a  rational  and  moral  being. 
And  lo !  we  stand  before  him  with  either  of  these  ideas  in 
our  mind,  and  we  find  that  he  is  just  as  much  material.  He 
is  threefold  in  his  nature,  and  the  material  portion  of  his  being 
is  just  as  important  as  the  intellectual  and  the  spiritual.  It  is 
a  brutal,  pagan  Philosophy,  which  despises  Matter,  and  calls 
it  the  cause  and  source  of  Evil.  It  is  not  Christianity.  It  is 
the  Hindu  Togpe,  the  Mohammedan  Fakeer,  the  Mediaeval 
Ascetic,  who  tortures  the  body,  scorns  it,  and  hates  it  because 
it  is  matter;  not  the  Apostle.*  Christianity  takes  the  moral 
and.  spiritual  part  of  man,  and  sanctifies  it ;  the  intellectual 
part  also  it  sanctifies.  And  then  the  material  part,  this  also  it 
sanctifies  and  glorifies.  Christianity  rejects  all  these  notions  in 
reference  to  matter  ;  these  debasing,  degrading,  miserable  no- 
tions. For  it  declares  that  this  body  shall  rise  again,  this  ac- 
^al,  identical,  material  body ;  that  it  shall  rise,  glorified,  eter- 
lialj  immortal,  but  still  material. 

Nay,  more  than  this  it  does.    It  declares  the  Godhead  of  the 

*  The  Oriental  philosophers  saw  in  matter  the  whole  cause  of  the  Evil  in  th6 
^orld.  Hence  the  body  of  man,  in  their  view,  was  evil.  Hence,  too,  their  adhe- 
'^lits  denied  the  ppssibility  of  the  Incarnation.  But  the  most  direct  consequence 
^f  the  doctrine  was,  the  famous  Pain-philosophy  of  the  East,  (Askesis,)  the  doc- 
^u©,  that  to  inflict  pain  upon  our  own  persons,  is  a  meritorious  act  in  itself.  In 
opposition  to  this,  the  Apostle  declares  the  identity  of  the  Resurrection  body  with 
^'^t  which,  in  this  life  we  have,  the  humanity  received  from  our  parents.  The  only 
^^'^^Hge  being,  that  its  imperfections  are  banished,  and  it  is  glorified.  There  is  an 
**^al  allusion  to  that  philosophy  in  the  New  Testament,  and  a  condemnation  of  it, 
•^though  in  our  English  Version,  by  too  great  liberalism,  it  has  been  hidden  from 
**^®  ordinary  reader.  "Bodily  exercise  profiteth  little,  but  Godliness  is  profitable 
^to  all  things." — (I.  Timothy,  iv.  8.)  Tvfivaaia,  stupidly  and  unintelligibly  trans- 
^te^  "exercise,"  is  equivalent  to  "  askesis."  And  the  proper  translation  we  take 
^  be,  "BodQy  asceticism  profiteth  little,  but  Godliness,"  etc.  That  is  to  say,  ascet- 
^cisiHj  that  terminates  merely  in  the  infliction  of  pain  upon  the  body,  is  of  little 
^**®-  If  we  fast,  it  is  to  subdue  the  body,  to  bring  it  under  the  law  of  Christ,  to 
fortify  the  appetites  and  lusts  that  would  lead  us  into  sin.  But  the  notion,  that 
^  uiflict  pain  upon  ourselves  is,  of  itself,  meritorious,  without  any  reference  to  the 
®^d.  for  which  it  is  done,  is  mere  Heathenism. 
VOL.  XV.  28 


362        The  Doctrine  and  BcUionale  of  Sacraments.       [Oct., 

Eternal  Word  to  have  been  united  with  the  Manhood  of  our 
Lord,  so  that  the  Two  Natures,  the  Divinity  and  the  Human- 
ity, were  joined  together,  never  to  be  separated.* 

And  thus,  according  to  the  Church  Doctrine,  a  human  body, 
of  material  substance  still,  although  that  substance  be  glori- 
fied, is  seated  upon  the  Throne  of  Heaven.  Thus  Christianity 
gives  to  matter  the  highest  honor ;  it  takes  it  not  to  be  in  any 
way  inferior  to  Spirit  or  to  Intellect. 

Antecedently,  therefore,  upon  the  principles  of  Christianity, 
one  would  say,  that  Spirit,  Intellect,  and  Matter,  should  have 
their  appropriate  place,  each  of  them,  in  the  system  of  the 
Gospel.  In  this  matter  of  Sacraments,  we  find  the  place  of 
Matter  and  Form  assigned.  The  Spiritual  being  of  man  is 
reached  by  the  Spiritual  influences  of  the  Gospel.  Man's  logi- 
cal and  intellectual  nature  finds  ample  occupation  and  ample 
food,  in  a  written  revelation,  in  which  the  truest  history,  the 
grandest  poetry,  the  loftiest  and  the  best  philosophy,  practical 
and  theoretic,  for  men  and  nations,  is  written  in  a  book.  And 
thirdly,  the  material  element  in  man's  nature  has  its  portion 
also  in  the  Christian  Eeligion,  in  thai  which  is  material  and 
formal,  and  especially  in  the  matter  of  Sacraments.  "Outward 
and  visible  signs  of  Grace/'  our  Manual  says.  That  is  to  say, 
material  signs,  perceptible  by  sense  to  the  eye,  to  the  ear,  to 
the  senses  generally. 

But,  not  only  is  it  a  fact,  that  of  the  threefold  Nature  of 
man,  matter  is  one  part,  spirit  and  intellect*  being  the  other 
two,  but  it  is  more  than  this.  It  is  a  part  of  the  fundamental 
and  intuitive  convictions  of  man,  that  he  is  a  moral  and  in- 
tellectual being.     He  takes  this  for  truth,  by  his  actions,  his 

♦  "  The  Son,  which  is  the  Word  of  the  Father,  begotten  from  everlasting  of  the 
Father,  the  very  and  eternal  God,  and  of  one  substance  with  the  Father,  took 
Man's  Nature,  in  the  womb  of  the  blessed  Virgin,  of  her  substance ;  so  that  two 
whole  and  perfect  natures,  that  is  to  say,  the  Godhead  and  Manhood,  were  joined 
together  in  one  Person,  never  to  be  divided,  whereof  is  one  Christ,  very  Grod,  and 
very  Man. 

Christ  did  truly  rise  again  from  death,  and  took  again  his  body,  with  flesh, 
bones,  and  all  things  appertaining  to  the  perfection  of  Man's  Nature ;  wherewith 
He  ascended  into  Heaven,  and  there  sitteth,  until  He  shall  return  to  judge  all  Men, 
at  the  last  day.*' — From  ArUdss  II.  and  IV. 


1863.]       The  Doctrine  and  Rationale  of  Sacraments.        363 

thoughts,  and  his  words,  and  it  is  true.  Nay,  so  fixed  and 
absolute  is  this  certainty,  that  it  almost  hides  away  the  other 
truth  from  him,  that  he  is  also  matter.  And  yet,'  let  us  look 
at  him,  and  we  shall  see  how  predominant  the  material  is  in 
him.  His  body  is  material,  his  senses  are  material  means  of 
perceiving  material  things.  Furthermore,  all  the  objects  of 
this  outer  World,  to  which  he  appeals  with  such  a  sense 
of  their  sublimity,  grandeur,  moral  significance,  all  are  mate- 
rial Nay,  the  material  is  chiefly  and  immediately  perceptible. 
The  moral  and  the  spiritual,  to  be  understood  and  communi- 
cate itself,  must  take  the  material  as  its  instrument  of  inter- 
pretation. Language  is  nought  else  than  a  systematic^  but  yet 
arbitrary  method  of  employing  the  variations  of  sound,  pul- 
sations of  the  material  atmosphere,  as  means  of  conveying  the 
intellectual  and  spiritual.  We  do  not  convey  thoughts  as  they 
are  in  themselves,  but  by  the  aid  of  a  material  instrument. 
Nay,  when  two  immortal  and  intellectual  beings  (for  such  is 
nuin  even  in  in  this  world  of  sense)  meet,  when  hand  touches 
hand,  and  they  say  to  each  other,  "  I,''  may  we  not  consider 
them  as  hidden  by  a  two-fold  barrier,  one  from  the  other,  by 
the  clay  which  is  only  imperfectly  translucent  ?  May  we  not 
think  that  the  body  is,  at  least,  as  imperfect  an  agent  of  spir- 
itual and  intellectual  converse,  as  it  is  efficient  ;  that  it  con- 
ceals at  least  as  much  as  it  declares  ?  These  are  not  thoughts 
that  ordinarily  suggest  themselves,  but  they  are  true. 

We  would  notice  here  two  facts.     The  first,  that  the  Hu- 
naan  being  thus  compounded,  always  speaks  of  himself  as  an 
iinity.    He  is  Unity  in  Triplicity.     He  strikes — ^it  is  a  mate- 
rial part  of  his  material  frame,  that  effects  that  act ;  yet,  he 
says,  "  I  strike.''     He  argues — ^his  intellectual  part  is  the  im- 
mediate agent — ^it  is  still  "  I,"  to  whom  it  is  attributed.     He 
loves,  or  prays,  or  believes  ;  it  is  an  act  of  his  spiritual  being, 
b^t  it  is  still  "  I"  that  is  said  to  act  and  does  act.     To  the  Uni- 
ty ia  attributed  each  action  done  by  the  body,  or  spirit,  or 
intellect,  the  three  integral  parts  of  man.     Truly,  with  this 
constantly  going  in  ourselves,  it  is  no  hard  thing  to  believe  a 
Trinity  in  Unity,  in  that  Infinite  Being  after  whose  image,  in 
<>nr  limited  nature,  we  are  made. 


364        The  Doctrine  and  Bationale  of  Sacraments.        [Oct., 

Another  strange  fact  is  this ;  that  all  the  utterances  and 
expressions  of  our  spiritual  and  intellectual  nature,  are  in 
terms  of  matter.  Angular  space  in  Geometry  has  no 
common  measure  with  linear  space.  Hence  the  one  cannot, 
naturally,  he  expressed  in  terms  of  the  other.  But  Geometri- 
cians have  invented  a  scientific,  artificial  method,  wherehy  this 
result  is  obtained.  So  it  is  with  us.  Matter  has  no  connec- 
tion with  intellect,  or  with  Spirit,  in  the  nature  of  things  ; 
they  have  no  common  measure.  But  the  human  being, — ^in  him, 
in  his  nature,  this  problem  is  solved.  In  his  nature,  Spirit  and 
Matter  have  a  common  measure.  All  his  utterances  to  his  fel- 
lows are  by  means  of  Matter,  and  through  Matter,  and  in  terms 
of  Matter.*  All  our  thinking  is  done  by  means  of  the  brain, 
a  material  organ.  Nay,  of  the  language  itself  in  which  we 
express  our  thought,  there  is  not  a  word  which,  when  we  come 
to  its  basis,  is  not  founded  upon,  and  derived  from  conceptions 
of  the  material  world.  We  have  grand  ideas  coming  down  from 
Heaven  by  Eevelation — ^fire,  that  kindled  therefrom,  bums 
in  our  own  immortal  being ;  but  we  have  no  words  that  trans- 
cend this  dwelling  place  of  ours.  We  speak  of  the  things  of 
Heaven  in  the  terms  of  earth.  The  unutterable  things  are 
translated  for  us,  into  the  tongue  of  the  land  of  Canaan, 
wherein  we  are  sojourners. 

The  teaching  of  man,  then,  is  reached  very  much  by  the  im- 
mediate means  of  Matter  and  material  things.  Nay,  if  you 
start  with  the  idea  of  isolating  yourself  from  Matter  altogether, 
you  cannot  reach  the  man  at  all.  And,  apart  from  Matter, 
you  cannot  think,  or  teach,  or  even  speak. 

These  considerations  are  enough  to  manifest  the  folly  of 
those  who  would  say,  we  shall  cast  aside  the  Material,  the 
Physical,  in  Eeligion,  or  even  in  Philosophy.  Disembodied 
souls  may  so  act.     But,  while  the  body  forms  an  integral  part 

*  In  this  train  of  thought,  we  see  how  easy  it  is  for  men  of  no  religious  training, 
and  without  much  internal  consciousness,  to  fall  into  Materialism.  In  fact,  we  may 
say,  that  it  is  only  the  composition  of  man's  nature,  alluded  to  in  the  text,  the  pos- 
itive teaching  of  a  Revealed  Religion,  and,  above  all,  the  influence  of  the  Christian 
Sacraments,  which  sanctify  matter,  and  assign  it  its  proper  position  in  the  System 
of  the  Church,  that  saves  the  world  from  Atheistic  Materialism,  and  all  its  abom- 
inable consequences. 


1863.]      The  Doctrine  and  Rationale  of  Sacraments,        365 

of  the  man,  and  his  identity  is  in  it,  as  well  as  in  the  soul,  as 
it  certainly  is  in  this  world,  it  is  folly  to  imagine  we  can  do  it ; 
iiuanity  to  assume  or  suppose,  that  we  are  doing  it  or  have 
done  it.     The  Material  must  come  in  as  well  as  the  Spiritual 
and  Intellectual,  in  all  the  concerns  of  human  life  ;  and  in  re- 
ligion, just  as  much  as  in  any  other  of  the  social  interests  of 
naan.    Let  us  not,  therefore,  in  reference  to  these  papers,  have 
SLxxj  of  those  odious  imputations  flung  upon  us,  which  party 
iploys,  that  we  ^put  the  Sacraments  instead  of  Preaching,' 
'instead  of  the  Spirit/     The  thing  is  this, — Spiritual,  In- 
fcollectual.  Material,  is  the  nature  of  man  ;  Spiritual,  Intellect- 
IX3J,  Material,  the  means  employed  by  God  to  teach  him.     We 
h^ve  all  these  means.     The  same  divine  truth  is  conveyed  by 
tlxem  all.     We  put  not  one  instead  of  the  other,  nor  try  to 
ttx»ke  it  a  substitute  for  the  other.     But  in  reference  to  the 
third  class  of  means,  the  Material  class,  we  wish  it  understood 
more  clearly,  more  distinctly  appreciated.     We  wish  misap- 
pT6hensions  cleared  away,  jealousies  and  suspicions  abolished, 
and  controversial  malignity  put  an  end  to.     And  this,  by  a 
thorough  understanding  of  the  reasons  for  the  thing,  that  ex- 
ist in  God's  Word,  in  the  nature  of  man,  and  in  the  nature  of 
the  System  under  which  and  in  which  we  exist. 

This  Article,  therefore,  does  not  put  the  Sacraments  instead 
of  Preaching,  of  Prayer,  or  the  Scriptures.  It  does  not  put 
*^ay  the  doctrines  of  Grace,  or  Original  Sin,  or  Justification, 
or  the  Atonement,  or  the  Sacrifice  and  Mediation  of  our  Bles- 
sed Lord.  It  only  aims  to  determine  what  part  in  the  Divine 
System  the  doctrine  of  "  outward  and  visible  signs"  of  Grace 
has  had  from  the  beginning,  and  must  have  to  the  end.  It 
only  aims  to  show  the  moral  and  spiritual  influence  of  a  class 
^f  means  instituted  by  Christ  Himself,  which  is  unalterably  a 
P^rt  of  His  system,  and  to  bring  out,  if  possible,  its  full  sig- 
^cance ;  so  that,  while  we  retain  and  employ  them,  we  may 
^derstand  their  power. 

We,  therefore,  do  not  deny  the  intellectual  force  and  power 

?^  the  Gospel — ^we  assert  it.     We  do  not  deny  its  Spiritual 

^^Uences ;  only  in  this  Article  fully  realizing  them,  we  wish 

^  show  the  power  and  peculiar  influence  of  that  third  part  of 

Vol.  XV.  28» 


366         The  Doctrine  and  Bationcde  of  Sacraments.      [Oct,, 

the  religious  teaching  instituted  by  Christ  Himself ;  that  is, 
the  Sacramental  part  of  His  System,  the  System  of  the  Church. 

We  have  seen,  that  the  man  himself  is  threefold  ;  Spiritual, 
Intellectual,  and  Material.  Now,  in  looking  upon  him,  we 
shall  find  it  very  hard,  nay,  impossible,  to  consider  him  apart 
from  the  sphere  of  things  in  which  he  exists.  He  is  not  an 
absolute  being,  exclusively.  On  the  contrary,  while  fuUy  ad- 
mitting his  real  existence,  against  all  false  philosophies,  we 
we  must  consider  him  as  bearing  a  relation  tp  the  world  in 
which  he  exists,  and  to  all  things  therein.  His  senses  corres- 
pond to  the  sphere  in  which  he  is.  Sight,  implies  things  that 
can  be  seen ;  hearing,  things  that  can  be  heard ;  the  sense  of 
touch,  things  palpable  to  the  touch,  et  cet.  Appetite,  implies 
food  to  satisfy  it ;  lungs,  imply  air  that  can  be  breathed ;  nay, 
furthermore,  every  disease  implies  a  medicine,  every  bodily  in- 
jury, a  remedy.  And  so  intellect  implies  the  objects  of  intel- 
lect ;  the  power  of  Eeason ;  things  to  be  reasoned  upon ;  and 
the  existence  of  the  Moral  Power  in  man,  implies  Law,  Soci- 
ety, Justice,  Equity,  Truth,  Holiness.  We  cannot  avoid  see- 
ing the  vast  significance  this  matter  of  Eelation  has  to  our 
whole  being ;  the  immensity  of  value  that  it  brings  to  us. 

In  this  material  world,  then,  in  which  we  are  placed  by  God, 
we  do  not  exist  solitary  and  alone,  in  the  pride  of  a  self-cen- 
tred and  self-contained  Individualism.  The  whole  world  bears 
upon  us.  The  whole  world  is  related  to  us.  The  whole  world 
influences  us.  This  is  the  conviction  of  every  man  that  thinks 
upon  himself.  It  is  true,  there  are  men  who  press  this  thought 
so  far,  as  to  make  man  a  mere  part  of  the  universe,  having  no 
separate  existence*  of  his  own ;  or,  as  to  make  the  external 
forces  to  have  so  great  an  influence,  that  man  is  utterly  con- 
trolled and  driven  by  them,  to  the  exclusion  of  all  separate 
will,  or  separate  power.f  But  these  are  extremes,  whose  folly 
is  possible  only  to  philosophers,  so  called.  The  certainty  of 
man's  Self-power,  and  his  separate  existence,  and  at  the  same 
time  his  Relation  to  the  whole  sphere  of  real  things,  to  which 
his  very  being  corresponds,  and  by  which  his  power  is  modified, 
is  clear  to  every  one  who  thinks  but  for  a  moment.     ^  I  exist,' 

1*  Fantheists.  f  Predestinationists. 


« 


1863.]      The  Dodrine  and  Rationale  of  Sa^craments.        367 

and  again^  *  I  exist  in  a  sphere  related  to  me,  which  is  no  part 
of  myself/  The  one  conviction,  on  the  part  of  the  whole  hu- 
man race,  is  as  strong  and  as  distinct  as  the  other.  Both  these 
liave  an  actual  existence ;  the  individual,  and  the  sphere  in 
iirluch  he  exists.  They,  as  the  logicians  say,  are  each  in  the 
Category  of  Substance.  They  are  connected  by  the  Category 
of  Eelation.* 

Unto  the  man,  therefore,  triply  composed  of  Body,  Soul,  and 
Spirit,  there  lies,  outside  of  his  being,  a  sphere  of  real  existences. 
Surrounded  and  encompassed  by  this,  he  exists.  And  this  sphere 
of  his  existence  presents,  at  first,  as  does  the  man's  own  being, 
tilings  merely  material ;  objects  of  sense,  that  may  be  seen  and 
heard  and  felt  and  tasted.     And  yet,  along  with  the  material 
'W'orld,  not  merely  outside  of  it,  but  coexisting  with  it,  man's 
conviction  is,  that  there  is  a  world  of  the  Unseen  ;  a  Spiritual 
and  Supernatural  World.     That  the  things  of  time  and  space 
and  sense,  are  not  all ;  Matter  is  not  all.     Thus,  there  are  two 
'W'orlds ;  the  Material,  visible  world,  tangible  to  the  sense,  im- 
mediately perceived,  which  is  Natural ;  and  the  Spiritual  world, 
to  be  apprehended  only  by  thought,  which  is  Supernatural. 
All  humanity,  pagan  or  Christian,  savage  or  civilized,  Greek 

*Thi8  matter  of  Relation  is  of  the  very  primest  importance  in  all  the  philosophy 
^f  man,  on  account  of  his  connection  with  the  outer  world.  By  it,  very  often,  there 
«  an  actual  and  real  change  in  the  man,  which  is  not  of  his  own  being  or  sub- 
*^iice.  A  person,  for  instance,  is  a  father,  because  of  his  son,  a  son,  because  of 
™  father,  a  husband,  because  of  his  wife.  If  his  father  die,  he  ceases  to  be  a  son; 
tf  his  son,  he  ceases  to  be  a  father ;  if  his  wife,  a  husband.  He  remains,  personally 
*^d  substantially,  the  same,  and  yet  has  undergone  a  very  great  change,  in 
^th  and  fact,  his  relation  being  altered.  We  may  see  what  a  natural  basis  is 
"®r6  for  the  doctrine  of  Sacraments.  Upon  this  it  in  a  great  measure  lies.  The 
S^  or  Symbol  is  mystically  and  sacramentally  related  to  the  grace  signified,  by 
^6  institution  of  Christ,  and  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  In  itself,  substantially, 
^0  change  occurs,  but  in  its  Relation,  a  very  great  one  indeed.  It  formerly  was 
^ter,  or  bread  and  wine.  But,  being  consecrated,  it  becomes,  sacramentally  and 
Oiystically,  to  those  who  receive  it  in  faith,  by  the  power  of  the  Spirit  and  the  In- 
^tution  of  Christ,  the  Sacrament  of  Regeneration,  and  of  the  Body  and  Blood  of 
v^nrist,  the  nature  of  the  elements  being  unchanged.  This  explanation  is  constantly 
Jiven  by  the  Greek  Fathers.  It  is  only  the  Schoolmen  of  the  Latin  Church,  after 
J°®  year,  A.  D.,  1200,  who  thought  to  secure  the  sacramental  doctrine  absolutely, 
Jy  turning  the  sign  into  the  thing  signified.  Their  own  real  basis  of  thought  was 
^tionaliatic  and  sceptical,  and  they  were  driven  to  their  physical  theory  of  the 
°8crainent8,  as  a  surety  against  themselves. 


368         The  Doctrine  and  Rationale  of  Sacraments.       [Oct., 

or  Barbarian,  has  seen,  and  is  convinced  of  this  great  fact. 
The  loftiest  reason,  unillumined  by  Christianity,  discourses  of 
the  two  worlds,  the  Aistheta,  (perceptible  by  sense,)  the  Noeta, 
(perceptible  by  the  intellect.)  The  miserable  Fetish  worship- 
per of  Negro-land,  shivers  before  the  bundle  of  rags  and  sticks 
and  serpent-skins  and  teeth,  that  he  has  set  up,  only  because 
he  thinks  of  the  powers  of  the  Unseen  and  Supernatural 
World.  If  man.  be  material ;  if  his  body  and  his  brain  be 
made  of  earth,  and  all  objects  around  him  be  sensible ;  yet 
still,  upon  them  all  he  hangs  memorials  of  that  Unseen  World, 
until,  at  last,  the  material  Universe,  all  things  in  it,  that  man 
sees  and  feels  and  hears,  are  but  mementoes  of  the  Unseen. 

Then  comes  Christianity.  Then  the  Eternal  Word,  He  Who 
speaks  forth  the  glory  of  the  Father  Unseen,  comes  upon  the 
Earth,  born  and  manifested  as  a  Man,  and  all  this  mystery  of 
the  Unseen  is  declared,  all  this  yearning  instinct  of  Nature  is 
verified  and  satisfied,  all  the  connection  between  the  Material 
and  the  Spiritual  is  explained.  Plato  himself  would  have  re- 
joiced to  have  found  his  soaring  height  of  speculation  turned 
into  solid  certainty  by  Saint  Paul ;  "We  look  not  at  the  things 
which  are  seen,  but  at  the  things  which  are  not  seen ;  for  the 
things  which  are  seen  are  temporal,  but  the  things  which  are 
not  seen  are  eternal.'' 

Here,  then,  is  the  truth,  full  and  complete,  that,  existing 
togt5ther,  there  are  two  worlds  ;  the  Spiritual  World,  having 
in  it  Persons  uncreated  and  Eternal ;  the  Father,  the  Son,  and 
the  Holy  Spirit ;  and  also  other  personal  beings,  created,  part 
of  whom  never  were  united  with  material  frames,  and  part,  that 
once  have  been  men,  as  ourselves.  That  of  these  created  per- 
sons, some  are  evil,  some  good.  That,  furthermore,  this  Un- 
seen World  has  many  facts,  many  regions,  many  laws  unknown 
to  us.  Indeed,  that  in  our  present  state  of  existence,  we  can- 
not comprehend  the  actual  facts  of  that  world,  save  so  far  as 
they  are  revealed.  That  it  is  only  a  struggling  ray  from  be- 
neath the  curtain,  only  the  faint  glimmer  of  a  glory,  or  a  ter- 
ror, that  is  as  yet  behind  a  cloud,  that  by  nature  reaches  our 
sense.     A  change  must  take  place  in  ourselves,  we  must  be- 


1863.]      The  Doctrine  and  Rationale  of  Sacraments.        369 

come  denizens  of  that  world,  our  eyes  must  open*  upon  it, 
and  become  accustomed  to  it,  before  we  can  apprehend  or  un- 
derstand it. 

This  great  natural  fact,  of  the  coexistence  of  two  worlds, 
tlie  Spiritual  and  the  JSIaterial,  the  Natural  and  the  Supernat- 
iii*al,  at  once  casts  a  new  light  upon  all  which  is  external  to  us. 
VVe  begin  to  see  that  nature  is  not  dead,  merely  material,  but 
tliat,  as  in  our  own  being,  the  spirit  uses  matter  to  enunciate 
spiritual  and  immaterial  things,  so,  externally,  the  material 
w-orld  has  its  uses  in  signifying  to  us  things  spiritual.  The 
Bixn,  the  moon,  the  clouds  of  heaven,  the  stars,  the  grass  upon 
the  earth,  the  trees,  all  these  have  their  significant  teaching, 
'V'liich  the  souls  of  men  are  constantly  drinking  in,  consciously 
or  unconsciously.  And  we  may  fairly  say,  that  as  much,  or 
even  more  of  our  teaching,  is  got  from  this  source,  than  is 
got  from  language.  Matter  is  as  it  were  semi-transparent,  and 
shdning  dimly  through  it,  and  moulded  by  its  various  forms, 
Comes  the  light  of  the  Spiritual  World,  many-formed,  many- 
shaped,  a  refraction  of  the  infinite  joy  or  infinite  terror,  casting 
its  rays  upon  the  souls  of  each  and  every  human  being. 

Nay,  man  in  his  being  and  constitution  is  made  in  accord- 
B^-noQ  with  this  great  fact.     We  find  that  he  has  a  whole  tract 
and  region  of  faculties,  that  busy  themselves  entirely  with  the 
attaching  of  meanings  spiritual  and  immaterial  to  material 
things.    What  is  this  strange  faculty  we  call  Imagination  ? 
Is  it  not  literally  and  truly  the  making  of  images  ?     The  fac- 
"ttlty  which  takes  into  the  mind  images  or  forms  from  the  ma- 
terial world,  and  by  means   of  them  expresses  truths  that 
*^nscend  that  world  ?     Therefore  the  Latins  called  this  fac- 
ulty the  Imagination,  or  the  faculty  that  makes  images  in  the 
^ind ;  the  Greeks,  phantasia,  or  the  power  that  signifies  ideas 

*  ''And  when  the  servaDt  of  the  man  of  Gk>d  was  risen  early,  and  gone  forth,  be- 
"O-d  an  host  compassed  the  city,  both  with  horses  and  chariots.  And  his  servant 
^d  unto  him,  Alas,  my  master?  how  shall  we  do?  And  he  answered.  Fear  not; 
'or  they  that  be  with  us  are  more  than  they  that  be  with  them.  And  Elisha  pray- 
^  and  said,  Lord,  I  pray  Thee,  open  his  eyes,  that  he  may  see.  And  the  Lord 
®poned  the  eyes  of  theyoimgman;  and  he  saw:  and  behold  the  mountain  was 
"'^  of  horses  and  chariots  of  fire,  round  about  Elisha." — 2d  Kings^  vLch.,  16-11 


I 
^  * 


370        TJhe  Doctrine  and  Rcutionale  of  Sacraments,        [Oct., 

by  visible  forms.  What,  again,  is  the  natural  faculty  of  Faith 
in  man,  but  the  evidence  of  things  Unseen,  the  natural  eye  of 
the  soul,  which  needs  only  to  be  new-bom  of  the  Spirit  of  God, 
in  order  to  ^  see  the  things  that  are  invisible.'  What  is  Hope, 
but  the  faculty  that  despises  the  visible  Present,  and  looks  on- 
ward towards  the  eternal  and  unchangeable  Future  ?  In  fine, 
what  are  all  man's  higher  powers,  all  his  moral  powers,  all  his 
spiritual  powers,  but  faculties  which,  in  the  Eternal,  the  Un- 
seen, the  Immaterial,  and  the  Spiritual,  have  their  true  root 
and  object  ?  Nay,  even  so  far  as  their  ordinary  uses  in  this 
world  are  concerned,  they  cannot  adequately  fulfill  even  these, 
except  that  they  are  placed  upon  the  basis  of  the  Supernatu- 
ral and  Unseen. 

Fully,  therefore,  and  entirely  in  accordance  with  the  exter- 
nal fact  of  there  being  two  worlds  for  man,  is  the  internal  con- 
stitution of  his  being,  in  his  having  faculties  that  correspond 
to  the  one  as  well  as  to  the  other.  No  man  therefore  is,  or 
has  been,  or  can  be,  purely  material.  In  one  shape  or  another, 
the  feeling  of  Spiritual  things,  the  conviction  of  the  reality  of 
the  Supernatural,  both  of  Good  and  Evil,  has  forced  itself 
upon  him.  As  sight  and  hearing,  touch  and  smell,  and  taste, 
induce  man,  naturally  and  easily,  to  believe  the  existence  of  a 
Material  World,  so  do  these  other  senses,  just  as  much,  lead  on 
his  mind  towards  the  conviction,  that  a  World  of  Good  and 
of  Evil,  the  Spiritual,  Supernatural  World  coexists  with  the 
Material  one.  Man,  therefore,  is  not  alone  with  a  dead  and 
unmeaning  material  world.  For,  as  we  have  said,  man  is  him- 
self the  common  measure  of  Matter  and  Spirit ;  the  single 
being  that  we  know  of,  by  experience,  in  which  both  meet.  To 
him,  therefore,  both  these  worlds  exist ;  to  him  both  are  signifi- 
cant. Matter  can  indicate  and  expound  to  him  Spirit ;  Spirit 
be  taught  and  edified  by  Matter.  The  nature,  therefore,  of 
material  symbols  of  the  spiritual  world,  of  Sacraments,  is 
foimded  upon  man's  own  nature.  The  Christian  man  himself, 
be  it  reverently  spoken,  is,  in  some  measure,  a  Sacrament. 

Nor,  again,  to  take  a  further  step  in  the  Eationale  of  Sacra- 
ments, does  man  desire  to  be  alone  and  isolated  from  his  fellow 
man.     Hence  he  is  always  a  being  that  is  in  Society.     He  can- 


1863.]      The  Doctrine  and  Rationale  of  Sacraments.        371 

not  escape  from  this  if  he  would.  He  is  born  into  a  Society, 
th.e  Family  of  his  Father  and  Mother.  This,  too,  makes  a 
part  of  a  greater  Society,  the  Nation.  And  then,  for  Eeligion 
there  always  has  been  in  existence  a  Society.  For  the  early 
ages  of  the  world,  it  was  a  family  that  made  up  the  society 
of  the  Elect  children  of  God.  Then  the  Jewish  Nation  be- 
came the  Election  ;  and  then,  finally,  the  Christian  Church, 
i^nd  beside  these  divinely  instituted,  inevitable  Societies,  man 
BO  hates  isolation,  that  in  his  work  and  for  his  work,  he  organ- 
izes other  Societies  in  abundance,  not  necessary  and  inevitable, 
as  these  three  are,  but  still  useful  in  escaping  from  his  loneli- 
ness, in  abridging  his  labor.  In  this  view,  a  City  is  a  Society. 
So  is  a  School.     So  is  the  crew  of  a  Ship,  or  a  Eegiment. 

And  in  all  of  these  we  find,  very  strangely,  that  material 
tilings,  used  in  a  symbolic  sense,  play  a  very  prominent  part, 
assume  a  significance  that,  in  themselves,  they  bear  not.     The 
Flag  of  a  Nation,  for  example,  uplifted  to  the  eye,  has  a  won- 
derful fullness  of  meaning,  a  power  of  instantly  filling  the 
heart  brimfull  with  sensations,  convictions,  and  energies.     It 
Beems  as  if  to  the  material  thing,  when  it  is  connected  with 
Society,  is  given  a  power  transcending  all  mental  effort,  all 
language,  all  eloquence,  in  intensity  and  fullness  of  ideas,  and 
^  the  capacity  of  appealing  at  once  to  the  heart,  and  arousing 

^te  emotions  of  multitudes.     We  therefore  see,  that  there  is 

• 

^  existence  a  natural  instrument,  the  Symbol,  which  is  con- 
nected with  man  as  a  member  of  Society.  As  a  homely  ex- 
ample of  this,  what  an  endless  amount  of  power,  in  appealing 
^  the  affections  and  emotions,  in  calling  up  the  past  and  ma- 
feng  it  present,  there  is  in  a  ring,  or  a  lock  of  hair,  or  an  old 
^^luiliar  tune.  Any  one  who  examines  it  may  see,  that  the 
power  of  the  Symbol  upon  man  is  enormous. 

Now,  in  order  to  discuss  it,  we  shall  remark  upon  it, — ^First, 

^*  is  something  which  is  presented  to  the  senses,  but  implies 

Something  else  to  the  mind.* 

^Xt  win  be  observed,  that  here  we  give,  most  exactly,  the  definition  of  "Signum," 

7^  18  employed  by  Saint  Augustine.     "  Signum  est  res  prseter  speciem  quam  inji- 

^  Bensibus,  aliud  aliquid  faciens  in  cogitationem  venire.    Attendendum  in  signis 

^^  quod  sunt  sed  potius  quod  signa  sunt,  id  est  quod  significant."    We  use,  instead, 


372         The  Doctrine  and  Rationale  of  Sacraments.       [Oct., 

Secondly,  tliat  it  connects  the  Unseen  and  the  Seen^  or  the 
Past  and  the  Present,  by  means  of  Eelation. 

Thirdly,  That  it  is  especially  employed  in  reference  to  Soci- 
ety, and  man's  connection  with  Society. 

Fourthly,  that  it  appeals,  wholly  and  entirely,  to  the  affec- 
tions and  the  emotional  part  of  his  nature. 

When  this  series  of  principles  has  been  fully  understood,  it 
will  be  seen  what  a  basis  there  is  in  man's  nature,  and  his  po- 
sition in  the  system  of  the  world,  for  the  doctrine  of  Sacra- 
ments to  be  built  upon. 

Now,  the  first  point  we  have  stated,  brings  us  backward  to- 
wards the  memory  of  a  System  that  has  gone  by,  in  its  perfec- 
tion, and  of  which  the  fragments  and  ndns  only  remain;  the 
Original  State  of  man  in  Paradise.  We  see  therein,  according 
to  the  sense  of  the  Church,  man.  Spiritual,  Intellectual,  Ma- 
terial,  as  he  is  now ;  but  uofaUen,  unimpaired  by  sin,  and 
therefore  immortal.  We  see  around  him  the  same  sphere  of 
things  material,  but  he  is  in  that  state,  in  immediate  inter- 
course with  the  Spiritual  World.  And  then,  moreover,  that 
the  Material  world,  nay,  aU  things  external,  have  a  full,  clear, 
distinct  meaning  to  him.  All  things  are,  in  a  manifold  way, 
his  instructors ;  all  convey  knowledge  to  him.  The  whole  world 
speaks  to  him  of  God  and  Heaven,  and  his  nature  receives  this 
knowledge  from  every  source.  As  a  tropical  lily,  lying  full- 
blown beneath  the  vertical  sun,  so  is  man's  nature  then  be- 
neath the  glory  of  outward  nature,  untainted,  and  drinks  from 
it  heat  and  light,  love  and  knowledge,  imceasingly.  Nature  to 
him  is  but  an  eye  through  which  God  looks  down  upon  man ; 
it  is  only  a  thin  film,  that  tempers  the  glories  of  the  Spiritual 
World  to  created  man.  And  that  Spiritual  World  for  him  is 
wholly  good.  By  thinking  calmly  on  such  a  state  of  being  as 
this,  we  can  see  that  the  Symbolical  significance  of  nature,* 

the  modem  word  "  Symbol,"  which  we  conceive  to  be  a  complete  expression  of  the 
sense.  In  the  progress  of  language,  ideas  become  more  precise,  words  more  defi- 
nite. '^  Sign,"  as  Theologians  have  noticed,  has  other  senses  than  the  sacred  one. 
The  track  of  an  animal  is  a  sign ;  smoke,  a  sign  of  fire,  for  instance.  The  word 
Symbol  is  more  precise  and  exact 

*  This  is  easily  admitted  as  regards  man  by  all  persons  calling  themselves  ortho- 
dox.   But  it  seldom  enters  the  mind,  that  the  same  depravation  which  runs  throuj^ 


1863.]      I%e  Doctrine  and  Rationale  of  Sacraments.        373 

the  power  of  the  Symbol  itself  is  a  fragment  of  the  Primeval 
System.  It  is  now  shattered,  imperfect,  and  inadequate,  still 
it  exists.  Nature  and  all  its  objects,  originally,  were  to  the 
man  completely  and  perfectly  significant,  so  as  to  be  a  book  of 
endless  knowledge,  easily  and  unerringly  read.  At  the  pres- 
ent time,  the  same  fact  exists,  but  in  a  fragmentary  and  imper- 
fect way.  And  this  will  be  more  fully  manifested  by  the  the- 
ological consideration,  that  by  the  Fall,  the  faculties  and  powers 
of  the  constitution  of  man,  and  also  of  the  external  world,  are 
depraved,  or  diseased,  or  corrupted,  or  impaired,  but  not  by 
any  means  destroyed,  or  annihilated.  So  is  it  with  the  power 
of  external  nature  to  teach  man ;  so  is  it  with  man's  capacity 
to  apprehend  that  teaching,  and  learn  from  it. 

All  Nature  then  was,  originally.  Symbolical.  All  the  grand 
and  glorious  objects  of  the  external  world,  animate  and  inani- 
mate, had  their  meanings,  and  also  all,  however  minute,  were 
significant,  and  man's  senses  apprehended  this  teaching,  com- 
pletely, distinctly,  exactly. 

Now,  as  we  have  said,  the  instruction  which  Nature  in  this 
^"ay  gives  us,  is  impaired  and  depraved,  not  wholly  destroyed  ; 
the  faculty  also  of  perceiving  it  is  injured,  not  entirely  come 
to  an  end.  Hence  this  teaching,  still  in  a  degree  exists ;  the 
power  of  understanding  it,  in  a  more  or  less  imperfect  way,  is 
yet  in  man's  being.  In  a  general  way,  we  have  given  instances 
enough,  in  the  course  of  this  discussion.  Every  one  can  see 
how  much  a  marriage  ring  implies,  which  is  nothing  in  sub- 

'JMui  and  his  faculties,  must  run  also  through  the  external  world  and  its  forms,  bj 

the  very  fact  of  man's  relation  to  it.    Yet  this  truth  is  most  emphatically  and 

^^69Aj  asserted  by  Saint  PauL     "  For  the  longing  expectation  (literally  "  the  looking 

or  afar,"  airoKapadoKia)  of  the  creation,  waiteth  for  the  manifestation  of  the  sons  of 

'O^   For  the  creation  itself  was  made  subject  to  sin,  (vanity,)  not  by  its  own  will, 

*^  by  reason  of  him  who  hath  subjected  it,  under  the  hope,  that  the  creation  itself 

^  shall  be  delivered  from  the  bondage  of  the  depravation,  (of  sin,)  unto  the  glo- 

^8  liberty  of  the  Sons  of  God.    For  we  know  that  all  the  creation  groaneth  and 

ui  birth-pangs  together  until  now."    (Romans  viii,  19-22.)    A  plainer  declaration 

^  this  there  cannot  be,  that  Original  Sin  has  depraved  the  outer  world,  and  that 

Qtt,man'8  regeneration  is  completed,  at  the  Resurrection,  (the  Regeneration,)  then 

^   the  outward  world  also    be  new  bom  into  a  glorious  freedom  from  sin. 

the  idea  is  hidden  from  the  ordinary  reader.       "Creature,"  is  used  for 

ition,"  and  this  sense  is  now  wholly  antiquated.    Hence,  one  of  the  grandest 

of  Holy  Writ  is  altogether  lost  to  the  mass  of  hearers  and  readers. 

>x.  XV.  29 


374        The  Doctrine  and  Rationale  of  Sacraments,       [Oct., 

stance  but  a  circle  of  plain  gold.  What  an  endless  amount  of 
emotion,  connected  with  the  past,  is  brought  up  by  a  lock  of 
hair  !  How  a  flag,  uplifted,  will  bring  up  at  once  to  ten  thou- 
sand men  the  martial  glories  of  a  thousand  years  !  How  a 
tune  will  caU  up  the  accumulated  triumphs,  or  the  accumu- 
lated wrongs  and  wrath  of  generations  !  All  men  can  see  this 
thing,  when  they  merely  reflect  but  for  a  moment ;  they  can 
see  that  a  symbol  is  "something  presented  to  the  senses,  which 
implies  something  else  to  the  mind,'*  according  to  the  defini- 
tion of  Saint  Augustine. 

The  basis  of  this  we  have  sufficiently  discussed.  It  is  only 
necessary  to  mention  two  instances,  both  from  the  Scriptures. 
The  Eainbow  and  the  Serpent.  The  rainbow  is  the  visible 
symbol  of  the  Covenant  established  between  God  and  man, 
by  God,  that  there  shall  not  any  more  be  a  flood  to  destroy 
the  earth.  "And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  when  I  bring 
a  cloud  upon  the  earth,  the  bow  shall  be  seen  in  the  cloud,'* 
that  is,  by  man  and  by  God,  "and  I  will  remember  the  ever- 
lasting covenant,  that  there  shall  be  no  more  a  flood  to  destroy 
the  earth.''  "This  is  the  token  of  the  Covenant."  (Gen.  ix, 
8  to  17.)  The  Serpent,  again,  is  a  clear  symbol  of  evil,  and  of 
Satan,  the  prince  of  evil,  to  all  to  whom  Christianity  has 
reached,  down  to  our  day.  The  poison  of  it,  its  winding  and 
crooked  movements,  its  crawling  in  the  dust,  its  degradation, 
nay,  its  scaly  nature,  its  cold-bloodedness,  all  these  things  seem 
to  make  it  a  living  symbol  upon  the  earth  of  evil,  and  the  con- 
viction seems  to  penetrate  wherever  Christianity  has  reached. 
By  the  Eainbow  and  the  Serpent  ^  one  thing  is  presented  to 
the  senses,  another  is  signified  to  the  mind.'  That  a  symbol 
presents  one  thing  to  the  senses,  something  else  to  the  mind,  is 
sufficiently  illustrated,  as  well  by  instances,  as  by  the  facts  and 
faculties  upon  which  the  principle  is  founded. 

That  it  connects  the  Seen  and  Unseen,  this  we  can  con- 
ceive from  the  facts  we  have  stated,  that  there  are  two  worlds ; 
that  they  coexist ;  that  the  Material  World  was,  originally,  an 
interpreter  to  man's  soul  of  the  Spiritual  World  ;  that  man 
and  the  World,  although  fallen,  are  not  destroyed,  but  in  a 
deteriorated  and  injured  state ;  that  the  sense  of  Eelation  re- 


1863.]      The  Doctrine  and  Rationale  of  Sacraments.        375 

inains  in  his  soul  still ;  and  some  remains  also  of  Spiritual  teach- 
ing in  the  outward  world,  by  which  its  phenomena  are  still  in  a 
degree  spiritually  significant,  even  to  the  rudest  of  men  and 
races ;  all  these  conclusions  are  manifest,  by  the  things  alleged 
in  the  previous  discussions,  and  they  show  how  it  is  possible 
for  the  Symbol  to  teach. 

But  the  connection  of  the  Symbol  with  the  Past,  is  not  so 
clear  as  we  would  wish  it  to  be.  The  Past,  we  shall  remark, 
in  its  relation  to  the  Present,  is,  in  a  certain  sense,  the  satne  as 
the  Unseen  is  to  the  Seen.  Material  things  seem  to  have  a  so- 
lidity about  them,  and  an  unchanging  permanence,  which  the 
mind  longs  for  as  a  support  to  the  memory.  The  degree  in 
which  imagination,  feeling,  and  the  habit  of  dwelling  fondly 
upon  memories  of  the  past,  softens  the  colors,  modifies  the 
outline,  nay,  finally  blurs  and  altogether  changes  the  concep- 
tions in  the  memory  from  the  reality,  is  hardly  thought  of.  It 
is  only  when  we  come  to  examine  the  matter  in  reference  to 
the  stem  reality  of  the  Laws  of  Evidence,  in  a  legal  point  of 
view,  that  we  see  it.*  There  has  been,  therefore,  a  constant 
feeling,  in  all  Nations,  in  regard  to  the  memory  of  things  past, 

*"It  is  a  more  difficult  thing  to  speak  the  truth  than  people  ordinarily  imagine, 
■^ere  is  the  want  of  observation  simple,  and  the  want  of  observation  compound, 
impounded,  that  is,  with  the  imaginative  faculty.  Both  may  equally  intend  to 
speak  the  truth.  The  information  of  the  first  is  simply  defective.  That  of  the 
^cond  is  much  more  dangerous.  The  first  gives,  in  answer  to  a  question  asked 
*bout  a  thing  that  has  been  before  his  eyes  perhaps  for  years,  information  exceed- 
ingly imperfect,  or  says  he  does  not  know.  He  has  never  observed,  and  people 
8»aply  think  him  stupid." 

"The  second  has  observed  but  little ;  but  imagination  immediately  steps  in,  and  he 
^©scribes  the  whole  thing  from  imagination  merely,  being  perfectly  conscious,  all 
the  while,  that  he  has  seen  and  heard  it ;  or  he  will  report  a  whole  conversation  as 
*f  it  were  information  which  had  beeu  addressed  to  him,  whereas  it  is  merely  what 
^®  himself  said  to  somebody  else.  This  is  the  commonest  of  all.  These  people  do 
^ot  even  observe  that  they  have  not  observed,  nor  remember  that  they  have  for- 
fi^tten."  ♦ 

*  Courts  of  Justice  seem  to  think,  that  anybody  can  speak  "  the  whole  truth,  and 

^pthiug  but  the  truth,"  if  he  does  but  intend  it.    It  requires  many  faculties  com- 

^'^^^  of  observation  and  memory,  to  "  speak  the  whole  truth  and  nothing  but  the 

t  have  heard  thirteen  persons  concur  in  declaring  that  a  fourteenth,  who  had 
^^^r  left  his  bed,  went  to  a  distant  Chapel  every  morning  at  seven  o'clock  1" 

X  have  heard  persons,  in  perfect  good  faith  declare,  that  a  man  came  to  dine 
^'^  day  at  the  house  where  they  lived,  who  had  never  dined  there  once ;  that  a 


376        The  Doctrine  and  Rationale  of  Sacraments,       [Oct., 

to  secure  it,  by  attaching  it  to  something  permanent,  some- 
thing material  in  Space  and  Time.  On  the  occasion  of  the 
quarrel  between  Laban  and  Jacob,  and  their  reconciliation,  they 
set  up  a  pillar,  and  made  a  heap  of  stones.  And  Laban  said, 
This  heap  is  witness  between  me  and  thee  this  day,'' — "  This 
heap  be  witness,  and  this  pillar  be  witness,  that  I  will  not  pass 
over  this  heap  to  thee,  and  thou  shalt  not  pass  over  this  heap 
and  this  pillar  unto  me,  for  harm." — (Gen.  xxxi,  46,  et  cet.) 

Again,  Joshua,  as  a  memorial  that  the  Children  of  Israel 
had  crossed  the  Jordan  on  dry  land,  miraculously,  sets  up 
twelve  stones.  "  That  this  may  be  a  sign  among  you,  that 
when  your  children  ask  their  fathers,  in  time  to  come,  saying, 
'  What  mean  ye  by  these  stones  ?'  Then  ye  shall  answer  them, 
'  That  the  waters  of  Jordan  were  cut  off  before  the  ark  of  the 
covenant  of  the  Lord,  when  it  passed  over  Jordan ;  and  these 
stones  shall  be  a  memorial  unto  the  Children  of  Israel  for  ever.'' 
— "And  they  are  there  unto  this  day."  (Joshua,  iv,  5, 6, 7,  and 
9.)  Nay,  upon  another  ocasion,  when  Joshua,  at  the  end  of  his 
life,  desired  to  fix  all  the  wonderful  works  of  God  in  the  heart 
of  the  people,  he  calls  them  together,  he  recounts  to  them  the 
works  of  God  for  them,  and  the  threatenings  of  God,  he  makes 
a  covenant  with  them,  he  writes  all  in  a  book,  and  then  he  sets 
up  a  great  stone,  "  under  an  oak  that  was  by  the  sanctuary  of 
the  Lord,  and  Joshua  said  unto  all  the  people.  Behold  this 
stone  shall  be  a  witness  unto  us,  for  it  hath  heard  all  the 
words  of  the  Lord  which  he  spake  unto  us.  It  shall  be  there- 
fore a  witness  unto  you,  lest  you  deny  your  God."  (Joshua, 
xxiv,  26,  27.)  So  perfect  the  aid  of  the  material  symbol 
towards  recalling  the  memory  of  the  past  to  the  nation,  that 
that  it  is  personified.  As  a  symbol,  "  it  speaks  to  them  all  the 
words  of  God,"  and  so  it  is  said  to  "  have  heard  all  the  words 
of  God,  which  he  spake  unto  us."  We  hardly  think  that  the 
power  of  the  symbol,  in  reference  to  the  memory  of  the  past, 
in   the  way  of  bringing  it  visibly  and  unchangeably  before  the 

person  had  never  taken  the  Sacrament,  by  whose  side  they  had  twice  at  least  knelt 
in  Communion ;  that  hut  one  meal  a  day  came  out  of  a  liospital  kitchen,  which,  for 
six  weeks,  they  had  seen  provide  from  three  to  five  and  six  meals  a  day.  Such  in- 
stances might  be  multiplied,  ad  infinitum,  if  necessary."  (Miss  Nightingale's  Notes 
on  Nursing,  page  100.) 


1863  ]       The  Doctrine  and  Rationale  of  Sacraments.        ZTI 

eyes  of  a  Nation,  can  be  better  illustrated  than  by  this  last  ex- 
ample. 

Indeed,  the  Symbol,  in  reference  to  the  memory  of  the  past, . 
seems  to  have  a  greater  power  than  that  of  words.     It  seems  as 
if  the  sight  of  the  symbol  flashes  into  the  soul  of  multitudes, 
at  once,  a  multiplicity  of  memories,  thoughts,  feelings,  convic-- 
tions,  emotions,  which  could  only  slowly,  and  one  by  one,  gain 
access  to  them  by  means  of  words.     And  therefore,  by  these 
material  signs,  nations  are  roused  and  excited,  and  led  in  a  way 
which  no  personal  addresses,  no  oratory  can  effect.     We  see 
around  the  Eoman  Eagle,  which  was  the  visible  symbol  of  the 
Glory  of  all  conquering  Eome,  the  whole  legendary  and  histor- 
ical records  of  the  nation,  as  it  were,  enwrapped  and  enfolded. 
And  rather  than  it  should  fall  into  the  hand  of  the  enemy,  ten 
thousand  lives  at  once  shall  be  spilled  by  the  Roman  soldiers 
willingly.     Again,  the  whole  train  of  ideas  connected  with  the 
first  French  Revolution,  as  arising  against  Feudal  tyranny, 
and  the  whole  series  of  heroic  acts  of  their  victorious  generals, 
are  all  seen  encircling  the  French  Eagle  of  the  Bonapartist 
^ars.    All  these  ideas  enter  at  once,  by  the  eye,  into  the  minds 
and  hearts  of  the  Emperor's  soldiery.     Hence,  their  fiery  zeal, 
their  resolute  fanaticism,   and  in  a  measure,  their  victories. 
The  same  principle  of  the  Symbol  is  seen  in  all  ages,  and  in  all 
climates.    See  the  Raven  of  Harold  Hardrada,  the  Orifflamme  of 
the  old  French  Monarchy,  the  sacred  banner  of  Norman  Wil- 
liam, blessed  by  the  Pope  himself,  the  snow  white  plume  of 
fleury  of  Navarre,  the  Labarum  of  the  Sacred  Emperor  Con- 
®*autine ; — all  these  teach  us  the  power  of  the  Symbol,  in  calling 
^P  national  ideas  to  the  outward  eyes  of  multitudes.**     Nay, 
''here  is  no  difficulty  in  its  being  originally  mean.     Under  the 
^^ond  Persian  Empire  the  leather  apron  of  Gavah,  the  black- 
®^ith,  becomes  the  banner  of  the  realm.     First  raised  upon  a 

It  may  seem  strange  to  bring  up  any  analogy  between  Sacramental  Symbols 
*^  Banners  or  Standards,  which  are  military  and  national  symbols.     But  the  thing 
^  often  been  noticed  and  remarked  upon. 

'^Ue  of  the  greatest  minds  of  the  middle  age  Latin  Church  begins  his  celebrated 
^*^*ainental  hymn  with  this  verse : 

"  Vexilla  Regis  prodeunt." 

"  The  Banners  of  the  King  come  forth." 

Vol.  XV.  29 «^ 


378        The  Doctrine  and  Bationale  of  Sacraments.       [Oct.,     ^ 

spear  as  an  extemporaneous  symbol  of  revolt,  then  carried.^ 
througli  many  battles  ;  finally,  closed  in  silk,  blazing  in  gems,^ 
an  imperial  standard,  six  yards  long,  floating  before  the  Persian^c: 
horsemen  of  Ard&shir  or  Shahpur.  And  the  most  hateful  an( 
merciless  fanaticism  that  Christianity  has  suffered  by  in  th( 
East,  the  religious  and  military  frenzy  of  the  Turkish  Janiz —  ^ 
aries,  was  bannered  on  to  war  by  the  sleeve  of  Hadji  BektasbT^ 
the  Dervish.* 

These  are  historic  instances  of  the  power  of  the  Sjnmbol  upoK:^: 
the  emotions  of  multitudes.  All  great  men  and  men  whjKi: 
have  led  nations,  have  known  and  felt  these  facts  and  prineff:  ,5; 
pies ;  they  have  all  understood  the  overmastering  sway  wit 
which  the  Symbol  speaks  to  the  heart  of  the  assembl( 
multitude,  and  they  have  used  it.  Nay,  cunning  and  craft 
politicians,  although  but  little  men,  have  learned  the  same  fai 
and  employed  it  to  their  own  purposes,  as  the  history  of  01 
own  country  for  the  last  five  and  twenty  years  clearly  sho\^-— 7^. 
Its  power  therefore  of  connecting  the  Past  and  the  Present,  a» — »(f 
of  appealing  to  the  emotional  part  of  man's  being,  we  ihitmuk 
may  be  considered  as  sufficiently  exemplified. 

And  now  we  come  to  the  last  conclusion  in  relation  to  ^t 
It  is  employed  in  reference  to  Society  and  man's  connect!  <:mi 
with  it.  In  the  mass  of  these  cases  which  we  have  alleged,  tfce 
connection  with  society  can  be  seen,  for  the  Nation  is  the  fijrfit 
great  inevitable  society  of  Divine  institution.  Let  us  consii^r 
it  a  little  further.  There  is  one  part  of  man's  work  individu^^lj 
done  by  himself  alone.  Another,  perhaps  as  great  a  part,  is  doxie 
by  him  in  societies.  Now  let  us  examine,  and  we  shall  see  ho"^ 
the  Symbol  comes  in  as  a  natural  instrument  in  these.  I^ 
truth  in  all  societies,  banners,  emblems,  symbols,  outward  t;o- 
kens,  play  a  most  prominent  part.  Whatever  else  may  be  for- 
gotten, these  are  not.  The  outward  and  visible  sign,  to  ^^ 
Societies,  is  a  necessary  and  inevitable  thing. 

And  especially  is  this  the  case  in  reference  to  KeMgioO- 
Here  comes  in  to  our  aid,  the  keen  insight  and  eagle  ey©     ^^ 


*  See  Gibbon  for  these  two  instances. 


1863.]       The  Doctrine  and  Rationale  of  Sacraments.        379 

Saint  Augustine  the  great  Saint  and  Genius  of  the  Latin 
Church.* 

"  Human  beings  cannot  be  united  together  in  apj  religious 
society  whatsoever,  be  it  true  or  be  it  false,  in  any  other  way 
-tlian  by  an  union  brought  about  by  the  tie  of  certain  visible 
seals  or  sacred  symbols,  (sacraments.)  The  power  of  these 
signs  (sacraments)  is  unutterably  great." 

Whosoever  thinks  upon  the  relation  of  the  Unseen  Spiritual 
"World  to  the  Visible  Material  World,  whosoever  thinks  how 
tradition  conveys  fragmentary  teaching  to  all  men,  whosoever 
thinks  how  man's  heart,  even  in  its  weakness,  longs  for  the 
heavenly  knowledge  ; — ^in  all  these  thoughts  and  reflections 
shall  see  strong  confirmation  of  the  assertion  of  Saint  Augus- 
tine.   For  in  every  country,  wherever  men  have  met  together  in 
religious  societies,  this  assertion  is  true.     In  addition  to  the 
rational  worship  of  prayer  and  praise  and  adoration,  in  addition 
to  the  historical  records  of  their  religion,  and  its  liturgical  ser- 
"rices,  in  addition  to  its  addresses  impressing  and  illustrating 
doctrine,  there  has  always  been  a  system  of  these  outward  and 
'^sible  signs,  these  symbols,  '  Sacraments,'  as  Saint  Augustine 
^lls  them,  accounted  just  as  necessary  and  just  as  important 
*8  the  other  portions  of  worship  above  alluded  to,  which  are 
^dressed  to  the  reasoning  faculties. 

See  among  the  Jews,  the  whole  system  of  the  Ceremonial 
I^^w,  a  system  significant  of  many  ideas,  and  displaying  them 
^U  by  means  of  symbols  and  symbolical  actions.  This  extend- 
^  Over  a  whole  nation,  embracing  all  persons,  young  and  old, 
^ch  and  poor,  in  its  manifold  ramifications  ;  a  tendril  from  the 
S^eat  tree  of  symbolic  observance,  holding  a  firm  grasp  upon 
®very  person  in  the  nation.  It  reached  also  over  the  whole 
y^ar,  and  hung  itself  upon  each  action  of  spring  and  harvest, 
^f  summer  and  winter,  of  pain  and  pleasure,  of  fast  and  festi- 
^^1,  of  birth  and  death,  of  rejoicing  and  sorrow,  of  crime  and 
^1*1116.    This  system  of  outward  symbols,  of  seals,  of  visible 

*  In  nullum  autem  nomen  religionis  seu  verum  seu  falsum  coagulari  homines 
P<^8sunt,  nisi  aliquo  signaculorum  vel  sacramentorum  visibilium  consortio  coUigentur ; 
Quorum  sacramentorum  vis  inenarrabiliter  valet  plurimum.     (Centra  Faustum,  Lib. 


380        The  Doctrine  and  Rationale  of  Sacraments,       [Oct.     _, 

signs,  joined,  bound  together,  ^  coagulated,'  to  use  the  strong-^^, 
rough  metaphor  of  Saint  Augustine,  the  Jewish  people  in  on*-  ^f 
body, — how  powerfully,  let  history  tell. 

The  rite  of  Sacrifice,  ordained  and  enjoined  by  God  Himselfcr  Ji 
seems  to  have  been  the  great  centre  of  significance  on  which  th 
whole  symbolic  system  of  the  Jewish  Nation  revolved.  Ani 
when  we  look  to  the  other  nations  of  the  world  before  tl 
coming  of  our  Lord,  we  find  the  same  tendency  to  symbolEr^ffii 
observance,  the  same  symbolizing  of  religious  ideas.  Evei 
where,  '  whether  the  religion  be  false  or  true,'  men  are  ^brougl 
into  union '  and  kept  in  union  with  it,  by  means  of  ^sacramei 
tal  signs,'  sacred  symbols,  visible  signs,  ^  which  express  oi 
thing  to  the  eyes,  but  quite  another  to  the  mind.' 

The  Jew  to  be  sure  had  the  advantage  of  an  unvarying  sy  "^^s- 
tem  as  instituted  by  God  Himself,  and  a  more  or  less  perfe»=^^3ct 
explanation  of  it  in  all  its  parts,  in  the  Pentateuch.  And  tMT^e 
Heathen  ceremonies  often  lost  their  meaning.  Their  signitr-Sfi- 
cance  became  obsolete,  through  lapse  of  time  and  change  of  ciEr  cir- 
cumstances. But  still  in  both  cases  the  truth  of  Saint  Augi^r— ns- 
tine's  assertion  is  clear  and  distinct. 

And  in  our  own  times  we  see  the  same  principle  is  in  exit 
ence,  and  that  it  cannot  be  got  rid  of.     We  have  seen  the  8 
ciety  of  Friends  begin  by  hating  the  Sacraments  of  the  Chu 
as  outward  and  visible  signs,  and  desiring  ardently  a  religi 
wholly  inward  and  spiritual.     And  in  time  they  end  in  Saci 
ments  the  most  absurd,  their  outward  and  visible  signs  of  unL  «n 
and  communion  being  awkward  antiquated  coats,  bioad  bri«r»- 
med  hats,  and  ungrammatical  English,  which  they  call  tiXie 
Plain  Language.*    Again  we  have  seen  the  same  in  the  Calviu- 
istic  and  Methodist  bodies  in  this  country.     The  "Anxious 

*  Another  curious  instance  of  this  may  be  given  from  history,  although  lying 
outside  Christianity.  Mohammedanism  was  wholly  rationalistic  and  intellectrual. 
It  was  organized  as  a  religion  without  sacraments.  The  temper  of  the  Saracen,  or 
Arab  race,  the  circumstances  of  the  East,  the  genius  and  eloquence  and  patriotisn* 
of  its  founder,  raised  up  for  it  a  flood  tide  of  fiery  enthusiasm,  which  swept  far  »nd 
wide.  And,  Lo  I  it  made  for  itself  sacraments,  outward  and  visible  signs  o€  the 
might  that  was  in  it.  The  Koran  at  the  girdle,  the  Sabre  by  the  side ;— thes©  he- 
came  the  symbols  and  sacraments  of  enthusiastic  and  conquering  Islam  I 


1863.]      The  Doctrine  and  BationaU  of  Sacraments.        381 

Seat  '^  becomes  the  sacrament  of  conversion  for  the  laiiy,  the 
^*  Bight  hand  of  Fellowship  "  for  the  clergy. 

We  could  extend  these  latter  remarks  far  more  widely,  but 
'we  leave  them  to  our  reader's  experience  and  judgment.  Our 
-whole  conclusion  is  this, — since  this  saying  of  Saint  Augustine's 
is  true,  and  the  Sacramental  element  must  come  in,  and  is  ac- 
tually inevitable,  it  is  a  great  deal  better  to  reconcile  ourselves 
to  it,  to  accept  it,  if  it  be  really,  necessarily  a  part  of  all  relig- 
ion, and  of  the  Christian  Religion  especially :  and  to  employ  it, 
as  instituted  by  our  Lord  Himself,  than  to  rage  against  it  as 
the  old  Puritans,  the  old  Quakers,  or  other  sectarians,  and 
then  by  the  force  of  nature  perverted,  be  drawn  back  to  such 
sacraments  as  we  have  seen.  As  we  said  before,  there  is  a  ra- 
tional part  of  religion,  a  spiritual  part,  and  a  sacramental  part, 
and  nothing  is  gained  by  exaggerating  either  component  part, 
and  trying  to  make  it  annihilate  the  others,  nothing  but  de- 
formity for  the  present,  and  finally  the  conviction  that  time 
and  energy  have  been  wasted,  and  an  instrument  given  by  God 
iieglected  and  despised. 

We  have  spoken  of  the  Symbol,  and  shown  its  uses  and  its 
powers  and  the  facts  upon  which  they  are  founded.  But  when 
'^e  come  to  the  Sacramental  part  of  religion,  we  have  some- 
thing more.  We  have  the  Symbol  employed  in  connection 
'With  other  means  just  as  important.  A  Sacrament  in  true 
^^ligioh  or  in  false,  employs  the  Symbol,  but  not  to  the  exclu- 
sion of  other  things.  The  Symbol  is  in  the  Sacrament,  but  it 
IS  not  all  the  Sacrament. 

Let  us  look  at  these  actions  in  Eeligion  in  regard  to  this  last 
remark.    We  have  in  them,  in  the  first  place,  a  Person,  but  his 
action  is  not  Individual,  but  Eepresentative. 
Secondly,  we  have  a  Symbol,  an  outward  and  visible  sign. 
Thirdly,  a  formal  expression  of  words,  one  or  more. 
And  fourthly,  we  have  a  formal,  prescribed  action. 
-A-U  these  outward  and  visible,  are  objective.    And  then  there 

^J"©  th^  person  or  persons  to  whom  these  apply,  the  subject  of 

them.  * 

Sacrifice  for  sin,  under  the  Law  of  Moses,  is  the  most  beau- 
^^ttl  instance  of  all  these  combined.     The  victim  was  chosen 


382        The  Doctrine  and  Bationale  of  Sacraments.        [Oct., 

with  the  greatest  care.  It  was  an  animal  of  a  clean  kind,  a 
male,  perfect  and  spotless.  Here  is  the  outward  and  visible 
thing.  It  was  placed  at  the  altar.  The  sins  of  the  people 
were  confessed  over  it,  in  a  certain  form  of  words,  and  with  the 
imposition  of  hands  upon  its  head.  It  was  then  slain  by  the 
priest.  And  then  it  was  burned  upon  the  altar.  Here  we 
have  the  thing  significant,  the  formal  action,  the  form  of 
words,  the  personal  representative.  And  then  the  subject,  the 
persons  for  whom  it  was  offered,  whether  individuals,  or  the 
whole  nation. 

We,  as  Christians,  see  the  full  meaning  of  all  this  in  the  Law 
which  condemns  all  of  our  race,  and  convicts  them  all  of  sin ; 
in  an  Atonement  and  Sacrifice  by  the  death  of  a  pure  and  per- 
fect Victim,  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ ;  His  bearing 
our  sins  in  His  death  ;  the  Flame  of  His  heavenly  love.  All 
they  among  the  Israelites  who  had  faith,  saw  all  these  truths 
typically,  by  means  of  that  living  faith. 

Again,  take  the  rite  of  sacrifice  over  the  whole  Heathen  world ; 
therein  we  see  more  or  less  perfectly  expressed  and  understood, 
the  same  ideas  of  Sin,  and  of  a  Vicarious  Atonement  and  Sacri- 
fice for  sin.  All  these  are  to  be  found  therein  ;  fragments  of 
one  great  central  truth,  more  or  less  imperfectly  and  faintly  ap- 
prehended, but  still  alive  and  clinging  around  these  formal  rites. 

Sacrifice  for  sin  is  the  most  complete  and  perfect  of  all  the 
Symbolic  or  Sacramental  rites.  ,We  have  given  it  therefore  as 
an  example.  But  whoever  considers  Circumcision,  the  Pass- 
over, the  Heave  Offering,  the  Anointings  with  Oil,  the  Sol- 
emn Ceremonial  Baptisms  and  Purifications  of  the  Jewish  Na- 
tion, shall  discover  the  same  ideas  in  them  all,  and  the  same 
intention  and  purpose.  Outside  the  chosen  people,  the  same 
things  signifying  and  things  implied,  existed  in  a  fragmentary, 
broken  way,  the  remains  of  tradition  coming  down  to  them 
from  their  conmion  ancestors  of  the  Patriarchal  Era.  . 

Before  going  onward  we  would  make  two  observations.  The 
first  is  this.  Persons,  Things,  Words,  Actions,  these  embrace 
all  existences  that  lie  outside  our  own  being,  in  the  external 
world.  See  then  how  all  things  are  sanctified  and  made  sym- 
bolical of  that  which  is  Unseen.     The  spiritual  meaning  of  the 


1863.]       The  Doctrine  and  Rationale  of  Sacraments.        383 

-whole  outward  world  is  thus  kept  up  perpetually  in  the  thought 
and  apprehension  of  man. 

Again,  the  Person,  the  Symbol,  the  Formal  Word,  and  the 
Formal  Action,  maintain  the  perpetual  and  unfailing  exist- 
ence of  certain  Institutions.  The  Eepresentative  Man,  implies 
a  Clergy  or  a  Priesthood.  The  unvarying  and  express  form  of 
Words,  is  the  root  of  a  Liturgy,  or  system  of  set  forms  of 
prayer  and  praise.  The  formal  action  and  the  symbol  keep 
up  the  idea  and  institution  of  Sacraments.  And  these  three 
always  exist,  by  the  nature  of  things,  in  all  religions.  Drive 
them  out  from  Christianity,  overthrow  them,  you  can  not. 
Luther  established  his  doctrine,  that  Christianity  had  no  Priest- 
hood, except  the  Priesthood  of  the  Laity.  He  retained  the 
Sacraments,  and  his  doctrine  of  the  Priesthood  has  ceased  to 
he  practical.  Lutheranism  has  in  effect  a  Presbyterian  priest- 
hood. The  Quakers  drove  out  the  Sacraments  of  Christ  as  we 
have  seen,  yet  they  have  outward  and  visible  symbols,  significant 
of  union  and  communion,  in  their  tenets  and  society.  The  Calvin- 
ists  and  Methodists  reject  Liturgies,  and  their  official  extempora- 
neous prayers  in  public,  gradually  harden  into  a  liturgical  form, 
never  written,  it  may  be,  but  clearly  composed  and  formally 
Wd  out,  varying  sometimes  not  twenty  words  in  forty  years. 
It  is  a  great  and  deep  wisdom  to  employ  those  elements  that 
^re  indestructible  to  the  use  intended  ;  far  better  than  in  pure 
Ernest  to  attempt  to  destroy  them,  or  in  weak  prejudice  to  im- 
^ne  them  destroyed,  in  order  to  gratify  our  own  self-will. 

Our  train  of  thought  before  these  last  two  remarks,  we  shall 
liow  take  up  again.  We  have  remarked  that  each  symbolic  rite, 
^hat  the  Latin  Church  in  a  very  wide  sense  called  "  Sacra- 
ments,"* comprises  more  than  the  symbol.  We  have  enumer- 
ated the  additional  elements.  Now  looking  at  them  further, 
^e  can  see  at  once  their  import.  We  see  that  they  imply  that 
^hich  is  external  to  the  individual.  The  symbol  gives  the  idea 
^^  the  Unseen  and  of  the  Past.     The  Eepresentative  Person, 

The  word  "  Sacrament "  is  Latin  or  Western.    It  has  two  senses.    The  first, 
^*  iioted  in  the  text.    Tlie  second  is  the  definition  given  in  the  Catechism,  and 
«unon  to  us  and  the  Church  of  Rome;  a  narrower  sense  which  confines  it  to  Bap- 
^  ^Ud  the  Lord's  Supper.    On  this  point,  see  Bingham's  Christian  Antiquities. 


384        The  Doctrine  and  Rationale  of  Sacraments.        [Oct., 

with  his  Formal  Act  and  his  Formal  Word,  signifies  the  Society 
in  which  man  exists,  the  personality  outside  man  which  leads, 
controls  and  governs   him  in  and  by  means  of  that  Society. 

These  rites  are  preeminently  social.  They  are  seen  in  all  the 
forms  of  Human  Society.  See  the  modes  of  celebrating  Mar- 
riage, from  the  earliest  times,  in  all  Nations,  ancient  and  mod- 
em. All  these  elements  which  we  have  enumerated  are  there. 
Consider  the  way  of  making  leagues,  of  inaugurating  officers, 
whether  they  be  Kings  or  Presidents,  Emperors  or  Judges. 
See  the  forms  observed  in  the  sale  of  property.  The  forms  also 
of  criminal  trial.  There  is  in  them  all  a  representative  of  the 
Power  and  Majesty  of  the  Nation  or  the  Church,  be  he  King 
or  President,  Bishop  or  Priest,  Judge  or  Constable.  And  the 
man  in  such  acts,  makes  and  considers  himself  a  representative 
only,  and  the  less  personal  interests  and  feelings  come  in,  the 
better  in  that  office  he  is.  For  he  it  is  that  brings,  by  pre- 
scribed actions,  and  by  prescribed  words,  and  the  influence  of 
the  appointed  symbols,  that  power  and  majesty  in  contact  with 
the  individual.  It  is  the  sphere  of  the  objective,  teaching  and 
moulding  the  subjective,  the  social  controlling  the  individual. 
Society  acting  by  authority  upon  the  private  interest  and  the 
private  reason  of  the  individual  man.  The  representative  man 
says  in  effect  to  the  individual,  ''  By  these  means, — ^with  au- 
thority of  the  outward  sphere  and  of  the  power  that  is  in  it, — 
I  give,  I  speak,  I  do,  to  you,  all  that  this  symbol  implies.  And 
this  authority  is  above  you  as  an  individual.  Notwithstanding 
all  you  can  do,  acquire,  or  be,  you  must  apply  to  the  power 
without  you,  for  that  which  I,  its  representative,  give  to  you." 

When  Marriage  is  celebrated,  there  is  the  celebrator,  the 
joining  of  hands  the  ring,  the  expressing  of  mutual  consent, 
the  Formal  words.  When  Kings  were  crowned,  there  was  the 
person  performing  the  ceremony,  the  anointing  with  oil,  the 
crown,  the  sceptre,  the  Form  of  words.  Again,  the  sale  of 
property,  the  making  of  covenants,  the  striking  of  leagues, — and 
although  in  these  last,  form  is  more  or  less  done  away  among 
us,  still  enough  remains  to  show  all  the  elements  we  have  spe- 
cified, and  their  significance.  In  Ordination,  even  here,  among 
all  sects,  we  see  an  ordainer,  aTormal  action,  a  Form  of  words. 


J.]      The  Doctrine  and  Rationale  of  Sacraments.        386 

L  in  the  Sacraments  of  all  sects,  the  same  elements  survive, 
1  among  those  sects  who  are  the  most  opposed  to  the  Church 
Tine  of  Sacraments. 

b  has  been  seen  how  the  symbol  teaches,  but  these  other 
igs  added  to  it,  make  it  teach  by  authority.  They  also  do 
e  than  teach.  They  make  it  ian  actual  record,  surpassing 
snjtfen  record  in  permanence  and  power.  As  an  instance 
just  bring  up  a  quotation  from  Leslie  against  Deism.  In 
\  book,  he  has  four  marks  or  rules,  which  are  historic  tests 
oatters  of  fact,  belong  to  those  that  are  true,  and  do  not, 
never  have  belonged  to  those  that  are  false.  These  are  the 
». 

1st.  That  the  matters  of  fact  be  such  as  that  men's  outward 
ses,  their  eyes  and  ears,  may  be  judges  of  it." 
2nd.  That  it  be  done  publicly,  in  the  face  of  the  world." 
'3d.  That  not  only  public  monuments  be  kept  up  in  mem- 
of  it,  but  some  outward  actions*  to  be  performed." 
'4th.  That  such  monuments,  and  such  actions  and  observ- 
be  instituted,  and  do  commence  from  the  time  that  the 
bter  of  fact  was  done." 

low  let  us  plainly  look  at  the  third  and  fourth  marks, — and 
it  are  they  bona-fide  and  actually?  They  are  neither  more 
less  than  what  we  have  been  discussing,  symbols  in  memory 
khe  past,  and  then  as  connected  with  society,  the  presence 
a  representative  man,  a  formal  action,  and  formal  words. 
Bse  are  on  the  principles  of  Leslie,  the  best  evidence  and  the 
t  tests  of  historic  truth !  And  what  does  it  amount  to, 
en  the  fact  is  transferred  to  Christianity,  and  becomes  a 
rifltian  argument  ?  Why  this  ; — The  Ministry  and  Sacra- 
nt,  for  this  is  the  whole  of  it, — the  Apostolic  Succession  and 
>  Christian  Sacraments,  are,  upon  the  principles  whereupon 
iety  is  established,  actually  the  best  evidence  of  the  truth 
Christianity,  the  best  safeguard  against  Infidelity  ! 
Ve  could  enter  upon  this  subject  more  fuUy,  for  it  has  occupied 
f  thoughts  very  much.  But  at  present  we  shall  only  offer 
5  fact  confirmatory.  Here  is  the  Society  of  Friends.  They 
^'6,  of  set  purpose,  organized  without  the  Sacraments  of 
rifit,  Baptism  and  the  Eucharist,  but  with  the  fullest  writ- 

^OL.  XV.  30 


386        The  Doctrine  and  Rationale  of  Sacraments.        [Oct., 

ten  exposition  of  their  Bystem  by  Fox,  Penn,  and  Barclay.  A 
few  generations  pass,  the  majority  of  them  altogether  lose  their 
original  doctrine,  so  much  so,  that  when  a  small  minority, 
headed  by  Elias  Hicks,  came  up,  with  the  original,  real  Quaker 
doctrine,  they  account  them  horrible  heretics,  and  expel  them. 
The  question  comes  up  before  the  highest  judicial  tribunal  in 
the  country,  and  it  is  solemnly  and  judicially  decided,  upon 
evidence,  that  the  majority  had  lost  the  doctrine  altogether  ! 

It  was  not  without  a  meaning,  that  our  Lord  said,  "  Do  this 
in  memory  of  me."  On  the  same  principles,  the  utter  ab- 
sence of  anything  like  the  Modern  Infidelity  among  the  Ancient 
Jewish  Nation,  is  accounted  for.  They  rebelled  against  God, 
against  their  convictions  that  he  had  called  Moses,  that  he  had 
given  him  miraculous  power,  that  the  Law  was  issued  upon 
Sinai,  that  Israel  was  the  people  of  God,  the  Elect  of  the  Lord. 
They  might  rebel  against  all  these  convictions,  derived  from  the 
facts  ;  but  there  was  in  their  minds  no  doubt  whatsoever  of 
the  facts  themselves,  no  infidelity,  properly  so  called.  Their 
Priesthood,  and  their  Ceremonial  or  Sacramental  Law,  secured 
them  from  all  that.  This  is  another  example  of  how  Sacra- 
ments teach  and  testify  by  authority. 

But  the  symbol  used  in  this  way  has  more  effect  than  this. 
By  means  of  it,  even  in  the  nation,  rights  are  conferred.  The 
Coronation  confers  all  the  rights  of  the  crown  or  of  dominion ; 
the  Inauguration,  with  us,  the  same  right  of  magistracy  ;  the 
Ordination,  the  rights  of  the  Ministry.  Nay,  property  is  and 
has  been  transferred  in  the  same  way.  In  old  times,  the  handing 
by  the  person  who  sold,  to  the  person  who  bought,  of  a  turf  cut 
from  the  estate,  conveyed  the  estate,  when  it  was  done  in  a 
certain  prescribed  form,  with  certain  words.  In  England  and 
elsewhere,  these  forms  still  prevail  much.  The  Pusey  Horn, 
an  old  drinking  horn  of  Anglo-Saxon  or  Danish  times,  we  have 
been  informed,  is  the  only  title  there  is  to  the  estate  of  Pusey  in 
England. 

But  with  us,  naturally,  there  has  been  an  attempt,  as  far  as 
can  be,  to  get  rid  of  all  these  external  signs  and  forms.  We 
cannot  altogether  do  it  in  the  State  or  in  Society.  The  desire  to 
attempt  it  is  merely  a  sign  of  that  great  heresy  of  Individual- 


163.]      The  Doctrine  and  BationaU  of  Sacraments.        387 

n  or  Egoism  in  the  State,  in  Beligion,  and  in  Philosophy, 
iiich  looks  upon  "I"  as  the  sole  existence  ;  and  says  that  the 
ate  has  no  rights  hut  those  which  are  in  the  individual,  as  if 
["  had  any  right  to  hang  a  man  for  Murder ;  which  supposes 
je  Church  to  he  a  mere  assemblage  of  Individual  Christians ; 
id  in  Philosophy,  has  no  proof  of  anything  hut  "I,"  and  there- 
re  denies  the  existence  of  the  external  world.  With  all  due 
spect  to  Thomas  JeflTerson,  to  Luther,  and  to  Kant,  the  three 
•eat  Egoists,  the  individual  exists,  as  they  severally  say ;  and 
I  they  do  not  say,  the  Church,  the  State,  the  Outward  World 
•e  in  existence  also  as  spheres  of  being  for  the  individual  man, 
)t  multiplications  of  him,  having  rights  to  confer  upon  him, 
lations  whereby  they  are  connected  with  him,  and  realities  in 
hich  he  has  an  interest,  that  have  their  root  not  in  his  being, 
at  in  that  which  is  wholly  external  to  him.  So  much  for  the 
Mesy  of  Individualism,  whose  results  in  Eeligion,  Politics  and 
hilosophy,  are  about  the  same,  Skepticism,  Radicalism,  and 
elfishness. 

We  have,  now,  clearly  before  us,  the  Natural  basis  for  the 
Dctrine  of  Sacraments,  that  basis  upon  which  the  Supernatural 
nth  is  placed.  We  recapitulate  these  principles  for  our 
^ers'  sake. 

1.  Man  as  an  individual  exists,  but  not  alone.  He  is,  as  it 
ere,  in  the  center  of  a  sphere.  Around  him,  immediately,  is 
le  material  world,  at  once  discernible  by  the  senses.  Behind 
im  is  a  past  Eternity,  before  him  a  future  Eternity.  The 
upematural  lies  around  him  also,  although,  in  consequence 
f  his  fallen  estate,  his  eyes  are  dim  to  its  radiance.  He  dis- 
ams  it  but  faintly  and  indirectly,  while  material  things  force 
Iwmselves  upon  his  perception. 

2.  In  the  Unfallen  State,  all  things  visible  were  direct  and 
istinct  instructors  to  him  in  the  knowledge  of  heavenly  things, 
cing  symbolic  with  a  clear  significance  ;  now  but  dimly  and 
aguely  so.  Still  the  Symbol,  as  a  means  of  teaching,  has 
^tly  more  influence  than  thoughtless  people  imagine.  It  Is 
"fll  an  Element  indestructible  in  the  system  of  the  world.     It 

connected,  mainly,  with  the  Affections ;  it  unites  the  Present 
^th  the  Past.  It  interprets,  for  ever,  the  Supernatural  to 
^,  by  means  of  the  Material. 


388        The  Doctrine  and  Rationale  of  Sacraments.        [Oct., 

3.  But  when  we  look  further,  the  Symbol  implies  still  more. 
Society  employs  it,  and  by  it  imposes  upon  the  Individual  its 
Authority.  But  not  the  Symbol  only,  but  the  Symbol  in  con- 
nection with  formal  words,  formal  and  prescribed  actions,  and 
the  representative  man.  And,  with  these,  in  the  Family,  the 
State,  and  the  Church,  it  is  of  the  deepest  importance. 

4.  By  means  of  the  Symbol  so  used.  Society  authoritatively 
teaches ;  and  that  so  efficiently,  as  to  propagate,  and  keep  alive 
for  ages,  truth,  that  otherwise  would  have  fallen  into  oblivion. 
This  teaching  is  of  a  different  kind  from  the  ordinary  logical 
and  rational  teaching,  and  yet  is  as  strong  and  influential, 
'being  addressed  to  the  Higher  Intellect,  and  the  Spiritual  Na- 
ture of  man,  through  the  Senses,  the  Imagination,  and  the 
Affections. 

5.  And  lastly,  the  Symbol,  employed  in  this  way  by  Society, 
confers  upon  the  individual,  gifts  and  privileges,  actual  and 
real,  which  in  himself  he  needs  and  requires,  but  has  not  of 
himself  the  means  of  reaching  unto.  And  this  it  does  by 
the  authority  of  the  outward  sphere. 

We  have  now  laid  before  us  the  natural  facts  that  exist  for 
the  basis  of  a  Supernatural  System  and  Doctrine  of  Sacraments. 
But  these  natural  facts  are  not  enough.  By  them,  as  they  are 
natural,  man  could  rise  only  to  the  level  of  Nature.  Some- 
thing more  must  be  added.  To  employ  reverently  a  metaphor 
often  used  by  the  Christian  Fathers, — as  it  was  with  the  Incar- 
nation of  our  Lord,  so  it  is  with  His  Sacraments.  The  Hu- 
manity of  our  Lord  is  natural,  received  jfrom  his  Mother,  the 
Virgin  ;  the  Divinity  of  the  Word  is  heavenly  ;  and  both  are 
united  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  So  it  is  with  Sacra- 
ments. There  are  in  them  natural  and  earthly  elements; 
these  facts  of  the  system  of  man,  of  Society,  of  external  na- 
ture, which  we  have  laid  out ;  and  then,  along  with  these  are 
supernatural  elements,  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  the 
Supernatural  Gift,  which  is  the  peculiar  blessing  of  that  Sacra- 
ment. Both  these  together,  the  Earthly  and  the  Heavenly, 
make  up  the  full  doctrine  and  the  complete  fact  of  any  Sacra- 
ment. The  natural  element  in  Sacraments,  we  have  now  suf- 
ficiently considered. 


1863.]      The  Doctrine  and  Rationale  of  Sacraments.         389 

We  do  not  deny  the  fact,  that  all  the  non-Episcopal  denom- 
inations are  far  from  the  truth  upon  the  Sacraments.     In  fact, 
ihe  most  of  them  have  lost  all  sight  of  the  idea.      Indeed, 
"when  we  look  upon  the  natural  facts,   we  find  that  to  the 
most  of  men,  even  these  have  lost  their  significance.     It  was 
"but  the  other  day  that  Goethe,  the  German  poet,  brought  in, 
in  his  Wilhelm  Meister,  as  a  great  discovery  of  his  own,  for- 
sooth 1  the  value  of  Symbolic  teaching !  and  that  Swedenborg 
announced,  as  a  quite  grand,  new  principle  of  Eeligion,  given 
himself  by  revelation,  "that  the  external  world  corresponds  with 
the  spiritual  !"*    We  must  say,  indeed,  that  the  principles  held 
by  the  mass  of  those  outside,  shut  out  even  the  meaning  of 
the  natural  facts  from  the  eye  of  the  mind.    And  it  is  only  by 
the  innate  instinct  of  the  soul,  seeking  after  heavenly  truth, — 
only  by  the  fact,  that  man's  misapprehension,  pragmatical  ig- 
norance, and  willful  skepticism,  cannot  destroy  systems  which 
are  imperishable,  that,  against  the  principles  of  Calvin,  of  Lu- 
ther, and  Zwingli,  there  is  any  feeling  whatsoever  in  the  mass 
of  men,  towards  the  truth  of  Sacraments. 

We  proceed,  in  our  next,  to  discuss  the  Heavenly  and  Super- 

^tural  element  in  Sacraments,  to  point  out  the  blessings  given, 

and  the  means  whereby  they  are  taken  and  received.    For  it  is 

not  to  be  hidden  from  view,  in  fact  it  never  can  be  concealed, 

that  if  we  wish  to  go  aright,  we  must  not  confine  ourselves  to 

the  school  of  mere  Nature,  either  within  or  without  ourselves. 

The  Greek  Philosophy,  which  started  from  the  facts  of  man's 

own  being,  went  ultimately  wrong  in  all  its  branches ;  just  as 

oertainly,  the  Oriental  Wisdom,  that  based  itself  upon  those 

of  the  external  world.     Nature  gives  to  Wordsworth  spiritual 

^d  moral  thoughts  in  endless  store  ;  to  Byron,  endless  doubt- 

^  and  endless  despair.     So  it  is  with  all  doctrine  whatso- 

^er.    Nature  aids  us  with  hints  and  indications.     But  the  flaw 

^''Uis  through  Nature  itself,f  and  while  her  teaching  is  good, 

*^d  intended  for  good,  man  perverts  it,  and  turns  it  to  evil. 

Aquinas,  in  the  twelfth  century,  asserts  this  principle,  as  an  ordinary  Christ- 
***^  principle,  not  putting  any  very  great  weight  upon  it.     *'  Omnes  enim  creaturse 
"^^^ibiles  sunt  signa  rerum  sacrarum.    (3d  Part,  Question  60th,  Art.  2d.) 
i*  See  note  on  page  372. 

VOL.  XV.  30* 


390  The  Doctrine  and  Bationale  of  Sacraments.      [Oct., 

And  how  far  he  is  aided  in  this  by  the  Spirits  of  Evil,  we  know 
not,  but  we  are  sure  that  therein,  also,  is  their  influence  ex- 
erted. And,  in  reference  to  the  present  subject,  by  considering 
the  Ancient  and  Modern  Heathen  World,  we  see  that  this 
Symbolic  and  Sacramental  teaching  also  has  been,  and  is  per- 
verted. There  have  been  Sacraments  of  murder,  of  lust,  of 
theft,  of  hate.  This  same  Symbolic  teaching,  which  was  em- 
ployed by  the  Jewish  people,  and  is  employed  among  us  as  sig- 
nificant of  the  highest  and  holiest  truths,  being  perverted  by 
the  malice  of  Satan  and  the  wily  wickedness  of  men,  has  been 
used  to  the  most  evil  ends.  The  system  of  assassination  and 
murder,  called  Thuggee,  which,  in  Hindustan,  has  been  a  pro- 
fession for  hundreds  of  years,  is  wholly  religious,  in  this  sense. 
It  depends  upon  the  worship  of  Kalee,  the  Black  Goddess.  It 
has  its  liturgic  forms,  its  Sacraments,  or  outward  and  visible 
signs, — and  theft,  and  murder  by  strangling,  is  all  that  its  wor- 
ship ends  in  and  signifies  !  And  it  seems,  by  the  investiga- 
tions carried  on  judicially  by  the  British  Government,  that  the 
effect  of  this  cultus  is  actually  to  recommend  murder,  to  in- 
vest it  with  the  appearance  of  a  religious  act,  to  destroy  the 
conscience  of  sin  in  it  altogether.  Thuggee  is  altogether  de- 
votional, religious,  sacramental,  traditional.  The  Dionysiaca^ 
or  Bacchanalia^  among  the  Greeks  and  Eomans,  are  examples 
of  the  same  perversion ;  as  also  the  worship  of  Baal  Peer 
among  the  inhabitants  of  Canaan,  and  of  the  Asiatic  Anaitis. 
Many  more  examples  may  be  found  among  the  religions  and 
the  poetry  of  Heathenism,  to  show  that  the  Sacramental  teach- 
ing of  Nature  as  well  as  the  powers  of  man  intended  to  act  for 
good,  may  as  strongly  be  misused  towards  evil. 

When  we  have  shown,  therefore,  that  there  is  a  natural 
sacramental  and  symbolic  teaching,  which  is  unavoidable,  and 
which  may  be  employed  to  the  benefit  of  Christianity,  we 
have  not  done  all.  For  it  may  be  applied  in  an  evil,  as 
in  a  good  direction.  We  must  show  that  the  Christian  Sac- 
ramental System  was  instituted  by  Christ  Himself.  We 
must  also  show  His  works  therein.  His  Incarnation,  His  Death 
and  Sacrifice,  His  Resurrection  and  Ascension,  His  Session 
at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father,   as  Prophet,  Priest,  and 


1863.]       The  t>octrine  and  Rationale  of  Sacraments.  391 

King.  Again,  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  must  be  seen  in  it. 
The  changes,  too,  that  are  wrought  in  man, — his  New  Spirit- 
Txal  Life,  his  citizenship  of  a  Heavenly  City,  his  hopes  of  ever- 
lasting joy; — that  the  Spiritual  World  of  evil,  which  had  posses- 
sion of  man  and  nature,  is  overthrown  and  cast  out  by  Christ, 
OTirLord ; — that  Satan  and  his  hosts  are  captive  at  His  chariot 
^wheels ; — all  these  are  the  things  signified  by  the  Christian 
Sacraments  ; — all  these  are  clearly  to  be  understood  and  com- 
piehended  and  received  by  means  of  them.  What  they  teach, 
■WhaX  they  signify,  what  they  seal,  what  they  give  ; — ^less  than 
all  this  will  not  make  up  our  Church  doctrine  of  Sacraments. 

^*  All  Sacraments,"  says  Saint  Irenaeus,  "consist  of  an  earthly 

element  and  a  heavenly." 

We  have   given^  in  this  Essay,  the  Natural  and  Earthly 

element;  in  our  next,  we  purpose  to  consider  the  Heavenly 

and  Supernatural  constituent  in  Sacraments. 


392  BesponstbUity  of  Belief.  [Oct., 


Art.  III.— responsibility  OF  BELIEF. 

1.  History  of  Civilization  in  England,  By  Henry  Thomas 
Buckle.  Two  Volumes.  New  York :  D.  Appleton  &  Co. 
1861. 

2.  History  of  Modern  Philosophy.  By  J.  D.  Morell.  Two 
Volumes.     1849. 

3.  Critical  History  of  Free  Thought,  By  A.  S.  F arrar.  New 
York :  Appletons.     1863. 

4.  Beport  of  the  Trial  of  Rev,  Charles  Beecher,  at  Georgetown, 
Mass, 

There  is  a  sentiment,  becoming  more  and  more  prevalent 
at  the  present  day,  that  men  are  not  responsible  for  their  reli- 
gious opinions.  It  is  maintained,  that  they  are  not  voluntary, 
but  are  involuntary,  in  forming  those  opinions ;  and  hence  are 
not  to  be  held  accountable  for  them.  This  sentiment  is  boldly 
announced  by  men  who  claim  to  think  more  closely,  and  to 
reason  more  philosophically,  than  other  men ;  and  from  them  it 
has  passed  into  the  common  mind,  feeling,  and  maxims  of  ev- 
ery-day  life. 

Thus,  a  so-called  philosopher  of  the  day,  Eev.  Dr.  Bushnell, 
is  reported  to  have  declared,  a  whUe  since,  that  he  has  no  more 
agency  in  the  formation  of  his  religious  opinions,  than  he  has 
in  the  formation  of  the  blood  which  circulates  through  his 
veins,  or  of  the  anatomic  frame  which  he  inhabits.  The  fa- 
mous Mr.  Buckle,  whose  bold,  shallow,  dogmatic  and  dan- 
gerous work,  on  the  "  History  of  Civilization,"  we  propose  to 
take  up  on  its  main  positions  at  an  early  day,  says,  that  "we 
must  recognize  the  uniformity  with  which  mental  phenomena 
succeed  each  other;"  and  "that  there  exists  a  regularity  in 
the  entire  moral  conduct  of  a  given  society;"  and,  "that  the 
variations  in  the  actions  of  men,  (virtuous  and  vicious,)  are  the 
result  of  large  and  general  causes,  which,  working  upon  the 


13.]  Besponsihility  of  Belief,  393 

;r^te  of  society,  must  produce  certain  consequences,  with- 
;  regard  to  the  volition  of  those  particular  men  of  whom  the 
iety  is  composed."  He  says, — "We  shall  thus  be  led  to  one 
it  question,  which,  indeed,  lies  at  the  root  of  the  whole  sub- 
t,  and  is  simply  this : — ^Are  the  actions  of  men,  and  therefore 
societies,  governed  by  fixed  laws  ?  or,  are  they  the  result, 
her  of  chance,  [his  term  for  free-will,]  or  of  supernatural 
«rference  ?"  Yet,  both  free-will  and  supernatural  interfer- 
3e,  he  utterly  denies. 

The  consequences  of  such  a  view  of  the  nature  of  belief,  are 
iltiform  and  wide-sweeping ;  and  their  terrible  power  we  al- 
idy  see  in  all  classes  of  society  about  us.  It  ignores  the 
Jat  primary  fact,  that  the  Grospel  of  Christ  is  a  positive  re- 
ty;  that  it  has  an  existence  independent  altogther  of  the 
inions  of  the  men  for  whom  it  was  devised.  In  its  purity, 
it  Gospel  is  the  wisdom  and  the  power  of  God.  The  theory 
dch  we  are  examining,  of  necessity,  robs  that  Gospel  of  its 
legrity,  and  so  of  its  power ;  and  is  one  of  the  causes  of  that 
lifference  to  Eeligious  Truth,  which  so  almost  universally 
avails  around  us,  especially  among  the  descendants  of  the 
iritans.  Thus,  an  educated  lady,  a  leader  of  the  ton,  and  a 
Jinber  of  a  so-called  "orthodox  Church,"  in  an  Eastern  city, 
being  remonstrated  with  by  a  Churchman  for  poring  over 
3  pages  of  a  popular  sentimental  Deist,  replied,  with  an  in- 
itable  toss  of  the  head  and  tone  of  disdain,  "it  is  quite  too 
« in  the  day  to  make  one's  orthodoxy  depend  on  what  she 
lieves."  At  a  recent  clerical  examination  in  New  England, 
'  supposed  heresy,  it  was  contended,  most  strenuously,  that 
3  man  himself  was  entirely  orthodox,  though  it  was  admitted, 
all  hands,  that  the  doctrinal  views  which  he  held,  were 
>8Bly  heretical.  This  new  distinction  between  the  "  Theolo- 
of  the  Intellect  and  of  the  Feelings,"  of  which  Prof  E.  A. 
^i,  of  Andover,  Mass.,  is  the  ablest  exponent,  like  charity, 
^ers  a  multitude  of  sins,  as  well  as  of  "endowments  !" 
To  show  to  what  an  extent  the  Primitive  Faith  has  lost  its 
d  on  the  Puritan  mind  of  our  country,  we  have  placed  at 
'  head  of  this  Article  the  Keport  of  the  late  Trial  of  the 
^-  Charles  Beecher,  who,   having  embraced  his  brother's 


394  Bespormbiliiy  of  Belief,  [Oct., 

(Bey.  Dr.  Edward  Beecher)  old,  Platonic  notion  of  the  Preex- 
ifltence  of  the  Soul,  has  also,  of  course  and  of  necessity,  given 
up  not  only  the  FaU  of  Man,  but  all  the  fundamental  doc- 
trines of  the  Gospel  connected  therewith.  We  quote  from  the 
Beport  of  the  Committee  who  tried  him. 

*^  After  a  long  and  patient  hearing  of  two  days,  for  and 
against  the  objections  of  the  petitioners,  we  feel  constrained  to 
say,  that  they  have  fully  sustained  their  charges,  as  to  the 
teachings  of  their  pastor  on  the  four  doctrines  specified.  The 
lengthy  and  carefully  written  argument  of  defence  given  in  by 
the  pastor,  satisfies  us  that  he  does  not  preach  in  the  faith  of  the 
church  and  of  the  churches  of  our  order  in  New  England,  but 
doctrines  instead  that  are  vitally  and  fundamentally  erroneous. 

*'  By  the  doctrine  of  the  apostacy  of  the  race  in  a  preexist- 
ent  state,  he  denies  the  Scriptural  doctrine  of  the  Fall  in  Ad- 
am,—a  doctrine  which,  however  interpreted  by  the  different 
schools  of  New  England  theology,  is  nevertheless  held  by  them 
all  in  common.  He  weakens  and  undermines  the  doctrine  of 
future  punishment,  by  teaching  that  the  offers  of  salvation  are 
made  to  men  after  death  ;  that  God,  to  affect  men,  overstates 
the  reality  of  future  punishment  in  his  threatenings  of  it,  as 
the  cannoneer  elevates  his  piece  above  the  mark,  in  order  to 
reach  it ;  that  the  faculties  and  sensibilities  of  the  lost  are  so 
weakened  and  blunted  by  their  circumstances,  as  to  much  di- 
minish their  sufferings ;  that  they  do  find  some  pleasure  in 
their  degradation  and  sorrow,  even  as  wicked  men  here  ;  and 
that  all  God's  visitations  on  them  are  for  their  good. 

"  By  defining  the  God-man  as  having  an  angelic  nature,  be- 
ing own  and  younger  brother  of  Lucifer,  with  the  divinity  of 
the  second  person  in  the  Trinity  added,  and  only  a  human 
body  given  in  the  incarnation  ;  and  by  making  his  sufferings 
suasory  and  argumentative,  rather ithan  vicarious;  he  has  so 
distorted  the  nature,  person  and  work  of  Christ,  as  to  funda- 
mentally derange  the  commonly  received  doctrine  of  the  atone- 
ment. By  his  manner  of  teaching,  that  God  suffers  and  sor- 
rows over  the  sins  of  our  race,  he  presents  to  us  a  God  deficient 
in  his  nature,  and  imperfect  and  finite  in  his  blessedness  ;  a 
doctrine  having  painful  variation  from  our  common  faith.'' 

We  may  observe  here,  that  the  Eev.  Edward  Beecher,  who 
appeared  in  behalf  of  his  brother,  was  quite  right  in  saying, 
that  the  decision  of  the  Council  was  destitute  of  all  binding 
authority ;  and,  that  "  to  deny  this,  is  to  deny  the  fundamen- 
tal principle  of  the  Congregational  System." 


I  Be^onaibility  of  Bdief.  395 

18  notion  of  the  Irresponsibility  of  Belief,  destroys  prac- 
morality.  There  is  an  unconscious,  instinctive  logic  in 
asses  of  the  people,  which  will  rebel  against  a  freedom, 
esponsibility  of  thought,  and  opinion,  and  feeling,  which 
no  freedom  at  all ;  which  says,  "  you  may  believe  ab  you 
3 ;  all  beliefs  are  alike  true,  if  you  are  only  sincere  ;  but  be 
•us  how  you  reduce  your  belief  to  practice."    The  unlet- 

misled  man,  who  mistakes  the  licentiousness  of  our 
•n  reformers  for  liberty,  replies,  "  then  you  have  deceived 
id  I  am  a  slave,  after  all '"  and  he  slinks  back  in  sullen 
to  his  dark  hiding-place,  as  the  mad  fiends  in  the  riots 
w  York  fled  from  before  the  bayonets  and  bullets,  out 
J  store-houses  which  they  were  plundering,  to  their  sub- 
lean  dens.  And  yet,  these  Vandals  were  only  practical 
sphere.  They  were  simply  carrying  out  the  theory  of 
or  vs.  Capital,"  that  scheme  of  "Communism,"  which  has 
taught  so  persistently  by  one  of  thie  oracles  of  Modem 
m  in  this  city.  It  is  the  old  rallying  cry  of  the  French 
ution — "  Liberty,  Equality,  Fraternity."  It  is  so  with 
unities,  as  it  is  with  individuals.  They  will  never,  in 
ain,  be  more  orthodox  in  their  lives,  than  in  their  Creeds, 
iple  and  practice,  Creed  and  conduct,  will  always  bear, 
ave  always  borne,  a  certain  relative  proportion  to  each 

Mr.  Buckle  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding ;  and  we  are 
to  meet  that  issue  by  an  appeal  to  the  facts  which  that 
itic  writer  makes  such  a  boast  of,  but  which  he  is  very 
of  quoting. 

Is  notion,  of  the  Involuntariness  of  Belief,  has  another 
It  shields  the  errorist  in  Eeligion  from  attack.  Indeed, 
is  theory,  there  is  no  such  thing  as  Error.  Moral  Truth 
at  men  believe  to  be  true ;  not  what  God  has  revealed  as 
I,  We  approach  the  Jew,  the  Brahmin,  the  Mormon, 
)eist,  the  denier  of  Christ,  in  whom  there  may  be  a  cer- 
amiability,  or  "  lovingness  of  character,"  as  Mr.  Henry 
I  Beecher  calls  it,  the  result  of  that  Grrace  which,  purchased 
irist,  is  given  to  every  man,  and  we  plead  for  the  positive 
18  of  Christ,  on  the  strength  of  testimony  which  we  know 
each  his  understanding  and  heart,  if  we  can  fairly  gain  a 


396  Besponsibility  of  Belief.  [Oct., 

hearing.  He  simply  replies,  that  he  believes  diflferently  from 
ns  ;  as  if  this  were  a  logical  and  satisfactory  settlement  of  the 
whole  question.  And  it  is  such  a  settlement  of  it,  if  Mr. 
Buckle,  and  Dr.  Bushnell,  and  the  popular  sentiment,  are 
right. 

Now,  we  meet  this  position  with  a  plain,  self-evident  affirm- 
ation ;  as  self-evident  as  an  axiom  ;  so  plain,  that  no  amount 
of  argument  can  increase  its  credibility.  It  is  this.  No  sin- 
cerity in  error  can  annihilate  the  Truth  to  which  that  error  is 
opposed  ;  nor  annihilate  the  obligations  based  upon  that  Truth. 
Mr.  Buckle  denies  the  "  Moral  Grovernment"'  of  God.  He  says, 
"  When  you  assert  what  is  termed  the  Moral  Government  of  the 
world,  you  slander  Omniscience."*  And  yet,  Mr.  Buckle,  even 
if  sincere,  does  not  by  his  denial,  annihilate  either  the  Moral 
Government  of  God,  or  his  own  relations  to  Him.  And  he 
will,  at  last,  behold  Him,  when  he  shall  see  as  he  is  seen,  and 
when  he  will  be  called  to  give  account  to  that  Government. 
The  errorist  denies  the  Second  Person  of  the  Trinity  !  Does 
he  thereby  annihilate  the  Atoning  Sacrifice  of  the  Cross  ? 
Does  he  destroy  his  obligations  to  the  meek  and  uncomplaining 
Sufferer  of  Calvary  ?  Will  he  not  be  present,  as  an  interested 
spectator,  at  that  great  event,  when  every  eye  shall  see  Him, 
and  they  also  who  pierced  Him  ?  Sincerity,  in  denying  the 
conditions  of  salvation,  does  not  meet  those  conditions.  Sin- 
cerity, in  not  having  on  the  wedding  garment,  does  not  clothe 
one  with  that  garment.  Sincerity  in  hatred,  does  not,  cannot, 
take  the  place  of  penitence,  and  faith,  and  love.  The  duties 
expressly  demanded,  are  based  upon  Truths  which  are  posi- 
tively revealed  and  clearly  authenticated.  Yet  these  Truths 
are  denied  ;  and  no  mortal  man  has  a  right  to  say  that  these 
duties  are  thereby  annulled. 

There  must  be  something  wrong  about  a  theory,  "v^rhich  is  en- 
compassed with  such  difficulties.  But  the  theory  itself  is  false. 
It  is  not  true,  that  Dr.  Bushnell  has  no  more  agency  in  form- 
ing his  religious  opinions,  than  he  has  in  forming  the  anatomy 
of  his  physical  system.     Men's  religious  opinions  are  not  to  be 

*  History  of  Civilization,  Vol.  H.,  p.  4n. 


53.]  Responsibility  of  Belief.  397 

olved  into  physiological  temperament  and  structtire,  and 
niological  development,  on  the  one  hand,  nor,  into  the  fa- 
ifltic  power  of  certain  external  laws  in  society  about  us,  on 
5  other.  We  concede  the  influences,  to  a  certain  extent,  of 
these.  But  we  are  not  to  be  blinded  by  them,  as  to  the 
ry  nature  of  all  real,  accountable  moral  action.  We  meet 
is  theory,  therefore,  of  Involuntary  Belief,  boldly,  with  a 
nial.  And,  as  we  write  for  Christian  readers,  we  make  our 
peal  to  God's  Word.  If  there  be  one  truth  more  clearly 
x)gnized  than  another  in  the  Bible,  in  the  Old  Testament 
d  the  New,  it  is,  that  men  are  voluntary  in  their  belief,  and 
3  responsible  for  that  belief.  Men  are,  in  the  Bible,  com- 
wded  to  believe.  They  are  reproved  for  their  unbelief, 
ley  wiU  be  condemned  and  punished  for  not  believing.  We 
eJI  not  cite  proof  texts  on  these  propositions.  The  reader 
Q  do  it  for  himself.  The  Bible  is  full  of  them.  The  great 
inciple  of  the  responsibility  of  men  for^  their  religious  opin- 
18,  is  everywhere  recognized  in  the  Sacred  Volume.  It  is 
mmed  up  clearly  in  the  startling  reply  of  Abraham  to  Dives, 
lidi  covers  the  whole  principle  ;  "  If  they  hear  not  Moses 
d  the  Prophets,  neither  would  they  be  persuaded  though 
e  rose  from  the  dead." 
This  doctrine  of  the  Voluntariness  of  Belief,  and  hence  of 

responsibility,  was  clearly  held  by  the  Primitive  Church, 
d  was  maintained,  as  against  others,  so  against  the  heresies 

Marcion  and  the  Gnostics.  Hagenbach  says,  "  Freedom 
d  immortality  are  those  prerogatives  of  the  human  mind  in 
rich  the  image  of  God  manifests  itself ;  such  was  the  doc- 
ine  of  the  Primitive  Church,  confirmed  by  the  general  Christ- 
tt  consciousness.''  At  a  later  period,  when  the  Platonic  the- 
y  of  the  preexistence  of  the  human  soul,  and  the  Fatalism 
'  the  Gnostics,  and  certain  philosophic  notions  of  the  na- 
ire  and  origin  of  Evil,  and  the  strong  views  of  Augustine  as 
'  the  effect  of  the  FaU,  (though  he  himself  held  to  Freedom 

the  Will  as  the  effect  of  Grace,)  began  to  gain  ground  in 
le  tlhurch,  especially  in  the  West,  we  begin  to  find  the  con- 

♦  Vol.  I.,  p.  156. 
^OL.  XV.  31 


398  Beaponsihility  of  Bdief.  [Oct., 

trary  theory  taught ;  and  it  has  been  held  as  the  result,  both 
of  metaphysical  and  Infidel  speculations,  down  to  the  present 
V  day ;  and  now  we  find  Mr.  Buckle,  and  nominally  orthodox 
divines,  agreeing  in  a  theory,  which  destroys  all  moral  account- 
ability of  men,  in  respect  to  the  Faith. 

This  theory,  of  the  Involuntariness  of  Belief,  deserves  closer 
attention.     Belief  in  a  certain  class  of  truths  does  seem  to  be 
involuntary.     Belief  in  another  class  of  truths,  as  evidently,  is 
voluntary.     There  is  a  distinction  touching  this  whole  subject 
of  belief,  which,  clearly  apprehended,  will  explain  every  diffi- 
culty.    It  is  the  distinction  between  Moral  and  Demonstrative 
Truth,  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  corresponding  distinction,  be- 
tween the  Moral  and  the  Intellectual  powers  of  the  mind,  on 
the  other.     The  mind,  in  its  search  after  Demonstrative,  and, 
to  a  certain  degree.  Scientific  Truth,  does  seem  to  be  involun- 
tary in  its  belief.     The  proof  on  which  such  truth  rests,  is  self- 
evident,  absolutely  certain.      The  miud  finds  no   place  for 
doubt.     Certain  self-evident  propositions  are  made  the  basis  of 
all  its  reasoning,  and  it  proceeds,  step  by  step,  until  it  has 
covered  the  whole  field  of  the  Exact  Sciences.     The  mind  feels 
not  merely  a  certainty,  but  an  inevitable  necessity,  in  every  one 
of  its  progressive  attainments. 

Moral  Truth,  however,  is  difierent  from  this,  in  its  nature 
and  in  the  process  to  its  conclusions.  Moral  Evidence  is,  in 
its  very  nature,  probable  evidence.  It  has  been  called  the  Sci- 
ence of  Probabilities.  It  is  not,  in  the  outset,  so  absolutely 
certain  as  to  compel  conviction.  Argument  is  to  be  compared 
with  argument;  evidence  is  added  to  evidence  ;  reasons. mul- 
tiply upon  reasons ;  until  the  mind  finds  that  probability  be- 
comes so  strong,  it  feels  the  weight  of  arguments  so  numer- 
ous and  corroborative,  that,  at  length,  it  reaches  an  absolu1;e 
moral  certainty.  It  sees  no  possible  ground  for  doubt  or  hesi- 
tancy. But,  such  a  conviction  did  not,  and,  from  the  nature 
of  the  case,  could  not,  flash  upon  the  mind  at  the  first,  like  a 
sunbeam,  with  the  full  conviction  of  a  demonstration. 

So,  also,  there  is  a  corresponding  distinction  between  the 
Intellectual  powers  and  the  Moral  or  emotional  powers  of  the 
human  mind.     These  powers,  the  Intellectual  and  the  Moral, 


863.]  ResponaiUUty  of  Belief.  399 

re  essentially  distinct  from  each  other.  They  are  both  neces- 
aiy,  to  make  man  accountable.  They  often  exist,  in  diflFerent 
ndividnals,  in  diflFerent  degrees.  The  noblest  specimen  of 
nan,  is  that,  where  high  intellectual  capacity  is  united  with 
itrong  moral  feeling.  Such  a  union  is  necessary  to  make  the 
lero;  and  great  heroes  of  the  world  have  possessed  them  in  a 
iigh  degree.  And  yet,  these  powers  are  so  distinct  from  each 
)iher,  that  we  often  speak  of  the  mind  as  the  seat  of  the  in- 
dlect,  and  the  heart  as  the  home  of  the  affections.  They 
ire,  however,  only  different  exercises  of  the  same  human  soul ; 
^hich,  sometimes,  puts  forth  powers,  as  the  fancy,  and  the 
magination,  where  both  intellect  and  emotion  are  blended. 
Hiis  distinction,  between  the  Intellect — as  the  Eeason,  the 
Tudgment,  and  the  Understanding,  on  the  one  hand,  and  the 
Moral  emotions — as  hope,  fear,  love,  apprehension,  aversion, 
4e  will,  on  the  other,  is  a  distinction  of  which  we  are  all  con- 
icious,  is  at  once  recognized,  and  is  the  key  to  the  whole  mys- 
eiy  in  the  subject :  and  it  shows  why  it  is,  that  men  come  to 
iiailar  and  right  conclusions  on  one  class  of  subjects,  and  to 
ery  dissimilar  and  erroneous  conclusions  on  another  class  of 
Ajects.* 

Thus,  if  the  question  be  one  of  Exact  Science,  and  is  ad- 
^sed  to  the  Intellect  alone,  the  Eeason,  the  Judgment,  the 
Uderstanding,  the  mind  will,  undoubtedly,  come  to  a  right 
inclusion,  if  the  whole  evidence  be  laid  fairly  before  it.  On 
is  class  of  subjects  we  can  predict,  as  confidently  as  Mr. 
tickle,  what  conclusions  will  be  reached.     We  do  not  expect 

find  Skeptics  and  Infidels  in  Mathematics. 
But,  let  the  question  be  one  which  is  addressed  to  the  other 
^fis  of  the  powers  of  the  Mind,  to  the  affections,  the  fears, 
^  pride,  the  self-love,  the  hopes,  the  prejudices.     Let  the 
Bdium  through  which  the  subject  is  viewed,  be  clouded  by 

^  Mr.  Farrar  says,  "  The  influence  of  moral  causes  in  generating  doubt,  though 
^^times  exaggerated,  is  nevertheless  real.  Psychological  analysis  shows,  that 
^  emotions  operate  immediately  on  the  Will,  and  the  Will  on  the  Intellect.  Con- 
luently,  the  emotion  of  dislike' is  able,  through  the  Will,  to  prejudice  the  judg- 
^tit,  and  cause  disbelief  of  a  doctrine,  against  which  it  is  directed." — Critical  His- 
ry  of  Free  Thought,  &c.,  p.  14. 


400  JBesponsibility  of  Belief.  [Oct, 

these  inteirening  and  conflicting  elements.  The  question  is, 
to  the  enquirer,  at  the  outset,  one  of  probabilities.  But  he 
does  not  choose  to  weigh  these  probabiKties  ;  and  hence  does 
not  feel  the  force  of  them.  He  sets  himself  resolutely  to  an 
acquaintance  with  all  the  doubts  and  difficulties  which  can  be 
conjured  up,  he  calls  into  vigorous  exercise  all  the  strong 
prejudices  of  his  Moral  Nature,  and  does  not  allow  himself  to 
judge  coolly  and  dispassionately,  according  to  the  weight  of 
testimony.  And  it  is  at  once  extremely  problematical,  what 
sort  of  a  conclusion  such  a  mind  will  reach. 

Now,  precisely  here  are  the  conditions  under  which  mankind 
receive,  and  reject.  Demonstrative  Truth,  on  the  one  hand,  and 
Moral  Truth  on  the  other.  In  all  questions  of  Demonstrative 
Eeasoning  or  the  Exact  Sciences,  men  do  not  disagree.  Their 
belief  seems  involuntary.  They  assent,  alike,  to  certain  prem- 
ises, and  to  certain  conclusions,  to  which  the  mind  feels  itself 
irresistibly  led.  As  we  have  said,  there  are  no  Skeptics  or  In- 
fidels here. 

But  the  moment  men  enter  the  region  of  Moral  Evidence, 
or  Eeligion,  we  find  them  disagreeing,  doubting,  and  denying. 
Every  truth  of  Morals  and  Eeligion  is  questioned.  Every  form 
and  shade  of  Error  is  avowed.  The  subject  is  one  which  ad- 
dresses, not  alone  the  Eeason  and  the  Judgment,  but  emphati- 
cally, the  moral  feelings,  and  hence  the  probability  of  error  in 
the  conclusion.  For  example,  the  mind  has  brought  before  it 
the  doctrine  of  the  Existence,  Providence,  and  Moral  Govern- 
ment of  the  Supreme  Being  ;  and  that  Being  existing  in  the 
Ever-blessed  and  glorious  Trinity,  Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
Ghost, — Three  Persons  and  One  God.  But,  the  Being  and 
Trinity  of  the  Godhead  admitted,  and  the  relations  of  the 
Trinity  to  us  granted,  there  are  certain  conclusions  which  in^ 
evitably  follow,  growing  out  of  these  relations,  especially  of 
the  Son  and  the  Holy  Ghost  ;  and  the  mind  stops,  at  the  very 
outset,  and  begins  to  hesitate  about  admitting  premises  which 
imply  and  involve  so  much. 

Or,  suppose  the  doctrine  be  that  of  man's  native  character, 
his  natural  sinfulness  as  a  fallen  being,  and  as  a  child  of  the 
First  Adam.     But  when  it  is  admitted  that  man  is  fallen  by 


1863.]  Besponsibility  of  Belief.  401 

nature,  that  recovery  for  the  Eace  is  to  be  found  only  through 
the  Mediation  of  the  Incarnate  Son,  His  Death,  Eesurrection, 
Ascension,  perpetual  Priesthood,  and  the  Mission  of  the  Holy 
Qhost — ^it  is  seen,  at  a  glance,  that  there  are  conditions  of  Sal- 
vation, on  such  a  plan,  which  humble  pride,  which  compel 
man  to  bow  at  the  Cross,  which  require  self-sacrifice,  and  self- 
denial,  which  make  demands  of  the  most  serious  character 
upon  him,  in  order  that  that  fallen  Nature  may  be  restored. 
We  touch,  at  once,  and  we  call  into  full  play,  a  great  variety  of 
human  emotions.  The  man  stops  ; — ^he  begins  to  cavil ; — ^he 
doubts  about  the  genuineness  of  such  a  record; — ^he  begins  to 
raise  objections;  and  urge  arguments,  with  an  ingenuity  which 
it  is  impossible  to  sUence. 

Now,  if  we  examine  any  or  all  of  the  various  objections  to 
the  Gospel,  which, — from  the  days  of  Celsus  down  to  Thomas 
Paine  and  Bishop  Colenso, — ^men  have  clung  to  so  tenaciously, 
*iid  defended  so  resolutely,  we  shall  find  this  one  peculiarity 
^^  them  all.  There  is  a  strong  family  likeness  in  every  one  of 
them.  It  is  always  some  philosophical  subtlety,  which  is  the 
offspring  and  gratification  of  proud  Human  Eeason,  or  it  is 
some  human  device,  which  can  stand  in  the  place  of  that 
Cross  of  Christ,  which  always  has  been,  and  always  will  be,  a 
stumbling-block,  and  foolishness,  both  to  the  Jew  and  the 
^entile.  Man  will  yield  everything,  he  will  do  everything,  he 
^^  sufFer  everything,  he  will  believe  everything,  before  he  will 
yidd  his  pride,  and  go,  like  a  little  child,  in  penitence  and 
feith  and  love,  to  the  Lamb  of  God,  whose  Blood  taketh  away 
^he.sins  of  the  world. 

And  yet,  it  is  wonderful  with  what  adroitness  the  human 
^^d  can  deceive  itself  into  the  belief  of  its  chosen  refuges  of 
^les.  Thus,  one  denies  the  doctrine  of  a  Judgment  to  come, 
*^d  of  Endless  Punishment  in  a  future  world,  and  then  tells 
^  of  the  "  Love  of  God."  Another  cavils  at  the  doctrine  of 
^^^  Trinity,  and  of  the  Atonement  by  the  Blood  of  the  Cross  ; 
*^d  tells  us  of  the  Divinity  within  us,  and  of  progress  in  The- 
V  ^'  Another  finds  fault  with  Christ^s  positive  Institutions, 
^^  Church,  -Ministry,  and  Sacraments ;  and  hides  himself  be- 
^^d  the  perversion  of  all  these.     Yet,  in  each  and  all  of  these 

^OL.  XV.  31 » 


402  BesponsihUUy  of  Belief.  [Oct., 

instances,  men  da  not  embrace  these  doctrinal  and  practical 
errors,  because  they  are  true,  but  because  they  first  wish  them 
to  be  true,  and  finally  come  to  think  they  really  are  so. 

In  one  respect,  we  need  to  guard  ourselves.  It  will  be  said 
by  some,  that  we  have  placed  the  whole  subject  of  Moral  Truth 
and  Moral  Evidence  on  too  low  grounds;  and  that  Moral 
Truth  is  to  be  received  by  Faith,  on  authority,  and  not  by  a 
process  of  induction ;  and  that,  in  this  respect,  there  is  no 
such  analogy  between  the  reception  of  Intellectual  and  Moral 
Truth.  With  the  multitude.  Faith  is,  and  always  will  be,  a 
matter  of  authority,  rather  than  of  intellectual  conviction. 
Nay,  further,  it  is  so,  with  all ;  with  the  profoundest  scholar, 
as  well  as  the  most  unlettered  peasant.  But,  thinking  men 
have  asked,  are  asking,  and  always  will  ask.  What  is  the 
Truth  that  has  been  revealed  ?  They  have  a  right  to  ask  that 
question.  It  is  not  with  the  subject  matter  of  the  Eevelation, 
but  with  the  Evidences  of  the  Eevelation,  that  Private  Judgment 
has  its  appropriate  place.  With  the  latter,  it  may  exercise  its 
keenest,  sharpest  powers.  With  the  former,  it  has  nothing  to 
do,  but  bow,  with  the  docility  of  a  little  child,  and  receive, 
without  questioning,  all  that  a  God  of  Love  and  Wisdom  hath 
revealed.  It  is  the  claims  of  a  blind  authority,  which  gives 
point  to  Mr.  Buckle's  remark,  that  "  as  the  Clergy,  taken  as  a 
body,  have  always  looked  on  it  as  their  business  to  enforce  be- 
lief, rather  than  encourage  inquiry,  it  is  no  wonder  if  they  dis- 
played, in  their  writings,  the  spirit  incidental  to  the  habits  of 
their  profession.''*  And  again  ;  "  The  theologian,  thus  turn- 
ing credulity  into  an  honor,  and  valuing  men  in  proportion  as 
they  are  simple-minded  and  easy  of  belief,  has  little  need  to 
trouble  himself  with  facts,  which,  indeed,  he  sets  at  open  defi- 
ance, in  his  eagerness  to  narrate  portentous,  and  often  mirao- 
ulous  events."t  Such  a  stigma  as  this,  which  he  casts  upon 
the  clergy  on  every  opportunity,  is  of  course  a  slander  upon 
their  rightful  authority.  Alas !  it  is  not  always  a  slander 
upon  their  history.  As  we  have  said.  Induction  has  to  do,  not 
with  Revelation,  but  with  the  Credentials  of  Revelation.  It 
is  not  credulity  to  believe,  when  and  what  God  hath  spoken. 

*  Vol.  I.,  p.  222.  t  '^ol-  II-;  P-  459. 


3.]  BesponaibUity  of  Bdief,  403 

Fbeae  considerations  on  the  Voluntariness  of  Belief,  so  briefly 
sented,  never  were  more  imperiously  demanded,  than  at  the 
sent  day.  It  is  an  age,  when  it  is  claimed  to  be  of  little 
ment  what  man's  Creed  is,  if  he  is  only  sincere,  and  if  his 
,rt  is  right !  as  if  his  heart  and  conduct  could  be  right,  who 
believes  what  Q-od  has  revealed,  and  disobeys  what  God  has 
unanded.    Men  are  pleading  for  the  Practical  in  Christian- 

in  contra-distinction  from  the  doctrinal ;  when  all  right 
ctice  must  be  conditioned  by  right  doctrine.  The  plea  is 
urd.    And  yet,  when  we  see  how  firmly  established  differ- 

men  become  in  diverse  doctrines,  which  cannot  both  be 
e ;  when  we  see  how  Truths  essential  to  the  Eaith  are 
ottly  and  boldly  denied,  we  are  sometimes  tempted  to  relax^ 
lewhat,  the  tone  of  our  loyalty  to  the  Truth,  and  to  feel 
.t,  after  all/  the  subject  matter  of  the  Faith  is  a  matter  of 
aparatively  little  moment ;  and  that  it  is  better  to  throw 
I  mantle  of  charity  over  Errors  and  Heresies  which  yet  have 
fchem  every  possible  form  of  doctrinal  impiety. 
5ave  we  not  need  to  write  earnestly  upon  this  point  ?  Cer- 
a  it  is,  that  Truths  which  are  essential  to  the  very  existence 
Society ;  Truths  which  are  fundamental  in  the  Christian 
ith,  if  there  are,  or  can  be,  such  things  as  fundamental 
.ths ;  Truths  baptized  in  the  blood  of  the  early  Martyrs, 
1  of  the  Eeformers,  are  becoming  lost  in  the  mazes  of  a 
Dd  tradition,  on  the  one  hand,  or  in  the  subtleties  of  an  ir- 
erent,  shallow  infidel  philosophy,  on  the  other.  When,* 
Jrefore,  we  hear  the  Modem  Socialist,  whose  poison  circu- 
es  among  us  every  day,  inveighing  against  the  right  of  Prop- 
y,  against  the  right  of  Grovernment,  against  the  sacredness 
Marriage,  as  things  which  are  wrong ;  and,  when  we  hear  the 
f-styled  philosophers  and  reformers  of  the  day,  assailing  the 
ctrines,  of  the  Fall  of  Man,  of  the  Trinity,  of  the  Atone- 
^nt,  of  the  Inspiration  of  the  Scriptures,  of  the  Christian 
tenant,  and  its  signs  and  seals  and  Sacraments,  and  the 
turch  of  Christ, — we  say  it  is  not  enough  to  speak  of  such 
'ors,  which  sap  the  foundations  of  Society,  and  of  the  Faith, 

merely  harmless  mistakes,  to  be  apologized  for,  on  the 
>tuid,  that  their  authors  are  sincere  and  well-meaning  men. 


404  ReaponsibUity  of  Belief.  [Oct., 

Our  true  position,  as  honest  Christian  men,  is,  to  take  higher 
ground.  Duty,  duty  to  God,  to  Society,  to  ourselves,  to  the 
age,  to  the  Church,  calls  upon  us  to  say,  that  though  such 
"ways"  as  these  may  seem  right  to  a  man,  yet  the  end  thereof 
are  the  ways  of  death. 

The  Voluntariness  of  Moral  Belief  has  another  important  as- 
pect. Human  probation,  in  this  life,  has  regard  to  man's  intellect, 
as  well  as  to  his  heart  and  conduct.     There  is  no  part  of  man's 
whole  nature  which  is  not  on  trial.     God  does  not  throw  a  ne- 
cessity upon  a  single  one  of  the  attributes  with  which  He  has 
endowed  him.     Especially  is  this  true,  with  his  intellectual  and 
moral  nature.     He  tries  that  nature,  the  Will,  the  Judgment, 
the  AflRections,  the  hopes,  and  fears.    Man  may,  if  he  will,  per- 
yert  these  gifts,  as  he  may  pervert  every  other  gift  of  God. 
He  may,  if  he  will,  cherish  a  pride  of  unbelief,  which  will  not 
yield  to  Evidence ;  which  thinks  it  manly  to  doubt ;  which 
can  face  the  strongest  arguments,  if  they  conflict  with  the 
promptings  of  his  evil  nature.     It  is  always  easy  for  him  to 
find  objections.     There  is  a  whole  armory  of  lies,  which  the 
heart,  in  its  willfulness  and  pride,  can  resort  to.     The  great 
Deceiver  of  souls,  too,  knows  every  weak  point  in  man's*  nature. 
He  can  appeal  to  the  noblest  attributes  and  powers  of  the  hu- 
man mind,  to  accomplish  his  end.     He  can  still  quote  Scrip- 
ture, as  he  did  on  the  Mount  of  Temptation ;  he  can  turn 
Critic,  and  talk  about  the  contradictions  of  God's  Eevelation  ; 
he  can  become  Scientific,  and  muster  a  whole  legion  of  Geolo- 
gical diflSiculties  ;  he  can  talk  of  Development,  and  so  attempt 
to  hide  the  story  of  Eden.     Alas,  man's  proud  intellect  is  not 
proof  against  such  appeals. 

And  yet,  the  Voluntariness  of  Belief  gives  to  man's  wor- 
ship its  highest  significance  and  value.  Divest  that  worship 
of  this  attribute,  sink  man's  belief  down,  as  our  modem  theo- 
rists would  do,  into  a  mere  mechanical  exercise,  and  that  wor- 
ship becomes  an  unmeaning  tribute ;  such  as,  and  no  better 
than,  the  homage  which  goes  up  from  the  ten  thousand  birds 
of  the  forest,  who  hymn  unconscious  and  unmeaning  songs  of 
praise.  It  is  the  higher  homage  which  man  pays  to  his  Maker, 
Eedeemer,  Sanctifier,  that  it  springs  from  a  heart  which  ap- 
preciates and  rejoices  to  acknowledge  the  perfections  of  God. 


J3.]      The  Anglican  Church  and  Italian  Reform.         406 


LHT.  IV.— THE  ANGLICAN  CHURCH  AND  ITALIAN 

REFORM. 

Journal  of  a  Tour  in  Italy  ;  with  reflections  on  the  Present 
Jondition  and  Prospects  of  Eeligion  in  that  Country.  By 
3hb.  Wordsworth,  D.  D.  Canon  of  Westminister.  Lon- 
Ion:  Eivingtons.     1863. 

Tin  Italiaho  ai  Suoi  Fratelli  di  Patria  ;  con  nn  discorso 
lei  Eev.  Giorgio  M.  Eandall,  D.  D.,  Eettore  della  Chiesa 
lei  Messia  in  Boston.    Nuova  York.    Oct.  1859. 

Beport  of  the  Proceedings  of  Dr.  GamiUeri  in  Italy  ;  pub- 
iflhed  by  the  Anglo-Continental  Society.    London.  1861. 

Letter  to  the  Lord  Bishop  of  London^  on  the  subject  of  the 
Present  Eeligious  Movement  in  Italy.  By  the  Eev.  L.  M. 
3oGG  and  T.  Parry  Woodcock,  Esq,  London :  Eiving- 
tons, 1861. 

Beport  of  the  Subscribers  to  the  Special  Italian  Fund  of 
;he  Anglo-Continental  Society.    London.     1862. 

The  Colonial  Church  Chronicle^  Missionary  Journal  and 
Foreign  Ecclesiastical Eeport.  London:  Eivingtons.  Sept. 
1862,  to  July  1863. 

[n  the  last  number  of  the  Eeview  and  at  the  close  of  a  sketch 
a  rise,  development  and  prospects  of  the  Eeform  Movement 
Italy,  we  promised  to  give,  in  the  present,  some  complemen- 
7  account  of  the  relations  which  the  Anglican  Church  has 
itained  towards,  or  rather  of  the  part  which  Anglican 
LUrchmen  have  taken  in  that  movement.  For  the  fulfillment 
this  promise,  we  find  ourselves,  after  every  effort,  less  pro- 
ved than  we  had  hoped  ;  and  we  feiBl  able  therefore  to  vouch 
ly  for  the  accuracy  of  the  facts  stated,  not  for  inferences 
Uch  may  be  negatively  drawn. 


406  The  Anglican  Church  and  Italian  Reform,       [Oct., 

The  design  of  the  Anglo-Continental  Society, — of  which,  by 
the  way,  far  less  is  known  by  American  Churchmen  than  should 
be, — and  its  organization  in  1852,  were  evidence  that  "the 
English,  Scottish  and  American  Churchmen"  composing  its 
membership,  believed  in  the  existence  of  a  primitive  tendency 
in  the  Churches  of  Continental  Europe,  whether  Komish  or 
Ultra-Protestant,  and  that  they  believed  too,  that  this  ten- 
dency might  be  strengthened  by  the  diflFusion,  in  their  several 
communities  and  languages,  of  publications  briefly  setting  forth 
the  true  "  principles  of  the  Anglican  Church,  her  doctrine,  dis- 
cipline and  status^"  either  in  the  extracted  language  of  her 
standard  divines  or  in  writings  prepared  for  the  purpose.  Italy 
was  included  among  the  countries  to  which  the  attention  of 
this  Society  was  thus  turned.  Out  of  fourteen  publications  is- 
sued prior  to  1858,  four  were  Italian,  while  five  were  in  French, 
and  two  in  Spanish ;  and  of  seven  additional  works  in  press 
during  this  year,  two  were  in  Italian,  while  five  were  in  French. 
There  is,  moreover,  some  reason  to  believe  that  during  this  pe- 
ried  Count  Tasca,  then  an  exile  in  England,  was  a  co-worker 
with  this  Society  and  the  translator  of  at  least  one » of  its  publi- 
cations, ^^La 8uprema%ia Papale  alTrihunale  delV Antichita" 
by  the  Eev.  James  Meyrick,  which  was  issued  in  1856,  at  Turin. 
Yet  there  appears  no  evidence  that  there  had  been,  prior  to  1860, 
any  recognition,  on  the  part  of  this  Society  or  on  that  of  other 
Anglican  Churchmen,  of  a  condition  of  things  in  Italy  answer- 
ing to  these  hopes,  in  any  specific  manner,  or  to  any  encouraging 
extent.  Count  Tasca  had  indeed  returned  to  Lombardy,  and 
had  published  his  volume  of  extracts  from  the  English  Prayer 
Book  for  the  use  of  the  soldiers  in  the  Military  Hospitals  ;  but 
with  this  single  exception,  "Evangelical"  or rarfzcannfluences 
had  sole  possession  of  the  field  of  reform.  The  Waldensians, — 
whose  activity  in  Piedmont  during  the  ten  years  preceding, 
had  enlisted  the  warm  interest  of  many  and  prominent  English 
dissenters, — ^were  now  addressing  themselves  to  the  fulfillment  of 
their  missionary  hopes  for  Italy,  and  were  attracting,  through 
Swiss  and  other  Chaplains,  a  vigorous  foreign  cooperation. 
The  "Evangelicals"  of  Florence — ^who,  within  the  space  of  a 
few  months,  had  resumed  their  meetings  as  a  sect,  separated, 


1863.]       The  Anglican  Church  and  Italian  Reform.  407 

reunited  under  the  influence  of  Gualtieri,  and  were  now,  owing 
to  the  attractive  eloquence  of  Mazzarella,  a  Neapolitan  advo- 
cate who  spent  a  few  weeks  among  and  preached  to  them,  be- 
ginning to  arrest  attention — ^were  wholly  under  Plymouthian 
control ;  and  the  isolated  Churchmen,  including  even  the  Eng- 
lish Chaplain,  who  "knew  anything  of  them  or  took  any  interest 
in  them,  permitted  their  influence  to  be  entirely  subsidiary  to 
that  of  the  most  radical  guides.  The  religious  public  at  large 
knew  as  yet  nothing  of  these  rising  sects  j  the  Italians  concern- 
ed in  them  were  chiefly  of  the  humbler  classes ;  and  the  few 
foreign  Churchmen  who,  an  account  of  local  proximity,  became 
acquainted  with  them,  regarded  them  as  affording  no  field  for 
Church  usefulness,  and  only  smiled  or  shook  their  heads  when 
asked,  even  at  a  later  day,  why  they  had  neither  brought  them 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  Church,  nor  brought  to  them  the  know- 
ledge of  her  principles. 

For  these  reasons,  whatever  the  above  named  Society  may 
have  done,  by  way  of  meeting  a  presumed  tendency  of  the  times 
in  Italy  as  in  other  parts  of  the  Continent,  we  cannot  date  even 
the  germ  of  the  relations  between  the  Anglican  Church  in  eith- 
er branch  and  the  actual  reform  movement  in  any  of  its  phases, 
earlier  than  the  beginning  of  1860. 

Whether  the  possibility  of  those  relations  and  the  conse- 
quent responsibilities  of  the  Church  were  earlier  discemable, 
we  presume  not  to  decide  :  that  they  were  so  from  that  time  is 
proven  by  the  simple  fact  that  they  were  discerned.  The  fol- 
lowing brief  extracts  from  the  private  letters  of  an  American 
clergyman  to  an  English  clerical  correspondent, — ^letters  it  may 
be  added  which  were  seen  and  kindly  acknowledged  by  several 
English  Churchmen,  including  some  who  have  since  been  Italy's 
most  efficient  friends — ^and  which  gave  expression  perhaps  to  the 
first  Ghurchly  recognition  of  the  opportunity,  will  be  excused 
for  the  sake  of  showing  ipsissimis  verbis,  the  impressions  made 
upon  one  who  enjoyed  the  advantage  of  being  among  the  few 
representatives  of  the  Anglican  Church  upon  the  ground  at 
this  period.    This  passage  occurs  under  date  of  Jan.  17,  1860. 

The  political  history  of  Italy,  is  quietly  preparing  the  abundant  materials  for  an 
equally  important  chapter  in  her  ecclesiastical  history;    *    *    *    qu^  Church 


408  The  Anglican  Ohurch  and  Italian  Reform.       [Oct., 

might  be  the  guiding  influence,  and  the  center  of  a  reformatory  moTement,  for  the 
want  of  which  now,  the  Evangelical  party  in  Florence  are,  as  it  were,  but  beating 
the  air  or  running  off  into  the  extremes  of  Protestantism.  It  is  the  duty  of  the 
Churches  of  England  and  America,  to  whom  a  sound  organization  and  a  pure  faith 
have  been  intrusted,  to  bring  these  talents  to  God's  service,  by  efforts  to  direct  this 
inevitable  movement  rightly  from  its  origin/' 

Under  date  of  April  11,  following,  the  same  writer  thus 
replies  to  some  suggestions  of  doubt,  concerning  the  propriety 
of  bringing  the  Church  into  relations  with  the  Florentine 
reformers. 

"  I  heartily  agree  with  the  position  taken  by  all  the  gentlemen  whose  letters  you 
last  sent  me,  that  a  reformation  should  be  from  within  the  fold  of  the  old  Church, 
and  that  efforts  should  be  directed  to  its  development  there,  rather  than  to  draw- 
ing off  from  it :  *  *  *  but  provision  must  be  made  for  the  numbers  who  have 
ah^ady  gone  and  are  going  off  without  Bishops  and,  if  not  without  clergy,  certainly 
without  the  power  of  multiplying  clergy." 

In  reply  to  a  request  for  any  practical  suggestions,  he  adds  : 

"I  see  upon  the  list  of  the  Committee  of  the  Anglo-Continental  Society,  two  Ital- 
ian names.  If  there  are  Italian  clergy  in  Anglican  orders,  are  not  such  persons  the 
very  ones  to  send  out  to  influence  their  countrymen?  " 

The  English  sympathy  with  which  these  views  seemed  thus 
to  have  been  met,  together  with  earnest  requests  from  the 
United  States,  decided  the  writer  to  visit  Florence  and  study 
the  character  of  the  reform  movement  as  then  revealing  itself 
in  that  city.  This  visit  was  accomplished  in  the  July  follow- 
ing. He  found,  not  only  that  the  schism  healed  by  Gualtieri 
had  broken  out  afresh  on  the  departure  of  Mazzarella,  but  that 
a  controversy  about  the  election  of  evangelists  in  one  of  the 
parties,  had  been  just  concluded  by  a  coup  d'  etat  on  the  part 
of  the  majority  and  the  secession  of  the  minority,  thus  forming 
the  third  of  the  ^^Free  Evangelical  Italian  Churches'*  into 
which  about  two  hundred  brethten  and  an  average  attendance 
of  as  many  more  were  now  divided.  He  found  also  that  his 
visit  had  been  thrice  preceded  by  the  approach  at  least  of  Ang- 
lican influence.  During  the  Spring,  the  Bev.  Frederick  Mey- 
ricky  the  Secretary  of  the  Anglo-Continental  Society,  had  sent 
out  to  the  English  Chaplain  at  Florence,  a  package  of  the  pub- 
lications of  that  Society :  but  they  were  regarded  by  him  as 
scarcely  adapted  to  the  condition  and  character  of  these  "Evan- 


53.]       The  Anglican  Church  and  Italian  Reform,  409 

icds/*  whom  indeed  he  thought  it  better  to  leave  to  their 
Tmouthian  guides  ;  and  no  present  use  was  made  of  them. 
Again,  in  May,  a  New  York  clergyman,  passing  through 
orence,  took  some  pains  to  meet  with  these  reformers,  but  left 
3m  with  the  discouraging  impressions  which  their  prospects 
>Te  at  that  time  not  uncalculated  to  inspire,  and  which  may 
found  expressed  in  the  columns  of  the  Church  Journal  for 
pfc  12,  following. 

In  the  mean  time,  an  Italian,  although  from  afar,  had  point- 
out  to  his  brethren  a  more  excellent  way.  A  partial  trans- 
iion  of  the  Eev.  Dr.  Eandall's  well  known  discourse,  "  Why 
am  a  Churchman,'  embodied  in  an  address  applying  its 
iching  to  the  spiritual  condition  of  his  compatriots,  had  been 
epared  by  the  counsel  and  published  through  the  assistance 
the  Eev.  Dr.  Hawks,  by  an  Italian  resident  of  New  York, 
d  communicant  of  Calvary  Church.  A  number  of  these 
lets,  already  cited  by  us  under  its  title,  "  Un  Italiano  ai  suoi 
^ateUi  di  Patria,"  were  in  June  brought  into  Tuscany  by  an 
ile  returning  from  America,  and  distributed  among  the 
s^angelicals  of  Pisa,  Leghorn  and  Florence.  In  this  latter 
bj^,  they  fell  chiefly  into  the  hands  of  members  of  the  party 
lied  from  the  location  of  their  place  of  worship  on  the  CorsOy 
ittorio  Emanuele,  as  the  adherents  of  Gualtieri  were  from 
eir  river  side  location  called  the  Arno  party.  Thus  was 
ought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  former,  as  illustrated  by  our 
ni  Church,  the  idea  of  Evangelical  Truth  United  with  Apos- 
Ucal  Order— of  a  Church,  Protestant  or  rather  Primitive  in 
Etith,  yet  Catholic  in  history  and  discipline.  This  example 
id  that  of  the  Church  of  England,  of  which  our  own  was  seen 
be  a  branch,  arrested  their  attention  and  aroused  their  inter- 
t :  and  the  coming  to  Florence  immediately  upon  this  of  a 
sxgyman  of  the  Church  thus  commended  to  them,  for  whom 
^  way  had  thus  been  prepared,  and  who  took  pains  to  meet 
ith  and  influence  them  severally  and  collectively,  did  much 
give  this  interest  direction  and  purpose. 
Thus  far,  it  should  be  remembered,  no  promise  of  internal 
tiurch  reform  had  been  afforded  ;  and  the  only  practical  prob- 
^  for  the  Anglican  friend  of  Italy,  was  that  presented  by 
TOL.  XV.  32 


410  The  Anglican  Church  and  Italian  Reform,   .   [Oct., 

what  was  an  increasii^  and  what  seemed  likely  eventually  to 
prove  an  extensive  secession  from  the  Church.  This  move- 
ment had  hitherto  been  entirely  left  in  dissenting  hands  and 
to  influences  generally  of  the  most  radical  character  :  and  if 
Churchmen  had  come  into  contact  with  it,  Church  principles 
had  not ;  even  the  efforts  made  from  England  having  failed  of 
their  destination.  Thus  far,  therefore,  the  American  branch  of 
the  Anglican  Church  had  alone  brought  to  it  a  Churchly  influ- 
ence, first  as  embodied  in  Dr.  Kandall's  discourse,  and  next  as 
represented  by  the  clerical  visitors  just  mentioned. 

Under  these  circumstances,  renewed  efforts  were  made  to  ob- 
tain English  cooperation ;  to  secure  the  establishment  at  Flor- 
ence of  an  American  Chapel  and  a  resident  clergyman  who 
should  follow  up  and  develop  the  trust  which  at  least  the  Cor- 
so  party,  and  measurably  the  others,  were  already  prepared  to 
repose  in  the  American  Church  and  in  its  representative  ;  and 
to  confirm  the  Churchward  tendencies  of  the  Corso  party,  by 
procuring  them  the  advantage  which  the  Arno  party  enjoyed 
in  the  person  of  Grualtieri,  an  ordained  and  valid  ministry.  We 
shall  soon  see  the  English  Church  nobly  represented  in  the  field 
opened  by  the  promise  of  Italian  Keform  ;  but  it  is  not  kncJwn 
how  far,  if  at  all,  this  result  was  connected  with  these  efforts. 
The  opening  of  the  American  Chapel  upon  the  14th  of  the  fol- 
lowing October,  and  the  temporary  acceptance  of  its  charge  by 
the  Kev.  Dr.  T.  B.  Lyman,  fulfilled  for  a  time  the  second  of 
these  aims  ;  and  the  near  promise  which  was  at  one  time  af- 
forded of  the  return  from  the  United  States  of  an  Italian  ex- 
priest,  held  together  the  conservative  reformers  as,  in  purpose, 
an  Episcopal  Church. 

Before  the  close  of  October,  the  Corso  party  assuming  the 
name  of  the  "  Free  Evangelical  Episcopal  Italian  Church^^ 
placed  themselves  in  the  hands  of  Dr.  Lyman,  and  asked  of 
him  at  once  guidance  and  a  very  liberal  degree  of  responsibility 
and  fostering  care.  He,  of  course,  declined  to  assume  such  a 
position  towards  them  ;  but  kindly  and  judiciously  advised 
them,  pointing  out  to  them  their  errors  both  in  theory  and  in 
practice,  (errors  which  have  been  sufficiently  indicated  in  a  for- 
mer Article,)  and  exerted  himself  to  promote  a  reunion,  upon 


53.]      The  Anglican  Church  and  Italian  Reform,  411 

ind  principles,  of  the  divided  parties  of  these  would  be  re- 
mers.  And  in  consequence  perhaps  of  this  effort,  or  at  least 
3ut  this  time,  the  schism  of  the  preceding  summer  was  heal- 
,  and  the  three  parties  reduced  again  to  the  earlier  two. 
Here  closes  th.%  first  period  into  which  the  history  of  Angli- 
1  influence  upon  this  movement  naturally  divides  itself ; — 
it  short  period  in  which  the  developments  of  the  latter  were 
ly  in  the  form  of  separation  from  the  National  Church,  and 
which  also  the  American  branch  of  the  Anglican  Church 
d  alone  come  into  actual  contact  with  them. 
The  Anglo-Continental  Society  now  enters  upon  the  lead  in 
e  exertion  of  Anglican  influence  upon  Italian  Keform,  simul- 
neously  with  the  earlier  promise  of  the  manifestation  of  this 
irit  under  a  more  conservative  phase.  We  have  before  us  no 
eans  of  determining  when,  how,  or  by  what  phenomena  the 
tention  of  this  Society  was  first  enlisted  in  the  field  before  us, 
I  one  peculiarly  deserving  their  active  interest.  But  the  first 
ep  by  which  that  interest  was  shown,  was  the  resolution  of 
le  Committee  of  that  Society,  upon  the  occasion  of  a  meet- 
«  held  in  Nov.  1860,  "  That  it  was  highly  desirable  that  the 
hurch  of  England  should  send  an  English  Bishop  or  Presby- 
sr  on  a  mission  of  brotherly  love  to  the  Church  of  Italy.*' 
ubsequent  events  have,  we  think,  shown  that  this  resolution 
as  premature :  but  by  no  means  so  was  the  practical  step 
ith  which  they  themselves  followed  up  this  expression  of 
pinion.  They  determined  to  send  out  at  orce  an  agent  to  in- 
ttire  into  the  preparedness  of  the  Italian  religious  mind  for  the 
«eption  of  Evangelical  Truth  in  doctrine,  or  primitive  prin- 
ples  in  Worship  and  Discipline,  or  of  the  witness  of  the  An- 
iican  Church  to  either  the  one  or  the  other. 
This  delicate  and  important  mission  was  entrusted  to  the 
^v.  M.  A.  Camillcri,  D.  D.,  an  Italian  by  birth  and  educa- 
011,  a  Boman  Catholic  in  original  theological  training  and 
rders,  who  had  many  years  before  united  himself  with  the 
iiglish  Church  and  ministry  (we  believe,  at  Malta,)  had  been 
Ppointed  by  the  late  Bishop  of  London  to  the  charge  of  the 
hurch  mission  to  the  Italians  in  that  metropolis,  had  for  years 
6en  the  Italian  Editor  of  the  Society  itself,  as  well  as  in  the 


412  The  Anglican  Church  and  Italian  B,tform.       [Oct., 

employment  of  the  Christian  Knowledge  Society  for  the  revisioii 
of  their  Italian  Version  of  the  Prayer  Book,  and  at  that  tmi.^, 
we  believe,  he  was  a  curate  of  the  Eev.  Canon  Wordsworth  of 
Westminister.     No  better  guarantees  of  the  judiciousness  ^^zA 
this  selection  could  surely  be  asked,  than  are  afforded  by  th^  ^e 
facts.     The  Dr.  was  furnished  of  course  with  a  supply  of  Itaa,!- 
ian  Bibles,  Testaments  and  Prayer  Books,  and  also  with  tine 
various  Italian  publications  of  the  Christian  Knowledge  aKiad 
Anglo-Continental  Societies,  which  included -Bishop  Jewel  X's 
^^ Apology,"'   Bishop   Bull's  "Corruptions   of  the  Church     of 
Eome,"  Bishop  Cozin's  "On  the  Eeligion,  Discipline  and  Sa- 
cred Kites  of  the  English  Church,"  and  other  pamphlets    or 
extracts  from  the  writings  of  standard  English  Divines. 

Dr.  Camilleri's  mission — a  brief  summary  report  of  which,  is 
now  before  us — forming  as  it  did  the  initiative  of  English 
Church  efforts  to  influence  the  Italian  Eeform  movement,  and 
an  initiative  also  out  of  which,  to  a  great  extent,  has  appar- 
ently grown  the  subsequent  valuable  relations  between  Angli- 
can Churchmen  and  the  Primitive  Eeform  party,  will  claim  of 
us  more  than  a  passing  notice,  since  the  principles  upon  which 
this  mission  was  conducted,  judged  by  these  results,  are  surelj 
entitled  to  our  acceptance  as  fundamental  in  all  present  and 
future  efforts  under  the  continuance  of  the  same  condition  of 
the  Italian  mind. 

Dr.  Camilleri  proceeded  to  Italy,  at  once  upon  his  appoint- 
ment, with  the  following  instructions,  which  we  take  from  the 
pamphlet  report  above  cited. 

"  Negatively. — 1.  To  avoid  transgressing  the  law  of  the  land. 

2.  To  abstain  from  any  attempt  at  drawing  individuals  out  of  the  Italian  Churdi, 
into  separate  communities. 

Positively. — To  encourage  internal  reformation  in  every  way  possible,  and  part*^ 
ularly, 

1.  By  the  judicious  distribution  of  the  Society's  Italian  publications,  and  Ital""* 
Prayer  Books. 

2.  By  explaining  by  word  of  mouth  the  limits  of  the  legitunate  jurisdiction  «oA 
authority  of  the  Bishop  of  Rome,  especially  with  reference  to  the  liberties  of  wi® 
Churches  of  North  Italy  and  Sicily. 

3.  By  enforcing  on  excited  minds  the  necessity  of  Ecclesiastical  Order. 

4.  By  convincing  them,  both  by  argument  and  by  the  example  of  the  Bngi»" 
Church,  of  the  possibility  of  a  National  Church  reforming  itself,  and  being  at  on 


J63.]      The  Anglican  (Ihurch  and  Italian  JReform.  413 

(tholte  and  Protestant;  Catholic,  as  maintaining  the  faith  and  discipline  of  the 
oly  Catholic  Church;  Protestant,  in  rejecting  Papal  usurpation  and  dogma." 

The  following  additional  instructions  were  given  Dr.  Camil- 
>ri,  by  the  Committee,  in  December. 

"  Our  operations  are  to  be  wholly  carried  on  upon  the  basis  of  non-proselytism 

*  individuals.  Our  purpose  is  to  raise  up  a  spirit  of  reform,  within  the  bosom  of 
le  Italian  Church,  which  may  eventuate  in  a  national  reform  of  the  whole  Church 

*  Italy,  carried  out  by  the  authorites  in  State  and  Church  on  the  pressure,  it  may 
5,  of  public  opinion.  To  think  of  establishing  a  new  Church,  on  however  good 
"indples,  which  may  in  time  absorb  the  Italian  people,  is  chimerical;  and  to  attempt 

wfll  be  the  sure  way  of  preventing  a  National  Church  reform.  You  will  see 
Lat  these  two  works  are  totally  distinct :  1.  The  internal  reformation  of  the  Ital- 
tt  Church  by  the  impulse  of  the  instructed  mind  of  the  Church :  2.  The  organiza- 
>n  of  Italians  already  become  Protestants  on  proper  ecclesiastical  principles. 
Both  tJiese  works  are  good  works,  but  they  are  totally  distinct:  and  our  present 
>ject  is  to  aid  towards  the  first  of  them." 

As  we  do  not  propose  to  follow  Dr.  Camilleri  in  the  general 
etail  of  his  mission,  another  extract  will  sum  up  its  extent 
ttd  characteristics.     The  language  is  the  Dr's  own. 

"I  have  visited  Turin,  Milan,  Greno%  Pisa,  Leghorn,  Florence  and  Bologna.  In 
1  of  these,  as  in  several  other  places,  there  have  been  established  dep6ts  of  the 
nglo-Oontinental  Society's  books,  Italian,  French,  and  Latin,  and  of  Italian  Bibles 
id  Prayer  Books  of  the  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge.  *  »  »  ♦ 
I  had  as  frequent  interviews  with  Italian  priests  and  laymen  as  I  could.  The 
iger  I  stayed  in  one  place,  the  better  was  I  enabled  to  make  my  communications 
«ftiL 

Hy  plan  of  operation  was  this ; — I  ascertained  from  the  British  Chaplain  of  the 
spective  places  I  visited,  whether  any  persons  of  his  acquaintance  would  be 
sposed  to  see  me.  I  found  every  one  of  these  gentlemen  ready  to  give  every  in- 
nnation,  and  to  promote  my  plans  in  every  possible  way.  And  I  had  also  the 
tisfaction  to  meet  with  the  same  readiness,  on  the  part  of  most  Englishmen  and 
uerican  friends,  both  among  the  laity  and  clergy,  residing  or  travelling  in  Italy. 
Having  ascertained  the  various  openings  thus  prepared,  I  set  to  work,  with  more 
less  success,  according  to  circumstances." 

This  extract  glances  further  forward  than  we  have  as  yet 
vanced,  and  we  will  now  turn  back  a  little  in  our  story. 
During  December,  while  Dr.  Camilleri  was  yet  in  Turin, 
3  Eev.  L.  M.  Hogg,  an  English  clergyman,  with  his  fellow- 
^Veller,  Mr.  Woodcock,  both  of  whom  were  connected  with 
^  above  Society,  coming  to  Florence,  took  great  interest 
the  problem  whose  resolution  seemed,  as  we  have  narrated, 
have  been  committed  to  the  Eev.  Dr.  Lyman,  between  whom 
v^OL.  XV.  32* 


414  The  Anglican  Clmrch  and  Italian  Reform,       [Oct., 

and  themselves  a  cordial  relation  at  once  resulted.  This  happy 
cooperation  developed  a  more  active  and  specifically  Chnrchly 
interest  among  some  English  residents  of  Florence,  especially 
enlisting  the  English  chaplain  ;  and,  towards  the  end  of  Jan- 
uary, they  found  themselves  almost  charged  with  the  respon- 
sibility of  the  Corso  party,  who,  having  gotten  rid  of  some 
unworthy  leaders,  were  now  virtually  guideless.  At  this  junc- 
ture, early  in  Feb.  1861,  Dr.  Camilleri  arrived  in  Florence,  on 
his  mission  of  inquiry.  He  at  once  joined  this  little  council  of 
English  and  American  Churchmen  ;  and  they,  obtaining  per- 
mission for  him  from  the  Committee  of  the  home  Society,  in- 
duced him  to  step  into  the  gap,  and  take  temporary  charge  of 
this  congregation.  At  the  same  time,  it  was  decided  that  they 
should  attempt  to  procure  the  permanent  services  of  the  Eev. 
Sig.  Vittoris  Manina,  an  ex-priest  of  Turin,  with  whom  Ca*- 
milleri  had  lately  become  acquainted  in  that  city.  The  large 
supply  of  Italian  Bibles  sent  into  Italy  being  by  this  time  fol- 
lowed by  an  extensive  circulation  of  the  Italian  Version  of  the 
English  Prayer  Book, — the  use  of  this  latter  was  now  quite 
practicable,  and  was  readily  resolved  upon. 

This  settlement  of  the  affairs  of  the  conservative  branch  of 
these  Evangelicals,  as  an  "  Episcopal"  congregation  and  under 
an  ex-priest,  accomplished  the  return  of  a  portion  of  this  Flor- 
entine secession  into  Church  channels,  and — since  the  leader  of 
the  Arno  or  radical  branch  was  the  ex-priest  Grualtieri — ^secured 
to  the  whole  of  this  movement  a  valid  ministry.  Manina  soon 
arrived,  at  first  to  assist,  afterwards  to  succeed,  Camilleri.  Du- 
ring their  joint  charge,  step  by  step  and  with  a  hearty  general 
agreement,  the  change  in  the  entire  character  of  the  public 
services  was  perfected.  Their  humble  room  on  the  Corso  was 
suitably  though  simply  fitted  up  as  for  our  own  worship  ;  the 
primitive  surplice  was  again  seen  in  the  sanctuary  in  its  simple 
purity  ;  our  Order  of  Morning  and  Evening  Prayer  was  used  ; 
and  the  people  learned  to  unite,  in  their  own  sweet  mother 
tongue,  in  the  common  prayers  and  praises,  many  of  which 
were  more  truly  their  own  peculiar  heritage  than  even  that  of 
the  Churches  by  whom  they  were  thus  restored  to  them.  On 
Easter  Sunday,  March  Slst,  the  Holy  Communion  was,  for  the 
first  time,  celebrated  according  to  the  reformed  Liturgy,  of 


1863.]        The  Anglican  Church  and  Italian  Reform,        415 

course  in  the  Italian  language; — the  communicants  having  been 
ODe  by  one  carefully  prepared  and  instructed  in  the  spiritual 
character  of  that  sacred  ordinance,  and  only  admitted  upon 
evidence  of  a  just  appreciation  of  the  solemnity  of  this  Sacra- 
ment. 

About  the  10th  of  April — ^his  term  of  absence  having  nearly 
expired — Dr.  Camilleri  left  Sig.  Manina  in  sole  charge  of  this 
interesting  congregation  ;  and  in  some  two  or  three  weeks  re- 
turned to  England  to  give  a  report  of  his  mission.  Its  results, 
as  respects  his  agency  in  developing  the  plans  of  the  American 
Chapel  at  Florence,  and  the  fulfillment  of  the  opportunities, 
providentially  entrusted  to  our  Church,  for  bringing  a  Church 
influence  effectively  to  bear  upon  the  radical  movement  in  that 
city,  were  these :  that  one  portion — ^i.  e.  the  former  Corso  party, 
purged  of  an  unworthy  clique  of  religious  demagogues — avow- 
edly and  fairly  placed  themselves  on  the  footing  of  a  reformed 
puirt  of  their  own  historic  Church,  under  a  reformed  priest  of 
their  own  Italian  ministry ;  while  Gualtieri,  finding  that  his 
own  convictions  in  favor  of  a  similar  course  were  yet  in  ad- 
vance of  those  of  his  people,  remained  with  them  to  await  the 
issues  and  the  influences  of  the  future.  To  the  permanence 
^nd  probable  extension  of  this  result  to  the  union  of  the  whole 
l>ody  of  these  Evangelicals  in  the  same  Church  system  under 
their  two  ex-priests,  the  closing  of  the  American  Chapel,  and 
the  consequent  loss  of  that  moral  support  and  guidance  which 
^B^  still  essential  to  it,  and  the  succession  to  that  post  of 
-A^naerican  dissenting  influence,  was  fatal. 

E^or,  upon  Sunday,  Feb.  24,  the  Services  of  our  Chapel  had 
*^^^^ii  terminated  by  the  departure  of  Dr.  Lyman  from  Florence. 
"Ixe  Eev.  Mr.  Hogg  was  no  longer  there  ;  and  the  consumma- 
tion of  the  plans  matured  by  them,  was  thus  left  in  the  hands 
^*  Dr.  Camilleri.  After  his  return,  however,  Manina  and  his 
flool  had  none  on  whom  to  lean  ;  and  he,  feeling  unequal  to 
^'^^  post,  under  the  circumstances,  resigned  it  at  the  end  of 
^*^^€e  months,  to  take  up  his  pen  in  the  cause  of  internal  refoiin. 
•'^'is  congregation,  unable  to  procure  a  suitable  pastor,  dissolv- 
^  I  although  many  of  its  members  continued  to  prize  and  to 
^®  their  Prayer  Books,  without  uniting  themselves  to  any  con- 
jugation ;   and  the  rise  of  the  Primitive  party  opening  to 


416         The  Anglican  Church  cmd  Italian  JReform.        [Oct., 

them  an  even  nobler  hope,  absorbed,  and  gave  a  new  direction 
to  their  aims.  The  Amo  party  and  the  whole  remainder  of 
this  evangelical  movement  gradually  returned  to  the  exclusive 
guidance  of  English,  Scotch,  Swiss  and  American  dissenters. 

The  American  Chapel  at  Florence, — which  had  thus  far  been 
the  basis  of  the  exertion  of  our  Church's  influence,  and  which 
should  have  been  ever  since  and  should  now  be  the  basis  of  a 
vigorous,  extensive  and  truly  Catholic  assistance  to  the  Prim- 
itive as  well  as  of  rescue  to  this  radical  reformers, — was  closed, 
indeed  with  the  sanguine  hope  of  the  permanent  resumption 
of  its  services  in  the  following  Fall.  The  readiness  with  which 
American  Church  influence  was  first  gained,  the  warmth  with 
which  the  opening  of  our  Chapel  was  first  welcomed  by  the 
reformers,  and  the  value  of  Dr.  Lyman's  brief  services, — to 
which  confessedly  were  principally  due  all  that  was  accom- 
plished in  the  field  of  rescuing  these  reformers  from  radicalism, — 
were  sufficient  evidence  of  its  importance,  as  regards  the  Ital- 
ian phase  of  its  usefulness.  The  high  appreciation  of  these 
services  by  the  Americans  who  were  in  Florence  during  that 
winter,  the  offer  of  a  lot  upon  which  to  erect  a  Chapel  build- 
ing, and  especially  the  promptness  with  which  our  abandoned 
field  has  been  occupied  and  the  zeal  with  which  it  has  been 
cultivated  by  the  American  and  Foreign  Christian  Union  and 
their  representative,  have  as  abundantly  testified  to  its  value 
to  Americans  abroad.  Yet  the  importance  of  this  post,  though 
continually,  has  thus,  far  been  vainly,  urged  upon  the  Church ; 
and  her  abandoned  post  is  now  the  chief  center  of  that  Amer- 
ican influence  and  activity,  which  strengthens  and  cooperates 
with  the  destructive  elements  that  are  endangering  the  great 
and  blessed  work  she  should  have  so  fervently  at  heart. 

It  is  not  known  that  any  step  has  since  been  taken  by  or  in 
our  branch  of  the  Church  to  re-occupy  her  place  in  this  work 
of  Catholic  charity,  whose  faithful  prosecution  by  English 
Churchmen  alone  we  shall  continue  to  recount. 

We  have  followed  to  its  results  the  episodal  branch  of  Dr. 
Camilleri's  work.  If  we  now  turn  to  that  with  reference  to 
which  his  mission  was  designed,  without  the  power  to  give  any 
details,  we  may  sum  up  its  results  as  follows  : — ^Embracing  a 


1863.]      The  Anglican  Church  and  Italian  Reform,  417 

five  month's  tour  through  the  principal  cities  of  North  Italy, 
two  months  of  which  were  spent  in  Florence,  he  was  enabled 
to  ascertain  the  extent  to  which  the  course  of  civil  affairs  had 
loosened  the  reverence  of  the  Church  for  the  Papal  authority ; 
by  coming  largely  into  personal  contact  with  many  priests  and 
laymen,  to  give  to  those  who  would  receive  it  some  knowledge 
of  the  principles  and  status  of  the  Anglican  Church,  and  to 
learn  how  far  it  was  probable  that  the  Italian  Version  of  the 
English  Prayer  Book  or  other  publications  of  the  two  Socie- 
ties would  be  accepted  and  examined  by  them  ;  to  open  cor- 
respondences in  some  instances ;  and  to  establish  depots  for 
the   sale  or  to  appoint  agents  for  the  distribution  of  Bibles, 
F^rayer  Books  and  the  above  Italian  pamphlets  and  tracts. 
These  depots  and  agencies  were  thus  established  in  Turin,  Ge- 
n.oa,  Leghorn,  Florence  and  Milan,  while  through  the  last  of 
these  and  under  charge  of  Count  Tasca  of  Seriate,  sub-agen- 
cies were  to  be  supplied  in  Bologna,  Parma,  Modena,  Piacenza 
^^d  also  Naples. 

The  character,  mode  and  spirit  of  his  investigations  will  best 
•^^  set  forth  by  some  extracts  from  a  letter  to  the  Secretary  of 
*he  Anglo-Continental  Society,  from  an  English  Clergyman 
then  in  Italy,  and  writing  from  Florence,  soon  after  Camilleri's 
^^*rival  in  that  city,  and  while  prosecuting  only  the  primary  ob- 
ject of  his  mission.  This,  with  other  similar  letters,  is  annexed 
"y*  the  Society  to  their  published  summary  of  the  Dr.'s  report. 
^^e  quote : 

*  I>r.  Camillori  is  here,  and  finding  more  openings  for  his  work  than  he  had  ven- 

"^•^^i  to  hope  for;  and  his  thorough  devotion  to  his  work,  simple  earnestness, 

^^''mth  and  charity,  will,  we  feel  sure,  win  his  way  under  God's  blessing.    Through 

.  '^^Jids  here,  he  has  already  got  introductions  to  several  educated  and  thinking  Ital- 

^Ji*^»  who  receive  his  visits  gladly,  and  are  glad  to  discuss  freely  with  him.    He  is 

^3  enabled  to  introduce  his  books,  and,  in  fact,  is  thoroughly  doing  the  special 

f  K*^^^  you  contemplated  for  him  in  that  lino ;  and  is  also  informing  himself  fully  of 

^  Mrork  carried  on  by  the  'Italian  Evangehcal  Christians,'  of  Plymouth  tendencies, 

^  of  the  Vaudois.  We  are  also  finding,  as  Dr.  Camilleri  will  doubtless  report,  numer- 

*  Openings  for  circulation  of  the  Prayer  Book ;  in  fact,  just  now  our  only  want  is 

,   ^ftcient  supply  of  a  cheap  edition ;  and  if  you  can  do  anything  to  press  upon  the 


'ty  for  ProvnoUng  Christian  Knowledge^  the  urgent  desirableness  of  at  once  forward' 
^*^  <*  large  supply  here — not  waiting  till  the  revised  edition  in  course  of  progress  is 
^      ^^)  but  a  supply  of  the  old  edition — ^you  will  be  doing  the  greatest  service.    ♦ 


^P  ^^  ^r  ^r  ^r 


418         The  Anglican  Church  and  Italian  Reform.         [Oct., 

"  He  finds  more  prospect  of  openings  for  his  work  in  Florence  itself  than  he  has 
hitherto  found  elsewhere ;  then  he  is  within  easy  reach  of  Pisa  and  Leghorn,  Pis- 
toria  and  Prato,  and  Bologna  is  not  far  to  reach.  There  will,  we  hope,  be  some 
scope  for  him  in  lopking  up  any  old  disciples  of  Scipio  Ricci,  who  may  yet  linger 
around  Pistoria  and  Prato,  and  elsewhere  in  Tuscany.  I  have  just  left  him  to  keep 
an  appointment  unexpectedly  opened  to  him  for  meeting  here  one  of  the  Pisan  Uni- 
versity professors.  He  will  have  told  you  of  his  meeting  with  Mazzarella  at  Genoa. 
Now  as  yet  there  is  no  Protestant  congregational  movement  of  importance  at  Bo- 
logna, either  Plymouthist  or  other ;  and  we  feel  it  may  be  very  important  for  Dr. 
Camilleri  to  see  what  openings  he  can  find  for  his  work,  specially  amongst  the  Uni- 
versity students,  at  Bologna  as  well  as  at  Pisa.  This  University  field  is  wholly,  or 
all  but  wholly,  untrodden  as  yet,  so  far  as  distinctive  Protestant  teaching  is  con- 
cerned ;  and  surely  it  is  well  worth  some  time  and  patience  to  try  if  such  an  impor- 
tant field  can  be  in  any  measure  sown  with  Church  of  England  principles." 

In  fine,  this  mission  partly  revealed,  partly  created  a  condi- 
tion of  things  entirely  unexpected  and  unhoped  for  by  its 
most  sanguine  friends  and  promoters.  The  extent  of  the  en- 
couragement it  afforded  may  be  inferred  from  the  effect  pro- 
duced in  England  by  the  reports  which  Dr.  Camilleri,  the  Eev. 
Mr.  Hogg  and  others,  were  able  to  send  back,  even  before  the 
end  of  the  former's  tour  of  inquiry. 

For  example,  on  the  28th  of  February,  1861,  the  Eev.  Chris- 
topher Wordsworth,  D.  D.  Canon  of  Westminster — whose  cu- 
rate we  remember  Camilleri  still  was ;  who  had  long  been  iden- 
tified with  the  provision  of  Anglican  Services  in  their  own 
tongue  for  the  Italian  residents  of  London ;  who  had  shown  a 
kind  interest  in  the  subject  of  the  letters  from  Italy,  referred 
to  early  in  this  Article  ;  and  who,  from  this  time,  has  appeared 
and  has  been  recognized  as  first  and  chief  in  influence  of  the 
active  Anglican  friends  of  Italian  reform — moved,  in  the  Pro- 
vincial Synod  of  Canterbury,  the  following  Petition,  signed  by 
many  of  its  leading  members,  and  which  was  ordered  by  the 
Synod  to  be  sent  up  to  the  Archbishop  and  Bishops  of  the 
Province  : 

"Reformation  in  Italy. 

"  We,  the  undersigned,  members  of  the  Lower  House  of  Convocation  of  the  Pro- 
vince of  Canterbury,  respectfully  invite  the  attention  of  the  Upper  House  to  the 
opportunity  now  afforded  by  Divine  Providence  for  the  advancement  of  true  reUgion 
in  Italy. 

"  We  regard  with  thankfulness  the  facilities  offered  at  the  present  time  for  the 
diffusion  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  that  country,  and  we  rejoice  to  learn  that  many 


.]      The  Anglican  Church  and  Italian  Reform.  419 

8  have  shown  a  desire  to  procure  copies  of  the  English  Book  of  Common 
r  in  their  own  tongue,  and  have  expressed  their  approval  of  it. 
e  are  of  opinion  that  the  Church  of  England  ought  not  to  remain  passive  and 
it  so  important  a  juncture ;  and  we  earnestly  pray  that  she  may  be  enabled  by 
vine  blessing,  to  avail  herself  of  those  means  which  are  now  vouchsafed  to 
'  promoting  the  cause  of  Christian  truth  and  unity  in  a  country  to  which  she 
f  was  indebted  in  the  sixth  century  for  many  spiritual  benefits, 
therefore,  humbly  submit  to  the  consideration  of  your  Grace  and  your  Lord- 
whether  it  might  not  be  expedient  that  a  committee  of  this  Convocation 
I  be  appointed  with  instructions  to  prepare  the  draught  of  a  letter  from  the 
58  and  Clergy  of  this  Province,  representing  to  the  Clergy  and  Laity  of  Italy, 
essings,  spiritual  and  temporal,  which  under  God's  providence,  this  Church 
salm  have  continued  to  derive  for  three  centuries  from  the  English  Reformation, 
ving  as  it  did  the  Holy  Scriptures,  the  Sacraments  and  the  Creeds  of  the 
ian  Church  and  the  three  Orders  of  the  Christian  ministry,  while  it  purified 
from  novelties,  errors  and  corniptions. 

e  would  also  suggest  that  such  a  communication  from  this  Synod  might  con- 
'  the  Clergy  and  People  of  Italy  the  assurance  of  our  hearty  sympathy  and 
ration  in  all  the  efforts  that  they  may  make  to  follow  the  example  of  England, 
ling  herself,  and  to  maintain  those  Scriptural  and  Catholic  truths  and  ordinan- 
liich  they  have  inherited  from  primitive  antiquity,  and  to  clear  them  from  those 
3  by  which  in  the  course  of  ages  they  have  been  marred  and  blemished, 
'e  therefore  humbly  pray  your  Grace  and  Lordships,  to  give  the  requisite  di- 
as  for  the  appointment  of  a  committee,  for  the  purpose  of  framing  the  draught 
h  a  Letter,  to  be  submitted  to  this  Convocation  for  consideration  at  some  early 
tunity." 

bout  the  same  time,  or  very  soon  after,  a  meeting  at  Cam- 
yQ  was  brought  about  in  this  interest,  by  the  Eev.  Frede- 
Meyrick,  the  Secretary  of  the  Anglo-Continental  Society, 
his  we  have,  however,  no  data  save  the  recollection  of  a 
jpaper  report  read  by  us  at  the  time  ;  and  we  only  recall 
general  and  deep  interest  produced  by  the  statements  made 
the  letters  read  on  that  occasion,  and  the  prominent  part 
n  by  the  Eev.  E.  Harold  Browne,  so  well  known  among  us 
ns  treatise  upon  the  Thirty  Nine  Articles, 
pon  the  return  of  Dr.  Camilleri,  a  Committee-meeting  of 
Anglo-Continental  Society  was  held  at  Chesterford,  on  the 
of  May,  1861,  to  receive  his  report;  at  which  a  vote  of 
iks  was  passed  to  him  "for  the  unwearied  diligence  dis- 
edby  him  throughout  his  operations  in  Italy.'*  This  meet- 
Bvas  apparently  followed  up  by  the  publication  of  the  ab- 
Jt  of  Dr.  Camilleri's  report,  with  letters  from  others  con- 
ing his  mission,  which  is  now  before  us  ;  and  also,  if  we 


420         The  Anglican  Church  and  Italtkn  Reform,         [Oct., 

remember  rightly,  by  a  second  more  public  meeting  at  Cam- 
bridge, for  the  purpose  of  extending  Church  interest,  and  of 
conferring  upon  the  course  to  be  thenceforth  pursued. 

The  following  statement,  appended  to  the  above  report, 
probably  puts  us  in  possession  of  the  purposes  of  the  Com- 
mittee at  this  time  : 

"It  is  proposed  to  continue  th«  efforts  made  towards  directing  the  Italian  Church 
in  the  safe  course  of  the  English  Reformation: 

1.  By  the  pubUcation  of  books, 

2.  By  their  dissemination  by  means  of  colporteurs,  and 

3.  By  the  agency  of  a  clergyman  of  the  English  Church, — according  as  further 
support  is  given  or  witheld  by  English  Churchmen." 

For  the  purpose  of  these  ends,  the  Committee  established  a 
"  Special  Italian  Fund,''  to  which  in  the  same  pamphlet  they 
already  report  subscriptions  to  the  amount  of  £185.  11.  6. 

The  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge  now  ac- 
cepts and  enters  heartily  upon  the  discharge  of  its  appropriate 
part  of  this  work.  An  Italian  Version  of  the  Prayer  Book 
had  long  been  published  by  this  Society,  as  we  have  seen, 
chiefly  for  the  use  of  Italians  resident  in  England ;  and  liberal 
grants  of  Italian  Bibles  and  Testaments  and  of  these  Prayer 
Books,  as  well  as  of  other  of  its  publications  in  the  same  lan- 
guage, had  already  and  frequently,  though  incidentally,  been 
made.  During  this  Spring,  i.  e.  of  1861,  this  Version  had 
been  carefully  revised ;  a  new  and  improved  edition  was  issued 
during  the  following  summer  ;  and,  at  their  monthly  meeting 
on  July  2d,  the  Board  of  this  Society  voted  £500  to  be  ex- 
pended in  grants  for  this  purpose,  "  an  earnest  of  further  sim- 
ilar grants  when  needed.'' 

By  this  time,  therefore,  we  presume  that  the  work  of  aiding 
the  reformatory  developments  in  the  Italian  Church  may  be 
regarded  as  having  become  a  recognized  duty  of  English 
Churchmen ;  and  the  Christian  Knowledge  and  Anglo-Conti- 
nental Societies,  alike  by  right  of  discovery  and  possession 
and  by  common  consent,  and  according  to  their  respective 
spheres  of  labor,  as  being  the  immediately  joint  agencies  in 
charge  of  this  work.  The  functions  of  the  former  were,  strict- 
ly speaking,  confined  to  publishing  and  providing  to  the  agen- 


1863.]        The  Anglican  Church  and  Italian  Reform.        421 

caes  of  Distribution,  copies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  and  the 
Book  of  Common  Prayer  and  of  a  few  other  works  of  English 
Divines.  Those  of  the  other  Society  embraced  the  issue  of  a 
more  specific  class  of  works  and  also  a  discriminating  and  per- 
sonal care  for  their  distribution. 

The  Anglo-Continental  Society  has  not,  like  the  first  named, 
yet  grown  venerable  in  the  traditions  of  successive  generations ; 
but  is  at  once  the  offspring  and  the  expression  of  the  growing 
needs  and  opportunities  of  the  present  age.  It  had  not  hith- 
erto enjoyed  any  especial  prominence  or  any  extended  popular- 
ity in  the  English,  much  less  in  our  own  Church.  Its  objects 
were  such  as  commended  themselves  to  the  attention  of  the 
thoughtful  and  large-minded  few  rather  than  to  the  many  ;  of 
those  who  labor,  or  at  least  pray  for  the  world  and  the/w^wre, 
rather  than  of  those  whose  aims  and  energies  are  absorbed  by 
their  own  immediate  spheres  and  time.  Its  system  of  working 
was  too  much  like  the  silent  working  of  thepleaven  in  the  par- 
able, for  a  day  when  startling  and  prompt  results,  however 
superficial  or  factitious,  are  accepted  as  the  tests  of  efficiency 
and  the  best  evidence  of  a  claim  upon  public  confidence.  Its 
policy  was  too  calm,  discriminating  and  medial  for  a  period 
when  party  watchwords  struggle  (though,  God  be  praised,  ut- 
terly in  vain  !)  to  become  stronger  than  Creeds,  and  modem 
partizanship  defies  ancient  loyalty  ;  when  it  is  common  to 
keep  our  condemnation  solely  for  one  class  of  errorists,  and  to 
reserve  our  Christian  charity  solely  for  another  ;  when  the 
danger  of  believing  nothing  at  all  is  put  forward  as  the  anti- 
dote for  the  danger  of  believing  too  much  ;  and  when  Church- 
men tacitly  confess  all  this  by  clinging  to  the  title  of  Protest- 
ant— a  good  word,  it  is  true,  but  a  word  of  a  special  pur- 
pose and  period — while  they  abandon  to  a  corrupt  branch  of 
the  Church  the  title  of  Catholic,  which  is  our  heritage  from 
eighteen  centuries  and  from  the  Universal  Church. 

Here,  however,  was  a  work  for  which  political  interest  had 
measurably  prepared  the  mind  of  the  Church,  and  which  would 
furnish,  moreover,  enough  of  early  result  to  give  evidence  of  the 
value  of  the  future  promise.  For  these  reasons,  this  Society 
was  encouraged  to  take  measures  to  give  such  a  guarantee  of 
VOL.  XV.  33 


422  The  Anglican  Church  and  Italian  Reform,       [Oct., 

the  fidelity  with  which  it  would  represent  the  principles  of  the 
Church  of  England,  as  would  secure  the  confidence  of  the  can- 
did and  earnest  of  all  parties,  and  thus  entitle  it  to  a  more 
general  and  wide-spread  support.  A  meeting  of  Bishops, 
clergy,  and  laity,  was  held  at  the  Rooms  of  the  Propagation 
Society,  upon  the  23d  of  July,  1861,  the  Bishop  of  London 
being  in  the  Chair,  at  which  it  was  resolved  : 

'•  That  this  meeting  is  willing  to  assist  the  Committee  of  the  Anglo-Continenta] 
Society  in  raising  funds  to  circulate,  among  the  Italians,  Bibles,  Prayer  Books,  and 
other  works  to  be  approved  by  the  Book  Committee  of  the  Society,  subject  to  the 
Bpiricopal  Referees."  * 

To  carry  out  this  Eesolution,  the  Society  requested  the  fol- 
lowing gentlemen  to  constitute  the  Book  Committee  referred  to, 
to  revise  their  past  and  determine  upon  future  publications, 
viz.  Eev.  Dr.  Jacobson,  Begins  Professor  of  Divinity,  Oxford ; 
Eev.  E.  Harold  Browne,  Norrisian  Professor,  Cambridge ; 
Eev.  Lord  Chas.  -Au  Hervey,  Eector  of  Chesterford ;  Eev.  Dr. 
Baylee,  Principal  of  St.  Aidan's  College,  Birkenhead  ;  and 
Eev.  Fred.  Meyrick,  Secretary  of  the  Society ;  and  the  Arch- 
bishop of  York  (now  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury)  and  the 
Bishops  of  London,  Bangor,  Oxford  and  Eochester  to  act  as 
such  Episcopal  Eeferees. 

The  constitution  of  these  Committees  and  the  principles  upon 
which  the  Society's  Committee  thus  placed  itself,  are  given 
towards  the  close  of  the  published  letter  of  Messrs.  Hogg  and 
Woodcock,  now  before  us.  In  this  pamphlet,  these  gentle- 
men— to  the  former  of  whom  the  Committee  in  their  last  re- 
port express  their  acknowledgments  ^'for  the  efficient  manner 
in  which  he  has  forwarded  the  objects  of  the  Society  in  Ita- 
ly/'— availed  themselves  of  the  intimate  personal  knowledge 
of  the  field,  which  they  had  derived  from  their  late  tour  in 
Italy,  t6  lay  before  the  Church,  through  the  Bishop  of  London, 
a  graphic  picture  of  the  actual  spiritual  condition  of  that 
countjy,  the  grounds  for  hoping  good  from  such  efforts  as  were 
now  proposed,  and  the  steps  which  the  Anglo-Continental  So- 
ciety had  taken,  (as  above  specified,)  to  gain  the  cordial  sup- 
port and  cooperation  of  all  classes  of  Churchmen.  We  do 
not  quote  from  the  body  of  this  pamphlet,  only  because  we 


1863.]       The  Anglican  Church  and  Italian  Be/orm.  423 

liave  in  the  last  number  of  the  Eeview  already  dwelt  at  length 
upon  the  subject  with  which  it  is  chiefly  occupied,  in  which, 
Jyy  the  way,  we  were  more  indebted  to  the  principal  author  of 
"this  pamphlet  than  we  were  permitted  to  confess. 

After  recounting  the  character  and  promise  of  the  Italian 
Itefbrm  movement,  Messrs.  Hogg  and  Woodcock  thus  appeal 
"to  Englishmen,  in  language  which  should  equally  commend  it- 
self to  American  Churchmen : 

**  -As  members  of  an  ancient  and  catholic,  yet  purified  and  reformed  branch  of 
tli.G  Church,  which,  through  God's  grace,  has  for  ages  happily  combined  the  fullest 
^lici  freest  setting  forth  of  the  Bible  as  the  rule  of  faith  and  life,  and  the  due  admin- 
istiiration  of  the  Sacraments,  with  the  maintenance  of  the  ancient  CathoHc  Creeds, 
Scriptural  Articles,  a  pure  and  devotional  Liturgy,  and  the  three  Orders  of  the 
^l^ristian  Ministry, — ought  we  not  to  try  and  show  to  others  (situated  in  many  re- 
spects as  our  forefathers  were,)  the  way  we  have  found  it  good  to  follow,  as  an  ex- 
^^^ple  which  may  encourage  them  if,  in  God's  providence,  they  may  be  led  to*  some 
8i.tia.ilar  internal  reformation,  in  accordance  with  their  own  national  temperament 
^nd  circumstances?" 

Continuing  then  to  state  the  modes  by  which  this  work  should 
■^^  carried  on,  they  conclude  by  refemng  to  the  Christian  Knowl- 
^dge  and  Anglo-Continental  Societies,  as  at  once  the  comple- 
^ttientary  and  the  eificient,  reliable  and  well  qualified  co-agen- 
^^^s  which  should  be  cordially  and  earnestly  sustained  in  its 
^scharge.  This  Letter  appears  from  internal  evidence  to  have 
t^^en  published  in  August,  1861 ;  and  we  have  accordingly 
^^^ched  that  date  in  our  sketch. 

"We  cannot  ascertain  from  the  documents  before  us  whether 
""*•.  Camilleri  returned  this  fall  to  carry  on  his  work  in  Italy ; 
^^t:  we  infer  that  he  did  so  from  the  knowledge  that  such  was 
^b'O  expectation  and  desire  of  leading  English  friends  of  his 
^^oxk,  and  from  references  to  his  presence  in  different  parts  of 
'''^o.ly,  under  circumstances  which  seem  to  imply  a  later  period 
^ti.^n  that  of  his  visit  during  the  winter  of  1860-61.  If  not 
^^"tually  in  Naples,  he  corresponded  at  this  time  with  the  Ed- 
^"fcc>ir  of  the  Colonna  di  Fuoco — of  which  we  have  before 
^I^oken — ^who  readily  received  and  published  communications 
^"^^r  his  initials.  The  same  seems  also  to  be  implied  by  this 
^^>^guage,  used  in  the  pamphlet  just  referred  to  : 

*  An  English  clergyman,  who  has  for  some  years  shared  in  the  Anglo-Continen- 
-A.88ociation'8  work,  hopes  to  spend  next  winter  in  Italy,  and  will  gladly  coope- 
withDr.  Camilleri." 


424         The  Anglican  Church  and  Italian  Reform,        [Oct  _  , 


At  all  events,  this  hope  was  fulfilled ;  and  the  clergym^- 
thus  alluded  to  was,  during  the  winters  both  of  1861-2  and  ^cz>f 
1862-3,  however  informally,  a  most  valuable  representative  -^of 
the  English  Church  and  a  most  efficient  agent  of  the  two  c^zi>- 
laboring  Societies  ;  while,  during  the  intervening  summer,  h^  is 
presence  in  England  was  made  largely  serviceable  to  the  sarzacie 
cause.  We  do  not  know  how  we  can  more  faithfully  set  for  ^:li 
to  our  readers  the  modes,  the  spirit  or  the  success  of  the  oj^  «- 
rations  of  these  Societies,  than  by  culling  a  few  fragments— ^ry 
extracts  from  the  Letters  of  this  gentleman.  Referring  to  t-TMie 
period  of  a  visit  to  Turin  towards  the  close  of  1861,  he  sajr  ^  : 

"  We  saw  much  of  P .    He  is  a  clear  headed  man,  decided  in  his  attsfcr^^ti- 

ment  to  our  Episcopal  Reformed  System,  as  distinct  from  Waldensian  or  Pl^^m- 
outhian  tendencies;  and  has  quietly  done  what  he  can  to  influence  his  neighlxi>rs- 
♦  ♦  ♦  *  *  jjq  jg  (juite  ready  to  place  Prayer  Books  in  the  hands  of  a  coa.  ^id- 
arable  number  of  persons  of  education,  as  soon  as  the  S.  P.  C.  K.  grant  reacrii^s 

Mr.  .    Whilst  we  were  there,  Mr.  Glennie  wrote  that  he  had  despatc^Hn.^ 

200  of  the  revised  edition,  with  some  other  books,  through  France,  and  would  s^d^^ 

more  when  needed.    P undertakes  to  distribute  these  200  in  no  longti^^ae, 

quietly  and  with  explanatory  conversation.  Also,  we  made  friends  with  Co"«J^'^^ 
Tergolina,  another  excellent  Italian,  a  Venetian  refugee,  formerly  a  Judge  and  cl-^P* 
uty  to  Parliment  during  the  short  liberty  of  1848 ;  but  since,  despoiled  of  1^^^ 
property  by  the  Austrians.  Camilleri  left  a  store  of  books  in  the  Count^s  cha"*""^^' 
and  he  has  supplied  the  book-seller  Camilleri  engaged.  *  *  *  *  We  too^*^  * 
few  copies  of  divers  of  the  books  from  the  Count,  and  distributed  them  amor»-  ^® 
some  of  the  booksellers  in  the  streets,  together  with  some  copies  of  the  '  Litanic  ^^'^ 
Sacramental  Services,'  Miss kindly  enabled  Meyrick  to  print  at  Milan." 


Of  the  publications  of  these  "  Services"  by  Count  Tasca  r^o^ 
the  Society,  we  have  spoken  in  a  former  Article.  The  let^^^^ 
from  which  we  now  quote  says  of  the  Count,  in  the  same  cc^ 
nection : 


"  He  has  found  means  to  distribute  all  of  these  [i  000)]  with  the  exceptio] 
some  sent  to  England  and  100  to  S ,  which  we  have  since  helped  S 


-co 
-to 


get  into  circulation.    However,  Count  Tasca  says  he  is  now  so  frequently  app 

to  for  copies  of  these  separate  Services  that  he  is  very  anxious  to  be  enable" 

print  a  further  supply  together  with  the  Ordination   Services,  which  he  thL^^^-*^    , 

specially  useful    I'm  thankful  to  say  he  will  shortly  be  enabled  to  do  this,  if 

well,  through  the  munificence  of ." 

The  Bishop  of  Gibraltar,  (i.  e.  the  late  Bishop  Tomlinso: 
to  whose  See  pertains  the  jurisdiction  over  English  Chapla."^*'^ 
cies  in  Italy,  met  the  writer  in  Turin  and,  in  company     "^^^ 


f3.]       The  Anglican  Church  and  Italian  Beform.         425"' 

iself  and  another  English  Clergyman,  visited  Milan,  where 
y  met  with  Count  Tasca,  and  Florence.  In  this  connec- 
a  the  writer  says  : 

We  found  S.  as  well  as  the  Bishop  very  clear  and  decided,  that  the  first  great 
for  us  to^take  as  EngUsh  Clergymen,  is  to  spread  the  Prayer  Book,  with  the- 
e  of  course,  as  widely  as  possible  among  educated  people." 

Writing  from  and  speaking  of  Florence,  he  says  : 

We  find  that  about  40  Prayer  Books  have  been  sold  of  late  from  the  Tracfe 
crt  here,  25  of  the  small  edition  and  15  of  the  large  one,  from  the  Prayer  Book 
Homily  Society.    These  appear  to  have  been  chiefly  bought  by  the  Englisht 

>lo  for  distribution.    H has  also  given  away  some  37,  every  one  with  i 

anatory  conversation,  to  educated  people  including  a  few  priests.  He  feels,  as 
uO,  that  we  must  aim  at  working  through  educated  agents  and  amongst  the  ed- 
ed  dasvses." 

\jiA  again,  in  reference  to  the  Florentine  sub-Committee  or 
'  Clerico-Liberal  Italian  Association  : 

I  was  glad  to  find  that  the  Committee  here  had  several  copies  of  our  Prayer 

k  among  them.    They  are  glad  to  know  what  our  Eeformed  Episcopal  System 

nd  feel  that  such  reforms  as  they  wish  for  must  tend  to  bring  us  much  nearer 

>ther.    I  carefully  explained  that  our  object  in  spreading  the  Prayer  Book  in 

country  is  not  to  proselyte ;  but  simply  to  spread  information,  and  show  what 

worship  and  doctrine  of  a  Reformed  Branch  of  the  Catholic  Church  is.    This 

^  appreciate.    I  was  glad  to  be  able  to  supply  a  Greek  Testament  for  reference 

ieir  Scripture  readings ;  for,  though  few  read  Greek,  they  have  one  or  two  who 
«    ♦    «    ♦ 

Xhave  also  given  Canon j  Jewell's  Apology,  Meyrick's  Santa  Chiesa  Cattol- 

Bishop  of  Oxford's  Sermons  on  the  Immaculate  Conception  and  the  Principles 
he  English  Reformation,  together  with  the  French  copy  of  that  last  sermon, 
ced  by  extracts  from  divers  English  Divines,  and  Massingberd's  Reformation ; 
felt  that  this  was  just  the  sort  of  case  in  which  these  publications  come  in  so 
\illy,  after  the  way  has  been  paved  by  the  Bible  and  Prayer  Book.    Also  I  have 

tiised  to  try  to  get  the  Union  0hr6tienne  for  Canon ,  if  possible.    *    *    * 

"We  have  been  quietly  spreading  Prayer  Books  here,  and  getting  them  into  the 

ds  of  these  hberal  priests,  whenever  an  opening  ofifered.    has  sent  several 

-QS  to  distant  priests.  Altogether  we  have  put  into  circulation  upwards  of  160 
^  ^d  in  the  neighborhood.  S.  P.  0.  K.  has  just  kindly  sent  a  fresh  supply,  200 
^er  Books,  with  a  store  of  Bibles  and  Testaments,  and  some  Jewell's  Apologies, 

-Ji  and  Italian,  and  otiier  things.    *    *    *    *    Mr.  has  been  able  to  do 

^  service  in  interesting  Canon ■,  of .    *    »    *    The  Canon  has  readily 

kpted  a  Prayer  Book,  and  Jewell's  Latin  Apology,  which  he  said  he  hoped  we 
old  at  once  get  translated  into  Italian,  (This  S.  P.  C.  K.,  happily,  has  already 
B.)  Also,  he  gladly  accepted  the  Bishop  of  Oxford's  Sermon  on  Principles  of 
jlish  Reformation,  the  French  copy,  backed  by  extracts  from  our  Divines.  You 
*"  remember  his  name  as,  etc.,  etc.    *    *    *    *    He  is  far  the  most  learned 

WL.  XV.  33* 


426         The  Anglican  Church  and  Italicm  Reform,         [Oct., 

theologian  and  ablest  ecclesiastic  just  now  in ^  and  most  cordial  in  his  hearty 

desire  for  a  thorough  reformation  in  the  Church.  He  speaks  very  decidedly  when 
among  English  friends,  and  we  were  intensely  interested  and  delighted  with  his 
clear  and  powerful  setting  forth  of  his  ideas  of  needful  reforms,  which  he  looks 
upon  as  inevitable,  after  the  temporal  power  is  abolished,  and  which,  if  carried  out 
in  his  spirit,  would  certainly  leave  Uttle  gap  between  us.  It  made  one  long  that 
this  learned  and  eloquent  theologian  should  visit  England,  and  come  in  contact 
with  some  of  our  learned  Canons,  Ac,  such  as  Wordsworth,  Harold  Browne,  Mas- 
singberd,  &c.  *  *  He  tells  us,  we  English  Church  people  ought  to  be  *  sowing 
seed'  in  Italy,  wherever  we  can  find  good  ground  ready  to  receive  it :  for  that, 
though  the  natural  temperament  and  character  of  Italians  will  never  lead  them  to 
become  'Anglicans,'  the  knowledge  of  our  Eeformation  and  its  existing  results 
may  have  the  best  effect  in  aiding  their  attempts  at  reform,  and  ultimately  in  pro- 
moting unity. 

Still  later,  i.  e.  in  May,  1862,  the  same  writer  thus  informs 
us  of  new  advances  : 

"The  S.  P.  0.  K.,  in  addition  to  grants  of  Bibles  and  Testaments  and  Prayer 
Books,  and  its  few  other  Italian  publications,  for  sale  or  gift  in  individual  cases, 
has  recently  granted  £250,  to  be  applied  in  the  employment  of  well-qualified  Ital- 
ian agents,  for  the  effective  distribution  of  their  books.  This  grant  has  been 
placed  in  the  hands  of  the  Bishop  of  Gibraltar,  who  has  asked  S —  and  myself  to 
apply  the  money  on  his  behalf.  *  *  *  We  have  just  selected  two  excellent 
agents,  *  *  »  viz.,  Count  Tasca,  for  Lombardy  and  the  Dutchies  and  Bomag- 
na,  and  Sig.  P — ,  for  Piedmont.  An  active  bookseller  will  act  under  them,  for 
book-hawking.  Count  Tasca  will  also  visit  Tuscany,  and  arrange  for  carrying  on 
the  work  there.  In  Naples,  an  excellent  and  earnest  Churchman  will  also  kindly 
superintend  the  S.  P.  C.  K.  depot  and  look  after  a  salesman,  and  perhaps  after  a 
time  we  may  find  another  Italian  superior  agent  there.  The  object  of  the  superior 
agent  will  be,  to  converse  with  Priests  and  educated  laymen,  and  to  introduce  the 
Prayer  Book,  «fec.,  to  their  notice,  and  give  information,  which  a  mere  hawker  could 
not  do.  This  is  our  plan  for  S.  P.  C.  K.  work.  The  Anglo-Continental  Society  is 
also  employing  similar  agents  for  the  spread  of  its  publications ;  but  not  so  widely, 
as  they  do  not  think  their  books  should  be  generally  hawked  about  through  the 
country,  but  should  be  brought  to  the  reach  of  the  more  educated  people.  Count 
Tasca  acts  for  them."  ^ 

One  more  instance  will  alone  be  added,  a  striking  illustra- 
tion of  the  readiness  of  the  Laity  at  least  to  entertain  the 
witness  of  the  Church  of  England.  We  continue  to  quote 
from  the  letters  of  the  same  correspondent,  taking  the  liberty 
of  interpolating  from  another  account  of  the  same  occasion 
by  the  same  person  : 

"  I  forgot  if  I  told  you  the  case  of  the  funeral  of  Kossuth's  daughter,  in  G^noa. 
He  wished  her  to  be  buried  in  our  Cemetery."  "As  it  was  known  that  many  of 
his  Italian  friends  would  attend,  to  manifest  their  sympathy,  the  semce  was  ap- 


(.]      The  Anglican  Church  and  Italian  Beform,         427 

ately  conducted  in  the  *  tongue  understanded  by  the  people.*  We  took  steps 
ae  Prayer  Books,  marked  at  the  Burial  Service,  in  the  hands  of  a  large  num- 
•"  fifty  or  sixty" — "  of  those  who  attended.  They  used  them  with  the  great- 
»ntion  and  reverence ;  and  when  told  that  any  one  who  wished  might  retain 
K>k8,  in  memory  of  the  sad  event,  every  copy  was  carried  off,  and  if  more 
sen  at  hand  they  would  have  been  gladly  taken."  "  A.  few  weeks  afterwards, 
—  was  stopped  by  an  Italian  gentleman  in  Grenoa,  who  told  him  he  had  been 
it  at  the  funeral  and  had  carried  away  his  copy  of  the  Prayer  Book,  and  that 
1  his  wife  had  been  diligently  studying  it  since."  "  P —  tells  of  similar  in- 
18  in  which  the  book  is  in  use  in  famiUes." 

at,  to  return  now  to  England,  and  to  a  somewhat  earlier 
..  Upon  the  20th  of  Jan.,  1862,  the  Committee  of  the 
lo-Continental  Society  resolved  upon  the  course  alluded  to 
le  last  extract  but  one ;  "  That  two  or  three  Italian  gentle- 
should  be  requested  to  become  the  Agents  of  the  Society, 
LStribute  our  books  and  circulate  our  ideas  among  the  more 
ated  classes  of  their  countrymen."  In  accordance  with 
resolution,  "  Count  Tasca  and  Count  Tergolina" — the  first 
horn  is  already  well  known  to  our  readers,  while  of  the 
r,  we  have  seen  one  of  the  above  extracts  make  mention — 
re  requested  to  undertake  this  office  in  Piedmont,  Lom- 
y  and  Tuscany."  From  the  date  upon  which  they  entered 
I  this  relation  to  the  Society,  March  1st.,  1862,  the  valu- 
services  of  Dr.  Camilleri  were  secured  in  England,  as  an 
ximentality  for  acquainting  and  enlisting  the  interest  of 
lish  Churchmen  in  the  work. 

de  first  semi-annual  reports  of  these  gentlemen — ^i.  e.,  up 
ept.  1st,  1862 — are  published  in  the  Anglo-Continental 
Bty^s  Keport  before  us.  The  information  furnished  by 
at  Tasca,  giving  as  it  does  a  statement  of  his  own  efforts, 
"  summing  up  briefly  the  present  state  of  Italy  with  re- 
to  the  greatly  desired  Eeformation  of  Keligion,"  has,  in 
tance,  been  already  largely  embraced  in  a  former  Article, 
here  learn,  however,  that  the  Count  has  secured  the  faith- 
jodperation  of  a  worthy  bookseller  in  Milan,  named  06- 
io  ;  and,  within  his  own  province  of  Bergamo,  that  of 
'0  excellent  Christians,  sincerely  converted  to  the  good 
Je,"  Signori  Salvatiori  and  Gualdi.    He  adds  : 

*artly  through  them  and  partly  by  my  own  hands,  I  have  sold  84  Bibles  and 
TdBtaments,  and  82  Books  of  Common  Prayer.    In  Brescia,  Como,  and  Ore- 


428  The  Anglican  Church  and  Italian  Beform        [Oct., 

mona,  I  have  sold  to  the  booksellers  70  Bibles  and  New  Testaments,  and  8T  Books 
of  Common  Prayer  " 

Count  Tergolina's  report,  with  neither  narrative  nor  expo- 
sition, concisely  sums  up,  under  their  several  titles,  the 
number  of  volumes  received  by  him  and  by  two  booksellers  for 
whom  he  reports,  from  the  Society,  whether  of  their  own  or  of 
S.  P.  C.  K.  publications ;  together  with  the  disposition  made 
of  them  respectively,  whether  sold,  given  away,  or  remaining 
on  hand.  From  these  data,  we  observe,  that  of  nineteen  dis- 
tinct publications  received  from  the  Anglo-Continental  Society, 
there  are  three  editions  of  the  Bible  or  New  Testament,  two  of 
the  Prayer  Book,  and  twelve  other  Italian  and  two  French 
works  expository  of  the  principles  of  the  English  Church  or 
Eeformation  or  relative  to  Eomish  dogmas  rejected  by  her. 

In  the  meanwhile,  we  reach  a  new  epoch  in  our  story,  and  we 
find  a  new  impulse  communicated  to  this  movement  in  the 
English  Church,  by  a  tour  of  personal  investigation  in  Italy, 
undertaken  during  the  Spring  of  1862  by  the  Kev.  Canon 
Wordsworth,  a  divine  who  had  early  and  steadily  occupied  a 
leading  position  among  the  most  judicious  and  influential  of 
the  English  friends  of  Italian  reform.  Of  this  tour  we  pur- 
posed and  expected  to  have  had  much  to  say,  confident  that 
its  results  have  been  and  are  of  the  highest  importance  to  the 
cause  which  seems  chiefly  to  have  prompted  it.  But,  thus  far, 
every  effort  to  procure  or  even  to  see  the  volumes  whose  title  we 
have  quoted  at  the  head  of  this  Article,  and  which,  issued  early 
in  the  current  year,  embodies  the  results  of  this  valuable  tour 
of  observation,  has  been  in  vain.  Much  of  what  we  gather 
from  a  review  of  this  work  in  the  Colonial  Church  Chronicle, 
belongs  to  the  subject  of  a  former  Article  rather  than  to  this, 
confirming  the  statements  there  made  and  the  views  then 
taken  ;  and  much  more  to  the  subject  of  the  English  Chapels 
on  the  Continent,  and  their  potential  value  as  bases  of  Angli- 
can or  Primitive  influence — a  subject  to  which  we  propose 
hereafter  to  refer,  in  the  same  general  connection  with  that 
which  at  present  engages  our  attention. 

From  the  letters,  however,  of  the  English  correspondent  to 
whom  we  have  so  frequently  and  so  largely  been  indebted^  we 


1863.]       The  Anglican  Church  and  Italian  Reform.  429 

gather  a  most  interesting  account  of  a  visit  of  the  distinguished 
and  Cfatholic-hearted  Canon  to  Padre  Passaglia,  with  whom, 
£kS  the  leader  of  the  Neo-Catholic  branch  of  the  Eeformers,  our 
readers  are  already  acquainted.  How  it  sustains  our  hopes  of 
tihe  ultimately  primitive  attitude  of  this  man,  the  former  right 
arm  as  he  was  of  Eome's  defence,  when  we  read  that  "  he  wel- 
comed him  (Dr.  Wordsworth)  most  cordially ;  threw  his  arms 
around  his  neck- and  wept,  I  believe."  Can  we  help  praying, 
nay  feeling  that  this  meeting  was  prophetic  ?  May  God  grant 
that  it  may  prove  one  of  those  incidents  which  religious  his- 
tory shall  love  to  recall,  and  upon  which  it  will  love  to  dwell, 
"w-lien  it  sees  the  Church  of  Italy  itself  weeping  on  the  neck  of 
Anglican  Christianity ! 

During  his  sojourn  in  Eome,  under  date  of  June  24th,  Dr. 
Wordsworth  addressed  a  Letter  to  a  distinguished  diploma- 
tist and  a  leading  adviser  of  the  Court  of  Turin,  "  Sulla  Ou- 
c^^a  della  Corte  di  Roma  contro  il  Regno  d'  Italia" — "  Upon 
the  Conflict  between  the  Court  of  Eome  and  the  Kingdom  of 
Italy."    In  this,  it  was  shown,  1st,  that  the  Pope  had  violated 
the  express  commands  of  Holy  Scriptures,  in  prohibiting  the 
■Bishops  and  Clergy  from  taking  part  in  public  prayers  for  the 
"K^ing  and  nation  :  2d,  that  he  had  placed  himself  in  opposition 
^ke  to  the  Scriptures  and  to  the  laws  and  usages  of  the  an- 
cient Church,  in  denouncing  the  King  for  withholding  from  the 
Italian  Bishops  permission  to  attend  the  Consistory  of  June 
^th,  1862,  when  there  was  just  reason  for  believing  that  it  was 
^sembled  chiefly  to   sustain  the  Pope  in  resisting  Italian 
^.^ty  :  and  3d,  that  it  would  be  only  a  restoration  of  the  prac- 
tice of  Primitive  Christianity,  if  the  King,  disregarding  the 
"*^^I>e's  refusal  to  grant  investitures,  should  proceed  to  fill  the 
^^<5ant  Episcopal  Sees  in  the  Italian^  Church  and  obtain  the 
^ixeecration  of  his  nominees  at  the  hands  of  other  Bishops. 
^  1^8  Letter  was  signed  Fhilalethes,  and  its  author  was  not  at 
^t  generally  known. 

It  was  most  cordially  received,  not  merely  in  the  quarter  to 
•*^ich  it  was  primarily  addressed  and  by  the  Golonna,  but  by 
^<ire  Passaglia,  who  published  it  in  his  journal,  the  Mediatorey 
^^t;h  in  Latin  and  in  Italian,  and  accompanied  it  also  with 


430         2%e  Anglican  Church  and  Italian  Reform         [Oct., 

notes  of  which  the  Chronicle  says,  that  "  he  substantially  en- 
dorses all  its  leading  statements  and  suggestions,  and  adds  a 
running  commentary  of  illustrations  drawn  from  Scriptures, 
Councils,  Fathers  and  Gallican  canonists/' 
.  The  reception  which  this  Letter  met,  in  both  political  and 
theological  circles,  induced  its  author  to  comply  with  an  invi- 
tation to  follow  it  up ;  and  a  second  appeared  under  date  of 
Aug.  25th,  1862.  In  this  he  enlarges,  by  request,  upon  the 
last  of  the  points  made  in  the  former  Letter,  i.  e.  the  ground- 
lessness of  the  Papal  claim  to  control  Episcopal  appointments 
to  vacant  Italian  Sees.  He  cites  four  alleged  claims  of  the 
Bishops  of  Eome  which  he  boldly  asserts  to  be  arbitrary  usur- 
pations :  viz.  1st,  the  power  to  refuse  consent  to  any  Episcopal 
consecration  ;  2d,  the  dogma  that  Episcopal  authority  is  de- 
rived "  by  the  grace  of  the  Apostolic  See  ;"  3d,  the  right  to  re- 
quire of  all  Bishops  at  consecration  an  oath  of  ultimate  sub- 
jection and  vassalage  ;  and  4th,  the  power  to  revoke  the  Epis- 
copal authority  of  any  Bishop  raised  to  the  Archiepiscopate 
and  require  a  writ  for  the  pallium  and  a  renewal  of  said  oath. 
In  refutation  of  these  claims  the  writer  cites  the  case  of  St. 
Ambrose ;  sustains  the  force  of  this  precedent,  not  merely  by 
reference  to  Barrow,  Bingham,  Grotius,  Pereira  and  Dupin, 
but  chiefly  from  De  Marca,  whom  he  quotes  triumphantly 
against  these  modern  pretensions  of  Eome  ;  shows  too  that  the 
Metropolitan  and  Patriarchal  power  of  the  Koman  Bishops 
were  of  merely  human  institution,  his  local  Episcopate  "  alone 
being  of  divine  right ;"  and  finally  exhorts  the  Government  of 
Turin  to  proceed,  in  accordance  with  such  Catholic  example 
and  teaching,  to  fill,  not  only  the  vacant  See  of  Milan,  but  oth- 
ers in  North  Italy.  At  the  same  time  he  pleads  eloquently  for 
a  kindly  policy  towards^  the  so  long  enslaved  Italian  Episco- 
pate. 

This  Letter  was  in  turn  followed  by  a  third  over  the  same 
signature.  In  this,  pursuing  the  above  subject,  he  develops 
the  history  of  the  principles  of  ecclesiastical  discipline  therein 
established,  and  applies  them  to  the  present  issues  between 
Eome  and  Turin.  He  states  the  primitive  mode  of  filling 
Episcopal  Sees  by  the  election  of  the  Clergy  and  people,  with 


1863.]        The  Anglican  Church  and  Italian  Reform.         431 

the  approval  of  the  crown  and  the  confirmation  of  the  Metro- 
politan, who  also  consecrated  with  the  assistance  of  two  or 
three  of  his  suffragans.  He  traces  the  change  from  this  to  the 
Imperial  assumption  of  the  exclusive  power  of  Episcopal  nom- 
inations and  investitures ;  and  the  reaction,  in  the  eleventh 
century,  from  the  extreme  of  Imperial  to  the  other  extreme  of 
Papal  usurpation  of  this  right.  He  continues  to  show  how 
this  authority  was  contested,  in  favor  of  the  ancient  rights  of 
the  clergy  and  people^  by  the  Council  of  Basle  ;  restrained  in 
France  by  the  Pragmatic  Sanction  ;  and  partially  restored  by 
the  compromise  Concordat  between  Leo  X  and  Francis  I, 
which  vested  in  the  Crown  the  initial  rights  of  the  Clergy  and 
people  and  transferred  the  Metropolitan  to  the  Pope.  He  then 
refers  to  the  thirty-five  vacant  Sees  in  France,  and  the  subse- 
quent submission  of  Louis  XIV  to  secure  them  occupants ; 
recounts  the  history  of  the  Napoleon  Concordats  of  1801  and 
1813  ;  and,  applying  the  lessons  of  this  entire  review,  urges 
the  Italian  King  to  vindicate,  in  the  present  crisis,  the  respect- 
ive rights  alike  of  the  Clergy  and  the  people,  of  the  Crown  and 
-of  the  Metropolitans ;  and  thus  to  "  emancipate  the  Bishops  of 
Italy  from  their  vassalage  to  the  Court  of  Kome ;"'  and  finally, 
looking  forward  to  the  time  when  these  different  relative  and 
associated  rights  being  faithfully  ascertained  shall  be  mutually 
maintained,  he  declares  that  then  only  "  the  Throne  will  be 
established  by  loyalty  and  consecrated  by  religion,  and  the 
Crown  of  the  Sovereign  will  shine  with  radiant  light,  like  a 
halo  of  Peace." 

We  have  dwelt  the  more  fully  upon  these  Letters  of  Canon 
Wordsworth,  because  there  already  appears  reason  to  believe 
their  influence  is  likely  to  prove  of  the  highest  importance. 
They  were  at  first  published  successively  ;  but  afterwards  they 
were  issued  together  in  a  pamphlet  form  at  Turin,  and  have 
been  widely  circulated  through  Italy,  producing  an  impression 
not  only  among  the  Clergy  and  laity  at  large,  but  also,  says 
the  Chronicle,  "on  some  whom  Providence  has  placed  in  high 
oflSicial  rank  in  the  present  Government  of  the  Nation."  They 
were  subsequently  translated  into  French,  have  received  "  the 
complete  concurrence  of  the  leaders  of  the  Galilean  party  and 


432         The  Anglican  Church  and  Italian  Reform,         [Oct., 

have  attracted  much  attention  in  other  parts  of  Latin  Christ- 
endom/' 

For  these  reasons,  the  Anglo-Continental  Society — at  whose 
instance  or  at  least  in  connection  with  which  the  above  Let- 
ters were  issued — ^resolved  to  continue  the  series  with  other 
Letters,  upon  allied  subjects,  to  be  written  by  other  of  the 
English  divines.  The  Report  of  this  Society  before  us^  an- 
nounced the  following  as  the  proposed  subjects  to  which  this 
series  of  Anglo-Italian  Letters  should  be  devoted  :  each  in 
turn  to  be  published  at  Turin  in  the  Italian  language.  It  will 
be  noticed  that,  in  accordance  with  Dr.  Wordsworth's  advice, 
they  are  confined  for  the  present  to  questions  of  ecclesiastical 
discipline,  rather  than  of  doctrine.  1.  The  present  canonical  re- 
lations of  the  Church  of  Italy  and  the  Papacy.  2.  The  rights 
of  the  Laity,  Clergy,  Metropolitans,  Crown  in  the  appoint- 
ment of  Bishops.  3.  On  Concordats.  (Upon  these  three  we 
have  already  dwelt.)  4.  On  the  Suburbicarian  Churches.  5. 
On  the  Italian  usurpations  of  the  Pope.  6.  On  Peter  Dami- 
ani's  Mission.  7.  On  the  Celibacy  of  the  Clergy.  8.  On  In- 
vestitures. 9.  On  Liberties  in  France,  Portugal,  Spain,  Ven- 
ice. 10.  On  Papal  Immutability.  11.  Qn  Liturgies.  12.  On 
Oaths  of  Ecclesiastics.  13.  On  Councils.  14.  On  the  use  of 
the  Vulgar  Tongue. 

Of  those  which  were  thus  to  succeed  Dr.  Wordsworth's  Let- 
ters, five  have  been  already  published,  first  in  Turin  and  after- 
wards in  English  in  the  Colonial  Church  Chronicle,  The  num- 
bers of  this  periodical  for  last  March  and  June  contain  two 
letters  "  On  Liturgies,"  over  the  signature  of  Philarchosua : 
the  April  and  May  numbers,  two,  "  On  the  Celibacy  of  the 
Clergy,"  over  those  respectively  of  Catholicus  and  Eleutheroa : 
and  the  July  number,  one  upon  "  The  Suburbicarian  Churches, 
or  the  Limits  of  Bishop  of  Home's  jurisdiction,"  over  that  of 
Historicus :  Subsequent  Numbers  will  doubtless  aflFord  us 
other  Letters  of  this  able  and  important  series. 

In  all  this,  meanwhile,  the  occasional  glimpses  which  we  get 
at  the  operations  of  the  Christian  Knowledge  Society,  through 
the  abstract  reports  of  their  meetings  furnished  in  the  Chron- 
iclcj  show  us  their  continued  fidelity  to  this  work.     At  the 


1863.]      The  Anglican  Church  and  Italian  Be/orm.  433 

July  meeting  of  last  .year  the  grant  was  made,  to  which  our 
English  correspondent,  writing  from  Italy,  has  referred,  of 
£250  for  the  employment  of  agents  under  the  sanction  of  the 
Bishop  of  Gibraltar :  and  the  Keport  of  the  Foreign  Trans- 
lation Committee,  presented  on  the  same  occasion,  announced 
the  preparation  and  issue,  during  the  preceding  Spring,  of  two 
new  Italian  editions  of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  dwelling 
at  the  same  time  upon  the  important  service  the  distribution 
of  this  work  might  be  to  Italy.  At  the  April  meeting  last,  a 
further  grant  was  made,  at  the  request  of  the  Kev.  Mr.  Mey- 
rick,  Secretary  of  the  Anglo-Continental  Society,  of  20  Bibles, 
2O0  Prayer  Books,  20  New  Testaments,  20  Bishop  Bull's 
Corruptions  ot  the  Church  of  Kome,  20  Jewell's  Apology,  200 
Homily  No.  1,  and  10  Wilson's  Prayers. 

It  will  be  remembered,  that  at  a  meeting  of  this  last  named 
Society,  held  in  July  1861,  a  Book  Committee  was  appointed 
to  revise  the  list  of  the  Society's  publications.  At  a  meeting 
held  on  June  3d  last,  this  Committee  presented  their  report. 
They  announced  the  withdrawal  from  the  list  of  one  work,  on 
account  of  some  expressions  liable  to  be  misunderstood  ;  and 
recommended  that  the  Society,  advancing  now  from  tracts  and 
Dainor  publications,  should  issue  some  more  extensive  works,  of 
^hich  they  presented  a  list  of  fourteen.  At  the  head  of  this 
list  was  the  Prayer  Book  in  Latin  ;  an  issue  which  sometime 
Wore  had  been  urged  by  Dr.  Wordsworth  as  one  which  would 
have  an  important  reconstructive  and  irenical  effect,  especially 
^  the  ancient  Collects  appeared  in  their  original  Latin  dress, 
^^i  the  Scriptual  portions  were  taken  from  the  primitive  Vul- 
8^te,  by  revealing  the  full  extent  of  the  common  ground  be- 
*^een  the  Liturgies  of  the  Churches  of  Italy  and  England, 
■■^tisj  it  was  proposed,  should  be  edited  by  the  Begins  Pro- 
*^8or  of  Divinity  at  Oxford.  Of  the  other  thirteen,  one  was 
^  be  both  in  Greek  and  Latin  :  seven  in  Italian,  includins: 
■"^shop  Ken's  Divine  Love,  Bishop  Wilson's  Sacra  Privata^ 
■^^o^wne  On  the  Articles,  and  Archbishop  Leighton  On  St,  Pe- 

/  four  in  French,  and  one  in  Spanish.  The  entire  esti- 
^^ted  cost  of  these  publications  was  £2,295.  The  Secretarieg 
^^xxounce  already  contributions  in  aid  of  publishing  three  of 

Vol.  XV.  34 


434         The  Anglican  Church  and  Italian  Reform.        [Oct., 

these ;  and  appeal  to  the  Church  for  the  rest ; — an  appeal  to 
which  there  is  little  doubt  there  will  be  a  full  response,  and 
that  therefore  these  valuable  standards  of  English  theological 
learning  and  devout  piety  will  be  one  by  one  brought  to  bear 
upon  the  reviving  elements  of  a  Keformed  Italian  Church. 
The  former  most  valuable  issues  of  this  Society  will  no  doubt 
continue  to  find  an  expanding  field  of  usefulness  ;  and  we  are 
rejoiced  also  to  learn  that  a  suggestion,  made  sometime  since  by 
the  Society's  representative  in  Italy,  has  been  carried  into  effect, 
and  that  L^  Union  ChrHienne  has  been  largely  circulated  in 
that  country,  both  in  single  numbers  and  in  regular  subscrip- 
tions. 

Thus  we  have  sketched  the  history  of  the  relations  and  in- 
fluence of  Anglican  Churchmen  upon  the  reforming  elements 
of  the  Church  of  Italy.  We  have  left  ourselves  no  room  for 
present  comment.  We  must  be  content,  now,  with  the  simple 
power  of  example  on  the  members  of  our  own  branch  of  an 
ancient  Church  ;  preserved,  reformed,  scattered  over  the  whole 
world,  either  organically  or  individually,  to  be,  as  we  devoutly 
believe  and  trust,  the  agency  of  the  regenerating  power  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  in  the  Universal  Church  of  Christ ! 


.]  Papal  Intermeddling.  436 


Art.  v.— papal  INTEEMEDDLING. 

The  Pope's  Letter  of,  October  Eighteenth,  1862. 

IE  seizure  of  Mexico  by  the  Frencli  Emperor,  and  the  in- 
ion  of  an  Austrian  Archduke  to  fill  a  throne  of  wrong 
robbery,  in  that  unhappy  country,  are  events  of  vast  sig- 
mce  to  the  American  people.  Compelled  for  the  time  to 
;o  our  practical  enforcement  of  the  Monroe  doctrine,  we 
aore  than  ever  bound  to  keep  our  wits  awake,  and  to  watch 
r  straw  that  indicates  the  hostile  policy  of  foreign  powers, 
the  ends  to  which  it  is  directed.  It  is  with  such  views 
we  direct  attention  to  the  officious  and  offensive  character 
le  Pope's  intermeddling  in  our  own  public  affairs,  and  its 
;erous  teiidencies.  In  every  country  of  Europe,  the  polit- 
intrigues  of  Popish  prelates  are  a  sore  nuisance  ;  and  even 
)untries  where  the  Sovereign  and  the  people  are  alike  of  the 
dsh  persuasion,  the  most  stringent  laws  are  necessary  to 
'  them  in  their  place.  Louis  Napoleon  has  just  suppressed 
manifestoes  of  no  less  than  seven  French  Bishops,  under  the 
j|-allican  Church  Law,  for  abusing  their  spiritual  position 
political  ends.  And  at  such  a  juncture  we  are  informed  that 
it  as  many  of  the  Koman  Catholic  prelates  in  this  country 
empowered  by  their  master  to  take  hold  of  our  public  busi- 
,  and  to  reprove,  rebuke,  and  admonish  our  rulers  and  peo- 
by  Papal  authority  !  A  more  daring  and  insolent  kind  of 
ngn  interference  has  never  been  attempted.  To  what  will 
•Qw  ?  We  propose  to  look  at  this  matter  in  the  light  of 
t  has  happened  during  the  last  ten  years,  and  the  last  few 


1  1854,  the  Pope  sent  to  this  country,  as  an  intermeddler 
L  our  affairs,  the  well-remembered  Gaetano  Bedini.  That 
ifamous  a  man  should  present  himself  on  our  shores,  and 
in  the  character  of  a  Papal  nuncio,  was  enough  to  stir  the 
t  of  the  nation.  But  when  he  was,  for  political  purposes, 
'ed  with  great  consideration  by  public  men,  and  carried 


436  Papal  Intermeddling.  [Oct., 

about  with  ostentatious  ceremony  in  a  National  vessel,  a  stronger 
feeling  was  manifested  than  could  be  justified.  Amid  mobs 
and  personal  dangers  he  found  it  convenient  to  make  his  escape 
from  our  shores,  and  to  seek  the  reward  of  his  bloody  and 
impudent  career  from  the  master  whom  he  had  served,  if 
not  wisely,  yet  as  well  as  he  could.  He  has  been  well  paid. 
Among  the  creations  of  the  present  pontiflf,  we  find  that  of  a 
Cardinal,  Gcetano  Bedini,  who  had  been  previously  raised  to 
the  Archbishoprick  of  Viterbo  and  Toscanella.  His  career  is 
approved  of  at  Kome,  it  would  seem,  by  the  Head  of  the  Pa- 
pal Communion,  so  that  there  is  nothing  more  to  be  said 
among  those  who  regard  him  as  infallible.  But  it  was  under- 
stood, at  the  time,  that  the  shrewd  and  cunning  Irishman  who 
presided  over  the  Komish  diocese  of  New  York  was  not  wholly 
pleased  with  the  visit.  Whether,  convinced  that  he  could 
manage  things  better  himself,  or  disliking  the  presence  of  a 
superior,  or  whether  he  foresaw  how  it  would  strike  Americans, 
or  whether,  as  was  more  than  hinted,  he  had  a  wholesome  fear 
of  mobs — ^he  retired  to  Cuba  for  the  benefit  of  his  health,  till 
matters  were  mended.  Kumor  has  it  that  this  conduct  did 
not  mend  matters,  at  Eome,  however,  so  far  as  his  credit 
was  concerned.  He  was  not  obscurely  threatened  with  being 
put  under  the  same  kind  of  nursing  as  he  formerly  adminis- 
tered to  old  Bishop  Dubois,  when  poor  Dubois  received  as  co- 
adjutor the  "  Bishop  of  Basilopolis."  To  avert  this  calamity, 
perhaps,  he  has  since  appeared  more  than  ever  abject  in  his 
devotion  to  the  Pontifical  throne.  Italian  Bishops,  and  ten 
thousand  Italian  priests  have  dared  to  remonstrate  with  Pio 
Nono  for  his  tyranny  and  madness.  They  have  told  him,  to  his 
face,  that  he  must  reform  his  government,  and  not  a  few  have 
added  that  he  must  also  reform  his  Church.  But,  while  such 
a  spirit  shows  itself  even  in  Italy,  nothing  of  the  kind  is  heard 
of  here.  And  among  the  foremost  to  defend  and  palliate  the 
Papal  guilt,  and  to  justify  the  abuses  against  which  all  Eu- 
rope cries  out,  has  ever  been  the  noisy  personage  who  calls 
himself  "  the  Archbishop  of  New  York."  The  visit  of  Bedini 
marks  an  all-important  epoch  in  the  history  of  American  Eo- 
manism.    Modest  and  unassuming,  comparatively,  before  that 


S3.]  Papal  Intermeddling.  437 

mt,  as  if  it  had  become  inoculated  with  a  fresh  virus,  it  has 
ywn  itself  most  unfavorably  ever  since.  It  must  be  remem- 
•ed  that  Bedini,  with  hands  bloody  from  the  carnage  of  Bo- 
;na,  started  a  new  succession  of  the  Eomish  Episcopacy,  by 
)ompous  ceremony,  in  Bishop  Hughes's  Cathedral.  The  old 
rrol  Succession  was  defective,  if  not  invalid  :  besides,  it  had 
Qething  about  it  which  was  not  averse  to  America,  and  its 
torical  associations.      Carrol  was  very  little  of  a  Papist. 

cherished  Gallicaa  ideas,  and  was,  at  heart,  a  lover  of  his 
mtry.  The  time  had  come  to  set  on  foot  something  more 
^roughly  after  Eome's  own  heart,  than  Baltimore  Eomanism. 
was  remembered  that  several  of  the  Baltimore  bishops  had 
>n  almost  Protestants,  or  were  believed  to  be  so.  They  were 
lewarm,  enough,  to  manage  clumsily,  if  not  loosely,  at  any 
9.  The  English  language  was  oftei^  used  in  the  services  of 
»  Baltimore  Cathedral,  and  Archbishop  Eccleston  was  cen- 
ed  for  Jansenism.  This  American  Eomanism  was  to  be 
ted  out,  therefore,  and  the  genuine  article  introduced  as  ra- 
ly  as  possible.  It  is  said  that  a  strong  feeling  had  long  ex- 
5d  between  the  rival  Sees  of  Baltimore  and  New  York  ;  and 
-t  once,  when  Bishop  Hughes  went  to  Eome,  fully  expecting 
ardinal's  hat,  he  was  disappointed,  and  came  home  bare- 
ded,  by  reason  of  the  clever  chess-playing  of  the  more  Na- 
lal  and  American-hearted  Eomanists  of  Maryland, 
lence  it  is,  that  we  have  the  elements  of  a  schism  among 

American  Eomanists,  who,  in  point  of  fact  are,  already, 
iwo  colors  or  classes.     The  Oarrolites,  as  they  may  be  called, 

represented  by  many  among  the  respectable  classes,  chiefly 
se  of  American  birth  and  education.  But  the  ignorant  mass- 
chiefly  foreign  in  their  origin,  and  intensely  bigoted,  rally 
und  "  the  Archbishop  of  New  York"  as  their  leader,  and 
io  all  the  more  violent,  or  Bedinian  party,  among  the  Eo- 
^li  Bishops  and  Clergy.  We  have  among  us,  therefore, 
sit  it  is  important  that  we  should  always  recognize,  two 
y  different  types  of  Eomanism.  Though  Eomanism  is  bad 
Ugh,  in  any  form,  let  us  do  justice  to  the  Garrolifes,  and  to 

memory  of  Carrol  and  Cheverus.  Amiable  and  temperate, 
I,  we  doubt  not,  sincere,  this  class  of  Eomanists  are  tole- 
^OL.  XV.  34« 


438  Papal  Intermeddling.  [Oct., 

rant,  and  in  their  way,  disposed  to  be  moral  and  religious.  But 
those  of  the  Bedinian  school  are  politicians  ;  worldly  in  their 
ideas,  and  wholly  unscrupulous  in  their  practices.  It  is  with 
them,  that  Rome,  in  effect,  communicates,  although  at  times, 
and  for  form's  sake,  the  Pope  may  seem  to  address  others. 
They  only  can  look  for  any  favor  from  the  Pontiff,  except 
when,  so  far  as  to  appease  the  more  American  of  his  subjects, 
an  occasional  tub  is  thrown  to  the  whale,  in  the  form  a  mitre, 
or  a  Letter,  to  some  Carrolite  dignitary. 

We  enter  upon  this  subject  with  no  taste  for  it,  but  feeling 
that  a  solem6  duty  must  be  discharged.  While  the  City  of 
New  York  was  yet  reeking  with  the  blood  and  smoke  of  the 
late  riots, — the  guilt  of  which  Bishop  Hughes  has  taken  the 
pains  to  assume  for  his  own  people, — there  appeared  in  our  news- 
papers a  letter  of  "  Pius  the  Ninth  to  John,  Archbishop  of 
New  York,"  in  which  the  true  Bedinian  spirit  comes  forth  from 
head  quarters  with  an  arrogance  and  assumption  not  to  be 
passed  by.  True,  this  letter  was  forgotten  as  soon  as  it  was 
printed.*  No  notice  was  taken  of  it  by  the  press,  save  that  it 
appeared  as  an  item  of  intelligence.  Men  ate  their  dinners 
as  usual,  as  the  princes  of  Europe  are  accustomed  to  do, 
when  the  king  of  Dahomey  has  sounded  the  trumpet,  and 
given  them  permission  to  follow  his  example.  As  we  read  it, 
we  recollected  the  Pontiff  in  Hogarth's  picture  of  Bedlam, 
where  a  poor  idiot  sits  under  a  tiara  of  pasteboard,  with  a 
triple-cross  of  lath,  and  puffs  out  his  cheeks,  with  mandates 
to  the  Universe.  But,  for  all  that,  the  matter  has  its  sober,  as 
well  as  its  ludicrous  aspect.  It  is  ominous  simply  as  showing 
the  view  which  the  Bedinian  Eomanists  are  disposed  to  take 
of  this  country,  as  if  it  were  already  reduced  to  a  mere  satrapy 
of  the  Pope.  It  is  a  straw  which  shows  how  the  wind  sets  in 
certain  quarters  ;  it  shows,  also,  what  some  men  among  us  are 
meditating  and  the  mischief  they  are  capable  of  doing.  The 
Pope  writes  as  if  he  were  living  in  an  age  when  he  was 
expected  to  regulate  aU  things  on  earth,  if  not  in  heaven ;  as 

*  It  was  so  utterly  forgotten,  that  after  several  weeks  an  artifice  was  resorted 
to,  to  attract  attention  to  it.  In  the  New  York  HeroM  of  Sept  4th,  this  stale  letter 
is  again  printed,  with  blazing  capitals  and  an  editorial  announcement,  as  if  it  were— 
News  just  received. 


163.]  Fapal  Intermeddling.  439 

he  had  nothing  to  look  after  nearer  home ;  as  if  poor  Italy, 
d  the  massacre  of  Perugia,  and  the  excommunication  of  ten 
.ousand  of  his  Clergy,  who  dare  to  think  him  a  bad  sove- 
ign ;  and  as  if  the  woes  and  miseries  of  all  the  nations  which 
\  really  governs,  through  a  vicious  and  ignorant  priesthood, 
ere  not  quite  enough  to  employ  his  head  and  his  heart  for 
le  residue  of  his  days, — ^he  cannot  rest  without  assuming  to 
)vem  us,  also.  The  priests  of  Salerno  have  a  miraculous  ba- 
»ineter,  which  they  have  ceased  to  regard  as  a  conjuring-glass, 
id  which  they  have  trained  to  do  them  good  service ;  for  when 
storm  has  been  raging,  and  the  glass,  all  at  once,  indicates  a 
lange  at  hand — ^they  issue  forth  from  the  Cathedral,  with  an 
oage  of  the  Virgin,  and  command  the  tempest  to  abate. 
iHien,  soon  after,  the  clouds  break  away,  nobody  dares  to 
3ubt  that  it  was  the  miraculous  image  and  the  holy  fathers 
wt  did  it.  It  is  plain  to  us  that  the  Pope's  political  barom- 
«r  reminds  him  that  there  is  danger  that  the  Americans  may, 
f  God's  help,  settle  their  own  affairs  too  soon,  and  that  the 
ar  may  come  to  an  end  without  his  permission.  At  such  a 
oment,  behold  what  issues  from  the  Vatican,  d  la  Salerno  ! 
othing  less  than  a  document  which  has  been  kept  in  waiting 
P  nearly  a  whole  year,  during  which  the  barometer  has  no 
ubt  been  carefully  watched,  that  the  proper  moment  for  pa- 
ie  might  be  duly  seized.  We  are  not  sure  that  something 
ts  not  said  about  it  last  Autumn.  Twice  within  six  weeks, 
^y,  it  has  been  thrust  before  the  public  eye,  as  fresh  news. 
Was  evidently  a  mortification  to  somebody  that  its  first  an- 
Uncement  produced  no  sensation.  It  ought  to  have  produ- 
l  a  sensation,  we  admit.  Insignificant  as  it  is,  in  itself,  it  is 
ti;  of  a  complicated  scheme  which  is  fraught  with  danger  to 
P  National  life.  It  is  full  of  perilous  import  for  our  future. 
^e  Pope  has  given  nothing  less  than  a  commission  to  "John 
chbishop  of  New  York,"  with  John  Mary  (sic)  of  New  Or- 
Jis,  to  summon  their  subordinate  Bishops  to  take  in  hand 
I  settle  our  National  troubles,  with  admonitions  to  our  chief 
^rs  and  people !  Our  first  impulse  is  to  laugh ;  our  second, 
i^all  on  the  G-ovemment  to  deal  with  the  Sovereign  of  the 
pal  States  as  it  would  deal  with  any  other  Foreign  prince, 


440  Papal  Intermeddling,  [Oct., 

who  should  thus  interpose.  It  is  time  we  should  abate  this 
nuisance ;  unless,  indeed,  Mr.  Seward  approves  of  such  fruits 
of  one  of  his  embassies.  In  that  case  let  us  know  it.  Grant  and 
Meade  may  stop  canonading  ;  all  is  to  be  settled  by  the  Pope's 
mandates,  and  the  War-Department  has  only  to  issue  an  order 
accordingly,  beginning,  something  like  our  proclamation  in  the 
marriage-service, — "Forasmuch  as  John  and  John-iMTary  have 
consented  together,  &c.,  &c.,  &c." 

As  we  have  said,  the  importance  of  this  document  consists, 
simply,  in  its  manifestation  of  a  claim  to  intermeddle  with  our 
affairs,  which  it  dares  not  assert  but  is  impudent  enough  to  im- 
ply. Who  gave  Pio-Nono  authority  to  preach  to  us  and  to 
our  chief  rulers  ?  He  gives  this  authority  to  his  beloved 
"John  and  John-Mary,"  over  and  over  again  ;  but,  as  Presi- 
ident  Lincoln  has  been  known  to  have  expressed  himself  very 
disrespectfully  of  "the  Pope's  bull  against  a  comet,"  we  are 
inclined  to  believe  that  he  has  never  placed  himself  under  the 
Pontifical  slipper,  and  hence  owes  him  no  subscription,  and  is 
hardly  in  the  state  of  mind  to  put  affairs  into  the  hands  of  the 
Pope's  Commissioners.  Voluntary  or  involuntary,  however, 
the  President  and  Cabinet  are  all  supposed  to  be  the  proper 
subjects  of  the  Papal  admonition,  and  the  Pope  tells  why. 
True,  he  drops,  a  little,  the  true  pontifical  claim,  to  "  pluck 
up  and  to  destroy,  to  plant  or  to  extirpate  nations" — ^he  only 
bases  his  right  to  intermeddle  on  a  somewhat  dubious  state- 
ment— as  follows: — "since  we,  by  virtue  of  the  office  of  our 
Apostolic  Ministry,  embrace,  with  the  deepest  sentiments  of 
charity,  all  the  nations  of  the  Christian  World,  and,  though 
unworthy,  administer,  here  on  earth,  the  Vicegerent  work  of 
Him  who  is  the  Author  of  Peace  and  Lover  of  Charity." 

If  Americans  believed  this,  we  admit  that  Pius  the  Ninth 
might  with  less  absurdity  have  written  his  impertinent  Letter. 
But  as  he  well  knows,  that  nobody  in  his  senses  admits 
any  such  thing,  except  only  the  Bedinians  and  their  illiterate 
dupes,  we  proceed  to  record,  with  entire  good  nature,  the  fol- 
lowing slips  of  the  pontifical  pen,  in  which  he  shows  what  he 
would  make  us  submit  to,  if  he,  with  "  John  and  John-Mary" 
could  have  their  own  way.    We  quote  the  Letter : — 


363.]  Papal  Intermeddling.  441 

(1.)  "We  cannot  refrain  from  inculcating,  again  and  again, 
1  the  minds  of  the  people  themselves,  and  their  chief  rulers  j 
ntual  charity  and  peace." 

(2.)  "  Apply  all  your  study  and  exertion,  with  the  people 
%d  their  chief  ruler Sy  to  restore  forthwith  the  desired  tran- 
aillity  and  peace." 

(3.)  "  Omit  nothing  you  can  undertake  and  accomplish,  by 
)xir  wisdom,  authority,  and  exertions,  »  *  «  «  to  con- 
liate  the  minds  of  the  combatants." 

(4.)  "Cause  the  people  and  their  chief  rulers,  seriously  to 
iflect  on  the  grievous  evils  with  which  they  are  afflicted,  &c." 

Was  there  ever  such  a  bit  of  nonsense  ?  as  if  we  were  wait- 
Lg  to  learn  about  this  from  "  John  and  John-Mary." 

(5.)  "  Neither  omit  to  admonish,  and  exhort,  the  people  and 
mr  supreme  rulers  even  in  our  name,"  &c. 

We  should  like  to  see  "  John  and  John-Mary"  admonishing 
le  President,  in  the  name  of  Pius  the  Ninth.  We  are  sure 
>me  very  wholesome  admonitions,  in  his  rude  but  honest  style,, 
ould  be  sent  back,  in  the  name  of  Abraham  Lincoln,  import- 
ig  that  Italian  priests  should  mind  their  own  business. 

(6.)  "  We  are  confident  that  they  would  comply  with  our 
aiemal  admonitions,"  &c. 

He  adds,  that  "  of  themselves  they  plainly  and  clearly  un- 
erstand  that  we  are  influenced  by  no  political  reasons,  no 
^rthly  considerations,  but  impelled  solely  by  paternal  char- 
Y*"  Now  we  clearly  understand  the  very  reverse  ;  and  why 
Lould  we  not,  when  we  who  owe  him  nothing  but  charity, 
^ve  been  told  by  ten  thousand  of  his  own  priests  in  Italy, 
at  his  devotion  to  political  and  worldly  intrigue  is  ruining 
©  Church  over  which  he  presides,  and  that  unless  he  gives  up 
litics  and  devotes  himself  to  things  spiritual,  all  Italy  will 
fn  Protestant  ! 

CV.)  "  Study  with  your  surpassing  wisdom  to  persuade  all 
it  true  prosperity,  even  in  this  life,  is  sought  for  in  vain  out 
the  true  religion  of  Christ,  and  its  salutary  doctrines." 

IS'o  doubt  this  is  true  ;  but,  if  "John  and  John-Mary"  un- 
*^ake  to  illustrate  this  by  the  temporal  prosperity  of  Italy, 
>ain  and  Mexico,  we  doubt  not  they  wiU  "  persuade  air  that 


442  Papal  Intermeddling.  [Oct., 

"the  true  religion"  is-  something  widely  different  from  that 
with  which  the  Pope  would  endow  us.  We  are  sure,  there- 
fore, that  "  the  surpassing  wisdom,"  of  these  twain,  wiU  do 
no  such  thing. 

(8.)  ^*  We  have  no  hesitation,  venerable  brother,  but  that 
calling  to  your  aid  the  services  and  assistance  even  of  your  as- 
sociate Bishops,  you  would  abundantly  satisfy  these  our  wishes, 
and  by  your  wise  and  prudent  efforts,  bring  a  matter  of  such 
moment  to  a  happy  termination/' 

There  we  have  it !  The  war  is  to  be  happily  ended  by 
"John  and  John-Mary  with  their  associate  Bishops."  Mr. 
Chase  can  have  no  further  use  for  his  Treasury-notes,  unless 
he  should  turn  them  into  Peter's-pence,  in  grateful  recognition 
of  a  miracle  which  must  be  close  at  hand,  by  the  Pope's  ba- 
rometer. 

Our  first  reflection  on  this  important  document  is,  that  the 
Pope  takes  incredible  pains  not  to  tell  us  whom  "  John  and 
John-Mary"  shall  recognize  as  our  "chief  rulers."  If  this 
means  Jefferson  Davis,  as  well  as  President  Lincoln,  it  would 
have  been  \|^eU  to  let  us  know  the  fact :  if  not,  then  it  would 
have  been  to  some  purpose  to  have  said,  plainly,  that  the  Ro- 
manists of  America  must  obey  the  President  of  the  United 
States.  There  are  thousands  of  Romanists,  even  in  Maryland, 
to  whom  such  an  admonition  would  do  great  good.  But,  ap- 
parently, to  do  any  good,  or  to  throw  any  light  even  on  the 
minds  of  those  who  look  to  him  as  "  an  infallible  judge  of  con- 
troversies"— ^is  the  last  thing  the  Pope  had  in  view  in  writing 
this  Letter.  If  he  really  has  any  heart  to  settle  the  matter, 
so  far  as  his  own  people  are  concerned,  why  does  he  not  simply 
"  admonish"  Bishop  Lynch,  of  Charleston,  that  he  is  largely 
responsible  for  arming  Southern  Roman  Catholics  against  their 
lawful  government.  But,  there  is  one  other  reflection  inspired  by 
this  Letter  of  the  Pope,  which  we  cannot  forbear  to  notice. 
It  begins  with  the  following  paragraphs  : — 

"  We  cannot  but  be  overwhelmed  with  the  deepest  sorrow 
while  we  recapitulate,  with  paternal  feelings,  the  slaughter, 
ruin,  destruction,  devastation,  and  other  innumerable  and 
ever  to  be  deplored  calamities  by  which  the  people  themselves 


1863.]  Papal  Intermeddling.  443 

are  most  miserably  harassed  and  dilacerated.  Hence,  we 
have  not  ceased  to  offer  up,  in  the  humility  of  our  heart,  our 
most  fervent  prayers  to  God,  that  He  would  deliVbr  them  from 
so  many  and  so  great  evils." 

Now,  as  the  keeper  of  the  Pope's  conscience  and  the  prob- 
able author  of  this  Letter  is  known  to  be  the  merciful  and 
compassionate  Antonelli,  nobody  can  doubt  that  he  is  well  ac- 
quainted with  "  slaughter,  ruin,  destruction,  devastation  and 
other  calamities,"  such  as  abound  in  the  immediate  sphere  of 
his  paternal  feelings.  But  this  being  the  case,  we  think  the 
second  paragraph  might  be  more  logically  worded  thus : — 
"  HencCf  we  have  not  ceased  to  retain  Giacomo  Antonelli  as 
our  Secretary  of  State,  and  we  have  made  Gcetano  £edini, 
commonly  called  "  the  butcher  of  Bologna,"  one  of  our  Sacred 
College  of  Cardinals." 

There  is  yet  another  reflection.  What  a  useless  piece  of  fur- 
niture is  "an  infallible  judge  of  controversies  !"  After  six 
hundred  years  of  inky  and  bloody  controversy,  the  Pope  de- 
cided the  right  and  the  wrong  of  the  Immaculate  Conception, 
because  it  had  ceased  to  be  a  matter  of  any  importance  to  any- 
body but  himself.  Doubtless  many  Eoman  Catholics,  in  this 
country,  would  really  like  to  know  whether  they  have  a  right 
to  take  up  arms  for  "  Jeff.  Davis,"  or  to  burn  and  pillage 
houses  and  orphan  asylums  in  New  York,  to  show  their  hatred 
to*  their  "  chief  rulers."  On  this  head,  however,  the  Pope 
sends  them  no  admonition :  but,  doubtless,  if  the  Papacy 
» should  last  so  long,  the  world  will  know,  at  the  end  of  six 
hundred  years  from  the  date  of  this  epistle,  whether  Bishop 
Lynch  or  Bishop  Hughes  had  the  right  of  it,  in  their  feeble 
controversy  some  two  years  ago. 

This  brings  us  to  some  inquiries  yjoncerning  the  latter,  in  his 
new  position,  as  one  of  the  Pope's  Commissioners  to  bring  the 
war  and  its  evils  to  "  a  happy  termination."  As  the  Pope 
does  n't  tell  us  what  "  a  happy  termination"  means,  and  as 
we  are  left  to  conjecture  what  "  John  and  John-Mary"  may 
suppose  it  to  mean  ;  and  as  it  may  mean  exactly  what  Jeff. 
Davis  would  desire ;  and  as  "  John-Mary"  may,  for  all  that 
appears,  be  no  admirer  of  the  National  supremacy,  in  New 


444  Papal  Intermeddling.  '  [Oct., 

Orleans — we  must  find  out,  if  we  feel  any  interest  in  their  mo- 
mentous task,  what  John  alone  would  consider  a  happy  ter- 
mination, for  he,  at  least,  has  talked  enough  on  the  subject  to 
have  committed  himself,  if  that  be  a  possible  thing  for  him  to 
do.  He  blamed,  in  one  of  his  speeches  once,  a  class  of  men 
who,  while  professing  to  deplore  the  war,  were  "  all  on  one 
side  :"  and  our  chief  difficulty  lies,  at  the  outset,  in  our  pro- 
found impression  that  this  is  a  fault  which  he  so  sincerely  de- 
plores, that  he  has,  from  the  first,  been  very  careful  to  be  all 
on  both  sides. 

Few  of  our  citizens  owe  so  much  to  the  Institutions  of  the 
Republic  as  Bishop  Hughes.  They  have  enabled  .the  poor 
Irish  outcast,  and  the  drudging  day-laborer,  to  become  a  mill- 
ionaire, and  to  exercise  a  great  political  power,  through  the 
ecclesiastical  position  to  which  he  has  been  raised,  and  its  in- 
fluence over  thousands  of  his  ignorant  compatriots.  We  have 
always  been  disposed  to  regard  him  as  a  sincere  believer  in  the 
religious  system  which  he  has  found  so  profitable.  Of  what 
is  meant  by  religion,  in  any  spiritual  sense,  all  his  utterances 
prove  that  he  has  no  idea.  That  religion  was  made  for  the 
Romish  hierarchy,  and  consists  in  the  combined  splendor  and 
squalor  of  Popery,  seems  to  be  his  notion,  as  it  certainly  is  that 
of  his  master,  Pius  the  Ninth.  Of  a  religion  designed  to  pu- 
rify the  heart,  to  educate  the  whole  character,  to  elevate  m^- 
kind,  and  to  regenerate  the  world,  we  have  never  seen  any  evi- 
dence that  he  has  ever  conceived.  His  sermons  and  speeches 
show  that  he  is  not  only  destitute  of  learning,  but  possessed 
of  precisely  that  modicum  of  half-education  which  always  en- 
ables a  man  to  parade  his  ignorance  without  knowing  it,  and 
so  to  impose  on  the  illiterate,  while  he  egregiously  exposes 
himself  to  well-read  men.  He  blunders  with  something  like 
eloquence,  and  sets  forth  the  grossest  mistakes  with  unsuspi- 
cious confidence  that  nobody  knows  any  better.  Apparently, 
he  has  learned  his  lesson  well-enough  to  state  what  he  has 
been  taught  by  Jesuits  ;  and  as  he  appears  never  to  have  both- 
ered himself  with  original  investigations,  he  parades  his  fables 
with  no  doubt  that  they  are  true  enough  for  practical  purposes. 
He  is  accused,  by  his  more   intelligent  clergy,  of  depressing 


13:]*  Papal  Intermeddling.  445 

m,  and  surrounding  himself  with  those  whose  inferiority 
kes  them  subservient.  His  two  great  elements  of  success 
m  to  be  cunning  and  unscrupulousness.  By  these  qualities, 
h  a  brazen  impudence,  and  a  habit  of  persevering  self-pa- 
e,  he  has  probably  made  himself  useful  to  political  hucksters, 

0  have  rewarded  him,  from  time  to  time,  in  divers  ways,  till 
w  he  imagines  himself  the  man  to  settle  our  national  diffi- 
ties,  as  chief  commissioner  of  Pius  the  Ninth  ! 

Sow  it  came  to  pass  that  he  was  sent  abroad  as  a  quasi  am- 
isador  to  Louis  Napoleon,  it  is  not  for  us  to  inquire.     How 
discharged  his  duties,  we  have  a  right  to  infer  from  the  fact 
.t  he  went  as  fast  as  he  could  to  Kome,  and  there  ranged 
iself  with  the  enemies  of  Jtalian  unity,  on  the  side  of  An- 
lelli  and  Bomba.     On  his  return  homeward,  he  stopped  in 
.blin  ;  and  there  signalized  himself  by  a  sermon  and  several 
seches,  which  deserve  closer  examination  than  we  have  time 
give  them.     It  was  at  a  very  dark  moment  in  our  history, 
en  everybody  told  him  that  our  cause  was  lost.     Accord- 
;ly,  his  expressions  were  admirably  suited  to  prepare  himself 
any  event.     He  took  both  sides.     "If  the  party  that  is 
Binally  called  "rebel" — the  term  I  don't  use  in  respect  of 
m  at  ally  (hear,  hear) — if  that  party  shall  triumph,  then  I 
U  transfer  my  allegiance  to  that  party y  not  as  a  party,  but 
the  legitimate  government  of  the  United  States.     (Loud 
5ers.)"     Such  was  the  language,  according  to  the  Dublin 
eeman,  of  a  virtual  envoy  of  the  United  States  Govern- 
ut ;  and  such  were  the  cheers  which  he  accepted  from  the 
xiirers  of  the  government  of  Jefferson  Davis  ! 
Dn  another  occasion,  at  dinner,  according  to  the  same  au- 
►rity,  he  disclosed  himself  as  follows :     "  There  are  three 
>tinds   on   which  alone,   according  to  the  leaching  of  our 
larch,  rebellion  is  justifiable.     St.  Thomas  of  Aquinas  (sic) 

1  know  lays  them  down  very  clearly.  One  condition  is — if 
^  country  is  borne  down  by  a  grievous  weight  of  tyranny.  * 
*  *  Another  condition  is,  the  justice  of  your  cause  and 
ect :  but  then,  here  is  the  third  and  great  condition — Have 
«  measured  your  strength  and  made  sure  of  success  !  (Hear, 
ir !)"  This  was  just  after  our  defeat  before  Richmond  ; 
Vol.  XV.  35 


446  Papal  ItUermeddling.  '  [Oct., 

and  every  man  in  the  interest  of  the  "  Confederacy*'  would 
have  answered,  that  all  three  of  these  conditions  were  in  its 
favor,  and  would  have  cheered  to  the  echo,  these  opinions  of 
the  (then)  special  envoy  of  our  Government,  and  the  (now) 
Commissioner  of  Pope  Pius  Ninth,  to  bring  the  war  to  "a 
happy  termination." 

On  his  return  to  America,  he  found  things  improving,  and 
preached  a  sermon  in  his  Cathedral  in  favor  of  conscription 
as  the  only  fair  way  to  fill  up  our  armies.  He  has  since  ex- 
plained that  he  did  not  mean  compulsory  conscription,  but 
only  voluntary  conscription  : — the  great  difference  between  that 
and  volunteering  being  understood,  no  doubt,  by  himself,  and 
other  adepts  in  Liguorian  casuistry,  and  Hibernian  rhetoric. 

It  is  remarkable  that  the  Pope's  Letter  was  received,  or  was 
published*  at  least,  just  after  an  occasion,  in  which  his  Com- 
missioner had  come  before  the  public  in  a  manner  unprece- 
dented in  our  history.  Some  little  refreshing  of  our  painful 
memories  as  to  that  awful  week  in  New  York,  which  forms  so 
instructive  an  episode  in  the  story  of  the  Civil  War,  will  go 
far  to  qualify  us,  in  judging  of  the  new  Commissioner,  and  in 
surmising  what  step  he  is  likely  to  take  by  virtue  of  his  patent 
to  intermeddle  on  a  larger  scale.  It  is  in  the  character  of 
Papal  Intermeddler,  only,  that  we  are  now  considering  him. 
As  such,  every  American  is  bound  to  ask  what  he  claims,  and 
what  his  Master  means  that  he  shall  do.  For  ourselves,  we 
will  never  be  a  party  to  any  proscription  of  Eoman  Catliolics, 
as  religionists.  There  is  a  vast  population  in  America,  among 
whom  their  work  is  the  only  work  that  will  be  tolerated.  Such 
is  the  fact,  and  as  practical  men,  we  accept  it,  and  are  disposed 
to  give  the  fairest  play  to  any  influence  that  can  reach  the  class 
to  which  we  refer,  so  long  as  it  does  anything  to  keep  them  in 
order,  and  to  prompt  them  to  deserve  well  of  their  fellow-citi- 
zens. But  we  watch  them  closely ;  and  whenever  the  Bedini- 
an  hierarchy  are  found  promoting  other  than  their  lawful  ends, 
by  virtue  of  their  power  over  ignorance  and  ferocity,  we  shall 
do  our  best  to  expose  them. 

When  Bedini  was  here,  the  Freeman's  Journal  contained  a 
horrid  threat,  in  the  form  of  a  caution  to  the  daily  newspapers, 


63.]  Papal  Intermeddling.  44t7 

at  their  agitation  of  matters  connected  with  his  Mission 
ight  result  in  "a  general  slaughter  of  misguided  men,  and  a 
nsequent  firing  of  the  city  in  some  two  hundred  places  at 
ice."  This  language  has  been  brought  to  our  minds  by  the 
^ents  of  the  memorable  week,  to  which  we  have  directed  the 
;tention  of  our  readers.  Concerning  that  event,  the  report  of 
respectable  eye-witness  in  the  SiScle,  of  Paris,  is  worthy  of 
►te,  as  it  comes  from  a  French  Officer,  and,  apparently,  a  Ro- 
an Catholic.    He  says  : — * 

"  It  was  in  the  quarter  inhabited  by  the  colored  population, 
at  the  Irish  mob — ^for  there  was  neither  a  German,  nor  a 
enchman,  nor  an  American  in  the  crowd — spent  its  fury. 
3  does  not  believe  that  any  man  ever  before  witnessed  a  more 
loble,  or  more  humiliating  sight  for  human  dignity,  than 
at  presented  by  these  hordes  of  Savages,  pillaging,  burning, 
ardering,  and  falling  in  the  streets,  exhausted  with  excesses 
d  drunkenness.  *  «  I  regret  that  no  priest  has  deemed 
his  duty  to  make  the  least  effort  to  arrest  this  riot,  com- 
bed, as  it  was,  entirely  of  [R.]  Catholics." 

But  here  is  a  mistake.  Several  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
iesthood  exerted  themselves  creditably,  and  we  record  it  with 
icere  pleasure.  Not  that  any  great  homage  is  due  to  them 
•  using  the  influence  they  have  chosen  to  monopolize,  over 
BBans  whom  they  have  made  no  appreciable  efforts  to  civilize 
d  restrain.  We  state  facts,  just  as  they  are.  There  were 
3ae  whose  desire  for  a  cessation  of  hostilities  seemed  not 
tolly  disinterested  ;  as  they  were  themselves  the  Ucalegons 
the  property  they  endeavored  to  protect.  Others  seemed  to 
good  citizens,  and  to  lament  over  the  conduct  of  their  flocks. 
It,  there  is  a  previous  question  which  ought  to  be  well  an- 
^red,  before  we  can  accord  even  to  these  men  much  praise, 
ith  their  unbounded  influence  over  these  people,  how  comes 
^^at  their  flocks  are  such  as  they  are  ?  What  other  religion 
^uces  such  fruits  ?  Mobs  are  generally  of  no  religion ;  but 
"Vr  comes  it  that,  in  this  instance,  when  no  religious  question 
'^  been  agitated,  we  find  a  mob,  the  most  destructive  and 
*ccious  ever  heard  of  in  America,  composed  of  a  single  class 

♦  French  correspondent  of  the  New  York  Times^  Aug.  28th,  1863. 


448  Papal  Intenneddling.  [Oct., 

of  religionists,  and  yielding  respect  to  nobody  but  a  single 
class  of  priests  ?  How  is  it  that  a  class  who  have  received 
from  the  American  Government  and  people  the  largest  bless- 
ings and  the  most  liberal  favors,  and  who  have  been  injured  or 
slighted  in 'no  single  particular,  but  rather  the  reverse* — ^how 
is  it  that  such  a  class  can  show  themselves  so  treacherous  and 
ungrateful,  and  so  ignorant  of  their  duties  as  citizens  ?  For 
the  answer,  we  have  a  right  to  look  to  those  whom  they  follow 
so  instinctively  and  obey  so  implicitly.  Why  is  it  that  these 
priests  of  God,  as  they  call  themselves,  have  never  taught 
them  the  Ten  Commandments,  in  their  spirit  and  their  broad 
intent  ?  Why  is  it  that  their  ecclesiastical  subjects  are  so 
brutally  ignorant,  and  so  shockingly  uninstructed  in  the  Holy 
Scriptures  ?  The  pulpits  of  our  Eomish  Churches  resound 
with  harangues  on  the  wickedness  of  ProtestantSj'j*  on  the 
power  of  the  Pope  and  the  hierarchy,  and  on  matters  of  great 
importance  to  the  temporal  prosperity  of  their  own  sect :  why 
is  it  that  their  crowded  auditories  learn  so  little  of  the  com- 
mon duties  they  owe  to  their  country,  and  to  their  fellow-cit- 
izens of  all  creeds  and  professions,  simply  as  their  fellow- 
men  ?  Till  these  questions  are  answered,  we  cannot  join  in 
any  extravagant  praise  of  the  few  and  feeble  warnings  which 
would  have  been  very  timely  hefore  the  atrocious  outbreak, 
which  alarmed,  at  last,  even  those  who  had  openly  promoted  it. 
But,  not  to  forget  our  Commissioner,  we  must  also  note  the 
memorable  interposition,  (d  la  Salerno,)  which  was  made  just 
when  the  barometer  showed  that  the  storm  had  spent  itself. 

*  See  speech  of  Archbishop  Hughes,  July  22d,  1862,  in  the  Dublin  Freeman's 
Journal. 

f  The  following  is  a  quotation  from  the  Catechism  of  Perseverance,  published  with 
the  approbation  of  the  Carrolite  Bishops :  "In order  to  show  that  Protestantism  is. 
a  false  religion,  or  ratJier  no  religion  at  all,  it  will  be  sufficient  simply  to  bear  in 
mind,  Ist,  that  it  was  established  hyfour  great  libertines :  2d,  that  it  owes  its  origin 
to  the  love  of  honors,  covetousness  of  the  goods  of  others,  and  the  love  of  sensual 
pleasures,  three  things  forbidden  by  the  Gospel;  3d,  that  it  permits  you  to  believe 
whatever  you  please,  and  to  do  whatever  you  believe ;  4th,  that  it  has  caused  im- 
mense evils,  deluged  Germany,  France,  Switzerland,  and  England  with  blood ;  it 
leads  to  impiety,  andfindUy  to  indifference,  the  source  ofaJl  revolutions  past  and  future. 
We  must,  therefore,  be  on  our  guard  against  those  who  preach  it,  and  cherish  a 
horror  for  the  books  which  disseminate  it." 


450  Papal  Intermeddling.  [Oct., 

and  assured  them,  over  and  over  again,  that  they  were  not  ri- 
oters ;  an.  assurance  for  which  they  will  doubtless  be  prepared 
to  pay,  solidly,  on  their  next  visit  to  a  tribunal  which  often 
steps  between  sore  consciences  and  an  outraged  community — 
the  Confessional. 

The  speech  itself,  which  our  Commissioner  had  prepared  for 
such  an  auditory,  is  one  of  the  most  remarkable  harangues  of 
which  we  have  ever  heard.  The  occasion  would  have  justified 
a  great  sermon,  or  a  noble  philippic,  or  a  faithful  commination. 
But  it  was  simply  a  specimen  of  empty  egotism  and  low  buf- 
foonery. To  think  of  it !  The  spiritual  father — for  such  he 
styled  himself — of  the  thousands  who,  with  bloody  hands,  and 
ferocious  faces,  obeyed  his  call,  acknowledged  themselves  the 
"  men  called  rioters,"  and  impeached  his  paternity  by  crying 
out,  as  they  did — "It  is  a  good  strong  family  that  you  have 
before  you  !"  Such  then  he  jsras,  by  his  own  proclamation, 
and  by  these  mutual  endearments.  What  had  he  to  say,  in 
the  name  of  God,  in  the  name  of  man,  in  the  name  of  civili- 
zation, or  in  the  name  of  decency,  to  these  his  acknowledged 
children  ?     Let  us  see. 

(1.)  "They  call  you  rioters.  /  cannot  see  a  riotous  face 
among  you.  ' 

(2.)  "  You  have  met  in  such  quiet  and  good  order  ;  though 
that  does  not  surprise  me,  for  it  is  only  what  I  should  have 
expected." 

(3.)  "If  you  are  Irishmen — as  your  enemies  say  the  rioters 
are, — ^I  am  an  Irishman  too,  (Loud  applause,)  but  I  am  no 
rioter." 

(4.)  "  If  you  are  indeed  Catholics,  as  they  have  reported, 
probably  to  wound  my  feelings  [a  high  compliment  this  to  his 
audience  !]  then  I  am  Catholic  too  !  (Loud  and  repeated  cheer- 

(5.)  "I  have  not  seen,  in  this  vast  audience,  one  single  coun- 
tenance that  seems  to  me  to  be  that  of  a  man  that  could  be 
called  a  rioter !   (Applause.)" 

(6.)  "In  case  of  any  injustice — a  violent  assault  upon  your 
rights  without  provocation — (Hip-hip-hurrah,  that's  it,)  my 
notion  is  that  every  man  has  a  right  to  defend  his  shanty  if  no 
more — (Cries  of  '  So  we  will'  and'  cheers) — or  his  house,  or  his 
Church,  (Loud  hurrahs,)  at  the  risk  of  his  life." 

(7.)  "  It  would  be  strange  if  I  did  not  suffer  much  in  my 


3.]  Papal  Intermeddling,  451 

ings  by  these  reports,  by  these  calumnies,  as  I  hope  they 
,  against  you  and  against  me — that  you  are  rioters." 
8.)  "You  have, — I  as  well  as  others, — suffered  enough 
mdy," 

AThat  must  have  been  the  effect  of  such  assurances,  from  one 
om  his  hearers  so  regarded,  with  respect  to  their  sense  of 
It !  These  sentences  were  mingled  with  attempted  jokes, 
I  coarse  stories  :  they  were  heard  with  gross  outcries  and 
eated  laughter  ;  and  much  time  was  taken  up  in  what  he  said 
was  afraid  might  be  taken  for  blarney  about  Ireland  and 
Amen  !  The  peroration  of  this  professed  minister  of  Christ, 
SQch  an  occasion,  was  as  follows  : — 

^  I  thank  you  for  your  kindness,  (applause,)  and  I  hope  that 
hing  will  occur  until  you  get  home  at  least,  (a  voice — when 
f  want  us  again,  sir,  let  us  know  and  we  will  pay  you 
>ther  visit) — and  if  by  chance  you  should  see  a  policeman 
a  soldier,  (here  the  Archbishop  paused  for  a  few  seconds, 
I  added) — just  look  at  him  !" 

iVhen  we  think  of  the  scene  : — the  empty  walls  of  a  pri- 
e  dwelling  were  visible  from  his  own  windows,  all  black 
h  marTis  of  fire,  and  destruction  ;  the  ruins  of  the  colored 
:)han  Asylum  were  only  a  few  squares  behind  him,  as  he  sat 
lis  balcony ;  the  city  around  him  was  reddened  with  the 
od  of  unoffending  negroes  ;  the  woods  and  hiding-places 
:he  surrounding  country,  were  filled  with  homeless  and  food- 
i  refugees  ;  millions  of  property  had  been  destroyed,  and  so 
ch  awful  crime  committed  against  God  ; — when  we  think  of 
this,  and  then  of  a  Christian  Bishop,  with  the  authors  of 
h  enormities  before  him,  applauding  him  as  their  chief,  and 
3n  we  read  his  words  of  apparent  approval,  of  levity  and 
ity — we  can  only  remember  that  there  is  a  Great  White 
rone,  and  that  One  shall  sit  on  it.  Who  will  take  account 
lU  the  wickedness  of  that  week,  and  of  that  day. 
^he  Archbishop  even  pretended  to  doubt  what  had  been 
ag  on — in  eye-and-earshot  of  his  own  house  : — "  I  have 
n,  told  (he  said)  and  I  have  seen  it  in  the  papers,  that  not 
ttle  property  has  been  destroyed,  I  do  not  say  by  you"  He 
I  nothing  to  say  of  the  murdered  negroes,  whose  blood  was 


452  Papal  Intermeddling.  [Oct., 

clamoring  against  them,  from  the  ground.  He  had  called  to- 
gether the  wolves,  and  owned  himself  their  shepherd  ;  he  forgot 
the  sheep. 

Not  so,  in  the  primitive  day,  when  a  truly  Catholic  Bishop 
met  Theodosius  at  the  doors  of  the  Church  of  Milan,  and  bade 
him  go  back — ^because  he  was  a  man  of  blood  1  Not  so  did 
St.  Paul — when  the  uproar  at  Ephesus  had  ceased :  he 
could  say,  "  I  a,m.  pure  from  the  blood  of  all  men^for  I  have 
not  shunned  to  declare  unto  you  all  the  counsel  of  God,  *  * 
that  so  laboring  ye  ought  to  support  the  weaky  and  to  remem- 
ber the  words  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  how  He  said,  it  is 
more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive." 

Alas  I  so  far  from  teaching  his  people  such  things,  it  is  in- 
credible how  much  pains  his  priesthood  give  themselves  to  take 
away  from  their  people  "  the  key  of  knowledge."  In  those  of 
our  public  schools,  where  they  have  their  way,  not  a  page  of 
Holy  Scripture  can  be  read  to  the  children,  whom  the  City  is 
educating  at  the  expense  of  its  tax-payers.  Nay — ^when  it  has 
been  agreed  that  only  the  Douay  version  shall  be  read,  it  has 
still  been  denied.  That  virulent  type  of  Bomanism  which 
millions  of  Eomanists  denounce  as  Ultramontanism^  and  which 
is  hated  in  France  and  Q-ermany,  and  in  every  other  educated 
country,  even  by  the  better  class  of  Bomish  priests — ^this  it  is 
which  they  have  undertaken  to  propagate  in  our  country,  in- 
stead of  the  old  and  decent  Bomanism  of  Carrol  and  Cheve- 
rus.  The  patron  of  Bedini  is  the  patron  of  Bishop  Hughes, 
and  now  commissions  him  to  settle  our  National  troubles,  by 
admonishing  "our  people  and  chief  rulers."  Impotent  and  ri- 
diculous as  is  the  attempt,  it  is,  we  repeat  it,  very  important  to 
our  countrymen.  We  add,  with  entire  respect  for  any  of  the 
Bomish  persuasion  who  are  not  of  the  Bedinian  School  or 
party,  that  it  is  not  less  a  matter  of  importance  to  them. 
Bishop  Hughes  said  well,  in  his  speech  at  Dublin, — "the 
Americans  will  never  be  ruled  or  governed  by  foreigners."  We 
welcome  them  to  our  shores  ;  we  invest  them  with  all  the  priv- 
ileges for  which  our  forefathers  have  toiled  and  bled  ;  we  re- 
joice to  recognize  among  them  many  of  the  worthiest  of  our 
fellow-citizens.     But  when  they  reward  us,  as  these  rioters  have 


►3.]  Papal  Intermeddling.  463 

arded  us,  and  when  they  meddle  with  our  political  affairs, 
Bedini  did,  and  as  Pius  the  Ninth  is  doing,  we,  at  least, 
,11  do  our  duty,  by  directing  public  attention  to  their  con- 
5t.  We  have  done  so  in  the  present  instance,  that  our 
mtrymen  may  be  prepared  for  any  further  steps  on  the  part 
John  and  John-Mary,  as  Papal  disturbers  and  emissaries, 
[t  would  not  be  just  to  omit  some  reference  to  a  statement 
ich  goes  uncontradicted,  but  which  we  assume  cannot  be 
lolly  true,  that  the  Governor  of  New  York  so  far  forgot 
nself  as  to  go,  in  person,  to  the  Archbishop,  and  invite  his 
^rference.  We  cannot  suppose  that  we  have,  in  fact,  reach- 
that  level  of  public  disgrace.  The  chief  magistrate  of  our 
ate  could  hardly  have  left  the  public  business,  at  such  a  cri- 
,  to  go  on  a  pilgrimage  to  a  Papal  Commissioner ;  nor  can 
suppose  him  capable  of  representing  our  Police  and  Mili- 
7  arms  to  be  so  feeble  as  to  require  the  interposition  of  an 
sh  ecclesiastic.  We  could  wish,  however,  that  some  author- 
id  denial  might  be  made  of  those  damaging  statements  which 
ve  appeared  in  our  newspapers,  connected  with  a  very  ludic- 
18  story,  which  may  not  be  so  entirely  unfounded.  Accord- 
J  to  these,  a  romantic  lady  had  conjured  the  Bishop  to  ap- 
ir  on  horseback,  in  the  streets,  offering — "  though  no  Joan 
Arc" — to  ride  by  his  side,  herself,  and  to  place  her  body 
'Ween  his  and  the  blow,  in  case  of  danger  !  To  this  lady's 
liience  is  attributed  the  reported  visit  of  G-overnor  Seymour. 
3  had  assured  the  Bishop  that  the  horseback-exploit  would 
ke  him  a  "  a  Second  Constantino  ;"  and  when  her  eloquence 
ed,  she  brought  a  Governor  to  improve  on  it.  So  says  the 
ty ;  but  the  Bishop  took  pains  to  claim  all  the  glory  of  the 
formance  to  himself :  he  said — "  No  one  has  prompted  me." 
is  assertion  would  lead  us  to  consider  the  whole  story  of  the 
y's  exertions  as  a  myth,  were  it  not  th:t  we  never  know 
V  to  interpret  the  utterances  of  Liguorian  orators,  nor  what 
►wances  to  make  for  their  rhetorical  licenses. 
i.nother  magistrate,  who  is  reported  to  have  attended  the 
hop  in  his  balcony,  during  the  delivery  of  his  address,  has 
5e  distinguished  himself  by  benevolent  efforts  to  relieve  per- 
B  arrested  as  rioters,  of  the  consequences  of  their  crimes. 


454  Papal  Interposition.  [O  <2i 


He  seems  to  have  adopted  the  Bishop's  convictions,  that 

I 

were  only  "  called  rioters/'    Or  perhaps  he  regards  theia    at 
absolved  by  virtue  of  what  happened  at  the  close  of  the  scene 
With  uncovered  heads,  they  received  the  blessing  of  their  spir- 
itual father,  which  he  accompanied  by  the  sign  of  the  Cross  I 
This,  and  the  assurance  that  "  they  had  suffered  enough  al- 
ready,'' was  apparently  all  that  was  required  to  vindicate  the 
majesty  of  the  Laws,  in  the  view  of  such  a  functionary :  and 
perhaps  just  such  a  scene  is  what  is  meant  by  "  a  happy  ter- 
mination" in  the  Letter  of  the  Pope.    At  all  events,  we  have 
enabled  our  readers  to  appreciate  the  qualifications  of  one  of 
the  Pope's  Commissioners  to  effect  a  peace.     For  his  own  sake, 
we  regret  that  Pius  the  Ninth  has  not  taken  the  hint  which 
has  been  more  than  once  thrown  out  to  France  and  England, 
by  our  National  Authorities,  and  abstained  from  intermed- 
dling.    The  patron  of  Antonelli  and  Bedini  is  not  the  man 
to  inspire  American  people  with  a  degree  of  confidence  refused 
to  Louis  Napoleon  and  Palmerston ;  and  if  we  must  suffer 
from  diplomatic  wolves,  we  beg  that  they  may  not  be  sent  i^ 
us  in  sheep's  clothing. 


53.]  The  Bt  Bev.  James  Hervey  Otey,  D.  2?.,  LL.  D.     456 


LBT.  VI.— THE  RT.  REV.  JAMES  HERVEY  OTEY,  D.  D. 
LL.  D.,  THE  LATE  BISHOP  OF  TENNESSEE. 

All  our  readers  know  as  well  as  we  do  that  it  is  not  possi- 
),  in  the  present  disturbed  state  of  the  country,  to  obtain  the 
tterials  for  a  just  and  faithful  tribute  to  the  memory  of  the 
jat  and  good  man  named  at  the  head  of  this  Article.  Hap- 
y  the  materials  for  a  full  and  worthy  biography  of  Bishop 
ey  are  rich  and  abundant.  He  kept  a  Diary  during  a  large 
rt  of  his  laborious  life  ;  and  his  letters  and  the  personal  re- 
lections  of  warmly  devoted  friends  in  all  the  Southern 
ates  illustrating  that  Diary,  will  make  a  volume  of  exceed- 
j  interest  to  be  published  at  a  future,  we  hope  not  distant, 
y.  In  the  meantime,  the  "  American  Quarterly  Church  Re- 
iw,''  ever  honored  by  the  confidence  and  hearty  approval  of 
shop  Otey,  owes  to  his  memory  and  to  the  deep  feeling  of 
3  American  Church  such  imperfect  memorial  as  the  unhap- 
less  of  the  times  will  allow. 

We  had  written  the  foregoing  paragraph,  when  we  learned 
it  Bishop  Otey  had  precluded  all  hope  of  such  a  publica- 
n  as  is  there  indicated,  by  the  following  clause  in  his  Will. 
strictly  forbid  any  publication  of  my  MSS.,  Sermons,  and 
Lvate  papers."  He  then  gives  his  reason  for  this  prohibition, 
iich,  our  informant  says,  "  we  all  so  deeply  regret,  yet  can- 
t  feel  at  liberty  to  disobey."  The  same  accomplished  cor- 
Jpondent  continues,  "Large  as  was  the  place  he  filled  in 
iny  hearts,  it  seems  strange  our  memories  of  him  should  be 
ings  to  cherish,  yet  of  such  a  nature  as  to  be  scarcely  trans- 
Usible?  He  was  so  simple  and  modest  in  habits  and  expres- 
>n,  that  one  remembered  only  the  pleasing  expression  and 
©  wise  lesson,  without  retaining  the  flow  of  simple,  earnest 
^ids,  which  conveyed  the  noble  thought:" 
Although,  by  the  exceeding  modesty  of  this  great  man,  so 
ich  of  deep  interest  and  valuable  instruction  must  be  left 


456      The  St.  Bev.  James  Hervey  Otey,  D,  D,^  LL.  D,  [Oct., 

unpublished ;  yet  there  are  wise  counsels  and  beautiful 
thoughts,  which  he  himself  gave  to  the  world  in  various  forms 
in  the  course  of  his  long  ministry,  and  there  are  personal  recol- 
lections of  his  gifted  family  and  many  friends,  all  of  which  his 
now  suffering  Diocese  may,  in  happier  times,  collect  together, 
in  a  single  volume,  as  a  precious  legacy  of  their  venerated  fa- 
ther, the  "first  Bishop  of  the  Holy  Catholic  Church  in  Ten- 
nessee." 

James  Hervey  Otey,  was  born  in  Bedford  County,  Va.,  on 
the  27th  of  January,  1800,  at  the  foot  of  the  Peaks  of  Otter. 
His  father  represented  the  county  of  Bedford  in  the  Lower 
House  of  the  Legislature  of  Virginia,  for  thirty  years.  This 
son  was  first  named  James  Harvee,  after  a  friend  in  Richmond. 
Afterwards,  when  the  boy  was  nearly  grown,  and  had  become 
enamored  of  "  Hervey's  Meditations,"  he,  with  the  consent  of 
his  father,  changed  the  middle  name  to  Hervey,  and  was  so 
baptized.  It  is  in  Bedford  County  that  the  Blue  Ridge  tow- 
ers to  its  greatest  height,  in  the  celebrated  Peaks  of  Otter.  So 
vast  and  abrupt  is  the  elevation  of  these  wonderful  mountains 
above  the  contiguous  range,  that  they  seem  to  stand  isolated 
in  the  limitless  plain.  The  Northern  peak  is  four  thousand  two 
hundred  feet  above  the  plain,  and  five  thousand  two  hundred 
and  seven  feet  above  the  level  of  the  ocean.  On  the  East  is 
the  apparently  unbroken  surface  of  Eastern  Virginia,  extend- 
ing to  the  sea.  On  the  West  is  the  beautiful  valley  of  the 
Shenandoah,  and  beyond,  range  after  range  of  the  Alleghany 
mountains  fills,  with  awful  majesty,  the  whole  field  of  vision. 

This  sublime  scenery,  in  the  midst  of  which  Bishop  Otey, 
and  his  life-long  friend,  the  late  Bishop  Cobbs,  of  Alabama, 
were  nurtured  together,  had  laid  a  spell  upon  the  feelings  of 
both,  which  time  and  distance  could  never  remove.  The  mem- 
ory of  the  Peaks  of  Otter  dwelt  in  their  souls,  and  was  always 
a  source  of  deep  enthusiasm.  When  both  were  Bishops  in  the 
South  West,  one  of  their  favorite  dreams  was,  to  go  back  together 
to  Bedford,  and  call  the  people  to  a  solemn  Church  Service, 
on  the  summit  of  one  of  these  beautiful  mountains.  Bishop 
Cobbs  once  said  to  us,  that  he  wanted  to  be  buried  where,  at 


3.]  The  Et  Eev.  James  Hervey  Otey,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.     457 

resurrection,  his  first  view  should  be  of  the  Peaks  of  Otter ; 
.  Bishop  Otey  had,  in  early  life,  selected  a  spot  on  "  Round 
3,"  where  he  told  his  eldest  born  that  "  he  wished  to  sleep  in 
th."  Often  would  he  say  to  the  same  loved  one,  when  she 
•ted  to  Virginia.,  "  Kiss  your  hand  to  the  Peaks  for  me," 
ing,  that  "  he  felt  as  if  they  were  friends." 
Vhile  nature  was  thus  grandly  ministering  to  the  highest 
elopment,  within  her  sphere,  of  these  future  servants  and 
mpions  of  Christ,  reKgion,  unhappily,  was  not  assisting. 
3  time  of  Bishop  Otey's  birth  and  early  education,  was  that 
the  Church's  lowest  depression  in  Virginia.     And  most  of 

forms  of  religion  which  took  her  place  in  that  beautiful 
ntry,  could  exercise  no  salutary  influence  upon  the  higher 
ss  of  minds.  It  was  then  that  the  works  of  Hume,  Vol- 
•e  and  Volney  had  displaced  the  Bible  and  the  Prayer  Book 
many  of  the  educated  households  of  Virginia.  The  wretch- 
policy  of  the  Government  in  England,  in  refusing  to  allow 
)  Church  to  come  to  America,  in  its  integrity,  as  a  self-gov- 
ling  and  self-perpetuating  power,  and  constraining  it  to  re- 
in a  crippled  and  sickly  dependency  upon  the  mother  country, 
i  filled  many  of  the  Parishes  with  an  unhappy  succession  of 
Mly  and  unprincipled  adventurers,  to  the  infinite  discredit  of 
igion  and  destruction  of  souls.  And  when  the  shock  of  the 
volution  came,  the  rickety  body,  after  a  few  convulsive 
uggles,  had  almost  ceased  to  give  any  signs  of  vitality.  The 
isequence  was,  the  universal  prevalence  of  profanity  and 
e,  and  that  social  revolution  which  banished  so  many  of  the 
ler  families  to  the  West,  or  caused  their  utter  extinction, 
ile  their  places  were  occupied  by  a  hardier  class,  once  their 
'tseers  and  dependents. 

tt  is  said,  that  at  the  age  of  fourteen  young  Otey  hardly 
3W  the  meaning  of  prayer.  He  received  the  rudiments  of 
ication  at  an  "  old  field  school,"  where  the  future  Bishop  of 
ibama,  N.  H.  Cobbs,  was  one  of  his  old  school-mates.  At 
ii«en,  he  was  sent  to  New  London  Academy,  near  Liberty, 

County-seat  of  Bedford.  Here  his  progress  in  learning 
I  his  fondness  for  books  were  so  decided^  that  his  father  de- 
^OL.  XV.  36 


458     The  Bt.  Bev.  James  Hervey  Otey,  D,  D.,  LL.  D.    [Oct., 

termined,  most  happily,  as  the  event  proved,  to  send  him  to 
the  University  of  North  Carolina,  at  Chapel  Hill. 

This  institution  was  then,  as  now,  distinguished  for  keeping 
together  sound  learning  and  healthful  principles.  Dr.  White, 
of  Memphis,  in  his  admirable  Sermon  on  the  death  of  Bishop 
Otey,  from  which  we  gather  many  interesting  particulars,  says 
of  his  career  at  this  school,  "  his  attainments  as  a  scholar,  es- 
pecially in  the  department  of  Belles  Lettres,  are  among  the 
traditions  of  that  time-honored  University." 

Young  Otey  graduated  at  Chapel  Hill  at  the  age  of  twenty, 
and  immediately  became  a  Tutor  in  the  same  Institution.  In 
this  office  it  was  his  duty  to  take  his  turn  in  conducting  the 
Daily  Prayers  in  the  Chapel.  It  is  certain  that  some  religious 
impression  had  been  made  upon  his  mind  by  this  time,  or  his 
simple  integrity  would  have  utterly  refused  to  conduct  a  ser- 
vice which,  in  the  absence  of  religious  feeling,  would  be  false 
and  hypocritical.  But  his  previous  education  and  habits  were 
entirely  foreign  to  the  task  now  imposed.  Those  who  are  ac- 
cui-tomed  in  childhood  to  attend  family  and  public  worship,  in 
any  form,  soon  learn  by  rote  the  familiar  expressions  which 
must,  necessarily,  constitute  the  principal  portion  of  that  wor- 
ship. This  is  just  as  true  of  those  who  will  not  use  a  Liturgy, 
and  therefore  fancy  that  they  pray  without  a  Form,  as  of  the 
most  tenacious  adherent  to  the  Prayer  Book.  There  is,  in  fact, 
more  repetition,  and  far  less  variety,  in  these,  so-called,  ex- 
tempore prayers,  than  in  the  rich  and  noble  copiousness  of  a 
well-constructed  Liturgy.  These  unconscious  forms  of  prayer 
descend  from  father  to  son,  from  the  elder  to  the  younger 
preachers.  This  accounts  for  what  would  otherwise  be  unac- 
countable. The  prayers  of  Methodist  preachers  are,  for  the 
most  part,  characterized  by  fervor,  unction,  and  propriety. 
The  prayers  of  the  Presbyterian  Ministers  have,  for  the  most 
part,  just  the  opposite  characteristics.  No  matter  how  learned 
the  Minister  may  be,  or  how  eloquent  as  a  preacher,  his  pray- 
ers are  cold,  formal,  awkward.  Of  course  there  are  exceptions. 
The  reason  of  this  remarkable  difference  is,  that  all  the  Meth- 
odist preachers,  only  three  generations  since,  were  Episcopalians, 
and  familiar  with  the  language  of  the  Prayer  Book,  which, 


53.]  The  Bt.  Rev.  James  Hervey  Otey,  D.  B.,  LL.  D.    469 

Leed,  they  continued  to  use  for  some  time  ;  and  that  perfect 
del  of  devotion  has  come  down,  by  this  form  of  tradition, 
1  with  all  the  painful  imperfection  of  mere  oral  tradition,  to 
8  day. 

But  the  perplexed  Tutor  at  Chapel  Hill  had  no  resource  of 
8  kind.  He  had  not  been  taught  to  pray ;  and  the  words  of 
tyer  were  no  household  words  to  him.  A  friend,  learning 
embarrassment,  gave  him  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer, 
dng,  "  it  contained  as  good  prayers  as  any  he  knew."  This 
3nd,  whose  name  was  Piper,  was  the  gentleman  who  had  tried 
write  his  name  above  that  of  Washington,  at  the  Natural 
idge ;  and  as  Bishop  Otey  often  said,  he  never  afterwards 
lid  relate  his  perilous  escape  without  trembling  and  turning 
le. 

The  book  thus  presented  to  Mr.  Otey  was  to  him  an  inesti- 
.ble  treasure.  He  studied  it  carefully.  A  new  world  of 
)ught  and  feeling  was  opened  to  him.  His  warm  heart  ea- 
•ly  embraced  the  offer  of  adoption  and  sonship  in  Christ 
3U8,  so  clearly  set  forth  in  that  book  :  and  it  was  not  long 
fore  he  was  baptized  by  that  most  excellent  man  of  God, 
3  Rev.  William  M.  Green,  now  the  Bishop  of  Mississippi. 
The  conversion  of  the  young  man  was  greatly  blessed  at  the 
^nning,  and  gave  delightful  earnest  of  the  future  harvest, 
shop  Otey  often  spoke  to  his  family  of  his  aged  father's  emo- 
n,  when  he,  a  stripling  from  Chapel  Hill,  went  home  on  a 
it,  and  proposed  to  hold  prayers  in  his  father's  house.  "  To 
ink,"  said  the  old  man,  "  that  my  son,  whom  I  had  never 
ight  to  love  God,  should  come  home  and  teach  me  my  duty, 
bs  me  to  the  heart,  whilst  I  thank  God  for  this  mercy." 
us  manly  and  pious  act  was  mainly  instrumental  in  bringing 
th  his  parents  into  the  Church,  in  the  communion  of  which 
sy  died,  at  a  ripe  old  age.  Bishop  Otey  ever  reverenced  his 
I'ents.  His  mother's  Bible  and  his  father's  Hymn-book,  he 
Unted  among  his  most  precious  treasures,  bequeathing  the 
iner  to  his  eldest  son. 

At  the  age  of  twenty-one,  Mr.  Otey  married  Miss  Eliza  D. 
tnnill,  wBose  family  had  removed  from  Petersburg,  Va.,  to 
a  neighborhood  of  Chapel  Hill.     She  was  a  lady  of  remark- 


460    The  Rt  Rev.  James  Hervey  Otey,  D.  Z>.,  LL.  D ,    [Oct., 

able  beauty,  and  subsequently  displayed  such  energy  of  char- 
acter as  made  her  truly  a  help-meet  for  one  who,  in  the  midst 
of  incessant  labor  and  toil  for  others,  was  to  raise  and  educate 
a  large  family  of  children.  The  collegians  at  Chapel  Hill 
still  point  out  a  secluded  nook,  called  Otey's  retreat,  amid  the 
rocks  entwined  with  the  fragi'ant  Yellow  Jassamine,  where 
the  young  lover  planted  a  thornless  rose  at  the  time  of  this  en- 
gagement. »"  Here  he  often  retired,  to  study  and  to  muse  of 
the  brighter  thread  woven  into  his  student-life."  Soon  after 
his  marriage,  Mr.  Otey  removed  to  Tennessee.  It  is  told  of 
him,  that  long  years  after,  speaking  of  his  companions  in  this 
journey,  his  horse  and  buggy,  wife  and  fiddle,  he  would  say, 
"  the  horse  and  buggy  were  long  gone  and  nigh  forgotten,  but 
wife  and  fiddle  are  as  good  as  ever."  One  of  his  children  adds, 
"  This  violin  was  one  of  his  simple  pleasures.  He  played  well 
by  ear,  and  often  accompanied  his  daughters  on  the  Piano.  It 
was  an  old  Cremona,  and  the  only  thing  some  poor  man  saved 
from  a  shipwreck  off"  the  coast  of  North  Carolina.  He  after- 
wards knew  and  loved  my  father,  and  gave  him  this  vioUn. 
Its  mellow  tones  reverberate  through  my  memory,  as  the  sweet- 
est notes  I  ever  heard  as  drawn  forth  by  my  father's  hand,  al- 
though I  have  heard  Ole  Bull  and  other  fine  violinists  since." 

'<  Like  the  gale  that  sighs  along 

Beds  of  oriental  flowers, 
Is  the  grateful  breath  of  song 

That  once  we  heard  in  happier  hours. 
Filled  with  balm  the  gale  sighs  on, 

Though  the  flowers  have  sunk  in  death, 
So  when  pleasure's  dream  is  gone 

Its  memory  lives  in  music's  breath." 

Mr.  Otey  settled  near  Franklin,  Tennessee,  and  opened  a 
country  School,  boarding  with  Major  James  Maury.  At  the  end 
of  a  year  he  took  his  wife,  with  her  child,  to  her  mother  in 
North  Carolina,  but  continued  the  School  in  Tennessee  six 
months  longer.  He  then  removed  to  Warrenton,  North  Car- 
olina, to  take  charge  of  the  Academy  in  that  place. 

In  May,  1823,  that  man  of  wondrous  power,  ^ohn  Starke 
Ravenscroft,  of  Mecklenburg,  Va.,  was  consecrated  Bishop  of 


W3.]  The  Bt.  Bev.  James  Hervey  Otey,  D.  2?.,  LL.  D.    461 

orth  Carolina.  It  was  a  beneficent  Providence  which  con- 
icted  the  young  Otey  from  his  recently  selected  home  in  Ten- 
»8see,  back  to  North  Carolina  ;  for  here  he  was  placed  under 
.6  influence  and  teaching  of  the  master  mind  of  that  genera- 
3n.  The  effect  of  such  teaching  was  soon  apparent!  Mr. 
tey  was  confirmed  by  Bishop  Eavenscroft,  and  at  the  same 
me  presented  his  first-born  to  the  same  Prelate  for  Baptism, 
St.  John's  Church,  Williamsboro,  on  the  8th  of  May,  1824. 
L  reference  to  this  period  of  his  life.  Bishop  Otey  makes  the 
Uowing  touching  record,  in  his  address  to  the  Convention  of 
3nnessee,  in  1848.  Noticing  the  death  of  a  devout  layman, 
Mr.  John  Anderson,  well  known  in  this  and  in  the  Diocese 
North  Carolina,  for  his  humble  piety,  and  fervent  zeal  for 
e  Church,"  the  Bishop  adds  :  "He  was  in  Christ  before  me  ; 
id  to  his  meek  but  instructive  conversation,  to  his  exemplary 
portment,  witnessed  twenty-five  years  ago,  do  I  now  feel 
at  I  am  greatly  indebted,  under  Grod's  blessing,  in  being 
med  away  from  the  love  of  this  world,  to  seek  Christ  and 
e  peace  which  He  alone  can  give." 

From  this  time  Mr.  Otey  gave  himself  and  all  his  powers 
ireservedly  to  the  service  of  Christ  in  the  Ministry  of  His 
linrch.  Never  was  vow  of  allegiance  more  faithfully  fulfilled, 
r.  Otey  was  admitted  to  the  Diaconate  by  Bishop  Eavens- 
oft,  in  St.  John's  Church,  Williamsboro,  N.  C,  on  the  16th 
October,  1825.  On  the  17th  of  June,  1827,  he  was  ordain- 
to  the  Priesthood  by  the  same  Bishop,  at  Hillsboro,  North 
irolina.  Long  afterwards  he  said,  that  he  had  tried  Law, 
^icine,  and  Teaching,  but  was  never  satisfied  until  he  gave 
oaself  to  the  Ministry.  He  never  then  took  a  backward  look 
had  a  regret. 

The  commanding  intellect,  the  impetuous  temper,  the  noble 
•^plicity  of  Bishop  Ravenscroft,  made  an  ineffaceable  impress 
*on  this  young  and  enthusiastic  disciple,  which  was  seen  in 
the  future  life  of  the  latter.  Both  were  distinguished  for 
^ir  profound,  intelligent,  and  hearty  submission  to  the 
Aching  of  the  Church,  as  embodied  in  her  Creed,  Sacraments, 
d  Formularies ;  and  both  were  equally  distinguished  for 
^om  and  independence  of  thought  and  action,  beyond  those 
VOL.  XV.  36* 


462     The  Bt.  Bev.  James  Hervey  Otey,  D.  2).,  LL.  D.    [Oct, 

limits,  and  especially  in  regard  to  all  those  isms  of  the 
Schools  upon  which  parties  ara  accustomed  to  divide.  The 
minds  of  both  were  too  large  and  comprehensive  to  be  bound, 
by  the  rigid  technicalities  of  a  system,  from  taking  in  the 
whole  broad  area  of  truth  as  it  lay  before  them. 

It  was  well  for  the  truth  and  for  our  country,  that  these, 
and  such  like  men,  were  raised  up  at  this  critical  juncture  in 
the  history  of  the  American  mind.  Our  people  had  been  car- 
ried off  into  a  wretched  infidelity,  by  assaults  directed,  for  the 
most  part,  against  those  mere,  and  often  false  technicalities  of 
religion  ;  and  the  success  of  such  attacks  was  supposed  to  be 
the  overthrow  of  Christianity  itself.  The  broad  sweep  of  Ka- 
venscroft,  Otey,  and  many  of  their  noble  compeers,  brushed 
away  these  parasitical  systems  and  their  swarming  assailants 
together,  and  presented  to  the  people  the  truth  in  its  majestic 
simplicity,  untouched,  and  unimpaired. 

The  brief  residence  of  Mr.  Otey  in  Tennessee  had  shown  to 
him  the  spiritual  nakedness  of  that  land  and  its  fearful  need 
of  Missionary  labor.  He  therefore  determined  to  make  that 
State  the  future  field  of  his  work  for  Christ  and  His  Church. 
It  was  a  heroic  determination,  for  nowhere  in  the  United  States 
was  there  harder  ground  for  the  Episcopal  Church  than  Ten- 
nessee presented  at  that  time.  Even  the  heart  of  New  Eng- 
land would  have  been  easier,  for  there  the  old  Puritanism  was 
falling  down,  by  its  own  weight,  and  people  were  beginning  to 
ask  for  something  better.  In  Tennessee  there  was  little  or 
none  of  that  Church  and  Cavalier  element,  which  had  gonci 
from  Virginia  to  the  better  portions  of  Kentucky.  All  the 
population  in  Tennessee,  not  recklessly  irreligious,  was  ab- 
sorbed by  the  Baptists,  Presbyterians,  and  Methodists ;  and 
the  influence  of  these  denominations  controlled  the  entire  peo- 
ple, so  far  as  to  make  them  singularly  averse  to  any  other  min- 
istrations. 

As  it  was  certain  that  the  Ministry  of  the  Episcopal  Church 
was  not  to  be  a  paying  business  in  Tennessee,  Mr.  Otey  selected 
Franklin  as  the  centre  of  Missionary  operations,  and  opened  a 
school  there,  as  the  only  means  of  supporting  the  Ministry. 


63.]  The  JBt.  Bev.  James  Hervey  Otey,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.    463 

lat  Ministry  he  exercised  regularly  in  Franklin.  Nashville^ 
d  Columbia. 

Such  was  the  extreme  ignorance  of  Liturgical  worship  in 
is  region,  that  it  was  sometimes  said — "  I  will  go  to  the  place 
lere  the  man  preaches  and  his  wife  explains."     Or,  "I  will 

to  he^r  that  woman  jaw  back  at  the  preacher/' 
The  Service  in  Franklin  was  held  in  a  room  of  the  Masonic 
ill,  Mr.  Otey  being  a  member  of  the  fraternity.     Here  his 
fe  was  often  the  only  respondent.     After  Morning  Service, 

would  take  a  frugal  repast,  mount  a  borrowed  horse,  and 
Le  to  Nashville,  eighteen  miles  distant,  by  a  common  country 
id,  often  almost  impassible.  This  he  did  in  all  weathers, 
caching  Nashville,  he  had  to  hunt  up  the  key  to  a  room,  pro- 
le wood,  and  make  a  fire  with  his  own  hands,  and  give  no- 
56  from  one  to  another,  that  he  was  ready  to  tell  of  Jesus, 
chlyj  in  after  years,  (Jid  Nashville  yield  him  fruits  of  friend- 
ip,  and,  what  he  valued  more,  souls  won  for  Christ. 
This  was  hard  work  ;  and  it  was  all  the  harder  from  the  fact, 
at  the  society  of  these  places, — one  of  them  the  Capital  of 
^Dnessee, — was  at  this  time  wealthy,  aristocratic,  and  refined. 
16  over- worked  Schoolmaster,  going  about  in  the  garments 
Ued  and  bespattered  by  a  long  ride  on  horseback,  to  find  the 
y  of  the  room  to  be  used  for  Service,  and  to  gather  fuel  for 
e  fire  which  he  must  kindle  before  he  could  preach  the  Word 

God,  required  much  more  nerve,  and  patience,  and  self-de- 
il,  in  these  proud  circles,  than  if  the  same  work  had  been 
He  among  plain,  laboring  people.  But  he  did  it  all  cheer- 
ily, for  his  Master's  sake. 

^e  have  a  glimpse  of  the  young  Minister's  home,  and  of 
a  domestic  life,  during  these  years  of  unremitting  toil. 
^'  Gradually  his  simple  cottage,  not  orne6,  or  Gothic,  but  a 
ain,  weather-boarded,  one  story  building,  of  two  rooms  and 
porch,  was  enlarged  to  four  rooms,  a  latticed  back  Piazza 
^ng  for  meals  in  fine  weather,  and  an  office  in  the  yard, 
^ete  his  boarders  slept,  and  where  his  then  small  library  was 
>fed.  The  cottage  was  nearly  hidden  by  a  wild  Rose  and 
^glish  Honey-  suckle,  and  at  one  end  of  the  Piazza  he  had 
^lUed  a  Sweet-briar.     The  yard  was  large,  and  shaded  by 


464     The  Bt  Rev.  James  Hervey  Otey^  D.  2?.,  LL.  B.    [Oct., 

young  Locusts  and  majestic  Sugar-trees."  Each  day,  when  the 
labors  of  the  school  were  over — and  those  labors  were  severe  and 
exhausting,  for,  generally  without  an  assistant,  he  taught  the 
whole  circle  of  primary  and  academic  studies — ^he  would  re- 
pair to  this  pleasant  home,  and  there  again  contribute  to  the 
support  of  his  family,  by  repairing  articles  for  use  and  com- 
fort, and  by  cultivating  his  garden.  It  was  only  after  the  day 
had  closed,  and  these  labors  could  no  longer  be  continued,  that 
he  could  find  a  little  time  for  his  proper  ministerial  work. 

To  save  the  time  and  trouble  of  kindling  a  fire  in  the  office 
in  the  yard,  he  would  remain  in  the  family  room,  by  his  thrifty 
wife's  fireside,  and  there,  where  various  avocations  were  pur- 
sued, seat  himself  at  a  little  cherry  stand,  with  only  a  "  tal- 
low dip"  for  light,  and  amid  the  lullabies  of  children  and 
their  various  chat,  prepare  those  Sermons  which  the  most  in- 
tellectual delighted  to  hear.  As  he  often  said,  "I  rocked  the 
cradle  with  one  foot  while  I  wrote."  Often  he  stopped  the 
swiftly  gliding  pen  to  help  some  child  at  its  lesson,  or  to  inter- 
pose a  few  words  on  some  subject  of  general  interest.  Hap- 
pily, he  possessed  the  power  of  complete  abstraction  in  his 
work,  and  so,  under  these  unpropitious  circumstances,  could 
compose  sentences  faultless  and  beautiful. 

While  the  hard- worked  Presbyter  was  engaged  in  these  mul- 
titudinous labors,  his  home  was  gladdened  by  a  visit  from 
"that  grand  old  Roman,"  as  he  was  wont  to  call  him.  Bishop 
Eavenscroft.  "I  well  remember,"  says  a  daughter  of  the 
household,  "  how  proud  we  all  were  to  do  him  honor,  follow- 
ing the  example  of  our  parents ; — ^how  the  stem-looking  but 
genial  old  man  shook  his  shaggy  eye-brows  at  me,  telling  me 
they  were  his  horns  : — ^how  he  clutched  the  new  blue  ribbon  of 
my  cottage  straw  bonnet,  saying,  "  Oh  ho  !  a  little  girl  I  bap- 
tized, in  the  toggery  of  the  Devil :" — ajid  how  my  father's  mis- 
chievous vein  was  gratified  at  the  sport  of  his  honored  and  re- 
vered father  in  Christ.  Another  of  his  sayings  was,  "  Otey, 
you  must  stir  up  these  people,  stir  them  up — up — up .?"  Often, 
in  the  days  of  Ives's  lamented  defection,  have  I  heard  my  fa- 
ther wish  we  had  a  Eavenscroft  in  the  Church.     "  Oh  !  how  we 


63.]  The  Bt.  Bev.  James  Hervey  Otey,  D.  Z>.,  LL.  D.     465 

3d  his  unflinching  integrity,"  he  would  say,  "  when  shepherds 
re  derelict  of  their  duties." 

Many  eminent  men  received  the  elements  of  learning,  and 
386  habits  of  study  and  principles  of  action  which  lead  to 
3atness,  at  the  School  in  Franklin,  taught  by  Bishop  Otey. 
nong  them  is  Commander  Maury,  whose  fame  is  coextensive 
th  the  world.  Bishop  Otey  continued  always  the  enthusias- 
)  and  self-denying  advocate  and  promoter  of  Popular  Edu- 
tion.  Often,  indeed,  with  sorrow  and  mortification  be  it 
oken,  did  the  necessities  of  his  hard  position,  after  he  was 
)thed  with  the  dignity,  and  almost  crushed  with  the  burdens 

the  Episcopate,  compel  him  to  resume  his  School  as  a  means 

support. 

During  this  period,  his  fine  constitution,  over-mastered  by 
perabundant  labor,  frequently  gave  way,  subjecting  him  to 
burring  attacks  of  fever.  Even  in  the  delirium  of  these  fe- 
rs*  his  thoughts  dwelt  continually  on  the  souls  he  must  save, 
e  would  piteously  plead  with  his  wife,  who  strove  to  quiet 
ni,  "  Let  me  preach  to  these  dying  sinners.  Don't  you  see 
em  all  around  me  perishing  for  the  bread  of  life  ?" 
This  burning  love  for  souls,  and  this  exquisite  sensibility, 
longed  to  him  in  health  and  sickness  alike,  and  neither  the 
ooiliar  routine  of  official  duty,  or  the  chill  of  age,  could  di- 
inish  them.  We  can  never  forget  the  impressive  scene  which 
curred  in  St.  James  Church,  Richmond,  in  October,  1859. 
Uhop  Otey  preached,  a  large  number  of  the  members  of  the 
eneral  Convention  being  present.  The  Sermon  was  that  noble 
Ld masterly  argument  on  "The  Christian  Ministry,"  which  was 
terwards  published.  Nothing  that  we  have  ever  heard  or 
ad  on  this  subject  is  at  all  equal,  for  force  and  condensation, 

this  admirable  discourse.  In  the  pulpit,  the  aged  Prelate 
as  the  strong  man  armed,  forcing  conviction  upon  every  mind, 
lit  scarcely  had  he  reached  the  vestry-room,  when  he  burst  into 
ars,  his  tall  frame  shook  with  irrepressible  emotion,  and  in 
'oken  accents  he  exclaimed,  "  The  people  are  wandering  and 
jrfshing  for  lack  of  knowledge,  and  the  Ministers  of  God  are 
raid  to  tell  them  the  truth." 
There  is  nothing  like  hard  work,  well  pursued.     It  was  not 


466    The  Bt.  Rev.  James  Hervey  Otey^  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,    [Oct., 

long  before  Nashville  was  strong  enough  to  call  its  own  resi- 
dent Eector.  In  1830,  the  Diocese  of  Tennessee  was  organ- 
ized, and  its  Primary  Convention  held.  At  the  Session  of  the 
Convention  held  on  the  29th  of  June,  1833,  Mr.  Otey  was 
elected  Bishop  of  the  Diocese,  and  in  the  beginning  of  the 
ensuing  year,  the  official  record  of  the  Church  in  America  con- 
tains this  entry : 

"  Know  all  men  by  these  presents,  that  we,  William  White,  D.  D.,  Bishop  of  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  State  of  Pa.,  Presiding  Bishop,  Henry  Ustick 
Onderdonk,  D.  D.,  &c.,  Benjamin  Treadwell  Onderdonk,  D.  D.,  &c.,  and  George 
Washington  Doane,  D.  D.,  &c.,  under  the  protection  of  Almighty  God,  in  Christ 
Church,  in  the  City  of  Philadelphia,  on  Tuesday,  the  14th  day  of  January,  in  the 
year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  thirty-four,  did  then  and  there 
rightly  and  canonically  cousecrate  our  beloved  in  Christ,  James  Hervey  Otey,  A. 
M ,  Rector  of  St.  Paul's  Church,  Franklin,  Tennessee,  of  whose  suflBciency  in  good 
learning,  soundness  in  the  faith,  and  purity  of  manners,  we  were  fully  ascertained, 
into  the  oflBce  of  Bishop  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  State  of  Ten- 
nessee, to  which  he  hath  been  elected  by  the  Convention  of  said  State.  Given,"  &c. 

The  high  Office  thus  worthily  bestowed  was,  on  the  part  of 
this  godly  man,  but  a  new  and  more  solemn  pledge  to  take 
and  bear  the  consecrated  Cross,  in  the  very  spirit  of  his  most 
illustrious  predecessor  in  the  Apostolic  Office,  realizing,  in  all 
his  subseq[uent  life,  much  of  the  experience  of  that  inspired 
teacher ; — 

"  In  labors  more  abundant,  in  joumeyings  often,  in  perils  of  waters,  in  perils  of 
robbers,  in  perils  in  the  city,  in  perils  in  the  wilderness,  in  perils  in  the  sea,  in  per- 
ils among  false  brethren;  in  weariness  and  painfulness,  in  watchings  often,  in  hun- 
ger and  thirst.  Besides  those  things  that  were  without,  that  which  came  upon 
him  daily,  the  care  of  all  the  Churches."  (2  Cor.  xi.,  23-8.) 

Not  long  after  his  consecration,  the  whole  South- West  ap- 
pealed to  Bishop  Otey  for  Episcopal  Services.  And  he  was 
not  a  man  to  think  of  sparing  himself  when  souls  were  to  be 
won  and  his  Master's  Kingdom  enlarged.  For  long  years,  be- 
sides taking  care  of  his  own  Diocese,  he  ministered  as  Provis- 
ional Bishop  of  Mississippi  and  Florida,  and  as  Missionary 
Bishop  of  Arkansas,  and  Louisiana,  and  the  Indian  Territory. 
Most  of  the  journeys  throughout  this  vast  region,  an  Empire 
in  extent,  were  necessarily  performed  on  horseback,  exposed  in 
turn  to  the  scorching  rays  of  a  Southern  sun,  and  to  the  ter- 
rific violence  of  Southern  tempests. 


a.]  The  Bt  Bev.  James  JServey  Oteyy  n.  p.y  LL.  D.     467 

lere  is  a  specimen  of  continually  recurring  entries  in  his 
imaL    He  has  arrived  at  Hernando,  in  Arkansas,  late  in 

•  evening.     "  Inquired  for  Mr. the  Minister,  find  him 

)  miles  off  in  the  country.  Inquire  for  Mr.  D.,  he  is  one 
le  off — sent  a  note  to  Mr.  D.,  who  invites  me  and  friend  to 
house  :  go  to  Mr.  D.'s  at  night  in  the  rain.  Weather  too 
ilement  for  going  to  town  next  day.  Next  morning  wind 
fh,  and  clouds  heavy  and  thick.  We  set  off,  and  find  no- 
ing  ready  when  we  arrived.  The  house  filled  with  smoke,  and 
;ht  or  ten  persons  present.  I  put  out  the  fire  and  threw  the 
oking  brands  out  of  doors."  On  his  rejburn  we  find — "Bridges 
Brcreeksgenerally  washed  away.  *  *  At  Nouconnah,  found 
3  bottom  on  both  sides  covered  and  nearly  swimming.  We 
8sed  with  some  trouble,  the  road  submerged  for  the  distance 
a  half-mile."  A  few  more  days  of  hard  riding  and  official 
»ors,  and  then  the  entry,  "  Was  so  fatigued  that  I  could  go 
further.  Was  kindly  received  and  entertained  by  Mr.  W." 
ter  riding  all  day  on  horseback  in  that  miasmatic  country, 
d,  sick,,  and  hungry,  he  would  be  compelled  to  eat  most  un- 
ilthy  food ;  and  after  a  sleepless  and  unrefreshing  night, 
se,  "  head  aching  badly,  eyes  sore,  and  every  bone  and  mus- 
aching,"  but  he  is  compelled  to  hold  Service  and  preach 
it  day.  Often,  his  only  note  is,  "  weary,  weary,  weary." 
is  constant  exposure,  and  the  nervous  exhaustion  attendant 
on  his  official  duties,  gradually  undermined  the  fine  consti- 
don  of  Bishop  Otey,  and  rendered  him  an  invalid  all  the 
ter  years  of  his  life.  In  connection  with  this,  the  long  rides 
horseback  brought  on  a  local  affection,  which  was  a  source 
much  pain  in  all  'this  time  and,  towards  the  close,  of  ex- 
sive  torture.  Yet  no  complaint  or  murmur  ever  escaped 
n.  He  had  surrendered  himself  to  spend  and  be  spent  in 
rist's  service,  and  he  never  repined  at  the  costliness  of  the 
rifice. 

[t  is  amazing,  when  we  look  at  the  map  of  the  regions  em- 
Mjed  in  his  jurisdiction,  to  think  that  the  labors  of  one  man, 
i  such  labors,  could  be  extended  over  so  vast  a  field.  The 
nder  is,  not  that  his  constitution  gave  way  at  last,  but  that 
did  not  sink  under  the  task  as  soon  as  he  seriously  under- 


468     The  lit  Rev.  James  Hervey  Otey,  D.  JD.,  LL,  D.     [Oct., 

took  to  perform  it.  His  memory  must  ever  be  dear  to  the 
Church  in  all  that  region,  for  it  was  planted  and  nurtured  with 
the  blood  and  manhood  of  this  true  warrior  for  Christ. 

The  first  relief  came  to  Bishop  Otey  from  the  consecration 
of  the  Rev.  Leonidas  Polk,  as  Missionary  Bishop  of  Arkansas 
and  the  Indian  Territory,  in  December,  1838.  The  same  gen- 
tleman was  soon  afterwards  elected  Bishop  of  Louisiana.  In 
1841,  Dr.  Elliot  was  consecrated  for  Georgia,  and  became  Pro- 
visional Bishop  of  Florida.  In  1844,  Dr.  N.  H.  Cobbs  was 
consecrated  for  Alabama,  and  Dr.  G.  W.  Freeman  as  Mission- 
ary Bishop  of  the  South- West.  The  large  Diocese  of  Missis- 
sippi remained  under  the  charge  of  Bishop  Otey,  until  the  con- 
secration to  that  field  of  the  Rev.  William  Mercer  Green, 
D.  D.,  in  Feb.,  1850.  Bishop  Otey  was,  on  this  occasion,  one 
of  the  consecrators  to  the  Episcopate  of  the  man  by  whom  he 
had  himself  been  baptized,  thirty  years  before.  The  labors  of 
Bishop  Otey  were  more  blessed  in  Mississippi  than  in  any  other 
portion  of  his  extensive  jurisdiction.  So  greatly  was  he  be- 
loved and  revered  in  that  Diocese,  that  his  journeys,  in  the 
later  years  of  his  Episcopate,  there,  were  almost  like  trium- 
phal progresses. 

While  Bishop  Otey  was  thus  spreading  a  knowledge  of 
Christ  and  the  Church  over  so  many  extensive  States  and  Ter- 
ritories, he  did  not  neglect  the  minutest  interests  of  his  own 
Diocese  of  Tennessee.  It  was  during  this  same  period  of  won- 
derful activity,  that  he  projected  and  established  the  largest 
and  most  successful  Chutch  School  then  known  in  America. 
The  assertion  may  seem  startling,  but  the  records  of  "  Colum- 
bia Female  Institute,"  for  many  years,  and  its  noble  influence 
for  Religion  and  the  Church  during  all  those  years,  will  prove 
it  past  contradiction. 

One  year  after  his  consecration.  Bishop  Otey  began  this  good 
work.  The  "  Institute"  was  founded  in  1835,  at  Columbia, 
Maury  County,  Tennessee.  There  were  then  but  seven  or 
eight  male  Communicants  in  the  Church  in  that  County.  The 
greatest  proportion  of  the  required  sum  was,  nevertheless, 
raised  in  the  neighborhood,  in  subscriptions  of  from  five  hund- 
red to  one  thousand  dollars  each.     The  Institution  was  soon  in 


53.]  The  Rt  Rev.  James  Hervey  Otey^  D.  i?.,  LL.  D.    469 

ictive  operation,  scattering  the  seeds  of  knowledge  and  of 
sty  all  over  the  South- West,  its  pupils  averaging  two  hund- 
i  each  year.  There  remained  a  debt  of  $10,000,  incurred  at 
3  commencement,  first  by  the  failure  of  a  contractor,  and 
m  by  the  financial  crash  of  1837,  which  ruined  many  of  the 
ginal  subscribers,  and  not  only  caused  the  loss  of  their  sub- 
iptions,  but  made  it  impossible  to  make  up  for  the  delin- 
ency  of  the  contractor.     This  debt  could  not  be  discharged 

the  income,  because  the  necessities  of  the  situation  and  the 
iristian  and  Missionary  character  of  the  Institution,  demand- 

a  liberal  scale  of  expenditure,  which  absorbed  the  entire 
^enue.  This  state  of  things  induced  the  Bishop,  in  1841, 
make  an  appeal,  for  the  first  time,  to  Eastern  Churchmen 
'  aid.  He  visited  in  person  the  Eastern  cities,  and  after  all 
I  exertions,  only  $5,000,  one  half  the  required  amount,  was 
.lized.  At  the  same  time,  several  Church  Schools  in  the 
•rth-West  were  receiving  munificent  endowments  from  the 
ae  source.  In  reference  to  this  appeal,  the  Bishop,  in  1843, 
ote  to  the  Editor  of  the  Banner  of  the  Gross,  a  letter,  from 
ich  we  take  this  passage  : — 

I  was  disappointed,  not  mortified.  Those  who  aided  my  efforts  were  disap- 
ited,  and  to  this  day  it  remains  to  me  and  to  them  a  problem  unsolved,  that  an 
tt  which  seemed  to  give  every  indication  of  success  in  its  inception  and  pro- 
is,  fell  short  of  the  anticipated  result.  Can  you  assist  me,  dear  sir,  with  a  rea- 
?  I  hear,  and  I  partly  beUeve  it,  that  large  sums  have  been  contributed  within 
last  two  years,  to  at  least  two  of  the  Institutions  named  above ;  and  is  this  as- 
able  to  the  fact  that  they  are  doing  more  for  religion  and  learning  than  the  Fe- 
B  Institute?  Or  is  it  believed  that  they  are  more  properly  Church  Institutions  ? 
V",  sir,  I  will  not  make  positive  assertions,  in  the  absence  of  certain  and  authen- 
infonnation,  but  I  will  venture  to  give  my  opinion  in  the  premises,  founded  on 
most  reliable  intelligence  I  have  been  able  to  get.  I  venture  the  opinion,  then, 
"'  the  Columbia  Female  Institute,  for  the  last  three  years,  has  had,  each  session, 
rger  number  of  pupils  under  moral,  religious,  and  intellectual  training,  than 
lyon,  Kemper,  and  Jubilee  all  taken  togother.  I  venture  the  opinion,  that  the 
i"ber  of  teachers  in  the  Institute,  constantly,  daily,  and  hourly  employed  in  the 
Liiesa  of  instruction,  is  greater  than  all  the  Presidents  and  Professors  of  the 
>e  Colleges  united.  And  lastly,  I  assert,  and  that  vTithout  the  fear  of  contrar 
ion,  that  if  the  religious  character  of  an  Institution  is  to  be  judged  of  by  the 
•tition  given  in  it  to  Christian  Worship,  that  not  one  of  the  Institutions  above 
led  can  be  justly  compared  to  the  Institute.  Is  the  Daily  Morning  and  Evening 
^ice  of  the  Church  celebrated  daily,  morning  and  evening,  in  one  of  them,  as  it  is 
o?    As  to  the  influence  for  good  which  the  Institute  exerts,  in  comparison  with 

VOL.  XV.  37 


470     The  Bt.  Bev.  James  Hervey  Otey,  D.  D.^  LL.  D.  [Oo*. 

these  other  Institutions,  a  few  years  will  probably  show.    Any  one,  however, 
who  has  been  at  the  pains  to  consider  how  much  power  a  mother  exerts  in  tlie 
formation  of  character,  will  be  at  no  loss  how  to  estimate  this  influence,  and   xd 
whose  favor  to  strike  the  balance." 

The  renewed  application  made  by  the  Rector  of  the  Insti- 
tute, supported  by  this  manly  letter,  did  not  procure  the  ne- 
cessary relief.  The  effort  was  renewed  in  1846,  we  know  not 
with  what  success,  probably  another  failure — for  the  advances 
made  by  the  Rector  enabled  him,  for  a  time,  to  have  the  irre- 
sponsible control  of  the  Institution.  Nevertheless,  the  Insti- 
tute proceeded  in  its  triumphant  and  useful  career,  for  many 
years  longer.  During  all  those  years  Bishop  Otey  continued 
to  be  its  "  Visitor,"  guardian  and  stay.  His  Annual  Address- 
es to  the  graduating  class  are  full  of  wisdom,  tenderness,  and 
beauty.  Fortunately,  they  are  preserved  in  the  columns  of 
the  '^  Guardian,"  a  charming  Monthly  Magazine  published  at 
the  Institute. 

It  is  painful  to  know  that,  for'  a  time,  a  dark  cloud  threw 
its  shadow  over  this  bright  luminary  of  the  West,  and  the 
sorrowing  Bishop  was  compelled  to  withdraw  his  favor  and 
countenance  from  the  Institution.  But  this  cloud  presently 
passed  away,  and  for  several  years  before  the  War,  the  Colum- 
bia Female  Institute  was  again  under  the  control  of  the 
Church,  the  munificent  dispenser  of  blessings  over  all  the  land. 

The  establishment  of  "  Mercer  Hall,"  a  School  for  boys,  af- 
ter the  Bishop  removed  to  the  neighborhood  of  Columbia, 
his  unsuccessful  effort  to  establish  a  Theological  School  under 
the  name  of  Ravenscroft  College,  and  his  recent,  noble  effoi;t8 
in  behalf  of  the  "University  of  the  South,"  attest  his  enthu- 
siastic and  life-long  devotion  to  the  cause  of  sound,  thorough, 
and  Religious  Education. 

Bishop  Otey  was  a  Churchman,  in  the  be^t  and  truest  sense 
of  the  term.  He  loved  and  reverenced  the  Church,  and  bowed 
to  her  decisions  with  intelligent  and  unreserved  submission; 
and  he  never  spoke  with  more  severity  and  righteous  indigna- 
tion, than  when  he  characterized  those  who  used  their  positions 
in  the  Church  to  betray  and  to  deny  "  the  mother  of  their 
peace  and  joy." 


63.]   The  Rt  Rev.  James  Hervey  Otey,  D.  J?.,  LL.  D.    471 

But  his  soul  was  too  pure,  and  his  integrity  too  stem,  to 
dd  his  convictions  to  the  solicitations  of  party,  by  whatever 
Bcious  name  that  party  might  be  called.  Thus,  on  special 
estions,  he  was  often  found  separated  from  that  large  body  of 
lurchmen  with  which,  on  all  great  general  principles,  he  was 
perfect  accord.     A  painful  occasion  for  separation  from  some 

the  most  beloved  of  his  brethren,  occurred  in  1844.  In  the 
ill  of  that  year  he  was  one  of  the  Presenters  of  the  Bishop 

New  York ;  and,  for  the  reproaches  which  were  then  heaped 
►on  him,  it  is  but  just  that  we  should  here  record  his  own 
nple  and  manly  vindication  to  the  Convention  of  his  Dio- 
Je  in  the  Spring  of  1845.  Eeferring  to  that  subject,  he 
rs: — 

*  I  conceive  it  due,  however,  to  the  relation  which  we  sustain  to  each  other,  to 
■  here,  that  never,  in  the  whole  course  of  my  life,  have  I  been  called  on  to  per- 
m  so  painful  and  distressing  a  duty,  as  in  that  presentment  and  trial.  I  know 
1  will  give  credit  to  the  sincerity  of  this  declaration,  for  you  have,  in  years  gone 

frequently  heard  me  speak  in  terms  of  warmest  affection  and  respect  for  the 
1y  chiefly  concerned  in  those  proceedings.  He  was  one  of  my  Oonsecrators, 
i  from  the  day  of  our  first  acquaintance,  our  intercourse  had  always  been  of  the 
«t  friendly  and  cordial  character.  It  was  not  in  my  heart  to  join  in  any  mali- 
us  or  causeless  prosecution  of  an  individual  for  whom  I  had  so  many  reasons  to 
ertain  profound  respect,  on  account  of  his  talents ;  and  sincere  esteem,  on  ac- 
int  of  his  urbane  and  engaging  deportment.  I  was  not  even  apprised  that  it 
I  been  contemplated  by  any  one  to  prefer  charges  against  him,  until  a  memorial 
haX  effect  was  laid  before  the  House  of  Bishops.  When,  however,  grave  char- 
,  made  under  oath,  were  preferred  against  him  by  responsible  persons,  and 
en  those  who  had  known  him  long  and,  as  I  supposed,  intimately,  utterly  re- 
3d  even  to  examine  the  affidavits  which  so  deeply  implicated  his  character,  I 

that  duty  to  Bishop  Onderdonk,  as  welf  as  duty  to  the  Church,  required  me  no 
ger  to  hesitate ;  but,  so  far  a^  depended  on  me,  to  place  the  whole  subject  be- 
)  an  impartial  and  competent  tribunal,  for  a  full,  free  and  thorough  investiga- 
i,  in  order  to  a  final  and  righteous  decision." 

We  have  spoken  of  the  freedom  of  Bishop  Otey  from  the 
luence  of  those  scholastic  technicalities  which  are  excrescen- 
\  upon  Christianity,  and  which  hinder  and  retard  its  progress, 
le  enemies  of  the  truth  are  very  eager  to  accept  each  and  all 
these  narrow  Systems,  as  the  veritable  representations  of 
3  religion  which  these  enemies  seek  to  destroy  ;  for  their 
irk  is  thereby  marvellously  facilitated.  So,  in  the  Southern 
rt  of  the  continent  of  Europe,  Infidelity  rejoices  to  believe 


The  Rt  Rev,  James  Hervey  Otey,  D.  i?.,  Lju.  j>.    ^ 

c  the  worst  corruptions  of  Komanism   present  the  true 
aning  and  aspect  of  Christianity  ;  for,  by  this  snbstitntioD, 
;n  find  an  ample  excuse  to  their  own  consciences  for  its  total 
jection,  and  abundant  arguments  to  prove  its  fallacy,  fortbe 
)nviction  of  others.     The  narrow  technicalities  of  opposing 
schools,   in  Protestant  Christendom,  have  been  used  in  the 
iame  way.     One  of  these  injurious  technicalities  is,  the  restric- 
tion of  the  Grace  of  God  and  of  the  indwelling  of  His  Spirit 
to  particular  classes  of  people.     But  in  designating  the  class, 
thus  specially  favored  and  separated  from  the  mass  of  man- 
kind,  the  holders  of  this   dogma  have  differed   very  widely. 
One  set  of  theologians,  misconstruing  the  Baptismal  Service,     I'jirit, 
and  our  Saviour's  language  in  His  conversation  with  Nicode- 
mus,  affirm  that  the  Holy  Spirit  and,  consequently,  Spiritual 
life,  are  only  given  to  the  baptized.     Another  set,  as  confi- 
dently affirm  that  Baptism  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  matter, 
and  that  the  Holy  Spirit,  and,  consequently,  Spiritual  lift? 
are 'only  bestowed  upon  those  who  are  consciously  conver/^^- 
These  two  irreconcileable  versions  of  a  fictitious  dogma,  ha^^ 
been  the  subject  of  a  bitter  and  inteiminable  controversy  i^ 
the  Church. 

The  enemies  of  Religion  were  eager  to  accept  either  form  ot 
the  dogma  as  the  true  representation  of  Christian  doctrine  • 
for  thereby  they  were   enabled  to  array  common  observation 
and  the  universal  consciousness  against  Christianity.     Bo't*^ 
these  sources  of  evidence  attest,  unmistakeably,  that  the  baj^" 
tized,  and  those  who  profess*fco  be  converted,  are  identical  i^ 
character,  motive  and  disposition,  with  the  rest  of  mankind  J 
that  they  have  the  same  internal  struggles,  and  the  same  exte^'^ 
nal  difficulties  to  encounter,  and  that  the  only  real  differenc;^ 
between  classes  of  men,  comes  from  the  external  rule  of  lif^? 
to  which  each  endeavors  to  conform.     Thus  the  Bible,  as  ^^ 
external  rule  of  life,  produces  one  type  of  character,  the  Ko^ 
ran  another,  and  Heathenism  a  third.     And  so  of  the  subdi-" 
visions   of  each  of  these   rules.       It  was  most  injurious   ^^ 
Christianity  thus  to  stake  its  claims  to  acceptance  upon  a  dog' 
ma  so  easily  and  effectually  discredited.     And  we  doubt  not 
that  the  pertinacity  of  many  good  Christians  in  holding  on  to 


.  863.]  The  Rt.  Rev.  James  Hervey  Otey,  B.  J9.,  LL.  D.    473 


is  narrow  technicalityj  in  one  or  other  of  its  forms,  is  one 
«tuse  of  the  infidel  reaction  which  is  spreading  so  widely  in 
mr  day.  We  can  do  no  better  service,  therefore,  than  to  show 
liat  Bishop  Otey,  and  all  the  best  and  largest  minds  of  the 
Church,  utterly  repudiate  the  dogma. 

Bishop  Hobart,  long  ago,  tried  to  rescue  the  Baptismal  Ser- 
rice  from  the  use  which  one  party  made  of  it  in  support  of 
)iie  of  the  modifications  of  this  dogma,  by  proving  that  the 
iJew  Birth  in  Baptism  is  not  the  beginning  of  Spiritual  life, 
>ut  the  incorporation  of  the  child  of  God  into  the  Church  of 
3-od,  by  the  joint  operation  of  the  Word,  the  Water  and  the 
Spirit,  there  to  be  trained  for  his  heavenly  inheritance.  And 
ihis  interpretation  was  generally  received,  as  indeed  it  had 
been  before  generally  held,  by  the  great  body  of  Church- 
Enen. 

Many  years  afterwards,  Dr.  Samuel  Seabury,  in  a  series  of 
profound  Essays,  demonstrated,  from  the  testimony  of  the 
Scriptures  and  the  Church,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  was  given  to 
iU  men,  to  be  the  principle  and  fount  of  Spiritual  life  in  all, 
the  source  of  all  that  is  good  in  Human  Nature,  and  of  all  the 
capacity  of  that  Nature  for  holiness,  for  receiving  the  truth, 
i^lieving  and  obeying  it.  And  this,  too,  was  generally  ac- 
^owledged  by  Churchmen  to  be  a  faithful  exposition  of  the 
'^th  ;  although  it  brought  upon  the  author  quite  a  Btorm  of 
^dignation  from  some  who  arrogated  to  themselves  a  sort  of 
delusive  patent  to  the  gifts  of  the  Spirit,  and  from  others 
^ho  erroneously  feared  that  such  a  doctrine  would  diminish 
^6  interest  of  the  people  in  Foreign  Missions. 
^  These  two  principles,  without  any  particular  effort  to  ex- 
^"it  their  logical  connection,  and  the  important  influence  of 
^^t  connection  upon  Christian  doctrine,  have  been  always 
^Q^e  or  less  consciously  held  by  the  great  body  of  the  Clergy 
^d  well-informed  Laity  of  the  Episcopal  Church.  Bishop 
^*^y,  and  his  gifted  preceptor.  Bishop  Kavenscroft,  saw  clearly 
^^  value  of  these  principles,  and  of  their  mutual  relation,  as 
^^  foundation  of  Christian  teaching.  From  an  elaborate  Ser- 
^^ti  upon  this  subject,  which  Bishop  Otey  was  accustomed 
^^uently  to  preach,  we  take  these  pregnant  sentences  : — 

Vol.  XV.  37* 


474    The  Bt.  Bev.  James  Hervey  Otey^  D,  2?.,  LL.  D.  [Oct., 

"And  now,  the  very  first  blessing  which  results  from  this  arrangement  (the  re- 
demption in  Christ  Jesus)  is,  the  restoration  of  man's  spiritual  capacity.  There  is 
that  in  him,  the  gift  of  God  in  Christy  which  enables  him  to  perceive,  and  perceiv- 
ing, to  love  and  venerate  the  perfections  of  God — ^which  enables  him  to  ^acera 
between  good  and  evil, — which  qualifies  him  to  receive  instruction,  and  when  in- 
structed, and  according  to  the  measure  of  instruction,  to  determine  in  his  own  mind, 
at  the  instant  of  performing  any  action,  whether  he  is  doing  right  or  wrong.  This, 
by  some,  is  called  the  Moral  Sense — ^by  others.  Conscience — ^by  Solomon,  'the  can- 
dle of  the  Lord.'  By  whatever  name  you  call  it,  it  is  that  restoration  of  a  spirit- 
ual capacity,  by  which  the  moral  character  of  man  is  made  susceptible  of  improve- 
ment, and  it  is  the  free,  unmerited  gift  of  Grod  in  Christ  to  man — to  all  mankind— 
to  every  human  being  endowed  with  a  rational  soul.  For  thus  argues  the  Apos- 
tle: *  By  the  righteousness  of  one,  (that  is  Christ,)  the  free-gift  came  upon  all  men 
unto  justification  of  life.'  He  '  is  the  true  light  that  lighteth  every  man  that  com- 
eth  into  the  world.'  *  *  *  "  And  now,  as  the  next  step  in  the  arrangements  of 
Divine  wisdom  for  our  recovery,  we  are  to  consider  what  purpose  the  Church  an- 
swers for  this  end.  You  are  to  remember  that  the  Nature  of  Man  is  yet  sinful— 
his  nature  must  be  changed  and  made  holy,  otherwise  the  first  step  for  his  restora- 
tion avails  him  nothing." 

He  goes  on  to  show  that  the  redeemed  child  of  Q-od  must  be 

"placed  in  a  state  in  which  all  needful  helps  are  assured  to  it,  to  perfect  holiness 
in  the  fear  of  God — where  it  may  be  guarded  and  protected  from  all  the  enemies  of 
its  peace,  or  strengthened  against  their  assaults,  and  preserved  to  God's  heavenly 
and  eternal  kingdom.  Hence  we  say,  that  the  child  or  person  baptized  is  trans- 
lated from  the  Kingdom  of  darkness  into  the  Kingdom  of  God's  dear  Son:  and 
this  change  of  state  we  denominate  Regeneration.  The  term  is  used,  and  logically* 
from  the  resemblances  between  the  circumstances  of  the  natural  and  spiritual 
bu-th." 

"  A  child,  previous  to  its  natural  birth,  exists  only  from  union  with  its  mother; 
in  this  state,  the  food  which  she  eats  goes,  in  part,  to  its  nourishment ;  the  hreath 
which  she  breathes  supports  its  life,  and  the  blood  which  her  heart  circulates,  con- 
veys health  and  strength  to  its  limbs,  members  and  organs,  which,  day  by  day,  ^ 
mysteriously  fashioned  and  wondrously  formed.  Thus  all  the  arrangements  and 
appendages  of  a  perfect  human  body  are  gradually  adjusted,  until  it  is  fitted  for  a 
change  in  its  circumstances,  and  prepared  for  a  new  mode  of  existence.  It  has 
lungs  to  breathe,  organs  to  digest  food,  a  heart  to  circulate  the  vital  fiuids,  and  i» 
short  everything  suited  for  that  new  state  into  which  it  is  about  to  be  introduced- 
Xow  all  this,  we  conceive  to  be  an  apt  illustration  of  the  true  spiritual  state  of  tb« 
unbaptized  child.  Its  moral  powers  or  faculties  are  just  in  that  state  to  require  the 
influences  and  teachings  of  Divine  Grace,  that  it  may  attain  to  that  point  of  i^' 
provement  of  which  its  nature  is  capable,  for  which  God  designed  it,  and  which  '^ 
fully  met,  only  in  its  bemg  qualified  for  the  enjoyment  of  his  presence  in  heaven^ 
the  perfect  consummation  in  bliss  of  body  and  soul  in  the  mansions  of  immortality- 
It  is  unnecessary  to  remark  upon  the  change  of  the  child's  state  after  it  is  hom  io' 
to  this  world.  Suffice  it  to  say,  that  all  its  powers  begin  now  to  act  in  the  ^J 
they  were  intended,  and  the  full  development  of  these,  dependent  on  the  care  o( 
parents,  constitutes  the  perfection  of  the  natural  or  physical  man.    And  so,  after  a 


63.]  The  Bt  Rev,  James  Hervey  Otetfy  D.  2?.,  LL.  D.    4^15 

itual  manner,  when  the  child  is  brought  into  the  Church,  its  spiritual  faculties 
K)wers  receiving  that  cultivation  necessary  to  their  development,  in  the  faithful 
of  the  Means  of  Grace,  called  the  food  of  the  soul,  it  at  length  attains  to  the 
tare  of  a  perfect  man  in  Christ  Jesus." 

The  Bishop  adds  : — 

"Without  these  views,  I  confess  my  inabiUty  to  meet  the  Anabaptist  in  argu- 
it,  and  defend  infant  baptism.  Under  any  other  aspect  of  the  whole  subject, 
>e  not  how  from  babes  we  are  to  attain  the  stature  of  men  in  Christ  Jesus^ 
>re  is  one  other  analogy  used  by  the  Apostle  upon  the  subject, very  striking, 
Lch,  if  I  mistake  not,  utterly  overthrows  both  the  opposing  views  of  the  Roman- 

and  the  Calvinists.  It  is  that  of  the  graft.  Now,  if  the  graft  be  dead,  in  vain 
T  you  attach  it  to  the  stock.  It  must  have  some  life.  And  so  the  germ  or  prin- 
e  of  spiritual  life  must  exist  in  the  soul, — planted  there  by  God — before  the  dew 
Divine  Grace  can  impart  its  fructifying  influence." 

This  subject  is  so  important,  that  we  will  venture  to  add 
other  thought  to  the  luminous  propositions  of  Bishop  Otey. 
lose  who  deny  the  universality  of  the  Grace  of  God  and  of 
3  Spiritual  life  which  that  Grace  imparts,  are  accustomed  to 
fer  the  manifest  good  that  is  in  all  men,  to  what  they  style, 
Tiere  human  virtues" — carefully  abstracting  from  the  said 
.man  virtues  all  possible  influence  of  the  Grace  or  Spirit  of 
>d.  Have  these  persons  ever  asked  themselves  what  Virtue 
?  Do  they  not  know  that  all  moralists  and  legislators  have 
liformly  maintained  that  the  knowledge  of  God  and  the  ca- 
-city  of  obeying  His  Law,  is  the  foundation  of  all  human 
•ligation,  and  of  all  human  virtue  ?  Human  Virtue  is  not 
brute  instinct.  It  is  the  conscious  action  of  an  intelligent 
ing,  doing  right y  under  a  sense  of  obligation  to  God.  It  is 
>  less  than  "  the  answer  of  a  good  conscience  towards  God." 
^  affirm  that  a  man  can  accomplish  this  without  the  Grace 

God  prompting  and  assisting  him,  is  the  precise  expression 

the  Pelagian  heresy. 
The  great  English  Moralist,  Bishop  Butler,  in  the  first  three 

his  Sermons,  undertakes  to  tell  us  what  may  be  known  of 
©  present  actual  condition  of  Human  Nature,  aside  from 
^y  information  derived  from  the  Bible.  He  shows  that  there 
in  that  Nature  a  power  to  achieve  all  the  goodness,  both  as 

piety  and  morality,  which  Christianity  requires  or  provides 
^,  and  that  the  actual  present  condition  of  that  Nature  is 


476    The  Bt,  Rev.  James  Hervey  Otey,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.  [Oct., 

flagrantly  violated^  when  this  goodness  is  not  attained.  This, 
he  also  shows,  was  the  conclusion  of  the  best  Heathen  Moral- 
ists, from  the  same  premises. 

But  this  conclusion,  unless  taken  in  connection  with  the 
truths  of  the  Gospel,  as  Bishop  Butler  intended  it  to  be,  is 
manifestly  contrary  to  those  truths.  It  is  not  for  us  to  proye 
this  here.  The  Church  has  decided  it  from  the  beginning, 
and  that  decision  is  sufficiently  set  forth  in  the  Ninth  and 
Tenth  Articles.     The  Ninth  says  : — 

"  Original  sin  is  the  fault  and  corruption  of  the  nature  of  every  man,  that  natu- 
rally is  engendered  of  the  offspring  of  Adam;  whereby  man  is  very  far  gone  from 
Original  Righteousness,  and  is,  of  his  own  nature^  inclined  to  evil,  so  that  the  flesh 
lusteth  always  contrary  to  the  Spirit." 

And  the  Tenth  Article  tells  us,  that — 

"  The  condition  of  man"  is  such,  that  "  we  have  no  power  to  do  good  works 
pleasant  and  acceptable  to  God,  without  the  Grace  of  God  by  Christ  preventing  us. 

The  Gospel  truths,  thus  set  forth,  modify  and  explain  the 
conclusion  of  Bishop  Butler.  They  show  the  duality  of  man's 
present  state,  as  the  fallen  but  redeemed  child  of  God.  They 
point  out  the  vitiation  of  his  nature,  by  which  that  nature  is 
only  inclined  to  evil ;  and  the  gift  of  God's  preventing  Grace, 
by  which  man  is  enabled  to  resist  the  evil,  to  struggle  against 
the  flesh,  to  obey  and  to  love  the  Law  of  God.  This  is  the 
present  state  of  Human  Nature,  according  to  the  greatest 
Moralist  of  modern  times,  and  according  to  the  uniform  decis- 
ion of  the  Universal  Church.  This  is  the  representation  of 
Human  Nature  given  by  St.  Paul  in  the  first  and  second  chap- 
ters of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans.  He  shows  that  the  Gen- 
tiles were  condemned  because  they  held  "  the  truth  in  unright- 
eousness.^'  He  traces  the  progress  of  their  wilful  departure 
from  God,  just  as  we  can  every  day  see  the  same  fatal  descent, 
and  the  gradually  attained  supremacy  of  Evil,  in  each  soul  of 
m|in  who  resists  the  Holy  Ghost.  He  describes  the  process  hy 
which  the  whole  Gentile  world  had  gradually  fallen  into  its  ac- 
tual condition,  by  sinning  against  light  and  truth,  and  the 
strivings  of  God's  Spirit.  The  deterioration  went  on,  says  the 
Apostle,  until  "  God  gave  them  up  to  uncleanness,''  and  "g*^® 
them  up  unto  vile  affections,''  and  "  gave  them  over  to  a  rep- 


63.]  The  Rt  Rev.  James  Hervey  Otey,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.    477 

)ate  mind."  Just  so  God  deals  now  with  men.  It  is  the 
ne  Spirit,  but  divers  ministrations. 

The  great  Apostle  to  the  Gentiles  connects  himself,  in  soul- 
rring  descriptions,  with  universal  Humanity.  He  stands 
fore  the  world  as  a  man  ;  conscious  of  all  that  man  had  felt ; 
d  adopting  for  himself,  and  as  the  expression  of  his  own  expe- 
nce,  the  very  language  of  the  great  and  the  good  men  of  all 
ties,  he  sets  forth  the  struggle  between  the  Good  and  the 
"il  within  us,  which  all  could  recognize,  because  all  had  felt 
;  and  then,  he  points  to  the  Gospel  of  the  Son  of  God,  as 
s  necessary  complement  of  Humanity,  as  the  effectual  means 
bringing  this  struggle  to  a  glorious  end,  by  giving  a  com- 
3te  and  final  victory  to  the  Good  over  the  Evil.  In  the 
me  of  diseased  manhood,  as  the  representative  of  his  kind, 
3  Apostle  exclaims,  "  0  wretched  man  that  I  am  !  who  shall 
liver  me  from  the  body  of  this  death  ?^^  Then,  at  this  cli- 
IX  of  the  description  of  spoiled  and  perverted  Humanity, 
tnes  from  the  lips  of  the  same  man,  commending  it  to  the 
arts  of  all  men,  the  sweet  assurance  of  the  glorious  Gospel, 
[  thank  God  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  So  then,  with 
e  mind  I  myself  serve  the  Law  of  God ;  but  with  the  flesh, 
B  Law  of  Sin." 

The  Church,  the  Visible  Kingdom  of  God,  is  an  integral 
rt  of  this  blessed  Gospel  of  Salvation.  Man  is  bom  once 
uO  this  world  of  sin  and  death,  with  an  Evil  Nature,  corres- 
nding  to  his  evil  abode.  Redeemed  by  the  Incarnation  and 
Jath  of  the  Second  Man,  he  is  quickened  by  the  Holy  Ghost, 
^en  unto  him ;  made  alive  unto  God  and  to  goodness ;  en- 
wed  with  a  capacity  for  holiness,  with  power  to  resist  the 
i  of  his  nature  and  of  the  world,  and  to  attain  to  a  meet- 
is  for  eternal  joys.  But  this  mere  capacity  of  holiness,  this 
ritual  power,  this  new  life,  which  he  receives  as  a  man  from 
tE  Man  Christ  Jesus,  must,  like  all  life,  be  nurtured,  and 
^eloped,  and  trained,  to  its  proper  end  and  purpose,  else  it 
^  become  frustrate  and  perish.  Therefore,  says  the  blessed 
^our,  and,  therefore,  says  the  Church,  echoing  her  Master's 
rds,  "  Ye  must  be  born  again,  of  water  and  of  the  Spirit." 
^e  child  of  God  must  be  transferred,  by  the  Sacrament  of 


478     The  Bt.  Rev,  James  Servey  Otey,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.    [Oct., 

Baptism — by  a  second  birth — ^from  the  world,  where  the  Evil 
Nature  alone  is  nurtured,  into  Christ's  Kingdom,  where  the 
new  and  Spiritual  Nature  may  be  nurtured  and  trained,  and 
taught  to  overcome  the  evil,  and  to  perfect  holiness  in  the  fear 
of  the  Lord. 

This  teaching  of  the  Church  is  in  consonance  with  the  uni- 
versal Consciousness  of  men,  and  makes  the  Gospel  to  be,  in- 
deed, glad  news  of  great  joy  to  all  people,  because  it  shows 
how  the  struggle  between  Good  and  Evil,  which  is  common  to 
all  men,  may  be  brought  in  every  man  to  a  triumphant  and 
glorious  issue,  "  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord." 

It  is  the  conflict  between  these  two  powers,  the  earthly,  sen- 
sual and  corrupt  Nature,  on  one  side,  and  the  Divine  Gift,  the 
Third  Person  of  the  very  Godhead,  on  the  other,  and  the  pur- 
posed design  of  this  conflict — the  conquest  and  extinction  of 
the  Evil  in  man,  and  the  complete  triumph  of  the  Divine,  so 
fitting  the  redeemed  child  of  God  for  an  eternity  of  bliss, — that 
explain  and  account  for  all  the  most  striking  anomalies  of  this 
strange,  perplexing  life  of  ours. 

The  loveliness  and  purity  of  a  little  child,  are  emphatically 
and  repeatedly  employed  by  our  Saviour,  as  the  highest  earthly 
image  of  a  heavenly  nature.  But  all  Christian  teaching,  and 
all  human  observation,  concur  in  the  testimony,  that  every 
child  is  born  with  a  corrupt  nature,  the  very  nature  that  shows 
itself,  in  mature  age,  in  the  grossest  forms  of  wickedness. 
Whence  then  its  beauty  of  character,  its  loveliness  and  purity  ? 
These  can  only  come  from  the  fresh  and  full  indwelling  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  the  Author  and  Giver  of  life,  bestowed  upon  this 
child  of  Adam,  to  be  unto  it  the  power  of  a  glorious  immor- 
tahty.  There  is,  then,  the  same  contest,  already  commenced 
in  the  heart  and  nature  of  an  infant  of  days,  which  is  to  be  the 
characteristic  of  its  life-struggle,  and  the  determining  force  of 
its  external  existence.  To  this  conclusion  we  are  shut  up  by 
the  facts  of  the  case,  natural  and  revealed. 

And  this  conclusion  furnishes  us  with  a  full  and  joyous  so- 
lution of  one  of  the  hardest  problems  of  life,  the  sufferings  of 
little  children.  Even  the  corrupt  Nature  of  these  little  ones, 
so  blessed  and  so  visited  of  God,  must  be  purified  and  perfected 


863.]  The  Bt  Rev.  James  Eervey  Otey,  D,  i?.,  LL.  B.    479 

jT  suffering ;  not  for  actual  transgression,  of  whicli  they  are  in- 
ipable,  but  that  the  moral  nature  may  know,  by  trial  and  ex- 
erience,  the  hatefulness  of  sin,  and  the  pains  that  are  insepa- 
ibly  connected  with  it.  By  this  sharp  but  short  experience 
*  the  dread  penalty  of  sin,  their  eternity  of  happiness  is  aug- 
ented ;  they  are  washed  in  the  same  Blood  of  the  Lamb  that 
keth  away  the  sin,  the  black,  damning  sin  of  the  whole 
3rld  that  lieth  in  wickedness,  and  are  thus  enabled  to  join  in 
e  song  of  the  redeemed, — "Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was 
lin/' 

In  1853,  Bishop  Otey  was  appointed,  by  the  House  of  Bish- 
s,  Chairman  of  the  Commission  on  the  Memorial  of  Dr. 
uhlenberg  and  others.  To  the  work  of  this  important  Com- 
Bsion  he  gave  his  whole  heart  and  mind.  With  his  usual 
jregard  of  himself,  he  carried  on  a  vast  correspondence  in 
ation  to  the  subjects  embraced  by  the  Memorial,  and  in 
66,  submitted  to  the  House  of  Bishops  a  Report,  distin- 
ished  for  the  largeness  of  its  view,  and  for  its  profound  ap- 
Bciation  of  the  work  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  America.  It 
true,  and  it  was  to  be  expected  they  would  be,  the  Report, 
d  the  subsequent  action  of  the  House  of  Bishops,  were  abused 
some  persons  as  a  license  for  irregularities  and  illegalities 
lich  they  had  long  before  practised.  But  the  great  princi- 
58  of  the  Report  are  unquestionably  sound,  and  will  be  more 
d  better  understood  and  acted  upon,  as  the  Church  grows  to 
adequate  sense  of  the  work  that  is  before  her.  The  late 
kion  of  the  Diocesan  Convention  of  Pennsylvania,  in  regard 
the  organization  of  the  work  of  Christian  Women,  is  a  fine 
iistration,  in  1863,  of  the  gradual  progress  of  one  of  the 
inciples  enunciated  by  Bishop  Otey  in  1856.  The  Report 
frs: — 

'And  here  we  are  constrained  to  call  attention  to  the  wasted  energy  and  unem- 
red  power  of  the  women  of  the  Church.  The  Sisters  of  Charity  in  the  Romish 
amunion  are  worth,  perhaps,  more  to  their  cause,  than  the  combined  wealth  of 
ir  Hierarchy,  the  learning  of  their  Priesthood,  and  the  self-sacrificing  zeal  of 
:r  Missionaries.  The  providential  government  of  the  world  leaves  everywhere 
rge  number  of  unmarried  and  unemployed  females,  and  thus  appears  to  point 
Church  to  a  wise  appropriation  of  their  pecuUar  talents  and  gifts,  in  the  cause 
jhrist  and  of  humanity.    The  associated  charity  and  benevolence  of  Christian 


480    The  Bt.  Rev,  James  Hervey  Otet/y  D.  i?.,  LL.  D.  [Oct., 

Sisterhoods  which  we  have  in  mind,  is  the  very  opposite  of  the  hennitage  and  the 
nunnery.  Instead  of  a  criminal  and  cowardly  withdrawal  from  the  world,  and  the 
duties  which  the  wants  and  distresses  of  humanity  may  claim,  it  is  the  voluntary 
consecration  to  Christ  of  all  the  powers  of  body  and  soul,  in  the  active  perform- 
ance of  the  most  tender,  the  most  endearing,  and  yet  the  most  neglected  offices  of 
charity.  Many  have  seen  and  many  lament  our  loss,  in  this  respect:  but  individ- 
ual zeal  and  effort  can  effect  but  little,  in  the  way  of  providing  a  remedy.  The 
constituted  authorities  of  the  Church  must  take  hold  of  the  subject,  deal  with  it 
without  reserve,  combine  effort  in  the  cause,  and  give  direction  to  it  without  the 
fear  of  man." 

The  day  of  our  country's  trial  and  great  tribulation  was  now 
approaching ;  "  a  day  of  darkness,  and  of  gloominesSj  a  day 
of  clouds  and  of  thick  darkness,  as  the  morning  spread  upon 
the  mountains."  And  it  came  not  without  frequent  and  sol- 
emn warnings  from  this  true  patriot  and  faithful  sentinel  upon 
the  watch-tower.  All  through  his  Ministry,  Bishop  Otey  had 
constantly  and  fearlessly  proclaimed  that  the  Institutions  of 
this  country  were  founded  upon  Eeligion  and  Virtue,  and  that, 
when  these  supports  were  removed,  the  whole  edifice  would 
crumble,  and  the  condition  of  the  people  would  be  wretched 
and  miserable,  in  proportion  to  the  inestimable  privileges  they 
had  despised  and  neglected.  In  one  of  his  early  Addresses  to 
the  Convention  of  Tennessee,  he  said  : — 

"  The  elements  of  Christianity  are  far  more  deeply  and  intimately  interwoven 
with  the  frame- work  of  society,  and  of  our  Civil  Institutions,  than  is  generaDy 
supposed,  or  than  is  apparent  on  slight  reflection.  That  which  most  nations  have 
laid  at  the  basis  of  their  civil  regulations,  and  incorporated  with  the  fundamental 
laws  of  the  land,  our  countrymen  have  taken  for  granted." 

After  showing  how  the  Laws  are  in  many  instances  nullified 
by  a  vicious  public  opinion,  he  adds  : — 

"  Now,  all  this  results  from  the  deterioration  of  public  morals,  from  overlooking 
the  great  cardinal  and  conservative  principles  of  our  Institutions ;  and  if  the  pw* 
cess  continues,  as  it  is  likely  to  do,  in  the  mighty  impulse  that  moves  our  citiz^ 
to  compass  sea  and  land,  and  penetrate  the  depths  of  the  wilderness  to  gather  pelt 
it  is  perfectly  evident  that  it  may  and  must  end  in  the  subversion  of  aU  Govern- 
ment by  Law,  and  throw  society  back  upon  its  original  elements:  or,  what  is  no^ 
frightful  to  contemplate  as  a  probable  issue,  the  strong  hand  of  Despotism  io»7 
seize  upon  and  sway  the  sceptre  of  arbitrary  power  over  a  land  watered  by  ^ 
tears  and  hallowed  by  the  blood  of  some  of  the  most  pious,  enlightened  men,  thaJ 
have  ever  struggled  for  civil  and  reUgious  liberty." 

More  than  twenty  years  afterward  he  preached  : — 


J3.]  The  Rt.  Rev.  James  Hervey  Otet/y  D.  J?.,  LL.  D.    481 

Solon  made  no  law  against  the  crime  of  parricide,  for  he  could  not  conceive  the 
ability  of  its  commission.  So  the  founders  of  our  Republic  never  proposed  to 
18  a  Constitution  for  the  government  of  Infidels  and  Mormons."  "  The  thought 
;  Infidelity  would  ever  sway  the  sceptre  of  power  over  this  nation,  by  the  vol- 
iry  consent  and  expressed  will  of  a  free  people,  never  obtruded  itself  upon  their 
3ction8.  Had  they  supposed  this,  even  as  a  remote  probability,  they  were  men 
wgacity  and  wisdom  enough  to  perceive  that  a  difierent  Constitution  from  the 
they  gave  us  would  be  demanded.  Infidelity  can  be  curbed  and  restrained 
T  by  standing  armies ;  by  the  strong  hand  and  iron  heart  of  a  relentless  despo* 
J  w  *  *  *  t(  jf ations,  as  such,  will  not  be  held  to  answer  at  the  bar  of  6od*8 
rment,  as  individual  transgressors ;  but  here,  in  this  world,  they  will  reap  the 
ard  of  iniquity,  and  find  pride,  injustice,  faithlessness,  and  ingratitude,  visited 
Em  overflowing  flood  of  shame,  humiUation,  oppression,  corruption,  and  con. 
pt" 

Here  is  a  part  of  the  peroration  of  his  noble  Discourse,  de^ 
ered  in  Memphis,  on  the  8th  of  Jan.,  1860. 

Imagination  now  pictures  millions  upon  millions  of  habitations  in  cities,  towns, 
siges  and  neighborhoods,  dotting  the  whole  land,  and  there  are  happy  inmates 
hem  all  I  From  thousands  upon  thousands  arises,  every  morning  and  evening, 
voice  of  prayer  and  praise,  of  thanksgiving  and  melody  i  *  *  *  *  Com- 
•ce  is  busy,  trade  is  active,  manufactures  yield  their  stgres,  and  agriculture  her 
led  products.  In  the  midst  of  all  this  contentment,  present  prosperity,  positive 
ayment,  and  prospective  happiness,  the  cry,  like  a  death-knell,  rings  through  all 
borders — *  The  Union  is  dissolved!  and  the  sun  of  our  glory  Jias  gone  down  I 
in,  with  its  wild  shriek  of  despair,  spreads  its  dark  wings  over  all  the  land,  and 
^shadows  the  'desolation  that  cometh  like  a  whirlwind  I'  Every  face  gathers 
ckness,  every  bosom  heaves  a  sigh,  and  every  eye  drops  a  tear  I  Well  may  we 
n,  if  not  now,  take  up  the  lament  of  Christ  over  Jerusalem,  and  say — 0 1  my 
i^try  I  '  If  thou  hadst  known^  even  thou,  at  least  in  this  thy  day,  the  things  which 
^ng.urUo  thy  peace  I  hut  now  they  are  hid  from  thine  eyes  /'  " 

Prophet  of  God  !  vain  were  thy  warnings  !  The  fatal  con- 
iracy  between  the  Abolitionists  of  one  section  and  the  few 
^ginal  Secessionists  of  another,  sowing,  for  many  years,  the 
^ds  of  discord  among  brethren,  prospered  but  too  well  to  its 
8t  dread  consummation.  The  conservative  masses  of  the 
Untry,  North  and  South,  were  powerless,  and,  so  far  as 
icial  language  could  be  used,  voiceless.  For  our  National 
is,  and  as  the  result  of  that  iniquity,  the  destinies  of  this 
Untry  were  in  the  hands  of  those  who  had  determined  upon 
'  ruin.  Nominally  opposed,  they  acted  together  to  a  com- 
^n  end,  with  a  felicity  of  mutual  aid  and  cooperation,  which 
^owed  that  the  adversary  of  God  and  men  was  their  common 
IviBer  and  oflScial  go-between. 
VOL.  XV.  38 


482     The  Bt  Rev.  James  Hervey  Otey,  D.  i>.,  LL.  D.  [Oct., 

What  course  Bishop  Otey  took  for  the  protection  of  Reli- 
gion and  the  Church,  in  this  terrible  emergency,  we  cannot 
now  fully  know  or  understand.     The  time  is  not  yet  for  the 
consideration  of  that  subject.     The  "  abomination  of  desola- 
tion" has  indeed  reached  first  the  loved  State  and  beautiful 
home  of  Bishop  Otey.     But  because  iniquity  continues  to 
abound,  and  Infidelity  reigns,  and  lawless  power  walks  abroad 
shameless  and  unrebuked,  and  dishonest  greed  gorges  itseU 
upon  the  spoils   of  the  people, — all  the  miseries  we  have 
seen  and  felt  will  be  but  "the  beginning  of  sorrows,"  the  ear- 
nest of  the  woe  that  is  to  come.     If  the  Nation  will  not  re- 
pent, forsake  its  evil  way,  and  turn  with  a  true  heart  unto  the 
Lord  our  God,  then  the  pall  of  death  will  enlarge  itself,  and 
cover  the  whole  land  in  blackness,  and  freedom  and  well-being 
will  go  down  together  in  darkness  and  in  blood. 

Leaving  these  public  cares  and  duties  and  labors  of  this  un- 
tiring servant  of  Christ,  let  us  see  him  once  more  at  his  quiet 
home.  That  home  was  one  of  those  true  images  of  Heaven 
where  love  dwells.  "  And  God  is  love."  Not  long  after  hu^ 
consecration.  Bishop  Otey  removed  to  a  beautiful  farm,  neoX 
Columbia,  Tennessee.  Here  he  continued  to  reside,  until,  ^ 
few  years  since,  he  was  induced  to  remove  to  Memphis. 

Bishop  Otey's  love  for  his  children  was  deep  and  tender,  and 
they  fervently  loved  and  revered  him.     He  carefully  trained 
them  "  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord."    Tb^ 
Family  Altar,  and  its  hallowed  associations,  were  dear,  even 
to  the  second  generation.     The  majestic  form  and  solemn  tones 
of  their  grand-father  arrested  every  childish,  wandering  ey^^ 
and  the  red  lips  parted  in  reverent  awe,  and  yet  trusting  love^ 
as  the  little  faces  turned  up  to  his.     Says  a  letter  now  before 
us  : — 

"  What  beautiful  or  glorious  scene  of  Kature  is  there  that  does  not  recall  ^ 
kindling  eye,  his  thrilling  voice,  his  spiritual  soul,  ever  leading  me  up  to  the  thron© 
of  the  Author  of  all  goodness  and  beauty  ?  Not  an  evening  with  its  burniD? 
stars,  but  tells  me  of  the  lessons  of  wonder  and  praise  of  the  mighty  God,  Who 
stooped  from  His  majestic  Throne  to  dwell  on  earth,  despised  and  rejected  of  id®° 
whom  He  came  to  exalt  to  His  own  place.  Not  a  joyous  mom,  with  its  giittering 
dew-drops,  bird-matins,  and  glad  sunshine,  that  he  did  not  point  out  as  a  newaiercj 
from  an  all-loving  Father  I  Not  a  crested  wave  on  the  wide  ocean,  not  a  thunder- 
peal from  the  storm-cloud,  that  was  not  used  as  indicative  of  the  power  or  wraw 


J.]  The  Bt  Bev.  James  Eervey  Otey,  D.  B.,  LL.  D.     483 

offended  God.  And  the  calm,  ^and  mountains,  God's  own  altars  I  what 
ams  of  the  peace  of  the  Christian  1  which  lifts  him  above  the  jarring  elements 
e  lower  world.  Not  a  waving  tree,  or  fragrant  flower,  that  did  not  call  forth 
ions  of  gratitude  to  the  wise  Being  who  might  have  given  food  to  man  with- 
linistering  to  the  finer  instincts  of  his  nature.  Not  a  work  of  Art,  even,  that 
lot  traced  back  to  the  Divine  Source,  which  bestowed  the  gift  to  create  it,  on 

►nee,  when  I  was  a  mere  child,  he  walked  with  me  in  our  garden,  filled  with 
for  the  table,  fruit  for  the  more  delicate  palate,  and  yet  not  without  its  flow- 
•eautiful,  but  common  enough  for  children's  gathering,  all  the  providing  of  his 
and  my  mother's  hand.  We  chanced,  in  our  walk,  upon  a  newly  blown  White 
on  its  tall,  green  stalk,  amidst  its  sister  bells.  My  father  stopped.  "  Look, 
tiild,"  said  he,  as  with  one  finger  he  slighly  filliped  one  of  its  snowy  petals. 

its  satin,  pure  surface  the  yellow  dust  fell,  and  falling,  stained.  In  vain,  at 
dding,  I  tried  to  wipe  it  off.  "  Such  is  female  purity — a  touch,  a  breath  sul- 
)rever."  Such  was  his  lesson,  and  never  has  one  of  these  royal  flowers  met 
?'e,  but  that  lesson  was  recalled.    Such  were  his  daily  teachings  to  all  about 

But  the  amazing  love  of  Christ  was  his  favorite  theme :  and  yet,  familiar  as 
ht  and  use  made  it,  tears  ever  choked  his  voice  at  its  recital,  at  the  family  or 
e  altar." 

he  first  death  in  this  happy  family  deeply  affected  the  sen- 
e  nature  of  Bishop  Otey.  The  first  called  was  a  lovely 
jhter,  Sarah.  Bowing  to  his  Father^s  will  with  the  meek- 
of  a  child,  he  never  ceased  to  feel  the  stroke.  Never  did 
anniversary  of  her  death,  or  that  of  other  members  of  his 
ly  who  in  turn  were  called,  occur,  without  being  recorded 
18  journal,  with  heart-breaking  accents  of  self-criminations 
prayers  for  Grace.  Vain  were  all  the  increasing  honors, 
forts,  and  blessings  of  life,  to  eradicate  that  sorrow.  Hear- 
in  1857,  of  a  similar  bereavement  sustained  by  a  friend, 
warm  heart  poured  forth  its  sympathy  in  a  letter,  tender 
beautiful,  which  that  friend  placed  reverently  and  perma- 
tly  in  his  Family  Bible,  that  it  might  serve  as  a  continual 
aorial  of  the  writer,  and  of  his  subject,  for  more  than  one 
3ration.  As  we  are  trying  to  describe  the  man  as  well  as 
Bishop,  we  will  give  a  sentence  or  two  from  this  Letter. 

have  felt  this  affliction,  I  think,  in  all  its  unmitigated  severity  and  undiluted 
ness.  The  grave  has,  years  ago,  closed  over  my  fondest  eartlily  hopes,  cen-  < 
upon  the  persons  of  two  dearly,  perhaps  too  fondly  beloved  daughters;  and 
bas  done  but  little  for  me,  but  impress  on  my  heart  and  memory  the  sense, 
indelibly,  of  my  loss.  I  am  ready,  therefore,  in  all  such  cases,  to  weep  with 
that  weep!  I  know  that  words  of  human  condolence  cannot  soothe  the  an- 
of  a  bleeding  heart.  Its  ease  must  come  from  a  higher  and  holier  source, 
till  there  is  some  alleviation  of  sorrow  to  know  that  it  is  shared  by  our  friends, 


484    The  Ht  Bev.  James  Hervey  Otey,  D.  2?.,  LL.  D.    [Oct., 

and  especially  by  those  whose  experience  enables  them  to  estimate  the  extent  of 
our  loss.  ♦  ♦  ♦  ♦  I  -^^ell  remember  how  that  years  ago  I  would  repeat  passage 
after  passage  from  Holy  Scripture,  for  the  consolation  of  those  laboring  under  dis- 
tress of  mind,  and  feel  astonished  that  my  words  would  fall  like  water  on  the  rock, 
without  impression.  I  had  not  then  realized  that  none  but  the  bereaved  can  truly 
and  really  sympathize  with  the  bereaved.  I  had  not  then  felt,  with  David,  that 
*  it  was  good  for  me  that  I  had  been  in  trouble.'  I  scarcely  attached  any  clear 
meaning  to  St.  Paul's  expression,  '  we  joy  in  tribulation.'  I  had  not  then  come  to 
a  practical  and  experimental  knowledge  of  this  great  and  concerniDg  truth,  that 
there  are  certain  graces  of  the  Christian  character  which  can  be  exhibited  only  in 
circumstances  of  trial,  under  the  crushing  load  of  affliction.  Probably  I  should 
never  have  learned  these  things,  had  not  God  taken  me  up  and  dashed  me  down, 
and  broken  me  into  pieces  like  a  potter's  vessel" 

Bishop  Otey  had,  naturally,  a  very  strong  constitution,  with 
force  and  energy  enough  for  two  or  three  men.     His  figure  was 
tall  and  commanding,  and  his  piercing  black  eye  was  softened 
by  the  habitual  benevolence  of  his  countenance.    But  the  work 
to  which  he  was  appointed,  and  which  he  undertook  and  exe- 
cuted with  an  indomitable  will,  was  too  much  for  any  man  ; 
and  this,  with  constant  exposure  to  all  climates  and  weathers, 
gradually  undermined  his  constitution.     After  resorting  to  the 
various  mineral  and  sea-side  waters  of  the  United  States,  with 
no  permanent  benefit,  he  was  advised  to  try  a  sea- voyage,  and 
the  Cold  Water  Cure,  at  Malvern,  England.     This  he  did, 
with  manifest  advantage  to  his  health,  in  the  Spring  of  1851. 
The  physician,  under  whose  care  he  placed  himself  here,  told 
him  that  he  could  not  recover  until  he  had  perfect  rest  of  mind. 
This  was  the  counsel  of  a  man  who  understood  his  noble  pro- 
fession.    The  nervous  system,  once  shattered  by  excessive  min- 
isterial labor,  can  never  be  restored  but  by  "  perfect  rest.'' 
This  rest,  neither  his  position  or  character  permitted  to  Bishop 
Otey.     For  a  few  years  after  his  return,  he  enjoyed  comparative 
ease  and  comfort,  but  labors  incessant  again  sapped  the  source 
of  life.     His  sufferings,  for  the  last  three  years,  seemed  to  take 
his  spirits  and  thoughts  almost  entirely  from  earth  and  earthly 
scenes.     And  as  the  dark  days  came  on,  he  seemed  to  view  the 
•  state  of  our  wretched  country  with  the  eyes  of  one  almost  on 
the  verge  of  the  spirit-world,  and  wept  and  groaned  over  the 
woes  of  our  common  humanity. 

Even  during  all  these  years  of  suffering.  Bishop  Otey's  mind 


863.]  The  Bt.  Rev,  James  Hervey  Otey,  R  2).,  LL.  D.     485 

dtained  its  elasticity,  and  his  heart  its  love  for  nature,  for 
rod,  and  for  man.  We  cannot  forbear  to  furnish  our  readers 
dth  a  few  brief  extracts  from  Letters  written  at  that  time, 
n  one,  dated  "  Beersheba  Springs,  Aug.  5th,  1859,''  he  says  : 

"  I  am  now  seated  at  a  window,  wMch  looks  out  from  a  house  on  a  mountain, 
jee  or  four  thousand  feet  above  the  sea  level,  towards  a  mountain  of  equal  height, 
parated  from  this  spot  by  a  deep  valley.  Ever  and  anon  the  lightnings  flash,  and 
e  hoarse  thunder  rolls  along  these  woody  heights,  and  reverberates  from  the 
>ep  and  rock-braced  gorges,  winding  among  these  everlasting  hills,  till  it  comes 
)wn  with  that  awful  and  heavy  sound  that  seems  to  shake  the  world.  It  re- 
inds  me  of  the  Apocalyptic  thunders,  with  their  seven  voices,  summoning  the 
orld  to  judgment.  0,  what  a  day  that  will  be  1  How  often  have  I  dwelt  in  ima- 
nation  upon  its  sublime  and  overwhelming  scenes,  till  earth  and  earthly  things 
jemed,  to  the  mind's  eye,  as  less  than  nothing  and  vanity  I 

"  The  rain  is  descending  in  copious  showers,  fertilizing  the  fields  and  '  making 
>ftthe  furrows  thereof;'  the  mists  are  curUng  up  the  woody  sides  of  the  moun- 
in,  and  presently  the  Eainbow,  with  its  lovely  form,  with  its  glorious  arch — the 
ost  beautiful  and  the  most  magnificent  object  in  creation, — will  be  seen,  spanning 
le  heavens,  and  reminding  men  of  God's  faithful  promise,  the  token  of  the  cove- 
ant  which  He  made  with  all  flesh  I  How  beautiful  is  this  world  I  How  pleasant  as 
a  abiding  place,  if  sin  had  not  entered  to  defile,  and  death  to  separate  and  de- 
iroyl 

**ButI  must  not  enter  on  this  train  of  thought.  I  have  not  space;  I  have  not 
noe.  There  is  that  grand  thunder  again  I  Why  can  you  not  be  here,  to  enjoy 
1th  me  these  grand  andlbeaiitifuT  and  glorious  W6rks  of  bur  Alihighty,  and  All 
•erciful,  and  loving  Father  in  Heaven  I"  :  = 

The  second  Letter  is  dated  from  the  mine  place,  July  13th, 
861,  and  records  the  de^h  of  that  faithful  companion  of  his 
>ys  and  sorrows,  T\^honi  he  was  so  soon  to  follow  :— 

** Accompanied  by I  took  the  remains  of  your  l?eloyed  Ma,'  to  St.  John's 

i\irch-yard,  Maury  "County,  and  tliere  committed  them  to  the  peaceful  rest  of  the 
"ave,  between  your  venerated  Graindma  Pannlll,  and  your  dearly  beloved  Sarah. 
I  a  bereavement  which  has  made  me  feel  more  desdat6  and  Ibndly  than  I  con- 
i?ed  that  any  earthly  event  could  .do,  there  was.  something  that  was  ttanquilizing 
the  thought  your  Ma  was  resting  by  the  side  of  those  whom  she  tenderly  loved, 
d  by  whom  she  was  as  tenderly  beloved  in  life.  It  is  a  peaceful  sp9t — the  afcer- 
on  was  calm,  with  a  clear,  bright  sky;  while  the  beams  of  a  brilliant  and  setting 
n  fell  gently  upon  the  face  of  our  precious  one.  ^  *  *  *  And  now  she 
Its  in  the  blessed  hope  of  a  joyful  resurrection  to  eternal  life,  when  Christ  shall 
se  her  up  again  at  the  last  day  I  It  is  consoling  also  to  dwell  upon  the  thought,  . 
it  she  has  rejoined  the  spirits  of  those  dear  ones  who  have  gone  before  I  I  ima- 
le  to  myself,  the  communings  which  they  have  afcout  the  past,  the  present,  and 
>se  whom  they  have  left  on  earth.  I  h<^pe  jt  is  neither  sinful  nor  hurtful  so  to 
id  out  inquiring  thoughts  after  them  that  preceded  us  to  the  land  of  the  blest, 
lere  is  no  pain  and  no  sorrow." 

VOL.  XV.  38* 


486     The  Mt  Rev.  James  Eervey  Oteyy  D.  D,,  LL.  D.    [Oct., 

It  will  be  recollected  that  Bishop  Otey  had,  in  early  life,  se- 
lected a  spot  on  one  of  the  Peaks  of  Otter,  where  he  wished  to 
be  buried.  But  after  the  consecration  of  St.  John's  Church 
and  Church-yard,  at  Ashwood,  near  Columbia,  he  laid  his  de- 
parted loved  ones  there,  and  directed  that  he  should  be  placed 
with  them,  in  that  hallowed  ground. 

The  last  Letter  from  which  we  shall  quote,  was  written 
within  a  few  months  of  his  death,  and  when  his  suflFerings 
were  very  great ;  yet  all  his  care  was  for  others.  It  is  dated 
"  Memphis,  Nov.  22d,  1862."  How  wise,  how  timely  are  his 
counsels  !  They  should  be  read  and  heeded  with  reverential 
awe,  as  a  voice  from  the  grave,  as  among  the  last  wordg  of  this 
chosen  Minister  of  Christ. 

"  Your  feelings  of  anxiety — the  secret  and  silent  musings  of  mind,  of  which  you 
speak,  as  wearing  upon  you  heavily,  are  very  natural.  And  yet  I  am  satisfied  that 
we  ought  to  make  some  resistance  to  this  disposition,  created  by  surrounding  cir- 
cumstances, to  speculate  about  the  future.  You  will,  no  doubt,  have  observed  that 
no  matter  what  topic  is  introduced  into  conversation,  in  the  social  circle,  the  turn 
given  to  remarks  ia  certain  to  end  upon  the  War,  its  events  and  consequences. 
Where  I  have  been,  among  those  with  whom  I  have  mingled,  the  character  of  the 
observations  indulged  in,  and  the  language  used,  is  far,  as  a  general  rule,  from  be- 
ing of  a  Christian  spirit.  This  is  what  is  meant  by  the  demoralizing  effects  of 
War ;  and  they  are  inevitable.  We  can  neither  speak  nor  write  about  passing  events, 
and  the  actors  in  them,  as  becomes  the  G-ospel  of  Christl  All  this  proves  one 
thing ;  that  we  have  not  made  such  attainments  in  the  Christian  life,  in  soul-cul- 
ture, as  we  should  have  done.  The, conversation  of  professors  of  Religion,  judged 
by  the  precepts  and  example  of  Christ,  would  lead  one  to  doubt  whether  any  spirit- 
ual life  was  left  among  us.  We  are  told  that  the  commands  of  Christ,  to  love  ene- 
mies, to  do  good  to  them  that  pfereecute  you,  alid  the  like,  do  not  apply  to  a  state  of 
War;  and  I  readily  grant,  that  there  is  little  or  no  plaoe  for  them  on  the  bat- 
tle-field. But  surely  they  ougl^t  not  to  be  excluded  from  private  life  and  social  in- 
tercourse, on  every  occasion  where  the  Christian  virtues  of  meekness,  gentleness 
and  charity,  may  find  a  place  for  their  exercise.  The'  {)eople  of  this  generation, 
who  now  have  the  control  of  ttings,  have  had  very  little  experience  of  the  mise- 
ries and  evils,  generally,  of  W!ar.  I  had.  a  vivid  recollection  of  the  War  of  1812- 
1815,  both  as  it  regards  the  efiTects  fe}t  in  ApieriiDfi  and  in  Europe ;  and  I  was  certain, 
that  all  we  have  suffered  would  happen,  and  far  more  than  we  have  yet  felt,  will 
happen.  I  was,  therefore,  most  reluctant  of  all  about  me,  to  see  the  inception  of 
this  contest.  I  did  everything  in  my  power  to  prevent  it,  but  it  was  like  throwing 
straws  against  the  wind.  But,  I  did  not  intend  to  fall,  into  this  line  of  remark.  I 
do  not  like  to  think  about  it,  much  less  to  talk  or  write  about  it.  I  am  very  glad  to 
observe,  from  your  Letter,  that  you  still  feel  pleasure  in  surveying  the  beauties  of 
Nature.  How  refreshing  to  turn  from  the  contentions  and  disquietudes  of  men, 
and  open  an  ear  to  that  '^  still,  small  voice,"  that  reaches  us  from  the  multiplied 


3.]  The  Rt.  Bev.  James  Hervey  Otey^  D.  2?.,  LL.  D.     487 

18  of  beauty  which  the  forests  present,  in  the  various  tints  of  the  leaves — or 
the  bright  stars,  looking  down  upon  us,  telling  that  behind  the  magnificent 
3  in  which  they  are  set,  there  is  a  world  of  light,  radiant  with  the  beams  of 
—or  from  the  hum  of  the  insect  world,  reminding  us  of  that  swell  of  praise, 
rises  from  all  the  works  of  God,  and  in  which  we  are  called  to  unite  I  Cher- 
he  feelings  which  such  views  inspire,  and  then  turn  to  the  Word  of  God,  and 
refreshed  with  the  multitude  of  peace,'  which  He  promises  to  them  that  love 
obey  Him."  ♦  *  ♦  ♦  "Here  I  study  to  be  quiet,  and  drive  away,  as  much 
can,  all  anxious  cares.  If  I  only  had  good  health,  I  think  I  should  get  alrng 
3  comfortably.  The  Federal  OflBcers,  some  two  or  three,  including  Gen.  Sher- 
,  have  treated  me  with  marked  consideration,  and  have  not  interrupted  me  in 
ilightest  manner.  They  visit  me  occasionally,  as  I  do  them  to  intercede  for 
ds,  and  I  show  them  all  the  civility  due  to  their  position  as  Officers  and  gentle- 
I  had  a  hard  time  during  the  Spring  and  Summer  with  sickness,  though  I 
ved  every  attention  and  kinduess  that  heart  could  ask." 

Vant  of  space  alone  compels  us  to  withhold  many  beautiful 
lights  in  this  and  in  other  Letters  which  are  before  us.  But 
must  come  now  to  the  close  of  this  good  man's  life.  In 
last  protracted  illness  he  was  most  patient,  submissive,  and 
tie.  It  was  touching,  when  his  mind  began  to  fail,  to  see 
natural,  lowly  humility  of  character  displayed,  by  the  re- 
sts he  would  make,  adding,  "if  it  was  no  trouble." 
'he  last  time  but  one  that  he  partook  of  the  Holy  Com- 
lion,  he  requested  the  Minister  to  pause  at  the  words  in 
Confession  J  "in  thought^  word,  and  deed,"  repeating  them 
self  with  marked  earnestness  and  solemnity :  and,  on  re- 
ing  the  Cup,  held  it  a  moment  clasped  in  his  trembling 
ds,  and  said,  "I  call  you  all  present  to  witness,  that  my 
r  hope  of  salvation  is  through  the  Blood  of  Jesus  Christ." 
received  this  blessed  Sacrament  again,  and  for  the  last 
3,  on  Easter  Sunday.  And  then  wrote  in  his  Diary  the 
pie  word, — Easter.  Afterwards,  acknowledging  the  receipt 
m  offering  from  Calvary  Church,  Memphis,  he  concluded 
Note  with  these  words,  probably  the  last  he  ever  wrote — 
r  are  the  words  of  St.  Paul— "Finally,  brethren,  farewell, 
perfect,  be  of  good  comfort,  be  of  one  mind,  live  in  peace  ; 
the  God  of  love  and  peace  shall  be  with  you." 
during  the  last  week  of  his  illness,  the  Bishop  was  almost 
rely  unconscious ;  and  words  or  sentences  of  Scripture,  or 
Lord's  Prayer,  were  the  only  things  that  attracted  his  at- 
tion.     He  died  at  his  residence  in  Memphis,  on  Thursday, 


488      7^6  Bt  Rev.  James  Hervey  Otey,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.    [Oct., 

April  23d,  1863,  aged  63  years,  2  months  and  25  days.  The 
Funeral  obsequies  were  performed  at  Calvary  Church,  and  his 
remains  are  in  a  casket,  in  a  marble  Cenotaph,  in  Elmwood 
Cemetery,  Memphis,  waiting  the  subsidence  of  those  fearful 
storms  of  War,  which  sweep  over  our  hapless  land,  to  be  con- 
veyed to  his  chosen  place  of  earthly  rest,  at  "  St.  John's  in  the 
Wilderness,"  until  new  Heavens  and  a  new  Earth  shall  greet 
his  adoring  gaze.  His  Will  directs  that  "a  simple  tomb 
should  mark  the  spot  containing  his  body,  having  upon  it  his 
name,  date  of  his  birth,  and  death,  and  the  words, — First 
Bishop  of  the  Holy  Catholic  Church  in  Tennessee. 
The  Blood  of  Christ  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin/' 

We  close  this  imperfect  sketch  with  a  just  and  beautiful 
tribute  to  the  memory  of  Bishop  Otey,  written  at  our  request 
by  one  who  knew  and  loved  him  long. 


If  in  Nature  "a  thing  of  beauty  is  a  joy  forever,"  much 
more,  in  G-race,  must  every  fresh  contemplation  of  a  transcend- 
ently  beautiful  moral  character  give  fresh  joy.  As  such  I  ac- 
counted, and  still  account,  the  late  Bishop  of  Tennessee.  In 
aU  that  adorns  the  meek,  loving^; Christ-like  disciple;  in  all 
that  gives  strength  and  dignity  to  a  Ruler'  in  the  Church;  in 
all  that  helps  to  sweeten  and  elevate;  man's  intercourse  with  his 
fellows.  Bishop  Otey  shared  largely.  The  result  was,  a  char- 
acter of  singular  beauty  fend  attractiveoess.  His  portrait, 
which  has  adorned  my  library  for  more  than  twenty  years, 
hangs  before  me,  as  I  write  these  lines,  and  in  the  combination 
of  intellectuality  and  igoodness,;  of' pianly  beauty  and  Christian 
spirituality,  the  Oanvas  is  a  fair  transcript  of  the  original. 

In  any  assembly  of  meii,  social  or  Eccleisiastical,  you  could 
not  help  noticing  the  =  Bishop,  a4S  well  from  his  affable  bearing 
as  from  his  commanding  (figure.  Of  late  yeats,  sickness,  and 
trials  manifold,  had  left  their  mark  on  his  frame,  but,  for  all 
that,  he  was  a  grand  specimen  of  a  man.  =  In  social  life  he  was 
one  of  the  most  charmir^  companions,  full  of  refinement,  per- 
fectly unaffected,'  and  a  lover  of  honest;  humor  in  its  proper 
place  and  time.     He  was  fond  of  children,  and  children  were 


3.]  The  Bt.  Bev.  James  Hervey  Otey,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.     489 

i  of  him.  This  mutual  sympathy  was  no  accident;  it 
mg  from  and  reposed  in  his  own  sweet,  child-like  disposi- 
i,  his  purity  and  guilelessness.  He  could  turn  from  the 
trchange  of  thought  on  a  severe  theological  or  critical  point, 
taress  and  amuse  the  youngest  member  of  the  household  ; 
I  have  seen  him,  with  heart  and  voice  alike  engaged,  ri- 
y  a  little  child  on  his  knee,  and  singing,  with  a  right  good 
,  snatches  from  some  old  negro  nursery  melody  of  his 
thern  home.  His  presence  was  always  as  the  sun-light  to 
house  where  he  tarried  as  a  guest. 

ntellectually,  he  maintained  a  high  place  among  men  of 
;ure  ;  although  solidity  and  straight-forwardness,  rather  % 
Q  brilliancy,  characterized  his  style  of  thought  and  speech, 
had  received  a  liberal  education,  and  was  an  alumnus  of 
of  the  Southern  Colleges  ;  and— from  some  incidents  which 
in  recall — I  am  inclined  to  think  that  he  diligently  culti- 
3d  his  classical  studies  along  with  the  profounder  investi- 
ions  which  his  Theological  and  Episcopal  position  necessi- 
5d. 

lS  a  Divine,  he  was  well  read,  especially  in  all  that  apper- 
led  to  the  defence  of  the  Faith  and  Church  of  Christ, 
irangelical  Faith  and  Apostolic  Order,''  was  emphatically 
motto  ;  and  in  his  practical  application  of  it,  he  followed, 
jtly,  the  Apostolic  injunction,  to  "  speak  the  truth  in  love." 
a  his  Official  duties,  never  did  Christian  Bishop  work  more 
jlfishly,  or  with  more  indomitable  perseverance.  His  whole 
was  in  his  work,  yes,  and  his  whole  body  too  !  and  his 
;ome  Episcopate  will  show  perils  and  self-sacrifices,  truly 
►stolic,  met  in  a  truly  Apostolic  spirit.  In  season  and  out 
eason,  as  the  pioneer  in  the  untrodden  fields  of  Missionary 
k,  and  within  the  limits  of  the  Diocese,  often  without  ad- 
ite  pecuniary  compensation,  this  Man  of  God  glorified 
Master,  and  asked  no  other  reward  than  the  permission  to 
ify  Him.  The  glory  of  God  in  Christ  was  the  well-spring 
lis  noble  self-sacrifices,  and  of  his  persistent  zeal ;  it  is  the 
rpretation  of  the  intense  reality  which  characterized  him. 
he  tone  of  his  mind  was  devotional.  I  believe  that  he  was 
nently  a  man  of  prayer  ;  and  yet,  along  with  this,  mani- 


490     2%e  Bt  Rev.  James  Eervey  Otey,  D.  D.,  LL,  D.   [Oct., 

festing,  and  liking  in  others,  whatever  was  truly  human  and 
genial.  Few  Ministers,  of  any  Order,  have  been  so  well  fitted 
to  influence  men,  and  few  have  been  so  successful.  But  with 
all  the  tokens  of  Bishop  Otey's  loving  labors,  which  the  m<?m- 
ory  of  his  friends  may  cherish,  we  may  assure  ourselves,  as  we 
recall  his  chequered  life,  that  there  is  but  one  record,  the  book 
of  God's  remembrance,  which  can  fully  disclose  his  worth  and 
works. 

The  Church  will  not  willingly  let  die  the  memory  of  this 
noble  Christian  Man  and  Bishop. 

Very  faithfully  yours, 

W.  H.  Odenheimeb. 

Riverside,  July  13,  1863. 


B3.]  Notices  of  Books.  491 


NOTICES  OP  BOOKS. 


Iritical  History  op  Free  Thought,  in  Reference  to  the  Christian  Religion, 
ight  Lectures  preached  before  the  University  of  Oxford,  in  the  year  MDCCCLxn., 
I  the  Foundation  of  the  late  Rev.  John  Bampton.  By  Adam  Storey  Farrar, 
\  A.,  Michel  Fellow  of  Queen's  College,  Oxford.  New  York:  D.  Appleton  i 
X     1863.     12mo.     pp.  487. 

liis  is  one  of  those  works,  which  the  thoughtful  reader,  who  buys  but  few  books, 
be  glad  to  see.  It  is  sufficiently  learned ;  it  bears  the  marks  of  close  and  ex- 
ive  reading ;  it  is  well  arranged,  and  its  matter  is  well  digested.  The  Author  is 
•oughly  master  of  kis  subject ;  he  had  a  definite  aim  in  writing,  and  he  has  ac- 
plished  his  object.  There  are  many  collateral  points  touching  his  grand  sub- 
,  such  as  the  efficient  causation  of  Unbelief  in  the  human  will,  and  the  history 
influence  of  Free  Thought  on  other  Religions,  as  Paganism  and  Judaism,  &c. ; 
36  he  merely  alludes  to,  in  defining  his  own  position  and  work.  His  main  ob- 
is, to  give  a  connected  history  of  the  variety  of  forms  assumed  by  Skepticism, 
in  analysis  of  Unbelief;  and  this,  rather  to  guide  the  student,  than  to  refute  the 
believer.  At  the  same  time,  while  he  carefully  traces  the  intellectual  modes  and 
cesses  of  unbelief,  he  does  not  altogether  overlook  the  moral,  social,  and  poUti- 
influences,  under  which  that  unbelief  has  been  developed.  In  tracing  the  resist- 
3  of  the  human  mind  to  the  Christian  Religion  as  communicated  through  Reve- 
)n,  he  notices  the  four  Crises  of  the  Christian  Faith  in  Europe. 
it.  The  struggle  with  Heathen  Philosophy,  about  A.  D.  160 — 360;  the  disbelief 
ucian  and  the  Epicurean  School ;  the  Philosophy  of  the  Stoics,  Neo-Platonists, 
Mystics.  And  he  notices  the  literary  attacks  of  Lucian,  Celsus,  Porphyry, 
*ocIe3  and  Julian. 

I.  The  second  Crisis  reached  from  A.  D.  1100 — 1400,  and  was  a  political  as 
as  intellectual  struggle,  Ghibellinism  as  weU  as  Skepticism.     This  period  brings 
fie  Scholastic  Philosophy  of  the  Middle  Ages,  the  Nominalism  of  Abelard,  and 
Realism  of  Anselm  and  Aquinas. 

L^  The  third  Crisis  extends  from  A.  D.  1400 — 1625 ;  and  was  the  era  of  the 
iissance  and  of  Humanism ;  and  marked  the  transition  from  Mediaeval  to  Mod- 
Society.  This  is  one  of  the  best,  most  masterly  portions  of  the  work.  We  see 
breaking  up  of  a  blind  authority,  which  had  reigned  for  centuries,  and  the  po- 
i-l  and  social  causes  which  generated  unbelief.  He  brings  out  the  startling  faot 
Infidelity  has  always  done  its  great  work  in  Romish  countries. 
b..  The  fourth  Crisis,  commencing  in  the  seventeenth  century,  under  the  influ- 

of  the  Philosophy  of  Bacon  and  Descartes,  comprises,  (a)  English  Deism  in 
Seventeenth  and  eighteenth  centuries, — and  he  notices  the  writings  of  Lord  Her- 

Hobbes,  Blount,  Toland,  Lord  Shaftsbury,  Collhis,  Woolston,  Tindal,  Morgan, 
^b,  BoUngbroke,  and  Hume ;  (b)  Infidelity  in  France,  and  the  attacks  of  Vol- 
9  Diderot  and  the  Encyclopaedists,  Rousseau,  and  Volney ;  (c)  Free  Thought 
©rmany, — and  here  he  notices  the  Philosophy  of  Wolff,  the  works  of  English 
ts,  and  the  influence  of  a  colony  of  French  Infidels  at  the  Court  of  Frederick  II. 
^ong  the  influences  at  work  in  the  first  half  of  the  Eighteenth  Century,  and 
Hg  to  the  abominations  of  Modem  German  Rationalism.  The  subsequent  his- 
of  German  Philosophy  he  divides  into  three  Periods:  I.  Destructive  in  charac- 
inaugurated  by  Semler;  II.  Reconstructive,  inaugurated  by  Schleiermacher; 
I)efinite  and  final  tendencies,  inaugurated  by  Strauss.  These  Periods  he  subdi- 
*,  and  notes  the  various  schools  of  Philosophy  and  forms  of  doubt,  with  the 
Qrs  who  have  been  most  noted  as  exponents. 

i^  last  Chapter  is  devoted  to  Free  Thought  in  England  in  the  present  Century, 
to  its  illustrations;  in  (a)  the  Positivism  among  the  educated;  (b)  Naturalism 
cig  the  masses ;  (c)  doubts  created  by  Physical  Science ;  {d)  the  appeals  of  In- 


492  Noiicea  of  Boohs.  [Oct., 

tuition,  by  Oarlyle  and  Emerson ;  («)  direct  attacks  on  Christianitj,  by  Mackay,  and 
Gregg,  and  Miss  Hennell;  (/)  the  Deism  of  Intuitional  Consciousness,  by  Parker  and 
F.  Newman,  &c. 

We  have  thus  given  a  grief  synopsis  of  this  most  important  work ;  because  we 
desire  to  put  it  in  possession  of  all  our  readers,  and  especially  of  the  Clergy  of  the 
Church.  Mr.  Farrar  well  says,  "  the  discovery  of  the  causes  of  a  disease,  contains 
the  germ  of  the  cure."  We  have  this  battle  to  fight  in  our  own  country,  and,  not 
unlikely,  in  our  own  Church.  The  lack  of  solid  learning  in  our  country ;  the  inso- 
lence and  impudence  of  theological  snobs  and  neophytes;  the  little  hold  of  Creeds 
and  Symbols  on  the  masses ;  the  wide-spread  prevalence  of  Infidelity  in  and  through 
some  of  our  oldest  Colleges ;  the  timid,  hesitating  tone  and  bearing  of  men  from 
whom  better  things  were  expected ; — all  this  leads  us  to  hail  such  a  work  with  grati- 
tude. To  our  Clergy,  we  say,  read  the  work  thoroughly ;  master  it ;  and  you  are 
in  possession  of  some  of  the  weapons  to  do  the  work  to  which  the  Church  calls  you. 
You  are  unworthy  of  your  position,  if  you  are  regardless  of  the  issues  of  the  times, 
on  points  Uke  these.  The  strife  before  us,  and  upon  us,  is  one  which  admits  no 
dallying,  no  compromising. 

We  have  spoken  of  this  work  warmly.  It  is  the  best  thing  of  the  kind  that  has 
been  published.  We  only  wish  the  "Price  Lectures"  at  Boston,  instead  of 
being  a  sham,  might  be  made  in  like  manner  to  meet  the  wants  of  the  Church  in 
New  England. 

These  Bampton  Lectures,  however,  by  Mr.  Farrar,  with  all  their  excellences,  have 
a  capital  defect.  As  a  historic  record,  they  are  well  nigh  exhaustive,  and  the  Notes 
in  the  Appendix  are  invaluable.  He  does  not  write  as  an  apologist.  He  defines, 
in  the  outset,  his  own  position  as  a  believer  in  Christianity;  and  declares,  that 
from  this  stand-point,  he  enters  upon  his  investigations.  This  is  frank,  and  honest, 
and  honorable.  He  lays  down  the  following  as  the  "  foundation  of  the  Christian 
Religion:  (1.)  The  doctrine  of  the  reality  of  the  vicarious  atonement  provided  by 
the  passion  of  our  blessed  Lord;  (2.)  the  supernatural  and  miraculous  character  of 
the  religious  revelation  in  the  book  of  God ;  and  (3.)  the  direct  operation  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  in  converting  and  communing  with  the  human  soul."  This  is  all  very 
well,  as  far  as  it  goes.  But  how  do  we  know,  that  we  havo  tho  "  Book  of  God  ?  " 
How  do  we  know,  what  are  the  Doctrines  and  Institutions,  contained  in  it  ?  Men 
differ,  and  differ  endlessly,  on  these  points.  They  ought  not,  but  they  do.  How 
shall  we  decide,  except  by  referring  to  the  ^roc^icfi  of  the  men  who  wrote  the  Books? 
In  other  words,  Mr.  Farrar  has  left  out  of  view  "  the  Pillar  and  Ground  of  the 
Truth."  It  does  not  affect  his  argument  as  against  the  Forms  and  Modes  of  Unbe- 
lief; but  it  does  affect  the  value  of  his  volume  as  a  guide  to  the  inquiring. 

Mr  Farrar  is  a  clear-headed  man,  but  his  style  is  somewhat  labored,  and  occa- 
sionally obscure,  until  the  reader  becomes  familiar  with  it. 

The  Life  op  our  Lord  upon  the  Earth;  considered  in  its  Historical,  Chrono- 
logical, and  Geographical  Relations.  By  Samuel  J.  Andrews.  New  York: 
Charles  Scribner,  124  Grand  Street.     1862. 

It  is  a  hopeful  sign,  that  the  Person  and  Work  of  our  Lord  are  beginning  to 
awaken  so  lively  an  interest  among  Christian  scholars  and  interpreters.  The  great 
conflict  of  the  Church,  for  a  generation  to  come,  will  be  around  this  citadel  of  the 
Faith.  If  this  can  be  successfully  assailed,  all  is  lost ;  if  it  can  be  held,  all  is  safe. 
For  the  Incarnation  is  a  fundamental  doctrine  of  Christianity,  as  being  a  great 
central  fact  in  the  history,  not  of  this  world  alone,  but  of  the  whole  creation;  St 
Paul  having  taught  us,  that  not  only  hy  dhrisi,  but /or  J5Km,  all  things  were  made. 
He,  as  the  Incarnate  One,  is  the  root  of  all  Truth.  Apart  from  Him,  there  is  nei- 
ther Revelation  of  God,  nor  Atonement,  nor  Redemption,  nor  a  Kingdom.  But  if 
He  be  believed  in  as  the  Word  made  flesh,  crucified,  risen,  and  glorified,  every 
other  part  of  the  Christian  System  follows  by  an  inevitable  necessity.  So  long  as 
the  Gospels  remain  unshaken,  all  the  assaults  of  Infidels  upon  the  Inspiration  of 
the  Pentateuch,  are  labor  thrown  away ;  for  what  they  are  really  fighting  against  is 
the  Truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus;  the  truth  that  finds  its  centre  and  completion  in  Him. 
They  are  struggling  to  break  His  yoke,  and  to  throw  off  His  authority.  They 
are  resolved  that  they  will  be  under  no  obligations  to  Him,  for  deliverance  from  sin; 
and  under  no  responsibility  to  Him,  as  the  Head  and  Ruler  of  the  creation ;  and  they 


.863.]  Notices  of  Books.  493 

re  leaving  no  stone  unturned  to  get  rid  of  every  truth  about  Him,  that"  would 
ress  uncomfortably  upon  the  conscience.  The  Redemption  of  Humanity  by  the 
on  of  God  made  Man,  is  what  they  cannot  endure ;  and  they  are  determined,  at 
1  hazards,  to  obliterate  that  Fact  from  the  records  of  history.  Hence,  the  as- 
lults  upon  the  Pentateuch,  geological,  ethnological,  and  critical ;  for,  through  Mo- 
J8,  they  hope  to  wound  Christ.  If  they  knew  that  He  could  not  be  dethroned, 
ley  would  feel  little  interest  in  convicting  the  Jewish  Lawgiver  of  mistakes. 

There  are  two  ways  in  which  the  Incarnation  can  be  defended ;  the  one  dogmat- 
',  and  the  other  historical.  The  truth  about  Christ  can  be  set  forth  in  the  form  of 
jstract  doctrine,  without  reference  to  the  conditions  of  time  and  place ;  or,  in  the 
•rm  of  fact,  in  which  the  same  truth  is  expressed  in  its  local  and  chronological 
anlfestations  and  relations.  It  is  too  much  forgotten,  that  Christianity  is  a  series 
"  Divine  Acts  for  the  redemption  of  the  world,  wrought  by  the  Second  Person  in 
\e  Grodhead,  (with  the  concurrence  and  invisible  cooperation  of  the  Father  and  the 
!oly  Ghost,)  in  the  nature  and  in  accordance  with  the  constitution  of  man.  Re- 
)inption  cannot  be  understood  without  taking  in  the  human  element  as  truly  as 
le  Divine.  It  was  in  our  nature  that  God  was  manifested,  and  the  form  of  the 
anifestation  was  determined  by  the  structure  of  humanity,  and  the  laws  to  which 
is  subjected.  Time,  placey  and  circumstance  entered  as  essential  elements  into 
LO  -work  of  our  Lord  upon  the  earth.  They  were  the  conditions  under  which  this 
ork  was  done.  It  was  of  that  work.  His  human  life  on  earth,  that  He  declared, 
it  is  fini^ed,"  and  He  bowed  His  head  aud  gave  up  the  gliost. 

It  is  the  historic,  in  distinction  from  the  dogmatic  or  doctrinal  aspect  of  our 
ord's  life,  that  Mr.  Andrews  has  chosen  as  the  field  of  his  labors.  He  seeks  to 
5t  up  the  frame-work  which  encloses  and  contains  the  spiritual  truth,  in  order 
lat  this  may  be  guarded  against  all  injury,  or  rather,  perhaps,  that  it  may  be  pre- 
dated in  a  clearer  light,  and  seen  to  better  advantage.  "  The  simple  purpose  of 
lis  book,"  he  says  in  his  Preface,  "  is  to  arrange  the  events  of  our  Lord's  life,  as 
Lven  us  by  the  Evangelists,  so  far  as  possible,  in  a  chronological  order,  and  to 
^te  the  grounds  of  this  order ;  and  to  consider  the  difficulties,  as  to  matter  of 
ict,  which  the  several  narratives,  when  compared  together,  present;  or  are  sup- 
osed  by  modern  criticism  to  present."  He  has  done  this  in  an  earnest  and  reve- 
sntial  spirit,  taking  for  granted  the  authenticity  and  credibility  of  the  Gospels, 
ad  the  common  faith  of  Christendom  respecting  the  Lord,  and  aiming,  on  this 
>undation,  to  harmonize  the  accounts  of  the  Evangelists,  and  to  show  the  Divine 
risdom  by  which  the  successive  steps  of  His  life  were  guided.    His  book  shows 

thorough  acquaintance  with  the  literature  of  the  subject,  ancient  and  modem, 
.nd  gives,  in  a  style  of  unusual  clearness  and  condensation,  the  results  of  delibe- 
ate  and  cautious  judgment,  as  well  as  of  accurate  scholarship.  The  reader  wiU 
Ind  in  it  a  clear,  though  brief  statement  of  the  opinions  of  the  best  harmonists 
nd  interpreters,  so  that  where  he  cannot  acquiesce  in  the  author's  conclusions,  he 
3  pointed  to  the  highest  authorities  for  additional  light. 

One  of  the  best  chapters  in  the  book  is  that  on  the  ^^  Divisions  of  ihe  hordes 
Ministry ^^''  from  which  we  will  give  an  extract  or  two,  as  specimens  of  its  method 
md  style: 

"  Turning  now  to  the  Ministry  of  the  Lord,  let  us  consider  it  in  its  relations  to 
hat  of  the  Baptist,  and  as  under  those  historic  conditions  that  have  been  already 
aentioned.  His  first  work  was  to  present  Himself  to  the  Jews  as  their  Messiah, 
n  whom  the  covenants  of  God  with  Abraham  and  David  should  find  their  fulfiU- 
nent,  all  the  predictions  of  the  prophets  be  accomplished,  and  for  whom  the  Bap- 
ist  had  prepared  the  way.  Of  His  Messiahship  He  must  give  proof,  first  and 
jhiefly,  by  His  words,  which  should  show  Him  to  be  the  Truth  of  God ;  and  sec- 
md,  by  His  works,  which  should  show  Him  to  be  the  Power  of  God.  *  *  *  * 
Forced  to  fiee  from  Jerusalem,  the  Lord  goes  into  Galilee.  And  now  the  second 
itage  of  his  Ministry  begins.  His  work  in  Galilee  seems  to  have  had  a  twofold 
>urpo8e.  It  was  first  directed  to  the  work  of  gathering  disciples ;  such  as  hearing 
His  words  felt  their  truth,  and  seeing  His  works  recognized  in  them  a  Divine 
power.  To  Him,  the  true  Light,  all  who  loved  the  light  would  come.  Thus  He 
gathered  around  Him  the  most  receptive,  the  most  spiritually  minded,  from  every 
raak  and  class,  and  teaching  them,  as  they  were  able  to  hear,  the  mysteries  of  His 
Person  and  of  His  Kingdom,  prepared  them  to  be  His  witnesses  unto  the  nation. 

VOL.  XV.  39 


494  Notices  of  Books.  [Oct., 

*  *  *-  But  as  it  became  evident  that  His  death  was  determined  upon,  He  will 
not  permit  the  nation  to  commit  so  great  sin,  without  the  distinct  knowledge  of 
His  Messiahship.  They  shall  not  reject  Him  as  a  simple  prophet,  or  as  a  forerun- 
ner of  the  Messiah,  but  as  the  Messiah  himself.  In  the  third  and  last  stage  of 
His  Ministry,  therefore,  we  shall  find  His  Messianic  claims  made  prominent,  both 
in  His  own  teachings,  and  in  the  testimony  of  His  disciples,  who,  to  the  number  of 
seventy,  were  sent  two  and  two  before  Him,  as  He  journeyed  to  Jerusalem.  In 
this  city  only  could  He  die,  for  this  was  '  the  city  of  the  great  King,*  and  His 
death  could  not  be  by  lawless  violence,  or  in  secret,  but  must  be  in  the  most  public 
manner,  and  by  a  solemn  and  judicial  act ;  and  here  He  must  announce  himself  as 
the  true  King,  the  Son  of  David,  the  long-promised  Deliverer."  pp.  124-129. 

Mr.  Andrews's  Book  does  not  come  into  competition  with  Bishop  Ellicott*s  very 
interesting  "  Lectures  on  the  Life  of  our  Lord,"  which  are  of  a  different  character, 
and  have  a  somewhat  different  aim.  Delivered  before  the  University  of  Cambridge, 
they  are,  properly,  more  rhetorical  and  diffuse ;  and  seek  to  unite,  in  some  degree, 
the  homiletic  with  the  critical.  They  are  full  of  eloquent  and  beautiful  passages, 
(the  Notes  have  in  them,  also,  much  learning  and  sound  criticism,)  and  would  be 
more  attractive  to  the  general  reader,  but  are  not  so  thorough  in  the  discussion  of 
the  difficult  questions  that  meet  the  thoughtful  student  of  the  Gospels.  Taken  to- 
gether, these  two  works  supplement  each  other,  and  furnish  almost  all  that  is 
needed  for  the  understanding  of  the  outward  history  of  the  Lord. 

Mr.  Andrews  has  prefixed  to  his  book  elaborate  Dissertations  on  the  dittos  of  the 
Lord's  Birth,  Baptism,  and  Death ;  in  which  most  of  our  real  knowledge  on  these 
matters  seems  to  be  condensed.  He  gives  a  due  place  to  the  traditions  of  the 
Church,  without  following  them  blindly  and  servilely.  The  whole  work  is  written 
in  the  spirit  of  faith  and  reverence ;  and  while  using,  freely  and  fearlessly,  all  the 
materials  which  the  discoveries  of  travellers  and  the  skeptical  criticism  of  the  Grer- 
man  Schools  have  accumulated,  he  never  forgets,  that  Christianity  is  a  fixed  ancT 
unchangeable  Fact,  and  the  Church  a  Divine  Organism ;  both  growing  out  of  that 
great  Mystery  of  G-odliness,  •'  God,  manifest  in  the  Flesh." 

We  close,  as  we  began,  by  expressing  our  joy  at  the  great  change  which  is  going 
on  in  many  quarters  in  the  direction  of  Christiam  inquiry.  The  skeptical  spirit  of 
the  age  is  already  meeting  a  glorious  reaction.  Men  are  studying  the  Gospels  of 
Christ  with  fresh  ardor,  and  are  drawing  from  them  and  from  Him  weapons  of 
haavenly  temper  for  the  fight  with  the  Infidel.  This  is  as  it  should  be.  The  more 
Christ  is  known,  the  more  His  wonderful  Scheme  is  unfolded  to  the  eye  of  faith, 
the  more  impotent  will  be  all  the  assaults  upon  His  Person,  and  the  Offices  which  He 
fulfills,  as  our  Prophet  Priest,  and  King.  Apparent  discrepances  in  the  record 
will  vanish,  and  new  harmonies  will  disclose  themselves  to  the  spiritual  eye.  As 
in  nature,  every  augmentation  of  power  of  the  microscope  brings  out  new  and  un- 
expected wonders  and  beauties,  so  is  it  with  the  Word  of  God,  and  the  Plan  of  His 
Grace.  It  is  instinct  with  Divine  life  in  every  part,  and  hides  within  it  mysteries 
of  wisdom  and  love  and  power,  giving  evidence  of  its  Author,  which  can  never  be 
exhausted.  Simple,  childlike,  unquestioning  faith  in  Christ,  and  in  the  instrumen- 
talities of  His  appointment — this  is  the  great,  the  difficult  lesson  of  the  hour,  and 
of  the  age,  for  the  Church  to  learn. 

Mosheim's  Eoolbsiastical  History,  translated  by  Murdock,  with  notes  by  Soames, 
edited  with  notes  by  the  Rbv.  W.  Stubbs,  Rector  of  Navestock,  and  Librarian 
to  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury.    London :  Longmans.    1863. 

We  notice  this  new  English  edition,  only  to  state  an  act  of  gross  injustice  to  the 
American  translator.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Murdock  spent  the  last  years  of  his  life  in 
translating  what,  after  thorough  examination,  he  beUeved  to  be  the  very  best  BSs- 
tory  of  the  Church,  written  in  modern  times,  and  the  best  adapted  to  the  wants  of 
American  Scholars.  As  compact  as  such  a  work  can  be,  Mosheim's  History  is  not 
only  not  infected,  like  Neander's  and  other  German  histories,  with  German  Neology, 
but  it  is,  what  it  professes  to  be,  a  History,  and  not  a  historical  Philosophy.  Dr. 
Murdock  also  expended  a  large  sum  in  preparing  himself  to  append  the  Notes,  which 
form  so  large  and  valuable  a  portion  of  the  work.  He  then  had  the  whole  work  trans- 
cribed, and  made  application  in  proper  form  in  England  for  a  copy-right.    That  copy- 


1863.]  Notices  of  Boohs.  495 

Tight  he  never  was  able  to  obtain.  Yet  the  American  edition  has  been  reprinted  in 
liondon  ai^ain  and  again,  without  the  slightest  remuneration  to  the  American  Au- 
thor and  Translator,  who  never  hesitated  to  speak  of  it  as  a  pirated  work.  It  is. 
however,  a  confirmation  of  his  judgment  as  to  the  value  of  the  history,  and  a  tribute, 
though  a  most  ufigrateful  one,  to  the  success  of  his  own  research  and  learning  as  a 
liistorian. 

A  Manual  op'  Devotions,  for  Domestic  and  Private  Use.  By  George  Upfold, 
D.  D.,  Bishop  of  Indiana.  New  York:  D.  Appleton  &  Co.  12mo.  1863.  pp. 
244. 

With  all  the  multitude  of  Family  Prayer  Books,  and  their  number  is  legion,  we 
have  long  thought  that  there  was  room  for  just  one  more ;  and  we  have  sketched 
the  plan  of  one,  and  made  some  little  preparation  in  way  of  realizing  our  own  ideal 
of  what  such  a  work  should  be ;  short,  comprehensive,  familiar  as  home  words 
Eilways  should  be,  yet  reverential,  and  withal  Church-like ;  full  of  the  loving-kind- 
ness of  our  Heavenly  Father,  and  breathing  that  spirit  of  Charity,  which  His  own 
blessed  Gospel  inspires.  We  confess  that  this  new  volume  by  the  excellent  Bishop 
of  Indiana,  is  framed  after  that  plan  so  closely,  that  we  shall  probably  abandon  fur- 
ther preparation.  Adopting  Henry  Thornton's  Family  Prayers  as  the  basis  of  his 
Bvork,  the  Bishop  has  rid  them  of  a  certain  narrow  Calvinistic  tone,  has  infused 
^nto  them  the  loving,  comforting  spirit  of  the  Christian  Covenant,  and  added  seve- 
ral Occasional  Prayers  adapted  to  the  varying  wants  of  every  Christian  Family.  It 
is  an  excellent  work ;  and  may  be  confidently  recommended  to  those  who  are  in 
search  after  one  of  the  most  diflBcult  things  to  find,  a  good  Family  Prayer  Book. 

JouBKAL  OP  A  Residence  on  a  Georgian  Plantation,  in  1838 — 1839.  By 
Frances  Anne  Kemble.  New  York:  Harper  &  Brothers.  1863.  12mo.  pp. 
337. 

Krs.  Fanny  Kemble  (Butler)  spent  a  few  months  at  her  husband's  plantation,  on  one 
of  the  Islands  on  the  coast  of  Georgia,  about  twenty-five  years  ago.  During  this  pe- 
riod she  kept  a  Journal,  which,  with  a  Letter  to  the  (London)  Times^  and  another 
Letter  to  E.  G.  Esq.,  fills  the  volume  before  us.  She  writes  like  a  restless,  dissatis- 
fied woman;  by  her  own  confession  she  jumps  at  conclusions  hastily ;  and  she  evi- 
dently went  to  the  South  fully  prepared  ''to  get  up  a  scene,"  and  would  have  been 
Intensely  miserable  if  she  had  not  succeeded.  The  book  is  full  of  the  most  tedious 
and  common-place  sentimentalism,  and  the  style  is  dull.  On  one  subject,  child- 
bearing  among  the  slave-women,  she  never  tires  herself,  and  returns  to  it  again  and 
again.  On  the  whole  it  is  not  an  agreeable  book  to  read;  and  as  it  takes  only  a 
ane-sided  view  of  the  subject  of  Slavery  in  the  South,  it  can  do  nobody  any  good, 
though  it  may  possibly  gratify  a  morbid  appetite,  and  so  find  readers. 

Psalms  and  Hymns  por  Public  "Worship:  with  appropriate  Times.  Revised  and 
edited  by  James  Turle,  Organist  of  "Westminster  Abbey.  London :  Society  for 
Promoting  Christian  Knowledge.     1863. 

This  is  a  small  Quarto,  (semi-octavo,)  and  is  one  of  the  best  of  the  many  Hym- 
nals to  which  the  last  twenty  years  have  given  birth  in  our  Mother  Church.  It 
consists  of  a  very  judicious  selection  of  metrical  Psalms,  generally,  though  by  no 
means  exclusively,  from  the  Prayer  Book  Version  of  Tate  and  Brady,  followed  by 
an  equally  excellent  selection  of  Hymns  for  all  the  Church  Seasons  from  Advent 
to  Trinity,  for  Saints  days.  Ember  days,  Holy  Baptism  and  Communion,  Confirma- 
tion, Burial,  Consecration  of  a  Church,  Missions,  Morning  and  Evening,  etc.,  etc., 
with  a  large  number  of  "  General  Hymns."  The  proportion  in  quantity  which  the 
Hymns  under  the  different  subjects  bear  to  each  other,  may  be  understood  from  the 
number  of  pages  devoted  to  each;  ninety-six  pages  are  given  to  the  selection  of 
Psalms  in  metre ;  one  hundred  and  thirty  pages  to  the  Church  Seasons,  from  Ad- 
vent to  Trinity;  one  hundred  and  thirty  pages  to  Saints  days — the  Sacraments, 
Bites,  and  less  frequent  occasional  offices  of  the  Church ;  and  one  hundred  and 
thirty-six  pages  to  "  General  Hymns."  The  Music  generally  stands  on  the  same 
page  with  the  words,  harmonized  for  four  voices,  in  "  short"  or  "  close  score,"  aH 
Musicians  call  it;  L  e.,  the  Treble  and  Alto  on  one  staff,  and  the  Tenor  and  Bass  on 
another,  directly  under. 


496  Notices  of  Boohs.  [Oct., 

The  Hymns,  and  of  course  the  versions  of  the  Psahns,  are  almost  entirely  from 
Anglican  sources.  Tl)is  is  certainly  remarkable,  since  the  publication  of  so  many 
happy  translations  of  the  grandest  Latin,  German,  and  even  Greek  Hymns,  by  a 
judicious  selection  from  which  this  Compilation  might  have  had  its  present  genuine 
excellence  greatly  enhanced. 

The  Sponsorship  of  this  volume  by  the  S.  P.  C.  K.  is  no  reason  for  its  very  stri- 
king and  almost  exclusive  Anglicanism,  any  more  than  their  publication  of  the 
Prayer  Book  is  a  reason  for  excluding  all  parts  of  it  which  were  not  of  Anglican 
origin.  The  metrical  Hymns  of  the  Church  are  the  common  heritage  of  all  the 
faithful,  no  less  than  the  Collects,  Canticles,  Yersicles  and  Litanies.  We  have  not 
had  them  hitherto,  simply  because  their  reproduction  in  English  is  so  very  difficult. 
Now  that  the  difficulties  have  been  grappled  with  by  many  so  successfully,  for 
compilers  of  Hymnals  for  general  use  to  ignore  the  fruits  of  this  labor,  is  delibe- 
rately to  withhold  that  which  would  be  "for  edifying"  to  millions  of  the  "house- 
hold of  Faith." 

Another  feature  of  the  volume,  which  detracts  much  from  its  usefulness,  is 
the  fragmentary  character  of  many  of  the  Hymns.  Not  unfrequently  occurs  a 
tune  occupying  a  whole  page,  or  nearly  so,  with  a  Hymn  of  one  stanza,  or  per- 
haps two  of  six  or  eight  lines  each,  occupying  the  opposite  page.  Such  studied 
provisions  for  the  Plymnody  of  the  Church,  belittle  this  important  and  edifying  por- 
tion of  Divine  worship,  and  prevent  that  ardor  aud  life  which  is  the  Soul  of  all  vo- 
cal song :  for,  before  the  people  can  get  warmed  and  elevated  up  to  the  spirit  of  a 
genuine  Choral,  they  find  themselves  at  the  end  of  the  Hymn.  In  Germany, 
where  Hymnody  has  attained  a  development  and  grandeur  exceeding  everything 
before  known  in  the  history  of  the  Church,  the  Hymns  average  from  eight  to  twelve 
Stanzas,  of  from  six  to  eight  lines  each.  And  not  only  is  one  Hynm  of  this  length 
sung  through  at  a  time,  but  often  three  or  four,  more  or  less,  in  immediate  succes- 
sion. Nor  this  only  in  Protestant  Congregations,  where  Hymns  are  made  to  supply 
as  they  may  the  deficiencies  of  meagre  Liturgical  OflBces,  but  in  Roman  Catholic 
Communities  and  Cathedrals  as  well.  We  are  not  at  present  prepared  for  anything 
of  this  sort,  but  are  reminded  by  such  facts  of  the  truth,  in  Art  as  in  Nature,  that 
life-power  is  always  to  be  estimated  by  the  vigor  and  scope  of  its  manifestations. 

Speaking  of  the  German  Chorals,  brings  to  mind,  that  a  very  large  number  of 
the  Tunes  in  this  book  are  taken  from  this  invaluable  and  almost  unlimited  store  of 
sacred  song:  but,  alas!  so  stretched,  and  clipped,  and  mangled,  as  to  be  scarcely 
recognizable,  at  first  glance,  by  those  who  are  quite  familiar  with  the  originali. 
To  see  such  lovely  and  symmetrical  melodies  as  that  of  the  Hymn  "  0  Haupt  voll 
Blut  und  "Wunden,"  tortured  into  a  C.  M.  Double,  (p.  60,)  and  altered,  in  ahnost 
every  phrase  of  the  Melody,  from  the  most  authentic  versions  of  the  Tune;  or 
that  of  "  Jesu  meines  Leben's  Leben,"  contracted  into  a  7s  Double,  (p.  62);  or  that 
of  "  Straf  mich  nicht  in  deinem  Zorn"  (1.6.  7.6.  3.3.  6.6.,)  utterly  ruined  by  twisting 
it  into  a  7s  6  lines  1  is  almost  too  much  for  one  patiently  to  witness.  And  as  if  it 
were  not  enough  to  mutilate  these  almost  matchless  melodies,  in  their  harmonic 
treatment,  the  Editor  has  utterly  ignored,  or  disregarded,  the  keys  in  which  they 
were  originally  composed. 

Is  the  organist  of  Westminster  Abbey  totally  ignorant  of  the  Church  Modes? 
If  not,  how  could  he  bring  himself  to  set  and  harmonize  (to  mention  but  a  single 
case)  the  melody  of  "  0  Haupt  voll  Blut  und  "Wunden,"  (pure  Phyrgian)in  Eflatma^ 
jor?  And  if  he  be  ignorant  of  the  Modes,  why  does  he  tamper  with  melodies 
written  in  them.  We  really  should  not  have  thought  this  of  Mr.  Turle.  A  man 
holding  his  position,  and  employing  the  advantages  which  his  position  brings, 
ought  to  have  a  keener  aesthetic  sense,  a  better  trained  artistic  conscience,  than  so 
deliberately  and  remorsely  to  mutilate,  as  he  has  done  throughout  this  volunw, 
some  of  the  choicest  specimens  ever  produced  in  the  Art  to  which  his  own  life  is 
devoted.  How  would  he  like  to  have  his  own  able  productions  thus  treated?  But, 
besides  the  intrinsic  excellence  and  beauty  of  a  thing  of  Art,  does  it  acquire  no 
sanctity  from  the  approving  verdict  of  ages  and  generations  ?  One  melody  which 
he  has  altered,  that  of  the  German  Hymn,  "  Wer  mehr  den  lieben  Gott  last  wal- 
ten,"  given  on  page  254,  struck  such  a  chord  in  the  popular  heart,  that  fourhtfi" 
red  hymns  were  written  to  be  sung  to  it  within  the  first  century  after  its  pubKct* 
tion,  which  was  in  1657,  more  than  two  centuries  ago.    And,  moreovor,  the  on- 


1863.]  Notices  of  Boohs.  497 

^tnal  Hymn  for  which,  this  melody  was  composed,  or  to  which  it  was  wedded  by 
he  composer  of  both  Hymn  and  Melody,  (G-.  Newmark,)  has  been  translated  into 
iing^lish,  and  published  repeatedly,  during  the  last  ten  years,  in  the  very  city  in 
rhich  Mr  Turle  has  all  the  while  resided.  It  is  as  good  a  Hymn,  in  its  English 
ress,  as  the  one  for  which  the  Organist  of  Westminster  has  thought  it  worth 
rhile  to  mutilate  such  a  tune.  Why,  then,  if  he  wanted  to  give  this  Tune,  and 
ould  find  no  other  Hynm  of  its  metre,  did  he  not  give  its  own  Hymn  ?  Or,  if  he 
''anted  music  for  a  Hymn  which  he  wished  to  give,  why  did  he  not  draw  upon  the 
^sources  of  his  own  genius,  and  leave  unmarred  this  exquisite  melody  ?  The 
ime  may  be  said  of  more  than  a  score  of  similar  instances  in  this  Compilation. 
But  w^e  are  extending  our  remarks  too  far ;  and  some  may,  perhaps,  think  our 
Tictures  too  severe.  They  are  prompted,  however,  by  no  unkindness ;  far  from 
;  but  by  our  great  interest  in  the  important  subject  to  which  this  book  is  one  of 
le  most  valuable  contributions  yet  offered.  We  have  now  to  say,  and  with  great 
easure,  that  of  the  many  Manuals  for  Congregational  song  that  have  been  pub- 
3hed  within  the  last  score  of  years,  this  is,  on  the  whole,  second  only  to  Hymns 
ncient  and  Modern.  The  versilication  is  remarkably  smooth  and  clean,  and  gen- 
•ally  Classical  English.  The  Adaptations  of  Tunes  to  the  Hymns  is  done  with  a 
idgrinent  and  taste  that  we  have  not  seen  equalled  in  any  other  work.  Some  in- 
»nces  are  so  happy  as  to  be  worth,  singly,  the  price  of  the  book ;  while  many  of 
Le  original  compositions,  by  the  Editor  and  others,  are  surpassingly  excellent, 
"otwithstanding  the  deficiencies  and  mistakes,  as  we  cannot  but  regard  them,  al- 
>ady  spoken  of,  we  rejoice  to  see  a  volume  of  such  general  merit,  and  promise  of 
sefulness,  issued  by  the  venerable  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge, 
ad  destined  to  the  immense  circulation  which  the  imprimatur  of  that  society 
"^ould  secure  to  a  much  less  able  work,  throughout  the  world-wide  dominions  of 
le  British,  Empire.  » 

« 

HE  Capital  op  the  Tycoon:  a  Narrative  of  a  Three  Tears'  Residence  in  Japan. 
By  Sir  Rutherford  Alcock,  K.  C.  B.,  her  Majesty's  Envoy  Extraordinary  and 
Minister  Plenipotentiary  in  Japan.  With  Maps  and  Engravings.  2  vols.  12mo. 
New  York:  Harper  &  Brothers.     1863.  pp.  407,  436. 

Until  within  a  few  years,  nearly  all  that  was  known  of  Japan  was  gleaned  from 
lampfer,  whose  large  and  valuable  work  formed  the  basis  of  nearly  all  the  modem 
ooks  on  the  subject.  To  our  own  Navy  belongs  the  honor  of  opening  that  won- 
drful  country  to  foreign  intercourse ;  and  what  Commodore  Perry,  in  1864,  and 
[r.  Harris,  subsequently,  have  accomplished  for  our  national  commerce,  the  na- 
ons  of  Europe  have  not  been  backward  in  claiming  and  securing  for  themselves. 
y  the  Treaties  of  1857  and  '58,  the  exclusive  policy  of  Japan  was  broken  down, 
)nditions  and  privileges  of  trade  agreed  upon,  residence  at  Yeddo  granted  to  For- 
gn  Ministers,  and  diplomatic  Ministers  from  the  Court  of  the  Tycoon  to  be  sent 
>  Foreign  Grovernments.  In  virtue  of  this  new  arrangement,  Sir  R.  Alcock  re- 
tianed  three  years  in  Japan,  as  Her  Majesty's  Minister  Plenipotentiary ;  and  we 
ave,  in  these  two  volumes,  more  valuable  information  respecting  that  remarkable 
juntry  and  people,  than  in  any  book  of  modern  times.  After  all,  we  suspect  that 
>nimercial  relations  with  Japan  will  never  amount  to  much,  until  the  whole  sys- 
im  of  network  of  its  internal  government  is  broken  to  pieces.  Indeed,  late  intel- 
a^nce  intimates  that  such  an  event  may  not  be  far  distant.  The  following  passage 
om  Sir  R.  Alcock's  work  will  show,  what  a  complicated  afifair  the  Government  is. 
iter  describing  the  DaimioSy  a  race  of  Barons,  who  farm  out  the  land  between 
lem,  and  whose  power  was  formerly  much  greater  than  it  is  now,  he  says :  "  This 
nef  summary  of  their  history  was  necessary  here,  to  show  how  this  nation  is 
jvemed  on  a  feudal  basis,  with  two  hereditary  Sovereigns ;  one  by  right  divine ; 
id  the  other  by  successful  usurpation,  supported  by  material  force,  who  is  himself 
eld  in  check  and  controlled  partly  by  the  traditional  respect  for  ancient  customs  and 
i-ws,  and  still  more  by  the  hereditary  Daimios  professing  a  nominal  subordination, 
ut  keeping  up  a  real  antagonism.  The  whole  country  is  thus  parcelled  out  in  large 
nd  small  territories  over  which  feudatory  chiefs  rule  absolutely,  although  ostensi- 
ly  the  subjects  of  a  Suzerain  and  an  executive  chief  of  the  state,  and  amenable  to 
tie  laws  of  the  empire,  but  opposing  and  limiting  the  authority  both  of  Mikado 

VOL.  XV.  39* 


498  Notices  of  Books.  [Oct^ 

and  Tycoon,  as  occasion  serves  or  their  interests  and  passions  dictate.  We  have  in 
presence,  therefore,  a  ducal  system  of  sovereigns,  each  with  their  separate  court, 
high  officers,  and  nobles;  next,  a  class  of  nominal  feudatories,  the  lona  fideivkn 
of  the  country  in  detail  under  a  feudal  system.  And  over  all,  intertwined  and 
twisted  round  every  individual  member  of  this  tripartite  hierarchy  of  two  Sove* 
reigns,  their  courts  of  great  officers,  and  a  class  of  great  territorial  barons,  each 
of  whom  enjoys  a  petty  and  semi-avowed  independent  sovereignty, — there  is  cast 
like  a  spell  an  elaborate  network  of  espionage,  which  seeks  to  control  by  treachery 
and  finesse  those  who  cannot  be  subjected  by  overt  force,  and  to  bring  all  under 
one  bondage  or  system  of  government." 

In  respect  to  the  great  question  of  Christianity  in  Japan,  and  the  causes  of  its 
terrible  persecution  and  its  rigid  proscription,  less  is  said  by  Sir  R.  Alcock  than  we 
wish.  The  author  evidently  aides  with  Kampfer,  in  attributing  that  well-nigh 
fiendish  animosity  to  former  Jesuit  intrigue  and  love  of  power;  instead  of  to 
the  mercenary  jealousy  and  infiuence  of  the  Dutch.  Sir  Francis  Xavier,  the  Jes- 
uit, landed  at  Japan  about  A.D.  1550,  and  in  1629  the  Christians  numbered,  it  is 
said,  400,000.  Twenty  years  later,  Christianity  was  declared  utterly  extinct  in  the 
Islands ;  an  event  accomplished  by  a  series  of  persecutions  unparalleled  in  barbar- 
ity. The  volumes  before  us,  however,  treat  mostly  of  other  matters,  the  manners 
and  customs  of  the  people,  the  various  productions  and  resources  of  the  country, 
&c.,  &c.  Upon  these,  they  are  quite  full.  Valuable  information  is  also  given  as  to 
the  social  condition  of  the  people ;  also.  Art,  Literature,  and  Philosophy,  all  which 
were  borrowed  from  China;  and  Morals,  which  are  at  a  lower  ebb  than  has  gene- 
rally been  supposed.  The  Maps  and  Illustrations,  which  are  numerous,  are,  we 
need  not  say,  as  coming  from  the  Messrs.  Harper,  well  executed. 

The  Social  Co^cdition-  and  Education  op  the  Peopve  in  England.  By  Joseph 
Kay,  Esq.,  M.  A.  of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  Barrister  at  Law,  etc.  New 
York:  Harper  &  Brothers.    '1863.     12mo.  pp.  323. 

The  first  impression  which  the  reading  of  this  book  gives,  is  that  of  astonish- 
ment at  the  real  condition  of  the  great  mass  of  the  laboring  classes  in  England;  it 
is  so  wholly  different  from  the  accounts  as  presented  by  English  writers  generally. 
The  next  feeling,  which  is  sure  to  follow,  is  a  deep  indignation  at  the  affected  sym- 
pathy and  philanthropy,  which  the  English  nobility  and  the  upper  classes  are  ex- 
hibiting over  the  institution  of  American  Slavery.  Compared  with  the  working 
classes  in  the  agricultural  counties,  and  the  manufacturing  and  mining  districts  in 
England,  the  Slaves  in  the  United  States  are,  as  a  class,  much  happier,  and  mor- 
ally, religiously,  socially,  and  intellectually,  vastly  more  elevated.  If  the  English 
are  justified  in  interfering  with  the  Domestic  Institutions  of  the  United  States,  be- 
cause of  Slavery,  we  Americans  will  be  justified  in  interfering  with  the  Domestic, 
Social,  and  Political  Institutions  of  England.    That  is  the  plain  lesson  of  this  book. 

The  work  is  timely.  The  American  editor,  whose  name  does  not  appear,  but 
whose  Preface  is  signed  "S — .,  Newport,  R.  I.,  July  24,  1863,"  says;  "Some eigh- 
teen months  passed  in  England,  Scotland  and  Ireland,  during  which  time  he  visited 
all  the  great  working  counties,  as  well  a»  many  of  the  principal  agricultural  ceptres, 
convinced  the  American  editor  of  this  work,  that  the  great  culture,  refinement  and 
education  of  the  higher  classes  of  society  there,  were  purchased  at  the  cost  of  the 
utter  degradation  and  brutality  of  the  lower  orders.  Having  collected  full  evidence 
from  official  documents,  from  reports  of  various  societies,  and  from  the  press,  daily* 
monthly  and  quarterly,  that  his  personal  convictions  were  correct,  he  was  prepared 
to  lay  before  his  countrymen  a  picture  of  English  life  sufficiently  revolting  to  per- 
suade the  most  skeptical  among  us,  that  our  political  institutions,  notwithstanding 
all  their  faults,  should  be  guarded  as  invaluable,  if  estimated  by  comparison  with 
the  result  of  the  past  thirty  years'  working  of  Great  Britain's  internal  policy.  * 

*  *  *  At  the  same  time  it  occurred  to  him  that  a  double  value  would  be  p^ 
to  such  a  work,  if  it  were  done  by  an  English  hand,  and  accordingly  he  lays  aside 
his  own,  and  publishes  some  chapters  of  a  book  by  an  English  scholar  and  gentle- 
man, as  well  known  for  his  integrity  as  for  the  thorough  character  of  his  study  of 
the  subject  in  hand.  He  was  commissioned  by  the  Senate  of  the  University  of 
Cambridge  to  travel  through  Europe,  to  examine  the  comparative  moral  condition 


1863.]  Notices  of  Boohs.  499 

3f  the  poorer  classes  of  the  dififereat  countries.    The  chapters  in  this  work  which 
relate  to  England,  are  those  only  which  form  the  volume  before  us." 

The  work  of  Mr.  Kay  was  published  in  London  in  1850.  In  1861,  so  far  from 
;he  evil  of  pauperism  being  diminished,  the  editor  says,  "before  the  cotton  famine 
x>]ximeDced,  and  with  no  war  on  their  hands,  England  and  Ireland's  paupers  had 
ncreased  about ^ve^cr  cent,  yearly,  since  1851;  with  three  millions  more  of  popu- 
ation,  less  land  was  under  cultivation  than  in  1851,  and  one-third  of  her  people 
vera  fed  from  foreign  sources."  Indeed,  the  pauperism  of  England  must  increase, 
IS  the  small  free-holds  and  copy-holds  are  merged  in  the  great  estates.  In  the 
rear  1770,  250,000  freehold  estates  were  in  the  hands  of  250,000  families; 
n  1815,  all  the  lands  of  England  were  in  the  hands  of  30,000  proprietors;  and  the 
lumber  is  growing  less  and  less.  Hence,  the  deeper  and  deeper  poverty  and  deg- 
adation  of  the  agricultural  laborers ;  honce,  the  crowding  masses  pouring  into  the 
Danufaeturing  towns,  and  .the  practical  heathenism  and  gross  criminality  which 
ester  there  ;  and  hence,  we  do  not  hesitate  to  say,  the  wonderful  sympathy  of 
hese  cotton  lords  with  the  cotton-growing  portion  of  our  own  country,  whose  pro- 
luctions  they  hope  to  monopolize.  Mr.  Kay's  chapters  are  full  of  statistics,  gath- 
ered from  the  most  authentic  sources.  His  statements  of  the  causes  of  all  tliis 
nrretchedness,  and  the  remedies,  are  bold  and  worthy  of  consideration  by  Christian 
>hilanthropi3ts.  He  closes  his  chapters  with  the  following  remarkable  summing 
ip  of  his  conclusions:  "The  poor  of  England  are  more  depressed,  more  pauper- 
zed,  more  numerous  in  comparison  with  the  other  classes,  more  irreligious,  and 
p-ery  much  worse  educated,  than  the  poor  of  any  other  European  nation,  solely  ex- 
cepting Russia,  Turkey,  South  Italy,  Portugal  and  Spain." 

The  Churchman's  Reasons  for  his  Faith  and  Practice.  By  the  Rev.  N.  S. 
Richardson,  D.  D.  Second  Edition.  New  York:  James  Pott,  No.  5  Cooper 
Union.     1863.     12mo.  pp.  323. 

The  former  edition  having  been  long  out  of  print,  and  the  work  being  called  for 
by  some  of  the  most  earnest  and  successful  of  the  Clergy,  the  author  has  devoted 
cvhat  time  he  could  spare  from  other  duties,  to  a  new  edition.  The  work  is  now 
a,1most  a  new  one.  Some  of  the  chapters  have  been  re- written ;  and  especially 
ihat  on  the  "Fruits  of  Modern  Systems,"  which  has  been  adapted  to  the  startling, 
terrible  condition  of  our  own  day  and  times ;  two  new  chapters  have  been  added, 
>ne  on  "American  Methodism,"  (which  we  commend  to  every  Methodist  who  can 
be  induced  to  read  it,)  and  one  on  the  "Modem  Theory  of  Development;"  and 
many  new  Notes  and  References  are  appended,  for  those  who  may  wish  to  read 
Turther.  It  is  believed  that,  to  an  honestly  inquiring  mind,  the  Church  is  presented 
in  a  manner  that  cannot  well  be  resisted ;  of  course,  no  argument  will  avail  with 
:;hose  whose  minds  and  hearts  are  poisoned,  and  their  consciences  seared,  with  ha- 
ired and  prejudice.  The  tone  of  the  work  wiU  not,  it  is  hoped,  be  objected  to  by 
any  one  who  regards  the  Church  as  something  else  than  a  mere  "  Sect  among 
Sects."  We  notice  two  or  three  typographical  errors,  but  they  are  unimportant, 
and  will  be  corrected  hereafter.  The  work  is  neatly  published  by  Mr.  Pott,  at  the 
office  of  the  Tract  Society,  (who  is  in  many  ways  doing  a  good  work  for  the 
Church,)  and  will  be  sold  to  Parish  Libraries  at  a  reduced  price. 

Southern  History  op  the  War.  The  First  Year  of  the  War.  By  Edward  A. 
Pollard.  Author  of  "Black  Diamonds,"  &c.  New  York :  Second  Edition.  C. 
B.  Richardson.     1863.     8vo.  pp.  368. 

The  first  chapter  of  this  work  is  the  only  one  which  has  much  general  interest. 
It  fills  thirty  pages,  and  is  devoted  to  the  causes  of  the  War.  The  author  is  partly 
right  in  his  estimate  of  the  antagonism  between  the  "  States  Rights"  party  and  the 
**Con3olidationists;"  he  is  partly  right,  in  affirming  the  existence  of  a  party  at  the 
North,  who  were  false  to  their  own  oaths  and  treacherous  to  the  Constitution ;  but 
the  whole  tone  of  his  work  is  so  ultra  and  violent,  and  its  estimate  of  the  North  is 
so  uncandid  and  untrustworthy,  that  it  has  very  little  value.  His  language  is  often 
strong,  if  not  elegant,  and  the  gall  of  bitterness  which  he  pours  out  upon  Jeffer- 
son Davis  and  his  Cabinet  is  at  least  amusing.    Him,  he  calls  an  autocrat,  who 


500  Notices  of  Books.  [Oct, 

has  absorbed  all  the  offices  of  the  goyemment;  and  them,  he  regards  as  a  "Col- 
lection of  dummies."  Southern  critics  of  a  former  edition,  who,  it  seems,  differed 
from  the  author,  he  greets  as  "  drunken  patriots,  cowards  in  epaulettes,  crippled 
toadies,"  &c.,  Ac.  He  says,  he  "  spits  upon  the  criticisms  of  such  creatures."  The 
greater  part  of  the  volume  is  devoted  to  the  first  year  of  the  War,  sketches  of  and 
comments  upon,  engagements  in  battle,  &c.,  &c. 

Mbmoir  of  the  Life  and  Character  of  the  late  Hon.  Theodore  FBELiNGHurssir, 
LL.  D.  By  Talbot  W.  Chambers.  New  York:  Harper  &  Brothers.  1863. 
12mo.  pp.  289. 

Mr.  Frelinghuysen  was  born  in  Franklin,  New  Jersey,  March  28, 17 ST;  graduated 
at  Princeton  College,  in  1804;  was  admitted  to  the  bar,  in  1808;  elected  to  the 
Senate  of  the  United  States,  in  1829 ;  was  Chancellor  of  New  York  University,  in 
1839;  was  candidate  for  the  Vice  Presidency  of  the  United  States,  in  1844;  was 
President  of  Rutgers  College,  in  1850;  and  died,  April  12th,  1861.  From  1846, 
until  his  death,  he  was  President  of  the  American  Bible  Society.  The  Rev.  Mr. 
Chambers,  the  author  of  the  Memoir,  a  relative  of  Mr.  Frelinghuysen,  has  done 
his  work  judiciously  and  conscientiously ;  and  the  tribute  is  worthy  of  one  of  the 
best  of  American  Statesmen. 

Documentary  History  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United 
States,  by  Francis  L.  Hawks,  D.  D.,  and  Wm.  S.  Perry,  A.  M.  New  York: 
James  Pott,  No.  5  Cooper  Union,  Fourth  avenue. 

The  Twelfth  No.  completes  the  First  Volume,  making  328  pages.  The  Second 
Volume  will  be  issued,  bound,  at  $2.00 ;  and  will  complete  the  History  of  Con- 
necticut. The  Nos.  published  contain  interesting  Letters  from  Rev.  Messrs.  John- 
son, G-raves,  Lamson,  Dibblee,  Punderson,  Beach,  Gribbs,  Watkins,  Mansfield,  Wet- 
more,  Camp,  Newton,  Scovil,  Winslow,  &c.,  and  also  from  Churchwardens,  and 
others  of  the  Laity.  At  the  end  is  given  a  brief  Sketch  of  the  Seabury  family,  by 
one  of  the  members  of  it.  The  work  grows  in  value  as  it  proceeds.  The  stern, 
uncompromising  principle  of  the  founders  of  the  Church  in  Connecticut,  and  the 
bitter  persecution  of  the  Puritans,  are  both  of  them  facts^  bearing,  too,  directly 
upon  the  present  condition  of  things  in  New  England. 

The  Younq  Parson.    Philadelphia:  Smith,  EngHsh  &  Co.     1863.     12mo.  pp.384. 

The  Rev.  Petit  Meagre,  "the  Young  Parson,"  the  hero  of  this  book,  is  a  "High- 
Church"  Presbyterian,  inexperienced,  but  well  educated,  conscientious,  and  self- 
denying;  who,  with  the  purest. motives,  takes  charge  of  a  country  congregation,  at 
$250  a  year.  The  people,  however,  seem  to  have  had  very  loose  notions  on  ecde* 
siastical  matters.  The  rudeness,  the  impertinence,  the  intermeddling,  and  gossip- 
ing, and  dictation,  and  stinginess,  and  the  inevitable  Sewing  Society  of  course, 
which  have  made  the  parish  intolerable  to  his  predecessors,  are  brought  to  bear 
upon  him ;  and  a  narrative  of  incidents  of  this  sort  makes  up  the  volume.  If  this 
is  a  true  picture  of  the  inner  life  and  practical  workings  of  Systems,  where  the 
people  make  and  unmake  their  own  Creeds  and  Ministers,  we  do  not  wonder  that 
the  more  decent  and  sensible  persons  among  these  Sects  are  glad  to  escape  into 
the  Church,  on  the  score  of  good  taste,  if  for  no  higher  motive.  The  picture,  as 
drawn  by  the  artist,  is  pretty  highly  colored,  and  has  some  coarse  features,  but  it 
will  do  good,  if  it  can  be  placed  in  the  right  hands. 

The  Sunday  School  Service  and  Tune  Book,  selected  and  arranged  by  Johk  C. 
HoLLiSTER,  Superintendent  of  the  Sunday  School  of  St.  Paul's  Church,  New  Ha- 
ven, Conn.     New  York:  Mason  Brothers.     1863. 

We  predict  for  this  Manual  a  wide  circulation,  because  it  has  been  gotten  up  as 
a  necessity,  and  been  successfully  used  in  one  of  the  most  flourishing  Sunday 
Schools  in  the  Church,  and  so  has  been  fairly  tested.  The  volume  also  contains  an 
**  Order  of  Service,"  for  the  opening  and  closing  of  the  Sunday  School,  and  a  well 
selected  '*  Table  of  Lessons"  for  a  Catechetical  Exercise  at  other  hours  than  tbd 


863.] 


Notices  of  Books.  601 


sgular  Church  Service ;  both  these  are  prepared  and  arranged  by  the  Rector,  the 
Lev.  Mr.  Drown.  Among  the  Hymns,  besides  those  taken  from  the  Prayer  Book, 
"e  notice  several  beautiful  Christian  Lyrics,  in  which  our  language  is  becoming, 
om  many  sources,  so  rich,  and  our  Prayer  Book  is  so  meagre ;  and  we  are  glad  to 
»  that  provision  has  been  made  here,  for  all  the  greater  Festivals  of  the  Church, 
he  Music  is  well  selected,  the  melodies  being  mostly  simple,  and  many  of  them 
re  already  great  favorites  with  children.  In  the  selection  both  of  the  Hymns  and 
16  Music,  the  compiler  has  cuUed  from  a  wide  tield,  but  his  work  has  been  guided 
jr  a  Churchly  instinct,  a  cultivated  taste,  and  a  thorough  appreciation  of  the  prac- 
cal  wants  of  the  Sunday  School.  We  commend  the  work  to  the  attention  of  the 
lergy  who  feel  the  want  of  such  a  volume,  as  one  deserving  their  attention. 

Li'i'M  Annual  Report  of  the  Board  of  Commissioners  of  the  Central  Park,  in 
the  City  of  New  York.    With  Maps  and  Illustrations.    8vo.     1863.    pp.  71. 

From  this  Report  we  give  the  following  facts : — The  estimated  cost  of  the  Park 
p  to  the  present  time,  including  the  purchase  of  the  land,  is  $7,827,426.04.  If 
Etended  to  One  Hundred  and  Tenth  street,  about  which  there  is  still  some  doubt, 
s  total  area  will  be  843  19-1000  acres.  There  are  but  seven  Parks  in  the  world 
r  larger  extent  than  ours.    These  are : 

Great  Windsor  Park,  near  London,  3,500  acres.  Richmond  Park,  2,468  acres. 
Campton  Court  and  Bushy,  1,842  acres.  Phcenix  Park,  near  Dublin,  1,752  acres, 
ois  de  Boulogne,  near  Paris,  2,158  acres.  Gardens  at  Versailles,  3,000  acres, 
rater  Garten,  Vienna,  1,500  acres. 

During  the  last  year,  a  grand  total  of  4,195,595  persons  have  visited  the  Park. 
f  these  1,996,918  were  pedestrians;  71,645  were  equestrians;  and  the  balance 
ocupied  vehicles,  numbering  709,010.  On  one  Sunday,  36,752  pedestrians  visited 
le  Park ;  and  on  another,  5,151  vehicles.  Out  of  this  immense  number  of  visitors, 
ut  135  arrests  have  been  made,  and  of  these  103  were  for  fast  driving.  There 
re  eleven  boats  on  the  lake.  Over  25,000  persons  took  a  sail  during  the  season 
r  1862. 

A  statement  is  made  of  the  donations  to  the  Board  for  the  use  of  the  Park.  From 
^hich  it  appears  that  eighty-seven  casts,  in  plaster,  of  the  works  of  the  late 
homas  Crawford,  have  been  presented  by  Mrs.  Louisa  W.  Crawford:  also  the 
;atue  of  Flora,  in  marble,  by  Crawford,  presented  by  R.  K.  Haight.  Among  the 
[limals  given  are  the  following :  Seventy-three  white  swans  (twenty-eight  of 
'hich  have  died),  two  trumpet  cranes  (both  dead),  four  deer,  three  does,  a  mon- 
ey, a  red  fox,  two  Poland  geese,  an  American  eagle,  a  black  eagle,  two  Syrian 
azelles  (both  now  dead),  an  opossum,  the  ox  "  General  Scott"  and  the  ox  "  Consti- 
ition,"  two  musk  deer  (both  now  dead),  an  Australian  cockatoo,  two  sheep,  and  a 
larsh  hawk  (dead).  The  surviving  animals  are  in  good  condition,  and  are  sub- 
cts  of  marked  interest  to  visitors. 

The  carriage  drive  below  One  Hundred  and  Second  street  is  open  for  its  entire 
•ngth  for  public  use,  a  distance  of  over  seven  miles.  The  bridle  road  now  open  is 
little  over  four  miles  long.  The  total  length  of  walk  now  in  use  is  a  trifle  over 
ghteen  miles. 

The  Terrace  forms  the  architectural  termination  of  the  Mall.  In  constructing  it 
sdestals  have  been  placed  for  the  reception  of  such  statuary  as  may  from  time  to 
me  come  into  the  possession  of  the  Commissioners.  In  this  manner  receptacles 
»ve  been  provided  for  statues  illustrative  of  "Dav,"  "Night,"  "Sunlight," 
Moonlight,"  "Starlight,"  "Twilight,"  "Childhood,"  "Youth,"  "Maturity,"  "Old 
ge,"  "Spring,"  "Summer,"  "Autumn,"  "Winter,"  " The  Mountain,"  "TheVal- 
y,"  "The  River,"  "The  Lake,"  "Science,"  "Art,"  "Pomona,"  "Sylva,"  "Ceres," 
id  "  Love."  The  Terrace  is  divided  into  upper  and  lower  portions.  When  fin- 
hed,  it  will  form  the  most  elegant  and  elaborate  architectural  specimens  in  the 
irk.  The  interior  walls  are  arched,  to  correspond  with  the  external  openings, 
id  within  the  leading  lines  these  arches  are  proposed  to  be  finished  with  marble 
id  Caen  stone.  The  flights  of  stairs  which  approach  the  Lake,  with  their  adja- 
int  ornamentation,  constitute  even  now  a  pile  of  palatial  grandeur.  The  designs 
r  the  Terrace  are  from  the  pencil  of  Mr.  0.  Vaux,  who  is  personally  superintend- 
g  the  construction. 


502  Notices  of  Books.  [Oct, 

It  is  hoped,  bj  the  Commissioners,  that  the  Park  will  before  long  rival  the  Bo- 
tanical Gardens,  Arboretum,  Museum  of  Economical  Botany,  and  Herbarium  of 
Kew  Gardens,  on  the  Thames,  and  that  a  collection  of  foreign  and  domestic  ani- 
mals rivaling  that  of  the  Zoological  institution  at  the  Jardin  des  Plantes  or  the  Sur- 
rey Gardens,  will  be  added  to  its  list  of  attractions.  The  New  York  Historical 
Society  have  been  presented  by  the  State  with  the  massive  stone  State  Arsenal  on 
the  Park  grounds,  and  will  probably  soon  remove  to  it  its  valuable  collection  of 
Egyptian  and  Oriental  curiosities,  and  of  Paintings  and  of  other  works  of  Art,  ancient 
and  modern.  There  are  men  in  4hat  Society  who  will  not  be  satisfied  until  their 
Gallery  shall  rival  the  British  and  South  Kensington  Museums,  and  shall  he  yir- 
tually  free  to  the  public. 

A  Class-Book  op  Chemistry  ;  in  which  the  latest  Facts  and  Principles  of  the 
Science  are  explained  and  applied  to  the  Arts  of  Life,  and  the  Phenomena  of  Na- 
ture. Designed  for  the  use  of  Colleges  and  Schools.  A  New  Edition — entirely 
rewritten.  "With  over  three  hundred  Illustrations.  By  Edward  L.  Toumaks, 
M.  D.     New  York:  D.  Appleton  &  Co.     1863.     12mo.     pp.  460. 

From  the  Preface  of  this  book,  we  gather  the  following  as  its  leading  points.  It 
is  not  so  much  a  new  edition  as  an  entirely  new  work,  rewritten  and  re-illustrated 
throughout.  It  brings  up  the  general  subject  to  the  latest  moment,  and  contains  a 
large  amount  of  new  and  interesting  matter  not  found  in  existing  chemical  text- 
books. The  new  views  of  heat  and  the  great  principles  of  the  Conservation  and 
Correlation  of  Forces,  which  may  now  be  regarded  as  established  in  the  scientific 
world,  are  first  presented  in  Prof.  Youmans'  new  work,  in  a  form  suitable  for  class- 
room study.  It  also  embraces  many  other  results  of  recent  investigation,  as  Spec- 
trum Analysis,  and  the  new  elements  discovered  by  it;  Prof.  Graham's  interesting 
views  on  Dyalysis  and  the  colloidal  condition  of  matter ;  Berthelot's  remarkable 
researches  in  organic  synthesis ;  Prof.  Tyndall's  brilliant  discoveries  concerning 
the  offices  of  Aqueous  Vapor  in  nature ;  together  with  many  other  new  facts,  and 
new  explanations  of  old  ones.  The  volume  will  also  be  found  to  embrace  several 
of  the  interesting  views  advanced  by  the  author  in  his  lectures  on  the  "  Chemistry 
of  the  Sunbeant"  The  work  is  not  intended  as  a  technical  book  for  chemists,  but 
is  written  in  a  style  suitable  for  popular  reading  and  study.  It  is  designed  to  con- 
vey that  kind  and  amount  of  information  upon  the  subject  of  chemistry  and  itsap* 
pUcation  to  the  arts  of  daily  life  and  the  phenomena  of  nature,  which  are  now  in- 
dispensable to  a  good  general  education. 

Presbyterian,  Methodist  and  Baptist  Testimony  to  Confirmation  as  a  Primi- 
tive and  Apostolic  Rite.  Witnesses,  Calvin,  Beza,  Baxter,  Wesley,  Adam  Clarke, 
Ac,  &c.  Compiled  by  the  Rev.  B.  Wistar  Morris,  Assistant  Minister  of  St 
Luke's  Church,  Germantown,  Perm.  Philadelphia :  C.  M.  Bums.  1862.  16ma 
pp.  95. 

We  are  glad  to  see  a  new  edition  of  this  well  arranged  little  Manual ;  whidi 
ought  to  be  in  every  Parish  and  Sunday  School  Library.  If  any  one  objects  to 
Confirmation,  send  for  this  little  volume.  It  will  silence  the  gainsayer,  if,  from  hi* 
obstinacy,  it  does  not  convince  and  convert  him. 

The  following  publications  have  been  received: 

ROMOLA.  A  Novel.  Bv  George  Eliot,  Author  of  "  Adam  Bede,"  "  The  Mill  on 
the  Floss,"  &c.  With  Illustrations.  New  York:  Harper  &  Brothers.  1863. 
8vo.    pp.  250. 

Live  it  Down.  A  Story  of  the  Light  Lands.  By  J.  C.  Jeafifreson,  Author  of 
"Isabel,"  &c.    A  Novel.    New  York:  Harper  &  Brothers.   1863.   8vo.  pp.248. 

Friends  in  Council  :  a  Series  of  Readings  and  Discourses  thereon.  Two  Volumes. 
New  York:  Reprinted  from  the  last  English  Edition.  James  Miller.  1863. 
12mo.    pp.  301,  279. 


.863  ]  Notices  of  Boohs,  503 

"he  Biyouao  and  the  Battle-Fibld  ;  or  Campaign  Sketches  in  Yirginia  and  Ma- 
rjiand.  By  George  P.  Noyes,  Oapt.  U.  S.  Volunteers.  New  York :  Harper  & 
Brothers.     1863.     12mo.     pp.  339. 

IBHOP  H.  W.  Lee^s  Pastoral  Letter.  "The  Agent  and  the  Means  of  Sanctifi- 
oation."    Trinity  Church,  Iowa  City,  May  27,  1863.     8vo.    pp.  23. 

'XV.  B.  B.  Babbitt's  Sermon,  on  "  Church  "Work,"  at  the  First  Annual  Convention 
of  the  Church  Union,  iu  St.  Paul's  Church,  Boston,  May  19th,  1863.  With  Con- 
stitution, &c.,  &c. 

Whether  the  Church  is  to  save  Massachusetts  and  New  England  from  Eoman- 
m  on  the  one  hand,  or  the  rankest  Infidelity  on  the  other,  is  now  the  simple  ques- 
on.  That  unrest,  that  heart-rending  striiggle,  which  is  possessing  multitudes  of 
ftmest,  inquiring  minds,  will  be  met  some  way.  These  persons  are  looking  for 
)mething  radically  different  from  the  Puritan  System,  and  they  will  find  it.  They 
o  not  believe  that  the  true  Church  of  Christ  is  a  mere  Sect  among  Sects,  and  they 
dll  not  be  mocked,  at  this  late  day,  with  the  platform  sentimentality  of  "our  com- 
lon  Christianity."  They  are  hungering  for  bread,  and  they  are  sick  even  to  loath- 
ig  of  such  chaff.  There  is  not  in  all  the  world,  we  are  persuaded,  a  field  which 
alls  more  loudly  for  the  Gospel  in  its  integrity,  than  this  same  New  England,  the 
mntain-head,  at  second-hand,  of  our  modern  infidelity.  Thank  God,  there  are 
len  there,  Clergymen  and  laymen,  who  know  their  mission,  and  who  lack  neither 
le  courage  nor  fiie  wisdom  to  discharge  it.  It  is  no  child's  play  they  have  in 
and.  This  Sermon  sounds  the  key-note ;  and  the  men  whose  names  we  find  on 
le  list  of  the  Society,  will,  be  beheve,  do  their  work  in  the  fear,  and  faith,  and 
)ve  of  God  and  of  His  Son. 

•he  Directory  for  Public  Worship,  and  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  consid- 
ered with  reference  to  the  question  of  a  Presbyterian  Liturgy.  By  Charles  W. 
Shields,  Pastor  of  the  Second  Presbyterian  Church,  Philadelphia,  Philadelphia : 
W.  S.  &  A.  Martien,  606  Chestnut  st.     1863.     8vo.    pp.  48. 

If  any  of  our  Clergy  or  Laity  wish  to  see  one  of  the  most  remarkable  pamphlets 
f  the  times,  let  them  send  for  this.  We  give  the  publishers'  address  in  full, 
"hey  have  another  work  in  press,  to  which  we  shall  give  attention  when  the  work 
ppears.  Some  of  the  positions  of  Mr.  Shields  are  as  amusing  to  Churchmen,  as 
bey  will  be  astounding  to  Presbyterians.    We  bid  him  God  speed  in  his  labors. 

JssAYS  ON  the  Restoration  of  the  Diaconate,  by  the  Rev.  J.  H.  Nichols,  D.  D., 
of  Bishop's  College,  Lennoxville,  C  E.,  and  the  Rev.  J.  Carry,  Woodbridge,  C. 
W.     Montreal:  John  Lovell.     1863.     8vo.     pp.16. 

We  are  glad  to  see  that  a  great  principle  of  Ecclesiastical  Order  is  working  its 
^ay  among  our  Canadian  brethren,  as  it  ia  among  ourselves.  Primitive  Dioceses, 
nd  Primitive  Bishops,  and  Primitive  Deacons,  and  Primitive  Deaconesses,  and 
Mmitive  Work,  we  shall  have  in  due  time.  They  will  all  come  together.  When 
B^e  see  the  rapid  strides  of  Popery,  with  its  well-marshalled  ranks,  especially  in 
ur  large  cities,  and  the  wide-spread,  increasing  skepticism  of  multitudes  of  our 
oung  men,  we  confess  to  some  impatience  at  the  stolid,  dignified,  conservative  in- 
ifferetice  of  our  own  branch  of  the  Church. 

tBY.  De.  E.  M.  Van  Deusen's  Convention  Sermon,  in  St.  Andrew's  Church,  Phil- 
adelphia, May  27,  1863.     "  The  Church  Aggressive." 

An  admirable  Sermon,  written  in  the  full  spirit  of  our  remarks  upon  the  Essays 
ast  noticed. 

Iet.  J.  GiERLOw's  Discourse  on  the  Times,  in  St.  Mark's  Church,  Augusta,  Maine, 
Aug.  6,  1863.     8vo.     pp.  8. 

CjIEUT.  Col.  Pilsen's  Reply  to  Emil  Schsek's  Criticisms  on  Maj.  Gen.  J.  C.  Fre- 
mont's Campaign  in  the  Mountain  Department.    8vo.    pp.  14. 


504  Notices  of  Boohs.  [Oct., 

Obituary  Record  of  the  Graduates  of  Tale  College,  during  the  Academical  Year 
endmg  July,  1863,  at  the  Meetmg  of  the  Alumni,  July  29,  1863, 

Prank  W.  Ballard's  Address,  before  the  New  York  Young  Men's  OhriBtian  As- 
sociation, AprU  27,  1863.     "  New  York  City  a  Mission  Field." 

"We  shall  have  more  to  say  upon  this  pamphlet,  and  more  use  to  make  of  it  by 
and  by. 

Proceedings  op  the  Board  op  Trustees  of  the  General  Theological  Seminary,  at 
the  Triennial  Meeting,  Sept.  30,  1862,  and  the  Annual  Meeting,  June  24-5, 1863. 
New  York.     1863. 

One  Hundred  and  Ninth  Annual  Catalogue,  &c.,  of  Columbia  College.  1863. 
There  are,  including  all  the  Departments,  689  Students  in  this  venerable  College. 

Catalogue,  &c.,  of  Nashotah  Theological  Seminary,  1863. 

Fourth  Annual  Catalogue  of  Griswold  College,  Davenport,  lowa^  .1863. 

Annual  Announcement  of  the  Departments  of  Medicine,  and  Surgery,  and  Law, 
of  the  University  of  Michigan,  1863-4. 

Catalogue  of  Eagleswood  Military  Academy,  Perth  Amboy,  N.  Jersey,  1862-3. 

Forty-Seventh  Annual  Report  of  the  American  Bible  Society,  May  14th,  1863. 

Eighteenth  Annual  Report,  &c.,  of  the  Prison  Association  of  New  York.  Svo. 
pp.  117. 

Second  Annual  Report  of  the  "Woman's  Central  Association  of  Relief;  No.  10, 
Cooper  Union,  New  York,  1863. 

Third  Annual  Report  of  the  Erie,  Pa.  Young  Men's  Christian  Association,  with 
the  Address  of  the  Rev.  J.  F.  Spaulding,  1863. 

Mr.  Spaulding,  in  his  Address,  examines  with  a  master's  hand,  the  connectioii 
between  Science  and  Revelation. 


-•-♦^ 


CORRECTION. 

The  vote  in  the  last  Greneral  Convention,  on  the  Hon.  Murray  Hoffman's  Resolu- 
tions, having  been  incorrectly  stated  in  our  April  No.,  (p.  110)  we  give  the  vote 
as  reported  in  the  printed  Journal. 

Dioceses  represented  by  the  Clergy,  22.  Ayes,  7  ;  Nays,  14;  Divided  1. 

Dioceses  represented  by  the  Laity,  16.  Ayes  2;  Nays  13  ;  Divided,  1.  The 
vote  was  as  follows : 

Dioceses  Voting  in  the  Affirmative  : — 
Clergy  : .  Delaware ;  Indiana ;  Maine ;  Massachusetts ;  Michigan ;  Ohio ;  Pennsyl- 
vania. 

Laity  :  Delaware ;  Ohio.  It  should  be  added,  that  Maine,  Massachusetts,  Michigan 
and  Pennsylvania,  each  cast  a  clerical  minority  vote  in  the  negative. 

Dioceses  Voting  in  the  Negative; — 

Clergy  :  California ;  Connecticut ;  Illinois ;  Kentucky ;  Maryland ;  Minnesota; 
Missouri;  New  Hampshire;  New  Jersey;  New  York;  Rhode  Island;  Vennont; 
"Western  New  York ;  Wisconsin. 

Laity:  Connecticut^  Illinois;  Kentucky;  Maine;  Maryland;  Massachusetts; 
Michigan ;  Minnesota ;  New  Hampshire ;  New  Jersey;  New  York ;  Rhode  Wand; 
"Western  New  York. 

Connecticut,  Minnesota,  and  New  York,  each  cast  a*clerical  minority  vote  in  the 
affirmative ;  and  New  Jersey  and  New  York,  each  a  lay  minority  vote  in  the  af- 
firmative. 

The  vote  of  the  following  Dioceses  was  equally  divided:  of  the  Clergy,  Iov»; 
of  the  Laity,  Pennsylvania. 


ECCLESIASTICAL  REGISTER. 


SUMMARY   OF  HOME    INTELLIGENCE. 


ORDINATIONa 


DEACONS. 

name.  Bishop.  Time* 

ppleton,  John  Perrin,  Potter,  H.  June  28,  1863, 

uckmaster,  John  "Wm.  Potter,  H.  June  28, 

niflh,  Abner  Piatt,       Upfold,  May  24, 

3oke,  Wm.  Henry,       Pott;er,  H,  June  28, 

amell,  Augustine  W.  Potter,  K.  June  28, 

astwood  Benjamin,      Williams,  June  16, 

opson,  G^rge  Bailey,  Potter,  H.  June  28, 
cGann,  Byron,  Whitehouse,July  19, 
cGowen,  James,          Whitehou8e,Aug.  23, 

brrow,  Wm.  Brice,      Potter,  H.  June  28, 

eilflon,  William  H,       Potter,  H.  June  30, 

icse,  Francis  Fenelon,   De  Lancey,  July  19, 

iley,  Theodore  Myer§,  Potter,  H.  June  28, 

3abury,  Greorge,  Potter,  H.  June  28, 

Impson,  Stephen  Price,Potter,  H.  June  28, 

tanley,  Albert  Upham,Potter,  H.  June  28, 

tocking,  Chas.  H.  W.   Potter,  H.  June  28, 

eller,  George  Storm,    Potter,  H.  June  28, 

rimble,  John  Wm.        Potter,  H.  June  28, 

^orthington,  George,    Potter,  H.  June  28, 


(( 


(i 


(( 
<i 
({ 
II 

u 
(( 
(t 
u 
(( 
(( 
(( 
(( 
(t 
(( 


(( 


(( 
tt 


Pliice. 
Annunciation,  New  York  City. 
Annunciation,  New  York  City. 
Christ,  Indianapolis,  Ind. 
Annunciation,  New  York  City. 
Annunciation,  New  York  City. 
Chapel,  Middletown,  Conn. 
Annunciation,  New  York  City. 
Bishop's  Church,  Chicago,  lU. 
Bishop's  Church,  Chicago,  111. 
Annunciation,  New  York  City. 
Mediator,  New  York  City. 
Trinity,  Seneca  Falls,  W.  N.  Y. 
Annunciation,  New  York  City. 
Annunciation,  New  York  City. 
Annunciation,  New  York  Ci^. 
Annunciation,  New  York  City. 
Annunciation,  New  York  City. 
Annunciation,  New  York  City. 
Annunciation,  New  York  City. 
Annunciation,  New  York  City. 


Name* 
ley.Boardman,  Wm.  S. 
"  Bower,  WilUam, 
"  Chapin,  Densm.  D. 
"  Dyer,  William, 
"  Fuller,  Simon  G. 

Learoyd,  Chas.  H. 

Lathrop,  Henry  D. 

Lee,  J.  H. 
•*  Lewis,  H.  A. 
*»  Maxwell,  Sam'l,  Jr. 

Morgan,  Pliny  B. 

Pearce,  J.  Sturgis, 

Phelps,  Lyman, 

Van  Dyne,  Chas.  H 
"  Walker,  Wm.  D. 
"  WeUs,  Albert  B. 
"  Whittaker,  Ozi  W. 
"  Young,  C.  H. 

VOL.  XV. 


4( 
41 
II 


II 
II 
II 
II 


PRIESTS 

• 

Biehop. 

Time, 

Potter,  H. 

June  29, 

1863, 

Bedell, 

June  28, 

u 

.Kip, 

May  10, 

t( 

Bedell, 

July    1, 

(1 

Williams, 

Sept.  12,  ] 

L862, 

Ectstbum, 

June  24, 

1863, 

Bedell, 

June  28, 

it 

Bedell, 

June  10, 

(( 

Bedell, 

June  10, 

»i 

Bedell, 

Aug.  16, 

It 

Eastburn, 

July    7, 

(1 

Williams, 

June  16, 

t( 

Kemper, 

June  28, 

It 

.Whitehou8e,July    5, 

(1 

Potter,  H. 

June  29, 

II 

Whitehouse,July    6, 

ti 

Eastburn, 

Aug.    7, 

a 

Bedell, 

July    1, 

40 

(( 

Place. 
Calvary,  New  York  City. 
Rosse  Chapel,  Gambler,  Ohio. 
Grace,  San  Francisco,  Cal. 
Trinity,  Tiffin,  Ohio. 
St.  Matthew's,  Wilton,  Conn. 
Christ,  Andover,  Mass. 
Bosse  Chapel,  Gambler,  Ohio. 
St.  Paul's,  Steubenville,  Ohio. 
St.  Paul's,  Steubenville,  Ohio. 
Epiphany,  New  York  City. 
St.  Luke's,  Chelsea,  Mass. 
Chapel,  Middletown,  Conn. 
Zion,  Oconomowoc,  Wis. 
Bishop's  Church,  Chicago,  HI. 
Calvary,  New  York  City. 
Bishop's  Church,  Chicago,  HI. 
St.  Stephen's,  Boston,  Mass. 
Trinity,  Tiffin,  Ohio. 


506 


Summary  of  Home  Intelligence. 


[Oct., 


CONSECRATIONS. 


S4 


Name. 

BUhop. 

Time. 

Place. 

All  Saints, 

McCoskry, 

June  18, 

1863, 

Brooklyn,  Mich. 

Calvary, 

DeLancey, 

July  24, 

(( 

Northville,  W.  N.  Y. 

Christ, 

DeLancey, 

Aug.  11, 

i( 

Binghamton,  W.N.T. 

Holy  Trinity, 

Williams, 

June  30, 

(( 

Westport,  Conn. 

House  of  Prayer, 

Stevens, 

July  14, 

t( 

Branchtown,  Penn. 

St.  John's, 

Williams, 

June  11, 

(( 

Pine  Meadow,  Conn. 

St.  Mark's, 

Eastburn, 

June  16, 

u 

Southboro',  Mass. 

St.  Paul's, 

Williams, 

July     7, 

(i 

Middlefield,  Conn. 

St.  Paul's, 

Potter,  A. 

June  23, 

(( 

Lock  Haven,  Penn. 

St.  Paul's, 

Lee,  H.  W. 

June  14, 

i( 

Council  Bluffs,  Iowa. 

St.  Paul's, 

Whipple, 

June    9, 

u 

Winona,  Minn. 

St.  Peter's, 

Whipple, 

June  24, 

(( 

Shakopee,  Minn. 

St.  Thomas's, 

Hopkins, 

June  25, 

u 

Brandon,  Vt 

Trinity, 

McCoskry, 

July    8, 
OBITUARIES. 

u 

St.  Clair,  Mich. 

The  Rev.  George  N.  Cheney,  Rector  of  St.  Luke's  Church,  Branchport,  V.  N. 
Y.,  died  at  Branchport,  June  1 2th,  aged  36  years.  He  was  a  native  of  Canandai- 
gua,  and  for  about  ten  years  was  Rector  of  Trinity  Parish,  Rochester.  He  was 
ordained  deacon  at  Alexandria,  Va.,  by  Bishop  Meade,  July  16,  1852 ;  and  Priest, 
by  Bishop  DeLancey,  in  Grace  Church,  Rochester,  W.  N.  Y.,  June  28, 1853. 

The  Rev.  Thomas  B.  Flower,  Rector  of  St.  John's  Church,  Ashfield,  Mass., 
died  at  that  place,  June  23,  1863,  aged  49  years. 

The  Rev.  James  Keelbr,  of  Janesville,  Bremer  County,  Iowa,  entered  into  rest, 
June  26th,  1863.  He  was  the  third  son  of  Aaron  Keeler,  and  was  bom  at  N<n> 
walk,  Fairfield  County,  Conn.,  April  20th,  118'7.  His  father  was  an  agriculturist, 
and  lie  assisted  on  the  farm  until  he  was  eighteen  years  of  age,  having  few  adTan- 
tages  but  those  of  a  Common  School  education.  His  mind,  at  an  early  period, 
seems  to  have  been  much  troubled  on  religious  subjects ;  but  being  of  a  reserved 
disposition,  he  did  not  express  his  thoughts  to  any  one,  and  he  became  glpomj  and 
despondent.  When  about  16  or  17  years  of  age,  the  death  of  a  grand-father,  an 
old  man  above  90  years  of  age,  made  a  powerful  impression  on  his  excited  niind; 
and  soon  after,  he  dreamed  that  the  old  man  arose,  sat  up  in  his  grave,  cleared  up 
his  doubts,  and  gave  him  much  good  advice.  This  singular  dream,  which  he  well 
remembered,  had  some  influence  on  his  subsequent  life.  He  now  determined  to 
gain  an  education ;  and  as  his  father  rendered  him  no  assistance,  he  effected  his 
object  by  teaching,  while  pursuing  his  own  studies.  He  taught  in  various  parts  of 
the  State  of  New  York,  also  in  New  Jersey,  Maryland,  Virginia,  and  NotUi  Caro- 
lina. He  became  proficient  in  and  a  lover  of  the  Latin  classics,  the  principal 
authors  of  which  he  usually  read  over  once  a  year,  for  many  of  the  last  years  of 
his  life. 

He  commenced  studying  Divinity,  under  the  Rev.  Bethel  Judd,  D.  D.  He  was 
ordained  Deacon,  by  Bishop  Hobart,  while  Connecticut  was  under  his  Episcopal 
jurisdiction,  probably  early  in  the  year  1818.  Binghamton,  New  York,  was  his 
first  field  of  labor,  and  there  he  organized  a  Parish,  and  travelled  as  Missionary  ^ 
into  the  surrounding  country.  His  next  Parish  was  Unadilla.  He  sometimes 
accompanied  the  venerable  "  Father  Nash,"  the  well  known  apostle  of  Western 
New  York,  in  his  Missionary  tours.  In  the  year  1822,  he  removed  to  Walling- 
ford,  Conn.,  where  he  served  St.  Paul's  Church  for  a  very  small  stipend,  depending 
on  his  school  to  supply  the  increasing  necessities  of  his  rising  family.  He  was 
ordained  Priest  by  Bishop  Brownell,  Nov.  4th,  1823,  in  Christ  Church,  Middletown, 
Coim.  In  1828,  he  was  invited  to  become  the  Rector  of  St.  Andrew's  Churdii 
Meriden.  While  at  Wallingford  and  Meriden,  he  officiated  a  part  of  the  tone 
in  six  or  seven  other  Parishes,  at  different  times.    He  spent  one  year  in  Union 


1863.]  Summary  of  Home  Intelligence.  507 

Ohurch,  tetchoockville,  and  two  or  three  years  in  Northfield,  Conn.  In  1835,  .he 
returned,  to  the  State  of  New  York,  and  took  charge  of  St.  Luke's  Church,  Har- 
persville,  Broome  County.  Here  he  purchased  a  farm,  on  the  banks  of  the  Sus- 
quehanna, both  to  afford  occupation  for  his  sons,  and  to  recruit  his  own  health, 
Bvhich  had  become  sadly  deranged.  In  1849,  he  removed  to  Muscatine,  Iowa;  and 
u  1850,  to  Cedar  Rapids,  where  he  organized  the  Church  and  spent  three  years. 
Ee  then  removed  to  Janesville,  Iowa,  but  not  meeting  with  the  cooperation  he 
lad  been  led  to  expect,  and  some  of  the  denominations  occupying  the  ground,  he 
lever  organized  a  Parish  there,  though  like  a  good  Churchman  of  the  old  sort,  he 
x>ntinued  as  long  as  he  Uved,  to  hold  Divine  Service  in  his  own  house,  where  all 
tttended  who  chose. 

After  his  removal  to  Janesville,  he  had  no  regular  charge ;  but  before  the  organ  i- 
uition  of  the  Parishes  at  Cedar  Falls  and  Waterloo,  he  often  held  Services  in  those 
nj^ro  towns,  without  remuneration  from  the  people ;  and  only  last  spriLg  he  took  a 
IdLissionary  trip  in  the  northwest  counties  of  Butler,  Floyd,  Mitchell  and  Worth, 
lolding  Services  where  he  had  the  opportunity,  hunting  up  Church  families,  and 
baptizing  children.  Even  to  the  last,  age  had  not  impaired  his  faculties  or  powers 
>f  endurance,  either  of  body  or  of  mind.  Few  men  living  could  sustain  the  severe 
ind  protracted  exercise  of  intellect  to  which  he  daily  accustomed  himself, — read- 
ng,  with  few  interruptions,  from  early  morning  till  late  into  the  night. 

He  was  buried  on  Saturday,  the  27th  of  June,  the  Funeral  Services  being  per- 
Tormed  by  the  Rev.  W.  F.  Lloyd,  of  Waterloo,  and  the  Rev.  H.  Townsend,  of  In- 
lependence.  A  very  large  congregation  of  his  friends  and  neighbors  attended  to 
>ay  the  last  sad  tribute  to  the  remains  of  the  venerable  and  good  old  man,  and 
laithful  Minister  of  Jesus  Christ. 

The  Rev.  Benjamin  Hale,  D.  D.,  died  at  Newburyport,  Mass.,  July  15th,  1863, 
iged  66  years.  He  had  been  incapacitated  for  severe  labor  for  several  years,  but 
lis  death,  from  disease  of  the  heart,  was  sudden.  He  was  bom  in  old  Newbury, 
aow  Newburyport,  Mass.,  in  1797  :  graduated  with  honor  at  Bowdoin  College,  in 
L818,  and  immediately  became  principal  of  the  Saco  Academy.  In  1819,  he  enter- 
ed the  Theological  Seminary,  Aiidover,  Mass.,  and  became  a  Congregational  preach- 
ar,  in  1822.  The  four  years  thereafter  he  spent  as  a  tutor  in  Bowdoin,  and  as  the 
President  of  the  Gardiner  Lyceum.  In  1 827,  he  was  called  to  Hanover  College,  N 
H.,  as  Professor  of  two  important  branches  of  learning,  and  held  that  office  until  it 
vras  abolished  by  the  Trustees,  in  1835.  During  his  incumbency,  he  delivered  lec- 
bures  on  Chemistry,  Pharmacy,  Medical  Jurisprudence,  and  Natural  Philosophy, 
and  laid  the  foundation  of  the  College's  extensive  and  valuable  Geological  and  Min- 
dralogical  Cabinet,  and  moreover  he  himself  was  the  architect  in  the  reconstruc- 
bion  of  the  building. 

It  may  seem  strange  that  the  Trustees  of  Dartmouth  should  have  decided  to 
abolish  a  Professorship  thus  nobly  and  creditably  illustrated  by  its  incumbent. 
But  there  are  "  wheels  within  wheels"  in  the  management  of  Colleges  as  well  as 
In  that  of  other  institutions.  Dr.  Hale  was  an  "  Orthodox"  Clergyman,  not  long 
i^raduated  from  Andover,  when  he  was  called  to  this  Professorship  at  Hanover. 

Before  actually  entering  on  the  discharge  of  its  duties,  he  had  attached  himself 
to  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  and  it  was  not  till  he  saw  fit  to  publish  a  vol- 
Qme,  entitled  "Scriptural  Illustrations  of  the  Liturgy,"  that  the  idea  seems  to  have 
occurred  to  the  Trustees,  that  the  College  could  do  without  the  Professorship  of 
Ohemistry.  They  could  find  no  fault  with  the  manner  in  which  it  had  been  con- 
ducted, but  they  could  destroy  it  altogether,  and  so  displace  its  incumbent,  and  this 
they  did. 

On  Sept.  28th,  1828,  he  was  ordained  Deacon,  by  Bishop  Griswold,  in  St.  James's 
Church,  Woodstock,  Vt.;  and  Priest,  by  the  same  Bishop,  Jan.  6th,  1831,  in  St. 
PauPs  Church,  Newburyport,  Mass. 

After  his  return  from  a  visit  to  the  West  Indies,  whither  he  went  for  his  health, 
in  the  summer  of  1 836,  Dr.  Hale  was  elected  to  the  Presidency  of  Hobart  College,. 
In  Geneva,  N.  Y.  In  1852-3,  he  made  a  brief  visit  to  Europe;  and  in  1856,  he  re- 
signed the  Presidency  of  the  College,  which  he  had  held  for  twenty  years;  since 
^hich  time  he  has  Uved  in  retirement  in  his  native  place. 


508  Summary  of  Home  Intelligence,  [Oct., 

He  was  the  author  of  several  scientific  and  professional  works ;  but  his  main  and 
successful  endeavor,  after  leaving  Dartmouth,  was  the  building  up  of  Hobart  Col- 
lege, at  Greneva,  in  which  there  should  be  combined  with  the  highest  intellectual 
culture  of  the  mind,  the  systematic  and  correct  training  of  the  heart  in  the  religion 
of  the  Gospel  and  the  Church  of  Christ. 

President  Hale  was  ever  the  Christian  gentleman  and  scholar,  faithfully  discharg- 
ing the  duties  of  his  responsible  position,  and  at  the  same  time  enjoying  the  respect 
and  love  of  all  with  whom,  in  social  and  friendly  relations,  he  was  brought  in 
contact. 

Besides  the  volume  mentioned  above,  he  published  in  1838,  a  pamphlet  on  the 
Division  of  the  Diocese  of  New  York,  and  several  Lectures,  Addresses  and  Sermons. 

The  Rev.  William  Kellt,  Rectorof  St.  James  Parish,  Dexter,  Michigan,  died  at 
Dexter,  Aug.  13th,  1 863.  More  than  the  passing  notice  which  we  are  able  to  give, 
is  due  to  the  memory  of  this  departed  Presbyter  of  the  Church.  Of  the  place  of 
his  birth,  and  liis  early  history  and  education,  we  know  nothing.  We  first  became 
acquainted  with  him  as  a  Methodist  minister,  stationed  at  Dexter,  Mich.,  in  1851. 
A  copy  of  this  Review  had  fallen  in  his  way,  and  shaken  his  confidence  in  the 
Methodist  System.  He  at  once  became  a  subscriber  to  the  Review,  and  our  letters 
from  him  at  that  period,  exhibited  the  workings  and  struggles  of  an  honest,  noble 
mind,  in  search  of  the  "  Truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus."  As  the  results  of  his  faithful 
and  protracted  inquiry,  he  renounced  Methodism ;  and  although  he  had  a  family 
depending  on  his  labor  for  support,  gave  up  his  profession  and  salary,  and  became 
a  Candidate  for  Orders.  He  was  ordained  Deacon,  by  Bishop  McCoskry,  in  St 
Thomas's  Church,  Battle  Creek,  Mich.,  March  26,  1855 ;  and  Priest,  by  the  same 
Bishop,  in  St.  Paul's,  Detroit,  in  the  same  year.  He  expressed  to  us,  more  than 
once,  the  peace  of  mind  and  inward  satisfaction  which  the  Church  brought  to  him; 
and  his  tribute  of  warmly  expressed  gratitude  for  the  Review,  as  a  leading  instru- 
ment in  his  conversion,  has  often  and  abundantly  cheered  and  repaid  us,  amid  the 
ceaseless  toil  and  drudgery  of  our  labors.  His  first  Parish  was  at  Ontonagon, 
Mich.,  where  he  labored  faithfully  and  successfully  for  a  few  years ;  when  he  re- 
moved to  Dexter,  where  he  died.  At  a  meeting  of  the  Clergy,  after  his  Funeral, 
the  Bishop  in  the  chair,  the  following  were  among  the  resolujtions  adopted: 

Resolved,  That  we  desire  to  put  on  record  our  sincere  respect  for  the  talents,  ac- 
quirements, and  Christian  and  Ministerial  fidelity  of  the  deceased. 

Resolved,  That  our  departed  brother,  in  his  honesty  of  mind  and  heart,  and  his 
lovely  simplicity  of  character,  has  made  for  himself  the  testimony  of  "  an  Israelite 
indeed,  in  whom  was  no  guile." 

Resolved,  That  in  his  perseverance  and  diligence  in  the  two  fields  of  his  ministry 
in  the  Church,  the  departed  has  left  his  brethren  the  valued  legacy  of  example  and 
incitement. 

Resolved,  That  the  Diocese  has  lost  a  Presbyter,  than  whom  none  was  more  de- 
voted to  its  interests,  more  willing  to  labor  in  its  service,  and  whose  absence  will 
be  painfully  felt  in  its  councils. 

The  Rev.  Frederick  T.  Tiffany,  Rector  of  Trinity  Church,  Claverack,  Columbia 
Co.,  New  York,  died  at  Claverack,  Sept.  2d,  1863,  aged  68  years. 

CHURCH  IN  LIBERIA. 

Having  given  in  our  last  No,  the  results  of  the  formal  action  of  the  Clergy  of 
Liberia  in  organizing  the  Church  there,  it  is  proper  also  to  preserve  the  following, 
which  we  take  from  the  August  Spirit  of  Missions.  The  Foreign  Committee  with- 
hold for  the  present  the  expression  of  their  opinion.  We  have  reason  to  know 
that  there  is  more  in  this  whole  movement  than  meets  the  eye.    They  say: 

"  In  laying  before  our  readers  the  following  letter  from  Bishop  Payne,  giving jn 
account  of  the  meeting  of  Convocation,  and  the  resolutions  adopted  by  that  body 
respecting  the  recent  action  of  the  so-called  •'  Church  Council, "  held  in  Monro^ 
we  take  the  opportunity  to  say  that  full  particulars  in  relation  to  the  whole  8ut>j83 
of  Church  Organization  in  Africa  have  been  received  in  communicationB  from  tw 
Bishop." 


1863.]  Summary  of  Home  Intelligence.  509 

RESOLUTIONS. 

1.  That  the  late  action  of  the  Liberian  clergy,  in  Organizing  the  Greneral  Cotmcil 
of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  Liberia,  was  hasty  and  permature. 

2.  That  said  organization  being  effected  without  the  concurrence  and,  in  most 
oases,  without  the  knowledge  of  the  Liberian  churches,  can  have  no  authority  over 
those  churches  until  formally  approved  and  accepted  by  them. 

3.  That  the  organization  effected  at  Cape  Palmas  in  April  last,  entitled  *'  The 
General  Convocation  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  "  in  Liberia  and  parts  ad- 
jacent, uniting,  as  it  did,  the  counsels,  and  prayers,  and  efforts  of  ministers,  cate- 
chists  and  teachers,  foreign,  Liberian,  and  native,  was,  in  our  opinion,  best  calcula- 
ted to  promote  the  interests  of  Christ's  cause  in  this  part  of  Africa. 

4.  That,  entertaining  such  views,  and  as  the  Liberian  organization  was  effected 
without  the  concurrence  of  this  Convocation,  we  invite  the  clergy  and  churches  of 
Liberia  to  meet  us,  according  to  the  provision  in  Article  I.  of  General  Convocation, 
in  St.  Mark's  Church,  Cape  Palmas,  in  February,  1864. 

6.  That  a  copy  of  these  resolutions  be  sent  to  the  clergy  of  Liberia,  and  the  For- 
eign committee  of  the  Board  of  Missions  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America. 

DIOCESE  OF  PENNSYLVANIA. 

At  the  late  Convention  of  this  Diocese,  two  Reports  were  presented  worthy  of 
special  notice.  One  was  by  the  Committee  appointed  last  year  on  that  part  of  the 
Bishop's  address  which  touched  on  Sunday  Schools.  It  was  read  by  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Lounsbury,  and  concluded  with  several  Resolutions,  of  which  wo  give  the  two  fol- 
lowing: 

Resolved^  That  the  religious  education  and  spiritual  nurture  and  training  of  child- 
ren have  been,  by  Divine  appointment,  lodged  in  the  family  and  the  Church;  that 
the  true  position  of  the  Sunday  school  in  relation  to  these  is  one  of  simple  coopera- 
tionf  subordinate,  auxiliary  to  both,  designed  to  help  the  parent  and  the  pastor  in 
caring  for  the  lambs  of  the  flock,  but  incapable  in  itself  of  doing  the  work  of  either, 
or  of  making  up  the  sad  results  of  their  loss. 

Resolved^  That  the  slight  hold  we  gain  by  years  of  training  upon  the  multitudes 
of  children  who  come  under  our  influence  in  the  Sunday  Schools  of  our  Church,  and 
the  small  number  we  retain  in  after  years,  in  any  living  connection  with  our  con- 
gregations, are  not  a/:cident8^  but  the  legitimate  issue  of  a  manifest  cause :  we 
have  not  trained  them  to  a  love  for  the  Church  and  a  personal  appreciation  of  her 
character  and  services ;  and  therefore,  the  Convention  hereby  gives  expression  to 
its  deep  conviction,  that  if  we  desire  our  Sunday  school  children  shall  become  per- 
manently attached  in  after  years  to  the  worship  of  our  Church,  we  must  bring  the 
general  aspect  and  regimen  of  the  school  and  the  Church  more  into  harmony  with 
each  other. 

The  other  Report  was  on  the  employment  of  Christian  Women  in  Church  work, 
and  was  read  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Leeds.  We  give  the  Resolutions  appended  to  the  report. 

Your  Committee,  in  conclusion,  respectfully  submit  for  consideration  the  follow- 
ing resolutions: 

Resolved^  That  the  systematic  devotion  of  themselves  by  Christian  women  to 
works  of  piety  and  charity  among  the  needy,  deserves  all  the  encouragement 
which  the  church  can  give ;  and  while  their  direction  in  so  doing  is  left,  un- 
der the  Bishops,  to  their  respective  pastors  or  the  clergy  of  the  districts  in  which 
they  may  be  called  to  labor,  they  shall  command  our  prayers  that  they  may  be  up- 
held and  guided  in  their  life  of  love  by  the  Blessed  Spirit  of  the  God  of  grace  and 
love. 

Resolved,  That  the  designed  incorporation,  by  its  Managers,  with  the  "  Hospi- 
tal of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  Philadelphia,  "  of  a  system  of  rehgious 
and  charitable  ministration  in  the  services  of  faithful  women,  and  of  a  school  for 
the  education  of  Christian  visitors  and  nurses  for  all  places  of  sickness  and  want, 
meets  the  hearty  approval  of  this  Convention ;  and  that  its  clergy  and  laity  will 
cordially  second  any  efforts  that  may  be  made  by  the  Bishop  of  the  Diocese  and 
the  Managers  of  the  Hospitals,  to  carry  out  this  benevolent  and  Christian  intent. 

VOL.  XV.  40* 


610  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence.  [Oct, 

• 

Resolved^  That,  leaving  with  perfect  oonfidenoe  to  the  authorities  in  the  Church 
the  organization  and  moulding  of  this  important  department,  it  is  jet  earnestly 
hoped,  and  is  hereby  recorded  as  the  desire  and  prayer  of  the  Conyention  present, 
that  out  of  this  seed  may  grow  an  Institution,  primary  in  position,  whose  object 
shall  be,  not  only  the  association  and  training  of  women  for  lives  of  mercy  and  la- 
bors of  love,  but  also  to  gather  around  it  all  the  auxiliaries  to  Christian  useful- 
ness, in  Homes  for  the  Aged,  Asylums  for  Reform,  Infirmaries,  Orphan  Houses, 
Christian  Nurseries,  and  tiie  like,  to  be  served  by  its  ministry  to  the  glory  of  Grod 
and  the  highest  good  of  His  creatures. 

George  Leeds, 

M.  A.  DeWolfb  Howe, 

Leiohton  Coleman,         )-  CkmtmiUde. 

Felix  R.  Beunot, 

Henry  Copfeb, 

EDUCATIONAL. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Park  has  resigned  the  charge  of  St.  Luke's  Church,  and  his  posi- 
tion in  Racine  College,  Wis.,  and  is  about  to  establish  a  Seminary  for  boys,  called  Im- 
manuel  Hall,  near  Chicago,  111.  Dr.  Park  is  a  thorough  scholar,  and  a  successful 
educator,  and  if  his  life  is  spared,  his  new  Institution  will  do  a  noble  work  for  the 
Church  in  the  West. 

At  a  special  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  Racine  College,  held  on  the 
evening  of  July  14th,  1863,  the  following  Preamble  and  Resolution  were  passed 
unanimously,  viz: 

Whereas,  The  Rev.  Roswbll  Park,  D.  D.,  Chancellor  of  Racine  College,  and 
Professor  of  Natural  Philosophy  and  Chemistry  in  the  same,  has  presented  his  res- 
ignation of  these  offices ; 

Resolved^  That  in  accepting  it,  the  Trustees  desire  to  place  on  record  their  sm- 
cere  gratitude  for  his  laborious,  earnest  and,  self-sacrificing  efforts  for  the  founda- 
tion of  this  College,  and  to  express  their  hope  that  in  his  new  sphere  of  labor  he 
may  be  enabled  to  promote  the  welfare  of  that  Church  of  which  he  is  a  faithful  and 
true  hearted  Minister.  H.  Wheeler, 

Sec'y  of  the  Board. 

Brownell  Hall. — This  is  the  title  of  the  Female  Seminary,  located  at  Sarato- 
ga, two  miles  north  of  Omaha  City,  Nebraska  Territory.  Bishop  Talbot  has  secur- 
ed a  fine,  large  building,  every  way  adapted  for  the  purpose.  The  school  was  op- 
ened September  16th,  for  the  reception  of  both  boarding  and  day  pupils. 

^  The  regular  College  course  of  study  at  St.  Paul's  College,  Palmyra,  Mo., 
having  been  interrupted,  the  Rev.  William  B.  Corbyn,  D.D.,  announces  that  he 
will  continue  the  School,  and  endeavor  to  make  it  worthy  of  its  old  reputation. 


SUMMARY  OF  FOREIGN  INTELLIGENCE. 

ENGLAND.—  CONVOCATION  :  PROVINCE   OF   CANTERBURY. 

Both  Houses  assembled  on  Wednesday,  July  1st.  The  most  important  matter 
before  .it,  at  least  to  us  American  Churchmen,  was  a  Petition,  presented  to  the 
Upper  House,  by  the  Bishop  of  Oxford,  as  follows : 

To  his  Grace^  the  President^  and  their  Lordships  t?ie  Bishops  of  the  Upper  Bouse  of 

ConvocaHon  of  the  Province  of  Canterbury. 
The  humble  Petition  of  the  undersigned  members  of  the  Lower  House  of  the  said 

Convocation, 
Sheweth — That  your  petitioners  have  learned  with  much  interest  that  in  the  recent 
Synod  or  Convocation  of  the  Bishops  and  Clergy  of  the  United  States  of  America, 
certain  steps  were  taken  with  a  view  to  promote  intercommunion  between  the 
Russo-Greek  Church  and  the  Anglican  communion. 


1863.]  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence,  511 

Tour  petitioners  believe  that  the  present  time  may  be  more  favorable  than  for- 
mer times  have  been  for  efforts  in  that  direction. 

They  therefore  humbly  pray  your  venerable  house  to  use  your  endeavors  to 
bring  about  such  intercommunion. 

And  your  petitioners  will  ever  pray,  &c. 

This  Petition  is  signed  by  Mr.  Massingberd,  Archdeacon  Bickersteth,  Archdea- 
con Denison,  Mr.  Joyce,  and  a  large  number  of  members  of  the  Lower  House. 

He  also  moved  the  following  Resolution,  which  was  carried : 

That  his  Grace,  the  President,  be  requested  to  direct  the  Lower  House  to  appont 
a  Committee  to  communicate  with  the  Committee  appointed  at  the  recent  Synod  of 
the  Bishops  and  Clergy  of  the  United  States  of  America,  as  to  intercommunion 
with  the  Russo-Greek  Church,  and  to  communicate  the  result  to  the  Convocation  at 
a  future  session. 

The  following  Committee  was  appointed  on  the  Rttsso-  Greek  Church :  The  Arch- 
deacons of  Bucks  and  Taunton ;  Dr.  Leighton ;  Lord  A.  Compton ;  Sir  G.  Prevost ; 
Chancellor  Massingberd;  and  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Fendall,  Seymour,  and  Randolph; 
five  to  be  a  quorum. 

QUEBEC. — CONSECRATION. 

The  Rev.  James  William  Williams,  Bishop  elect,  was  Consecrated  Bishop  of 
Quebec,  at  the  Cathedral,  on  Sunday,  Juno  21st,  by  the  Bishop  of  Montreal,  (Ful- 
ford^,  Metropolitan,  assisted  by  the  Bishops  of  Toronto,  (Strachan),  Huron,  (Cro- 
nyn),  Ontario,  (Lewis),  and  Vermont,  (Hopkins).  The  Rev.  Canon  Thompson,  of 
Montreal,  preached  the  Sermon. 

MONTREAL. — METROPOLITICAL   SEES. 

The  Provincial  Synod,  ITth  September  of  last  year,  after  a  very  lengthy  debate 
upon  the  succession  to  the  Metropolitical  See,  finally  passed  the  following  Resolu- 
tion: 

Resolved,  That  it  is  the  sense  of  this  Synod  that  the  Metropolitical  See  ought  to 
be  fixed  to  one  city ;  and  that  the  decision  of  Her  Majesty,  the  Queen,  in  selecting 
Montreal  as  the  Metropohtical  See  ought,  if  possible,  to  be  maintained ;  that,  there- 
fore, a  Committee  be  appointed  to  devise,  in  consultation  with  the  Diocesan  Synod 
of  Montreal,  some  measure  for  the  solution  of  the  difficulties  in  the  way  of  the 
election  of  the  Metropohtan. 

The  Committee  so  appointed,  composed  of  the  Bishops  of  Huron  and  Ontario, 
and  of  a  Clergyman  and  Layman  from  each  Diocese,  met  at  Montreal  on  the  16th 
of  June,  and  after  a  lengthened  conference  with  a  Committee  of  the  Diocesan  Sy- 
nod, agreed  to  recommend  the  following  plan,  viz: — That,  upon  a  vacancy  occur- 
ring in  the  Metropolitical  See,  the  Bishops  of  the  Province  should  meet  at  Montreal 
simultaneously  with  the  Synod  of  that  Diocese,  and  nominate  to  the  Diocesan  Sy- 
nod of  Montreal  a  person  to  fill  the  office  of  Bishop  of  Montreal  and  Metropolitan ; 
and  if  the  Diocesan  Synod  should  decline  to  elect  him,  then  to  nominate  a  second, 
and  so  on  till  an  election  was  made.  The  report  was  adopted,  with  an  amendment 
to  the  effect,  that  the  House  of  Bishops  should  nominate  two  or  more  persons  to 
the  Synod  of  Montreal,  and  if  none  of  these  should  be  elected,  the  House  of 
Bishops  shall  again  exercise  their  right  of  nomination.  An  amendment  of  the  Rev. 
Canon  Bancroft's  to  place  the  nomination  in  the  Provincial  Synod  was  lost. 

CONTINENTAL   INTELLIGENCE. 

France.  L'Union  Chretiennb. — This  organ  of  the  rising  Galilean  party  grows  in 
interest  and  power,  and  in  an  evident  disposition  to  affiliate  with  the  Catholic  ele- 
ments of  the  Church  of  England.  A  series  of  three  Articles  upon  "  The  Desire 
manifested  by  the  Anglican  Church  to  enter  into  communion  with  the  Oriental 
Catholic  Church,"  by  the  Arch  Priest  Wassilieff,  appear  in  the  Nos.  for  May  17th, 
24th  and  31st,  and  give  expression  to  sentiments  which,  coming  from  such  a  source, 
are  of  special  interest  to  us  at  this  time.  *'  Knowing  the  spirit  of  peace  and  of 
charity  which  animates  the  Orthodox  Church,"  says  this  Russo-Greek  Divine,  "we 
believe  that  we  interpret  her  feelings  in  saying  that  her  heart  has  beat  with  joy  at 


612  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence.  [Oct., 

the  news  that  she  might  be  able  to  give  the  kiss  of  peace  to  the  great  and  venera- 
ble Anglican  Church."  Calling  it,  "this  ancient  Church  whose  origin  is  in  the  Ori- 
ent, and  to  which  St.  Gregory  the  Great  devoted  a  solicitude  so  Christian  and  so 
disinterested," — he  declares  that  "Roman  ambition  did  not  completely  reach  its 
end  of  domination,  for  the  Anglican  Church  always  preserved  something  of  her 
first  independence  and  attachment  to  ancient  tradition." 

These  Articles  show  a  very  just  appreciation  of  the  character  of  the  English 
Reformation ;  speak  of  the  Continental  Reformers  as  having  "  placed  themselves 
too  much  outside  of  the  Catholic  idea,"  as  having  been  "too  isolated  in  their  oppo- 
sition to  Rome,"  and  as  "having  followed  too  exclusively  their  own  Individual m- 
spirations."  The  writer  then  proceeds,  in  a  kindly  spirit,  to  dwell  upon  what  seem 
to  him  the  defects  and  errors  in  a  work  which  he  regards  as,  in  its  leading  design 
and  principles,  a  sound  and  holy  one ;  "for,"  says  he,  " Romanism  and  Catholicism 
are  incompatible  ideas ;  they  contradict  each  other  just  as  much  as  the  particular 
and  the  universal"  "  It  is  then,"  continues  he,  "  in  a  spirit  of  truth  and  of  Uberty 
that  it  (the  Anglican  Church)  shows  a  tendency  to  unite  itself  with  the  Catholic 
Orthodox  Church,  and  it  is  well  inspired  when  it  turns  its  regards  thitherward." 

The  writer  then  proceeds  to  speak  of  the  "  Orthodox"  Church,  and  to  claim  for 
it  the  faithful  succession  and  representation  of  the  Primitive  Church,  and  of  the 
Saints  and  Doctors  which  are  recognized  as  authority  by  the  Church  of  England. 
He  claims  for  the  East  four  of  the  primitive  patriarchates,  regarding  Rome  as  pos- 
sessed, therefore,  of  but  (me-fifth  of  the  patriarchal  authority ;  and  of  but  ane^third 
of  the  succession  from  St.  Peter,  which,  St.  Gregory  said,  was  divided  between 
Rome,  Antioch  and  Alexander.  The  unity  and  solidarity  of  her  Episcopate  is 
urged,  against  the  autocracy  of  Rome,  as  proof  of  the  primitive  character  of  her 
organization ;  and  the  encyclical  letter  of  the  Oriental  Patriarchs  and  Bishops  to 
Pius  IX,  is  brought  to  bear  witness  to  the  Anglican  Church  that  the  "  Orthodox  " 
guaranf^ees  the  conservation  of  Christian  doctrine,  quoting  from  it  a  passage  to  the 
eflfect  that  the  polity  of  the  Eastern  Church  renders,  not  the  Episcopate  and  Priest- 
hood alone,  but  the  whole  body  of  Christian  people,  the  guardians  of  the  faith. 

In  the  Number  for  May  24th,  the  Abbe  Guettee  attempts  to  furnish  a  common 
ground  for  Union,  as  regards  the  doctrine  of  the  Holy  Eucharist,  by  drawing  a  dis- 
tinction between  the  substitution  of  the  spiritual  body  of  Christ  for  the  Sacramental 
elements,  and  the  conversion  of  these  latter  into  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ,— in 
either  case  admitting  the  non-existence  of  bread  and  wine  after  consecration.  As- 
suming, as  the  standard  for  the  determination  of  truth,  the  Holy  Scriptures  and 
the  witness,  not  the  independent  authority  of  the  Primitive  Fathers,  he  seeks  to 
prove  tills  doctrine.  However  we  may  hesitate  to  accept  the  conclusions  of  the 
learned  Abbe,  we  can  but  rejoice  in  the  principles  which  he  thus  accepts  as  deci- 
sive. If  we  can  once  agree  in  the  standard  of  authority  and  in  the  mode  of  inves- 
tigating religious  truth,  and  be  joined  in  one  common  Christian  spirit,  we  shall 
eventually  be  enabled  to  see  eye  to  eye  indeed. 

The  Union  Chretienne  for  May  31st,  publishes,  with  some  self-congratulation,  a 
letter  from  James,  Patriarch  of  Alexandria,  to  the  Editor, — a  letter  in  its  character 
and  cordially  approving  and  encouraging  spirit,  very  similar  to  that  from  the  Patri- 
arch of  Constantinople  and  others,  which  we  transferred  to  our  pages  in  the  last 
Number.  The  same  issue  very  favorably  reviews  and  largely  quotes  from  a  French 
translation  of  Dr.  "Wordsworth's  three  Anglo-Italian  letters,  of  which  we  have 
spoken  more  fully  in  a  preceding  Article.  The  Number  for  June  21st,  concludes 
an  able  series  of  fourteen  Articles  upon  the  Council  of  Florence,  by  the  Russian 
Priest,  Prilejaefif:  those  for  June  21st  and  28th  contain  two  Articles  upon  "The 
Present  State  of  the  Anglican  Church,"  consisting  largely  of  extracts  from  the 
Christian  Review,  and  relating  chiefly  to  organization  and  polity ;  and  that  for  July 
5th,  commences  a  review  of  Bishop  Colenso's  views  and  arguments. 

VObservateur  CathoUque. — This  Gallican  periodical,  in  its  issue  for  May  16th, 
referring  to  the  punishment  of  Matamoros  and  his  fellow-suflferers,  for  Bible  dis- 
tributing in  Spain,  condemns  the  course  of  the  Spanish  Government;  and  quo- 
ting in  this  connection  the  approving  language  of  the  Monde  and  its  declaration  ^ 
that  it  regards  this  case,  together  with  that  of  the  child  Mortara,  as  a  triumph 
of  the  spiritual  power  of  the  Pope,  and  awaits  also  that  of  the  temporal  power; 


•  

1863.]  Summary  of  Foreign  Intdligence.  613 

it  responds:  "If  you  expect  it,  good  and  gentle  ultramontanes,  have  a  little  pa- 
tience. We  expect  quite  another  thing.  We  shall  see  well  who  shall  have  had 
the  best  ground  for  his  expectation  I"  The  same  Number,  in  a  long,  leading  Ar- 
ticle on  the  spiritual  papacy,  sets  it  forth,  as  it  has  existed  since  the  9th  cen- 
tury, as  the  "  principal  obstacle  to  the  Union  of  the  Churches." 

French  Protestantism:. — The  great  question  at  issue,  in  both  the  National  and 
the  General  Conferences  of  the  past  summer,  was  the  attempt  to  substitute  for  the 
confessedly  defective  version  of  the  Scriptures  by  Ostervald,  the  rationalistic  Gen- 
evese  version  of  1835,  as  the  authorized  issue  of  the  Protestant  Bible  Society. 
The  attempt  in  both  instances  was  signally  frustrated,  and  the  French  and  English 
Evangelical  press  warmly  congratulate  the  Church  on  this  victory;  without  seeing 
in  the  simple  fact  of  such  a  contest,  any  evidence  of  the  want  of  power  in  inor- 
ganic Protestantism  effectually  to  conserve  the  faith. 

M.  Ernest  Renan  has  published  a  long  expected  rationalistic  **Zdfe  of  Jesus^^^ 
which  is  attracting  much  attention,  especially  in  pseudo-philosophic  circles.  It 
is  severely  reviewed  by  the  two  above  named  Gsdlican  periodicals. 

The  publication  of  a  work  by  the  A.bbe  Guettee,  entitled  "  The  Schismatic  Pa- 
p<icy"  is  announced.  It  is  highly  eulogized  by  T?ie  Christian  Work,  from  among 
whose  extracts  from  the  Preface  we  take  the  following  language,  wherein  the 
Author  "hopes  that  his  new  book  will  help  on  the  increasing  numbers  of  reli- 
gious men,  who  in  the  presence  of  abuses  and  excesses  of  every  kind,  can  no 
longer  preserve  their  past  illusions.  Accustomed  to  regard  the  Papacy  as  the 
Divine  center  of  the  Church,  they  can  no  longer  do  so,  nor  recognize  that  cen- 
ter in  such  a  focus  of  innovations  and  sacrilegious  usurpations ;  they  are  asking 
themselves,  'Where,  then,  is  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ?'  *  *  *  Men  there 
are  in  Western  Christendom,  who  give  out  the  Papacy  to  be  the  legitimate  de- 
velopment of  the  Christian  idea,  whereas  the  fact  is  that  it  is  the  negation  of  the 
same." 

PoRTUQAL.  Ultramontane  Decadence. — VObservateur  Catholique  states  on 
the  authority  of  a  Lisbon  correspondent,  "  that  the  Portuguese  ultramontanes  are 
more  and  more  in  decadence.  The  Roman  system  daily  loses  ground,  not  only 
in  the  Kingdom,  but  in  the  Indian  Possessions.  AU  truly  reUgious  men  in  these 
countries  comprehend  each  day  more  that  the  papal  autocracy  is  an  insupport- 
able yoke ;  that  it  can  only  injure  the  development  of  a  true  Christian  spirit, 
and  promote  the  cause  of  the  enemies  of  the  Church."  "  The  Portuguese  Church 
has,  then,"  continues  L'Observateur,  "a  thousand  times  reason  to  take  the  posi- 
tion in  the  Roman  Church  which  was  formerly  occupied  by  our  Galilean  Church, 
and  which  this  last  has  abandoned  to  her  sorrow." 

Germany. — Is  there  no  connection  between  the  present  condition  of  the  reU- 
gious mind  in  Europe,  and  the  union  of  the  Protestants  and  "a  great  number 
of  liberal  Catholics  "  of  Prague,  in  the  erection  of  a  monument  to  John  Huss, 
and  his  disciple,  Jerome?  This  has  been  lately  proposed:  It  is  to  consist  of 
an  enormous  block  of  granite,  appropriately  brought  from  Constance,  and  bearing 
on  one  side  the  name  of  one,  and  on  the  other  side  that  of  the  other  of  these 
martyrs  for  the  truth. 

Switzerland. — Late  advices  announce  the  death  of  Professor  Gaussen,  the  well 
known  Genevese  theologian  and  author. 

Sweden. — There  is  a  gradual,  but  most  practical  revival  of  Church-life  in  this 
country,  showing  itself  primarily  and  chiefly  in  numerous  meetings  and  confer- 
ences of  the  Clergy.  Bishop  Bring  assembled  the  Clergy  of  his  Diocese  at  Link- 
oping,  in  August  of  last  year,  when  after  an  animated  discussion  upon  Inspira- 
tion, the  subject  of  the  employment  of  the  Laity  in  Church  work  was  considered, 
the  testimony  of  the  Churches  of  Great  Britain  to  the  value  of  Lay  instrumelltali- 
ties  and  Lay  cooperation,  being  weightily  adduced.    It  appears,  however,  that  the 


614  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence.  [Oct, 

Clergy  in  Sweden  have  generally  declared,  in  their  late  Diocesan  OonferenoeB, 
against  the  employment  of  colporteurs,  as  recently  adopted  by  a  number  of  Church- 
men associated  as  a  Home  Missionary  Society,  on  the  ground  of  its  being  a  Lay  in- 
trusion on  the  distinctive  office  of  Priest,  and  at  variance  with  Article  XIV  of  the 
Augustan  Confession — "De  Ordine  Ecclesiastico :  Quod  nemo  debeat  in  EoclesU 
publico  docere,  aut  Sacramenta  administrare,  nisi  rite  vocatus." 

There  appears  to  be  a  great  falling  off  in  the  number  of  candidates  for  H0I7  Or- 
ders. This  is  ascribed,  among  other  causes,  to  the  baneful  effects  upon  young 
men's  minds  of  much  of  the  German  philosophy,  and  to  the  circumstance  that  mod- 
em civilization  has  opened  up  new  paths  of  professional  occupation,  which  tempt 
by  the  prospect  of  larger  emolument. 

Italy. — We  collect  the  following  items  of  interesting  intelligence  from  this 
Kingdom : — 

The  Italian  correspondent  of  the  Christian  Work  states  that  the  Government  had, 
at  the  end  of  last  year,  estabhshed  in  the  Southern  Provinces,  irrespective  of  Na- 
ples itself,  no  less  than  1,603  boys'  schools,  with  an  attendance  of  60,250  pupils; 
922  girls'  schools,    with  30,567  pupils;  and  234  night  schools,  with  9,304  pupils. 

At  the  festival  of  the  Statute,  June  7th,  this  year,  many  of  the  Clergy  and  some 
even  of  the  Bishops  joined  in  the  celebration. 

A  Parish  in  the  Commune  of  Caivano,  Province  of  Capitanata,  has  set  the  Ital- 
ian Church  a  good  example.  Being  devoted  to  a  worthy  Priest,  whom  their  Bishop 
refused  to  them  on  account  of  his  liberal  opinions,  the  parishioners  assembled, 
elected  him  as  their  Pastor,  and  addressed  a  petition  to  the  Minister  of  Grace  and 
Justice,  with  500  signatures,  for  his  appointment.  The  Pcese  speaks  of  this  step 
in  these  terms: — "Caivano,  first  among  the  Communes  of  Italy,  and  in  face  of 
the  fanatical  prejudices  which  unfortunately  bind  the  masses  in  this  Peninsula, 
returning  to  the  first  ages  of  Christianity,  in  wliich  the  only  scope  of  the  Churdi 
was  Christ  and  the  Truth,  in  which  the  people  assembled  together,  elected  their 
Pastor,  and  all  concurred  in  the  election  of  the  Supreme  Hierarch, — the  Pope; 
persuaded  that  one  of  the  most  potent  reasons  why  the  Papacy  took  away  such 
a  power  was  to  surround  itself  with  men  who  were  not  chosen  by  the  people, 
who,  little  caring  for  Christ  and  His  doctrines,  but  disguised  with  His  badge, 
the  better  to  deceive,  and  bent  solely  on  acquiring  an  almost  superhuman  power, 
might  succeed  in  driving  men  blindly  into  ignorance  and  barbarism,  to  whatever 
grade  they  belonged,  in  order  to  rule  them  with  absolute  theocratic  power;— 
convinced  that  if  by  such  an  act  she  withdrew  herself  from  the  Bishop  and  from 
Rome,  both  of  which  have  withdrawn  far  from  Christ,  nay,  have  set  themsehres 
in  opposition  to  Him,  .she  drew  closer  to  Christ  and  to  His  doctrine; — for  all 
these  reasons  Caivano  completed  the  great  act,  which  initiates  a  new  right  in 
Italy,  and  places  this  Conmiune  on  a  level  with  the  most  distinguished  in  our  Pe- 
ninsula." 

Count  Tasca  has  recently  published  at  Bergamo,  a  little  pamphlet  entitled,  "The 
Independence  of  the  Church  of  North  Italy,  proved  from  History." 

The  Christian  Work,  for  May,  records  the  encouraging  unity  between  the  Nea- 
poUtan  Evangehcals.  There  had  been  three  congregations ;  the  Waldensian,  under 
Signori  Abbia  and  Peccenini,  with  whom  Sig.  Albarella  cooperated ;  the  more  bd^ 
pendent  flock  of  Marquis  Cresi;  and  that  of  Sig.  Perez.  The  latter  had  merged 
into  the  two  former,  and  they  had  lately  united  in  the  joint  celebration  of  the 
Lord's  Supper,  Sig.  Appia  presiding.  Id  the  July  Number  the  same  correspondent 
records  that  Sig.  Albarella  has  now  opened  a  rival  place  of  worship,  and  "  avows 
his  intention  to  do  every  thing  he  can  against  M.  A  ppia."  He  naively  adds,  "  The 
Naples  Committee,  composed  of  foreigners,  wishing  to  aid  evangelization,  hav* 
wisely  resolved  henceforward  to  confine  their  aid  to  educational  efforts." 

A  new  Waldensian  place  of  worship  was  opened  in  Florence,  in  March  last 
Two  Calabrian  converted  ex-priests,  Vincenzo  Calfa  and  Gian  Balista  Gicja,  hate 
gone  to  Florence  to  study  in  the  Waldensian  Seminary  of  Theology,  lately  estab- 
lished in  that  city. 

Among  foreign  aid  which  is  being  furnished  to  the  radical  wing  of  the  ^^^^ 
ers,  we  notice  that  the  Rev.  Edwin  E.  Hall,  the  representative  at  Florence  of  the 


1863.]  Summary  of  Foreign  InteUigmce,  616 

kmerican  and  Foreign  Christian  Union,  names  four  Missionaries  in  different  parts 
if  Italy,  including  the  above  named  Sig.  Peccenini,  who  are  supported  in  the  field 
y  that  Society.  The  Italian  Committee  of  Geneva  report,  among  the  results  of  its 
ibors,  during  1862,  the  publication  of  5,000  copies  of  Sig.  De  Sanctis's  Tract, 
Je  la  IfessOj  and  65 ,000  copies  of  the  Protestant  Almanac,  L'Amico  di  CasOj  by 
tie  same  Author ;  the  employment  of  five  colporteurs,  and  the  sale,  either  through 
lese  or  at  depots,  of  761  Bibles,  1,514  New  Testaments,  622  copies  of  separate 
fospels,  8,171  various  religious  Tracts,  11,671  copies  of  VAmico  di  Casa^  for  pre- 
dding  years,  and  55,649  for  the  current  year.  A  member  of  this  Conmiittee  has 
een  employed  over  a  year  in  the  preparation  of  an  Italian  Concordance.  A  Scotch 
idy  has  invested  £1,000  in  the  Itajian  funds  for  the  foundation  of  two  large  bur- 
uries  at  the  Waldensian  College  of  La  Tour.  A  Mr.  Woodruff,  an  American,  has 
een  vigorously  and  effectively  aiding  De  Sanctis  in  the  establishment  of  Sunday 
chools,  and  of  an  Italian  ChUdren's  Magazine,  in  Genoa. 

A  remarkable  Priest  has  appeared  in  Piedmont,  whose  preaching  boldly  exposes 
tie  corruptions  of  the  Church,  and  especially  of  the  Society  of  JgnoranteUi.  Of 
[lis  man,  whose  name  is  Dr.  Amibrogio,  the  Colonial  Church  Chronicle  says, 
wherever  he  shows  himself,  the  people  follow  him  in  crowds,  and  often  break 
at  into  shouts  of  applause,  on  hearing  his  powerful  declamation  against  the  ecde- 
iastical  corruptions." 

The  Bishop  of  Mendoir  has  published  a  pamphlet,  in  which  he  teaches  the 
Jhurch  a  new  degree  in  Mariolatry,  and  claims  for  the  Virgin  the  title  and  merits 
tf  "  Ch-Redemptrix^ 

Private  advices  from  Italy  state  "  that  the  King  has  declared  in  conversation, 
lis  conviction  of  the  necessity  of  the  reformation  of  the  Church,  as  a  stay  to 
he  State.'' 

ENGLISH  UNIVERSITIES'  MISSION  TO  CENTRAL  AFRICA. 

Late  letters  state  that  the  country  in  which  the  Mission  has  been  planted,  has 
>een  desolated  by  war,  disease  and  famine.  At  the  latest  dates  up  to  which  accounts 
lave  been  recei'v^d,  the  Mission  settlement  has  been  reduced  to  the  greatest  ex- 
remity,  and  there  appears  much  reason  to  doubt  whether  in  that  region  it  can  hold 
bs  ground. 

A  meeting  of  the  Committee  of  the  Universities'  Mission  to  Central  Africa,  has 
•een  held  to  consi'der  the  recent  news  from  the  River  Shir6.  After  much  anxious 
sonsultation,  it  was  determined  to  send  out  a  letter  to  Bishop  Tozer,  leaving,  as  at 
he  time  of  his  departure,  the  future  destination  of  the  Mission,  whether  in  its 
•resent  position  or  elsewhere,  to  be  settled  by  the  right  Rev.  Head  of  the  Mission 
locording  as  circumstances  may  guide  his  judgment. 

Madagasoab. — The  Bishop  of  Mauritius  has  given  it  out  as  his  opinion,  founded 
ipon  a  consideration  of  the  circumstances  which  led  to  the  assassination  of  the  late 
Cing  of  Madagascar,  that  the  Christian  missionaries  will  have  perfect  toleration 
rom  the  new  government,  unless  by  some  inadvertent  act  blood  should  be  spilt,  and 
ben  that  the  consequences  will  be  fearfuL  In  reference  to  the  statement  that  the 
lishop  of  Cape  Town  is  anxious  that  Mr.  Ellis,  the  well-known  London  Missionary, 
lOt  at  present  a  member  of  the  Church  of  England,  should  be  the  first  Bishop  of 
Madagascar,  Dr.  Ryan  said  emphatically,  that  there  is  not  the  slightest  chance  of 
tr.  Ellis's  accepting  ordination  and  consecration,  supposing  that  the  Bishopric  is  of- 
ered  to  him. 

China. — On  Easter  Day,  the  Bishop  of  Victoria  ordained  as  Deacon  a  native  cat- 
tchist,  the  first  native  Chinese  minister  of  the  Church  of  England.  The  ceremony 
ook  p  lace  at  Shanghai,  in  the  English  Church,  the  whole  Service  being  conduc- 
ed in  Chinese.  Thirty-fpur  natives  communicated  on  the  occasion,  six  of  whom 
vere  **members  of  the  American  Episcopal  Mission." 

AUSTRALIA. —  DIOCESE  OP  ADELAIDE. 

The  Diocesan  Synod  met  May  11  th,  about  fifty  Clerical  and  lay  members  in  attend- 
Uioe.    The  Bishop  in  his  Address  spoke  of  the  existence  of  fifty  churches,  capa- 


616  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence.  [Oct., 

ble  of  oontaming  10,  000  worshippers,  and  all  built  bjthe  voluntary  contributions 
of  the  people,  as  an  evidence  that  in  every  part  of  the  colony  there  were  numbers 
of  persons  ardently  attached  to  the  Church  of  England,  but  at  the  same  time  con> 
fessed  the  difficulty  of  maintaining  a  sufficient  number  of  ministers  to  keep  these 
churches  open.  The  fact  is,  that  more  than  a  dozen  of  them  are  either  closed  or 
kept  open  only  by  lay  readers,  or  by  an  occasional  service  from  some  missionary 
clergyman.  Rev.  Mr.  Needham's  motion  for  a  revision  of  the  Liturgy  was  defeated 
even  more  decisively  than  last  year,  there  being  a  majority  against  it  in  every  "or- 
der, "  the  Bishop  on  this  occasion  summoning  up  courage  to  vote  against  it,  and 
the  numbers  being — Clergy:  ayes,  5  ;  noes,  12.    Laity:  ayes,  12 ;  noes,  13. 

One  of  the  anticipated  evils  of  such  Synods  was  illustrated  at  this  Meeting,  in 
the  violent  language  of  some  of  the  lay  members,  who  evidently  have  little  acquaint- 
ance with  either  the  principles  or  the  spirit  of  the  Church,  of  which  they  are 
members. 

BISHOP  OF  GIBRALTAR. 

The  Right  Rev.  Dr.  Walter  John  Tbower,  has  been  nominated  to  the  Bishopric 
of  Gijbraltar,  rendered  vacant  by  the  death  of  Dr.  Tomlinson.  He  was  educated  at 
Eton,  whence  he  proceeded  to  Christ  Church,  Oxford,  where  he  graduated  in  1826, 
at  the  same  time  with  the  Bishop  of  Oxford,  Archdeacon  Dennison.  Dr.  Mortimer, 
head  master  of  the  city  of  London  School,  and  Lord  Henry  Bentinck.  He  took  a 
First  Class  in  Mathematics,  and  a  second  in  Classics.  In  1828  he  was  elected  a 
Fellow  of  Oriel  College,  and  held  it  for  several  years.  In  1839  he  was  presented 
to  the  rectory  of  Weston;  and  in  1848,  on  the  death  of  Dr.  Michael  Russell,  he 
was  elected  and  consecrated  to  the  Bishopric  of  Glasgow  and  Galloway,  which  he 
held  until  1859,  when  he  resigned  it.  In  1860  he  was  appointed  Sub-dean  of  Exe- 
ter Cathedral,  and  has  since  that  time  been  actively  engaged  in  assisting  the  ven- 
erable Bishop  of  that  diocese  in  the  discharge  of  his  Episcopal  duties. 

THE  BISHOP  OF  CAPETOWN,  AND  THE  REV.  MR.  LONG. 

• 

On  the  24th  of  June,  the  Judicial  Committee  of  the  Privy  Council  gave  a  decision 
in  an  appeal  from  that  decision  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope, 
reversing  the  decision  and  in  favor  of  Mr,  Long.  The  decision  rests  strictly  upon 
legal  grounds.  It  does  not  decide  against  Synods ;  but  it  refuses  to  recognize  the 
legal  obligation  of  Mr.  Long  to  attend  the  Synod,  or  take  the  necessary  steps  to 
elect  a  delegate  to  it  from  his  Parish.  The  Synod  was  not  convened  by  the  author- 
ity of  the  Crown,  or  of  the  local  Legislature ;  and  was  constituted  subsequently  to  Mr. 
Long's  institution  as  Rector  of  his  Parish.  This  was  the  defense  recognized  by  the 
Court.  The  inherent  rights  of  the  Church,  and  the  duty  of  Mr.  Long  as  a  conscien- 
tious Churchman  to  his  Bishop,  are  grave  matters  the  Privy  CoiAcil  did  not  pretend 
to  touch. 

Whether  the  abnormal  condition  of  the  Church  in  the  Colonies  will  leave  a  loop- 
hole by  which  Bishop  Colenso  will  escape  justice,  remains  to  be  seen.  The  John  Bull 
(Newspaper)  says,  •*  We  learn  that,  by  the  mail  from  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  that 
has  arrived  this  week,  the  writ  summoning  the  Bishop  of  Natal  to  appear  before 
the  Bishop  of  Capetown  as  Metropolitan,  on  the  2 2d  of  November,  to  answer  to  a 
charge  of  having  published  heretical  opinions,  has  been  received  by  the  Bishop's  proc- 
tors." 


THE 


AMERICAN  QUARTERLY 
CHURCH    REVIEW, 

AND 

ECCLESIASTICAL  REGISTER- 


Vol.  XV.  JANUARY,  1864.  No.  4, 


Art.    I.— intercommunion   OF    THE    EASTERN  AND 

ANGLIOAN^  CHURCHES. 

Lectures  on  the  History  of  the  Eastern  Church,  with  an  In- 
troduction on  the  Study  of  Ecclesiastical  History.  By  Ar- 
thur Penrhyn  Stanley,  D.  D.,  Kegius  Professor  t)f  Eccle- 
siastical History  in  the  University  of  Oxford,  and  Canon  of 
Christ  Church.     New  York  ;  Charles  Scribner.     1862. 

We  come  now  to  the  great  subject  of  Intercommunion,  its 
Laws   and  Principles.     Laying  aside,  for  the  moment,   the 
Double  Procession,  (of  which  we  have  sufficiently  spoken,)  is 
Communion  between  the  Greek  and  Anglican  Churches  lawful 
and  practicable  ?     The  answer  will  depend  upon  the  ideas  re- 
spectively entertained  by  the  two  parties,  on  Terms  of  Com'- 
munion.    What    is  necessary  to  Communion  between  two 
Branches  of  the  Catholic  Church  ?     May  one  demand,  of  the 
other,  any  thing  more,  in  Faith  and  Practice,  than  the  Catho- 
lic Church  has  decreed  or  sanctioned  ?     May  it  insist  upon  the 
adoption,  by  the  other,  of  any  feature,  of  Doctrine,  or  Prac- 
tice, peculiar  to  itself  ?     Or,  may  it  condemn,  in  the  other,  as 

VOL.  XV.  41 


518        Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches,     [Jan., 

an  effectual  hindrance  to  Intercommunion,   any    dogma  or 
usage,  which  the  Catholic  Church  has  not  condemned  ?     These 
questions  bring  out,  at  once,  the  points  which  require  a  prelim- 
inary settlement,  before  we  can,  intelligently,  solve  the  prob- 
lem of  the  Lawfulness  and  Practicability  of  Intercommunion. 
In  introducing  our  own  thoughts  on  the  subject,  we  shall 
facilitate  and  relieve  the  discussion,  if  we  state,  beforehand, 
the  principal  differences  between  the  Eastern  and  Western 
Churches.     For  this  purpose,  we  will  present  three  Tables : 
first,  of  the  Differences,  apparent  or  real,  between  the  Eastern 
and  Anglican  Churches  ;  secondly,  of  the  Differences  between 
the  Greek  and  Anglican,  on  the  one  side,   and  the  Roman 
Church,  on  the  other  ;  and,  thirdly,  of  the  Differences  between 
the  Anglican,  on  the  one  side,  and  the  Greek  and  Roman,  on 
the   other.    In  this  way,  we  shall  note,  the  Differences  be- 
tween ourselves   and  the   Greeks ;   the   Differences  between 
ourselves  and  the  Romans,  in  which  the  Greeks  agree  with  us ; 
and,  the  Differences  between  ourselves  and  the   Romans,  in 
which  the  Greeks  agree  with  the  latter.     We  confine  our  Hst, 
as  we  have  said,  to  principal  differences  :  viz.  those  which  are 
most  likely  to  come  into  discussion,  on  the  question  of  Inter- 
communion ;  without  reference  to  our  own   opinion  of  their 
importance,  in  themselves,  or  in  comparison  with  other  differ- 
ences which,  as  unlikely  to  occasion  dispute,  we  do  not  name. 
We  cannot  vouch  for  our  perfect  accuracy  ;  becaftise  we  do  not 
pretend  to  the  spirit  of  prophecy.    Nothing  can  be  more  un- 
certain than  the  current  of  religious  discussion.     Nothing  can 
be  smaller  than  the  themes  which  religious  controversialists 
sometimes  make  to  be  of  supreme  importance.    At  one  period, 
the  Greeks  and  Latins  battled  as  fiercely  over  the  question  of 
Leavened  or  Unleavened  Bread  in  the  Eucharist,  as  they  had 
ever  done  over  the  great  subject  of  the  Procession.     We  have, 
therefore,  selected  those  points  of  difference  on  which  we  think 
discussion  is  most  allowable,  and  most  likely  to  arise,  without 
guaranteeing,  that  minor  and  inconsiderable  topics  will  not  be 
thrust  forward,  on  the  one  side,  or  on  the  other.     That  must 
depend  upon  the  real  desire  for  union.     If  love  is  strong,  if  the 
precepts  of  the  Saviour  are  influential,  if  we  are  thoroughly 


1864.]     Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.        519 

convinced  of  the  sin  and  the  manifold  evns  of  separation,  and 
if  we  heartily  desire  to  return  to  the  ancient  fellowship,  nothing 
will  be  suffered  to  stand  in  the  way,  which  is  not  of  prime  im- 
portance, which  is  not  essential  to  Catholic  unity. 

I. 

Differences  between  the  Greek  and  Anglican  Churches, 

I.  On  the  number  of  the  (Ecumenical  Councils. 
II.  On  the  number  of  the  Sacraments. 

III.  On  Confirmation  by  Priests. 

IV.  On  Marriage  of  Clergymen,  after  Ordination. 

V.  On  Consecration  to  the  Episcopate  of  married  Priests. 
VI.  On  Transubstantiation. 
VII.  On  the  Invocation  of  Saints. 
VIII.  On  Keverence  to  Sacred  Pictures  and  Kelics. 

IX.  On  Prayer  for  the  Faithful  Departed. 
To  these  may  be  added  certain  minor  differences  of  usage,  in 
which  the  Greeks  believe  that  they  follow  the  practice  of  the 
earliest  and  best  ages  of  the  Church  ;  such  as,  Anointing  the 
Sick  ;  Unction  in  Baptism  ;  The  Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Confirm- 
ation, and  in  Consecrating  the  Lord's  Supper  ;  Trine  Immer- 
sion ;  Mixing  water  with  the  Wine  in  the  Eucharist ;  Praying 
towards  the  East ;  Praying  standing,  on  the  Sabbath,  (Satur- 
day,) and  on  Sunday.  The  frequent  use  of  the  Sign  of  the 
Cross,  by  indfviduals,  in  private  and  social  life,  (e.  g.,  at  one's 
secret  devotions  ;  on  going  abroad  ;  in  moments  of  temptation, 
or  of  bodily  danger  ;  at  meals,  (fee.,)  is  a  pious  custom,  of  un- 
doubted antiquity  ;*  not  enjoined  by  the  Church,  but  sanc- 
tioned by  her  own  use  of  the  Holy  Symbol.  So  it  is  regarded 
by  the  Greeks. 


♦  On  this  point,  it  is  enough  to  refer  to  the  well-known  passage  of  Tertullian, 
{De  Cor.  Mil.  c.  3,)  in  which  he  says,  that  at  every  motion,  going  out  and  coming 
in,  on  going  to  the  bath,  to  bed,  or  to  meals,  whatever  their  employment  or  occa- 
sion, they,  [the  Christians  of  his  day,  circ.  A.  D.  200,]  wore  wont  to  make  the  sign 
of  the  Cross  on  their  foreheads ;  not  as  enjoined  by  any  law  of  Christ,  but  as  a 
pious  usage  which  tends  to  strengthen  faith. 


520        Stanley* 8  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches,     [Jan., 

Differences  between  the  Greek  and  Anglican  Churches^  on  the 
one  side  J  and  the  Boman,  on  the  other, 
I.  On  Papal  Supremacy, 
n.  On  Purgatory. 

III.  On  Communion  in  one  kind. 

IV.  On  Celibacy  of  Priests  and  Deacons. 

V.  On  Indulgences.     [This  involves,  also,  the   Doctrine 
of  the  super-abundant  merits  of  Saints.] 
VI.  On  Works  of  supererogation. 
VII.  On  judicial  Absolution. 

VIII.  On  the  Doctrine  of  Intention  in  Priestly  acts. 
IX.  On  the  Apocrypha. 

X.  On  Divine   Service  in  language  not  understood  by 
the  people. 

XI.  On  the  withholding  of   the  Holy    Scriptures    from 
the  Laity. 

XII.  On  the  use  of  unleavened  Bread  in  the  Holy  Eucharist. 

XIII.  On  a  plurality  of  Altars  in  a  Church. 

XIV.  On  Fasting  on  the  Sabbath,  (Saturday.) 

XV.  On  visiting  mortal  sins  with  temporal  punishments. 

XVI.  On  the  Immaculate  Conception  of  the  Blessed  Virgin 
Mary. 

We  might  mention  many  other  points  of  important  differ- 
ence between  the  Greek  and  Latin  Churches  ;  on  some  of 
which,  the  position  of  the  Anglican  Church  is  not  sufficiently 
defined,  but  on  most  of  which  the  teaching  of  the  Greek  theo- 
logians approaches,  nearly,  the  spirit  of  Anglican  Doctrine. 
Some  of  these  points  are  the  following  : — On  the  Nature  and 
Authority  of  the  Church  ;  on  the  Necessity  of  Priestly  Abso- 
lution to  the  Forgiveness  of  Sins  ;  On  the  number  of  Holy 
Orders  ;  On  the  Powers  of  the  Episcopate  ;  On  the  time  of  the 
Consecration  of  the  Elements  in  the  Holy  Eucharist ;  On  the 
relative  importance  of  the  Eites  called  Sacraments  by  the 
Greeks  and  Latins  ;  On  uninterrupted  visible  Communion,  as 
essential  to  the  existence  of  the  Catholic  Church  ;  and,  in  gen- 
eral, On  the  application  of  Christ's  Eedemption  to  the  Salva- 
tion of  men.     The  whole  tone  of  Greek  Theology  accords,  more 


1864.]    Stanley* 8  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.        521 

nearly,  with  that  of  the  Eeformed  Church  of  England,  than 
with  that  of  the  Tridentine  Church  of  Eome  ;  especially,  on 
the  subject  of  Justification.  The  Moral  Theology  of  the  Latin 
Church  is  utterly  condemned  by  the  Greek ;  while,  on  those 
points  in  which  the  Greeks  seem  to  agree  with  the  Latins 
against  us,  (as,  for  example,  the  Invocation  of  Saints,  Bever- 
ence  to  Pictures  and  Kelics,  Transubstantiation,  &c.,)  one  can 
hardly  recognize  a  unity  of  treatment,  so  diverse  is  the  style  of 
argument  between  them.  The  truth  is,  that  the  Greek  Church 
has  never  committed  herself  to  that  extreme  development  of 
Saint- Worship  which  is  found  in  the  Church  of  Eome.  But, 
more  of  this  hereafter. 

In  the  Council  of  Constantinople,*  held  for  the  rejection  of 
the  "  Pseudo-Synod  "  of  Florence,  (as  its  Act  calls  it,)  twenty- 
five  charges  were  enumerated  against  the  Church  of  Eome. 
Some  of  them  are  frivolous,  and  some  of  them  are  false  :  but, 
we  quote  a  few  which  do  not  appear  in  our  own  Table  : — The 
commingling  of  the  sexes  in  public  worship  ;  The  Pope  wear- 
ing, on  his  foot,  the  Cross,  which  Christ  wore  on  His  shoulder ; 
Representing  God  the  Father,  in  Colors  ;  The  usurpation  of 
secular  Authority  by  the  Pope,  when,  by  succession  from  Christ, 
he  has  none  ;  Eeleasing  Christians  from  Fasting,  for  money  ; 
Giving  to  the  Image  of  Christ,  and  to  the  Cross,  a  Worship 
which  should  be  given  only  to  the  Word,  God  and  Man  ;  Wor- 
shipping Images  ;  Eating  things  strangled.  The  reader  will 
notice  the  enumeration  of  Image- Worship.  The  Greek 
Church  does  not  allow  reverence  to  Images,  ^^  Sculptilia" 
things  carved  or  graven  ;  believing  it  to  be  forbidden  by  the 
Second  Commandment.  She  does  not  allow  their  presence  in 
her  Churches.  The  Crucifix,  therefore,  is  not  used  among  her 
people  ;  on  the  contrary,  there  is  a  violent  prejudice  against  it. 
Her  idea  seems  to  be,  that  it  is  permissible  to  make  a  represen- 
tation of  Christ,  or  of  a  Saint,  such  as,  when  looked  upon,  will 


♦  We  find  the  date  of  tMs  Council,  variously  stated,  at  A.  D.  1443,  the  year  after 
the  termiuation  of  the  Council  of  Florence,  and  A.  D.  1484.  The  former  is,  doubt- 
less, correct ;  as  the  Council  had  reference  to  the  doings  at  Florence ;  and,  the  cap- 
ture of  Constantinople,  in  1453,  would  make  it  impossible  to  hold  a  Christian  Synod 
there  as  early,  after  that  event,  as  1484. 

41* 


522        Stanley'a  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.     [Jan., 

bring  the  original  more  vividly  to  the  mind  ;  but,  that  it  is  not 
lawful  to  make  a  likeness,  or  fac-simile.  The  distinction  ap- 
pears to  arise  from  a  desire  to  prevent  everything  like  worship 
addressed  to  the  Kepresentation  ;  of  which  she  imagines  there 
is  more  danger  in  an  Image,  since  it  presents  the  form  and  out- 
lines as  they  exist  in  real  life.  We  have  not,  however,  in- 
cluded this  difference  between  the  Greek  and  Latin  Churches, 
in  our  Table.  Perhaps,  we  should  have  done  so  ;  but,  we  were 
not  well  satisfied  that  the  difference  is  a  real  one.  The  argu- 
ments by  which  the  Greeks  defend  the  use  of  Pictures,  ^.pply 
with  equal  force  to  Images,  The  ground  of  the  difference  does, 
however,  show  the  greater  sensitiveness  of  the  Greeks  to  Idol- 
atry ;  and,  the  reader  will  not  fail  to  note  thieir  hostility  to 
every  attempt  to  represent  God  the  Father,  by  human  or  mate- 
rial forms.  It  is  a  contradiction,  they  say,  of  the  truth  of 
Scripture,  '•  God  is  a  Spirit."  A  Greek  would  look  with  hor- 
ror upon  a  picture  which  we  once  saw  in  a  Congregational 
Meeting-House  ; — a  large  eye,  painted  on  the  wall,  over  the 
Pulpit,  with  the  words  above  it,  "Thou,  God,  seest  me," 
The  Congregationalist  would,  probably,  reply,  as  did  the  Uni- 
tarian, when  questioned,  by  a  Churchman,  on  the  frequent  use 
of  the  Cross,  by  his  Sect,  "  You  mean  something  by  it ;  we 
donH  :"  which  makes  it  sheer  formalism. 

III. 

Differences  between  the  Anglican  Church,  on  the  one  side, 

and  the  Chreeh  and  Boman,  on  the  other. 

I.  On  the  Number  of  the  Sacraments. 
II.  On  married  Bishops. 

III.  On  Invocation  of  Saints. 

IV.  On  Keverence  to  Pictures  and  Eelics. 
V.  On  Prayer  for  the  Faithful  Departed. 

VI.  On  compulsory  Confession. 
We  do  not  mean  to  say,  that  every  one  of  these  is  a  matter 
which  would  cause  any  serious  discussion,  between  the  Angli- 
can and  Greek  Churches,  by  themselves  ;  but  it  might,  between 
the  two  parties  named  at  the  head  of  the  Table,  the  Roman 
being  associated  with  the  Greek  in  the  discussion,  and  holding 


1864]     Stardey's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.        523 

a  stronger  position,  on  most  of  these  points,  than  does  the  Or- 
thodox Church  of  the  East.  On  the  last  point,  for  example, 
while  the  Greek  would  admit,  that  Confession  to  a  Priest  was 
a  matter  to  be  regulated  by  each  particular  Church,  for  its 
own  people,  the  Eoman  would  argue  for  its  essential  and  uni- 
versal necessity.  The  Greek  Church  lacks,  throughout,  that 
marked  feature  of  the  Tridentine  Church,  which  consists  in  the 
imdue  exaltation  of  the  Clergy,  and  the  accumulation,  in  their 
office,  of  prerogatives  and  powers  which  find  no  warrant  in 
primitive  law  or  usage.  The  relation  of  the  Clergy  to  the 
Laity  in  the  Greek  Church,  has  a  much  closer  parallel,  in  the 
Anglican,  than  in  the  Eoman,  Communion.  Still,  the  rule  of 
the  Oriental  Church  does  require  Confession  to  the  Priest,  be- 
fore receiving  the  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper.  In  prac- 
tice, it  amounts  to  but  little  more  than  the  requisition,  in  the 
English  Church,  that  "  so  many  as  intend  to  be  partakers  of 
the  Holy  Communion,  shall  signify  their  names  to  the  Curate, 
at  least,  some  time  the  day  before.''  The  penitent  presents 
himself  to  the  Priest,  (usually,  some  aged  Presbyter,  at  least 
ill  the  large  Parish  Churches,  is  appointed  for  this  purpose,) 
is  asked  whether  he  has  committed  any  grievous  sin  since  he 
last  communicated,  and,  if  not,  is,  at  once,  absolved  :  if  other- 
wise, is  counselled  and  directed  as  to  the  religious  exercises  of 
Eepentance  which  are  binding  upon  him.  So  far  as  our  own 
observation  has  extended,  the  system  of  the  Confessional,  as 
practised  in  the  Church  of  Kome,  is  unknown  among  the 
Greeks  ;  nor  would  a  Greek,  commonly,  say,  that  a  man  must 
confess  before  the  Holy  Communion,  unless  the  laws  of  his 
particular  Church  bind  him  to  it.  How  different  all  this 
is  from  Komish  teaching,  we  need  not  stay  to  explain.  Our 
readers  will  recognize,  at  once,  that,  in  all  those  things  we  call 
"  corruptions,"  the  Greek,  even  where  he  is  justly  chargeable 
with  them,  holds  a  position  almost  as  far  removed  from  Eome, 
in  principle  J  as  do  ourselves.  His  are  the  first  fragmentary 
elements,  (for  the  most  part,  crude  and  undigested,)  of  evils 
which  the  Church  of  Eome  has  erected  into  a  vast  and  formal 
system,  which  she  imposes  alike  on  the  consciences  of  all  be- 
lievers.   In  fine,  the  Greek  Church  has  never  had  her  Council 


524        Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.     [Jan., 

of  Trent ;  and,  she  is,  as  yet,  far  enough  removed  from  the  pos- 
sibility of  such  a  Synod. 

Let  us  proceed  now  to  the  discussion  of  the  Diflferences 
which  we  have  noted.  We  shall  confipe  ourselves  to  the  first 
list,  viz.  The  differences  between  the  Greek  Church  and  our 
own. 

I.  The  Number  of  the  (Ecumenical  Councils, — The  Greek 
Church  acknowledges  Seven  ;  that  of  Nice,  A.  D.  325  ;  that  of 
Constantinople,  A.  D.  381  ;  that  of  Ephesus,  A.  D.  431  ;  that 
of  Chalcedon,  A.  D.  451 ;  the  Second  of  Constantinople, 
A.  D.  553 ;  the  Third  of  Constantinople,  (that  of  A.  D. 
680,  and  the  TruUan,  or  Quinisext,  A.  D.  691,  combined,) 
A.  D.  691 ;  and  the  Second  of  Nice,  A.  D.  783.*  One 
or  two  other  Councils  have  been  called  (Ecumenical^  by  Greek 
writers  ;  (those  of  Constantinople,  A.  D.  861,  and  A.  D.  879  ; 
aee  Mosheim,  in  loc.;)  but,  we  cannot  discover  any  distinct  re- 
cognition of  them,  in  that  character,  by  the  Greek  Church ; 
and,  indeed,  the  proof  of  her  formal  acceptance  of  the  Deutero- 
Nicene,  (A.  D.  783,)  is  not  clear,  for  nearly  a  hundred  years  af- 
ter its  Session.  But,  it  is  universally  recognized  by  the  Greeks 
now. 

How  many  (Ecumenical  Synods  are  acknowledged  by  the 
Anglican  Church  ?  None,  as  we  understand  it,  by  formal  de- 
cree, since  the  Reformation,  It  will  not  do  to  say,  that  she 
receives  all  previously  acknowledged  by  her,  which  were  not 
then  denied  ;  for,  that  would  involve  us  in  the  acceptance  of 
the  Lateran  and  other  Roman  Synods  of  the  Middle  Ages, 
which  were,  undoubtedly,  in  force,  in  England,  up  to  the  time 
of  the  Reformation,  and  were  received  there  as  (Ecumenical. 
One  of  the  dogmas  to  which  we  should  thus  be  bound,  is  a 
doctrine  which,  we  humbly  trust,  will  never  be  enjoined,  as  an 
Article  of  Faith,  upon  the  members  of  the  Anglican  Commu- 
nion ;  viz.  that  of  the  Second  Synod  of  Lyons,  A.  D.  1274, 
that  the  Holy  Ghost  "  proceeds  from  the  Father  and  the  Son 


*  We  follow,  here  as  elsewhere,  the  Greek  authorities.    Western  writers  assign 
the  Council  to  A.  D.  TSG ;  some,  to  A.  D.  787.    The  discrepancy  may  arise  from 
the  Greek  writers  giving  the  date  of  its  first  assembling  at  Constantinople ;  and  the 
LatinSf  of  its  removal  to  Nice. 


1864]    Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.        525 

as  from  one  principle."  It  is  certain,  that  that  doctrine, 
(which  is  the  distinctive  Komish  doctrine  on  the  Procession,) 
can  never  win  the  assent  of  many,  (we  believe,  a  niaj6rity,)  of 
our  Clergy.  Better,  if  we  retain  the  Doctrine  of  the  Double 
Procession  in  our  Prayer  Book,  that  it  be  left,  as  now,  unde- 
fined ;  so  that  all  who  choose,  may  receive  it  in  the  Greek 
sense  ;  which  affirms  a  Procession  from  the  Son,  only  as  far 
as  is  equivalent  with  "  receiving  from  the  Son,  and,  being 
'^  sent  by  the  Son/'  But,  we  digress.  The  Anglican  Church, 
[Reformed,  has  never  declared  the  Number  of  Councils  received 
"by  her  as  (Ecumenical.  It  is  one  of  the  many  points  left  in- 
complete by  the  Keformation.  We  shall  feel  such  points,  more 
and  more,  when  we  come  to  act  in  our  Catholic  character. 
Hitherto,  since  the  Reformation,  we  have  been,  in  action,  sim- 
ply, Protestants.  We  are  now  called  upon  to  show  whether 
we  are  capable  of  being  truly  Catholic  ;  and,  one  of  the  first 
steps  towards  that  position  is  to  declare  what  Synods  we  hold 
to  be  Catholic  Councils.  There  will  be  no  difficulty  about  the 
first  Four ;  we  presume,  not  about  the  first  Six ;  for,  our 
most  approved  divines,  such  as  Field,  Hammond,  &c., 
and,  we  believe,  the  general  opinion  of  Anglican  Churchmen, 
sanction  so  many.  There  is  nothing  that  we  can  discover,  in 
the  Acts  of  the  Fifth  and  Sixth,  that  would  not  gain  the  in- 
stant approbation  of  the  English  Convocations,  and  of  the 
American  Convention.  But,  of  the  Seventh,  there  is,  we  hope, 
as  little  doubt  of  the  instant  and  unanimous  rejection.  It  is 
that  infamous  Council,  (our  Greek  readers,  if  we  have  any,  will 
bear  with  our  plainness  of  speech, — ^the  more  so,  because  nu- 
merous members  of  their  own  Church  concur  with  us,  in  re- 
gretting, that  she  ever  accepted  the  Second  Nicene  Synod,) 
which  ordained  the  "  worship,''  or,  (as  the  Council  affirmed, 
was,  in  its  intention,  synonymous,)  the  "  salutation"  of  sacred 
Images  and  Pictures  :  for,  both  are  fairly  included  in  the  De- 
crees of  the  Council,  although  the  Greeks  practice  the  latter 
only.  If  the  Council  had  merely  affirmed  the  Idwfulness  of 
"  affectionately  saluting ''  a  picture  of  our  Saviour  or  a  Saint, 
as  one  might  do  to  the  portrait  of  a  friend,  we  could  say  no- 
thing against  it,  excepting  that  it  was  an  action  beneath  the 


526        Stanley* 8  Lectures  altd  the  Oriental  Churches.     [Jan., 

dignity  of  an  (Ecumenical  Council.     But,  again  and  again,  the 
Decree  says,  "  We  salute  the  venerable  Images  :  Anathema  to 
them  wBo  do  not,"    And,  we  may  add,  to  illustrate  the  incon- 
sistency between  the  Law  and  the  Custom,  thousands  and  tens 
of  thousands  of  Greeks,  both  clerical  and  lay,  are  living  under 
the  force  of  this  anathema,  if  it  has  any.     For,  nothing  is 
more  common  than  for  Greeks,  especially  of  the  intelligent 
classes,  to  ignore  the  practice  altogether  ;  and,  in  all  our  many 
discussions  with  the  Greek  Clergy,  we  never  encountered  one 
who  was  ready  to  affirm  more  than  that  the  respectful  saluta- 
tion of  a  sacred  picture  was  allowable,  or,  at  the  most,  com- 
mendable.    The  Council  was  inaugurated  at  a  period  when 
party  spirit  ran  high  on  the  subject ;  and,  its  action  was  car- 
ried through  with  a  fury  most  unbecoming  in  "  celestial  minds." 
We  firmly  believe,  that  the  same  Decree,  in  the  same  shape, 
would  not  obtain  the  sanction  of  the  Greek  Church  of  the  pres- 
ent day ;  certainly  not,  if  the  Laity  were  represented  in  the 
Council.     The  Anglican  Church,  it  seems  to  us,  has  only  to 
fall  back  upon  the  Council  of  Francfort,  A.  D.  794  ;  in  which 
the  Action  of  the  Second  Nicene  Council  was  rejected  and  con- 
demned ;  the  British  Church  being  fairly  and  fully  represented, 
and  concurring  in  the  condemnation.     Or,  if  it  be  said,  that 
the  later  practice  of  the  English  Church  was,  practically,  a 
reconsideration  and  approval,  and  that  the  Council  of  Nice 
was  accepted  as  a  part  of  the  whole  body  of  Eoman  doctrine 
and  usage,  then  held  in  England,  we  may  fairly  have  recourse  to 
another  argument,  which  will  be  found  to  have  an  extensive  ap- 
plication in  any  discussions  which  may  arise  respecting  the 
(Ecumenical  Councils.     A  broad  and  clear  distinction  must  be 
made  between  the  Decrees  of  those  Councils  concerning  the 
Faith,  (to  all  which  Decrees  the  Anglican  Church,  we  doubt 
not,  would  giv6  her  ready  assent,)  and  the  Canons  issued  by 
them,  on  matters  of  practice.     Of  the  latter  sort,  are  the  Acts 
of  the  Second  Nicene  Council.     Now,  no  one  of  the  three  great 
Branches  of  the  Catholic  Church,  the  Greek,  the  Boman  and 
the  Anglican,  receives,  holds  and  follows,  all  the  usages  estab- 
lished by  the  (Ecumenical  Councils.     Changing  circumstances 
have  gradually  altered  customs  ;  so  that  each  Church  adapts 


1864.]     Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.        527 

its  practice  to  its  own  convenience,  or  necessities.  For  exam- 
ple, neither  of  the  Churches  which  we  have  named,  follows 
strictly  all  the  Canons  of  the  First  Council  of  Nice.  Nor,  in- 
deed, is  it  practicable  ;  the  order  of  Discipline,  in  each  of 
those  Churches,  being  changed  from  what  it  was  in  the  Nicene 
age.  Where,  for  instance,  are  the  penitential  "  Hearers  '*  and 
"  Prostraters  '*  of  that  day  ?  Or,  which  of  those  Churches  now 
forbids  its  Clergy  to  lend  money  on  interest.?  and  deposes 
them,  if  they  do  so  ?  Kneeling  on  the  Lord's  Day,  forbidden 
by  the  20th  Canon,  is  practised  both  in  the  Roman  and  Angli- 
can Churches,  though  not  in  the  Greek.  And  so  of  later 
Councils.  In  fine,  those  Churches  have,  in  fact,  adopted  the 
rule  of  the  English'  Article  :  "  It  is  not  necessary,  that  Tradi- 
tions and  Ceremonies  be  in  all  places  one,  or  utterly  alike  ;  for, 
at  all  times,  they  have  been  divers,  and  may  be  changed,  accor- 
ding to  the  diversity  of  countries,  times  and  men's  manners,  so 
that  nothing  be  ordained  against  God's  Word."  (Art. 
XXXIV.)  This  rule  will  apply  to  the  law  of  the  Second 
Council  of  Nice,  so  far  as  relates  to  the  establishment  of  Im- 
age-worship ;  or,  if  it  did  not,  and  the  Anglican  Church 
should  persist,  as  she  will  persist,  in  rejecting  that 
Council,  there  is  no  hindrance,  thereby,  to  Intercommunion. 
The  Council  ceases  to  be  (Ecumenical.  It  never  was  truly 
(Ecumenical.  The  Anglican  Church,  in  common  with  other 
Churches  of  Europe,  disowned  it  at  the  first,  when  their  votes 
were  necessary  to  its  Catholicity.  She  never  formally  rescin- 
ded that  Decree.  She  now  repeats  and  affirms  it.  We  do  not 
believe,  that,  with  the  prevailing  and  constantly  growing  opin- 
ion of  the  intelligent  and  influential  members  of  the  Greek 
Church,  against  the  enforced  use  of  Pictures  in  Worship,  this 
position  will  meet  with  any  solid  objection,  or  will  be  allowed 
to  hinder  the  restoration  of  Catholic  Fellowship. 

II.  The  Number  of  the  Sacraments, — We  confess  to  the  re- 
turn of  an  old  feeling  of  weariness,  at  the  very  mention  of  this 
subject.  When  we  remember  the  profitless  discussions  which 
we  have  held  with  Greek  Bishops  and  Priests,  all  which  reduced 
themselves,  in  the  end,  to  a  mere  war  of  words  ;  leaving  us,  in 
the  Greek  sense,  ready  to  acknowledge  Seven  Sacraments,  and 


528        Stanley* 8  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.    [Jan., 

the  Greek,  in  our  sense,  acknowledging  but  Two,  we  do  not 
like  to  expend  another  word  upon  the  worn-out  topic.  Will 
you  say,  with  our  Article,  "  There  are  Two  Sacraments  ordain- 
ed of  Christ  our  Lor  J  in  the  Gospel  ?"  Tour  Greek  brother 
agrees  with  you  perfectly ;  he  does  not  pretend  to  more.  Will 
you  say,  with  our  Catechism,  "  Two  only "  are  so  ordained, 
"  as  generally  necessary  to  salvation  ?"  He  has  no  objection 
to  that.  Will  you  say,  that  the  other  ^^  Five,  commonly  called 
Sacraments,"  [the  Greek  Church  calls  all  the  Seven,  Mys- 
teries ;  and,  the  diflference  in  the  word  is  important,  because 
Mystery  denotes,  exactly,  the  Greek  idea  of  a  Sacrament,  name- 
ly, that  which  has  a  grace  hidden,]  "  are  not  to  be  counted  for 
Sacraments  of  the  Gospel  j'  and  "  have  not  like  nature  of  Sac- 
raments with  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper,  for  that  they 
have  not  any  visible  Sign  or  Ceremony  ordained  of  God  ?" 
The  Greek  will  agree  with  you.  He  will  affirm,  that  Two  are 
ordained  of  God  ;  (that  is,  immediately  ;  for,  we  would  hard- 
ly say,  that  no  other  was  ordained  of  God  through  the  Churchy 
lest  we  make,  of  Laying  on  of  Hands  in  Confirmation  and  in 
Ordination,  mere  human  ceremonies  ;)  and,  that  the  other 
Five  are  the  Tradition  of  the  Church  ; — and,  that  we  cannot 
deny.  He  says,  a  "  Mystery  "  is  an  "  Ordinance,  in  which,  un- 
der a  sensible  sign,  the  invisible  grace  of  God  is  communicated 
to  believers."*  You  cannot  deny  the  truth  of  this,  with  re- 
gard to  either  one  of  the  Seven  which  the  Greek  calls  Myste- 
ries ;  remembering,  that,  by  the  last,  which  the  Eomans  call 
Extreme  Unction  ^  he  means  the  Scriptural  Kite  of  Anointing 
the  Sick  with  Oil,  for  their  recovery  ;  and  names  it.  The  Sanc- 
tified Oil,  (^vxe'katov)  Why  then,  you  may  ask  him,  do  you 
confine  the  number  to  Seven  ?  Is  not  grace  given,  also,  in 
other  sensible  ordinances  ;  for  example,  in  preaching  the  Word 
of  God  ?  Why  not  use  the  term,  as  your  fathers  did,  of  all 
acts  and  offices  of  religion  through  which,  under  the  Christian 
covenant,  God  bestows  His  blessing  ?  He  will  answer.  We 
do  not  deny  grace  to  other  acts  and  offices  :  but,  these  Seven 
are  of  more  general  importance  and  prominence  ;  and,  therefore, 

*  Orthodox  Doctrine,  by  Plato,  Metropolitan  of  Moscow. 


1* 

1864.]    Stanleyts  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches,        629 

are  singled  out  for  special  enumeration.  The  fact  is,  the  old 
Greek  Church  knew  nothing  of  Seven  Sacraments  in  particular  ; 
but,  the  habit  has  arisen,  in  comparatively  modem  times,  of  so 
counting  the  Mysteries,  in  imitation  of  the  Church  of  Eome. 
The  practice,  indeed,  was  originally  copied  from  Latin  writers  ; 
and  obtained  an  easy  success,  from  the  universal  respect  of 
Christians  for  the  mystical  number.  Seven.  On  the  whole, 
we  conclude,  that  the  topic  presents  no  serious  difference  be- 
tween ourselves  and  the  Church  of  the  Greeks.  The  most  im- 
portant difference  is,  in  our  want  of  the  ancient  and  scriptural 
Rite  of  Anointing  the  Sick  with  Oil.  Why  have  we  abandon- 
ed it  ?  Because,  it  had  been  corrupted  into  the  Extreme  Unc- 
tion of  the  Romanists.  Why  should  it  not  now  be  restored, 
in  compliance  with  the  avowed  principle  of  the  Reformation, 
to  bring  back  primitive  doctrine  and  usage  ?  We  cannot  an- 
swer this  question  satisfactorily.  The  Greeks  recognize,  that, 
if  we  do  not  enumerate  Seven  Sacraments,  we  have  them,  with 
the  exception  of  this  one.  They  will  not  make  its  restoration 
a  condition  of  Intercommunion.  But,  they  regard  its  absence 
as  a  deficiency  in  our  Church  ;  and,  can  we  say,  that  they 
have  not  good  reason  for  so  regarding  it  ?  This  is  one  of  many 
points,  (a  minor  one^  perhaps,)  in  which  a  serious  negotiation 
with  the  Greek  Church,  will  teach  us,  what  we  very  much 
need  to  learn,  that,  though  our  Church  is  Reformed  she  is  by 
no  means  •  perfect,  even  in  things  primitive  and  apostolical. 

ni.  Confirmation  by  Priests, — In  the  Greek  Church,  Con- 
firmation, (called  The  "  Chrism,"  and.  The  "  Sealing,")  is 
ministered  by  the  Priest  at  Baptism,  immediately  after  the  ad- 
ministration of  that  Sacrament,  unless  a  Bishop  happens  to  be 
the  Baptizer.  That  this  was  the  original  practice,  at  least  so 
far  as  the  time  of  Confirmation  is  concerned,  is  "  evident  unto 
all  men,  diligently  reading  Holy  Scripture  and  ancient  Au- 
thors." The  Catechumen  was  confirmed,  or  sealed,  immedi- 
ately on  Baptism.  That  this  would  be  the  case  with  adults  is 
manifest ;  and,  our  own  rule  for  them  stiU  accords  with  that 
practice  :  "  It  is  expedient,  that  every  Person  thus  Baptized, 
[i.  e.  in  Riper  years,]  should  be  confirmed  by  the  Bishop,  so  soon 
after  his  Baptism  as  conveniently  may  be,"    The  first  converts 

VOL.  XV.  42 


530        Stanley* 8  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Ghurches.     [Jan., 

being  men  and  women,  their  immediate  Confirmation  would 
establish  the  custom  ;  and,  from  them,  it  extended  to  those 
baptized  in  infancy.  The  universal  practice  of  giving  the  Sac- 
rament of  the  Eucharist  to  Infants,  as  is  still  done  in  the 
Greek  Church,  (though,  so  far  as  we  have  observed,  only  once, 
namely,  immediately  after  their  Baptism  and  Sealing,)  also 
shows  conclusively,  that  they  were  confirmed  ;  for,  the  recep- 
tion of  Holy  Communion,  (as  a  rule,)  always  followed  Con- 
firmation.* As  to  the  Officiator,  it  seems  equally  clear,  that, 
in  the  earliest  ages.  Confirmation  was  allowed  to  be  adminis- 
tered by  Priests,  in  the  absence  of  the  Bishop.  In  the  Greek 
Church,  it  is  still  regarded  as  a  delegated  power.  The  muron 
is  consecrated  by  a  Bishop  ;  the  Priest  is  merely  his  instru- 
ment, or  hand,  in  applying  it.  For,  (a  more  important  point,) 
Chrism,  or  Anointing,  has,  in  the  Greek  Church,  as  well  as  in 
the  Koman,  taken  the  place  of  the  Apostolic  Laying  on  of 
Hands  ;  or,  rather,  as  we  believe  to  be  the  fact  in  the  case, 
whereas,  originally,  (we  refer  to  the  earliest  ages  after  the 
Apostles,)  both  Anointing  and  Imposition  of  Hands  were  used, 
in  the  Holy  Rite  of  Confirmation,  the  latter,  gradually,  fell 
into  disuse  ;  probably  because,  when  the  Ministering  of  Con- 
firmation came  to  be  delegated  to  Priests,  the  Laying  on  of 
Hands  was  reserved,  as  being  exclusively  an  Apostolic,  or  Epis- 
copal, act ;  and,  there  is  some  evidence  to  show,  that  it  was, 
afterwards,  at  a  convenient  time,  done  by  the  Bishop.  But, 
we  have  been  able  to  discover  no  such  custom,  in  the  Greek 
Church  of  the  present  day. 

On  the  subject  of  Confirmation,  each  side  would  have  some- 
thing to  say.  The  Greek  would  object  to  us,  that  we  have 
omitted  the  ancient  Rite  of  Anointing,  which,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  our  own  Church  since  the  Reformation,  has  the  author- 
ity of  the  Rule,  Quod  semper^  &c.;  and,  we  should  object,  that 
he  has  made  the  more  important  omission  of  the  Laying  on  of 
Hands  ;  which  was,  unquestionably,  at  the  first,  the  Visible 
Sign  in  Confirmation.     Perhaps,  the  Difference  would  be  best 

*  On  these  points,  our  lay  friends,  to  many  of  whom  the  subject  may  be  a  new 
one,  will  find  a  better  resume  of  the  proofs  from  ancient  authority,  in  Bingham's 
Antiquities,  Book  XII,  than  in  any  other  work  equally  accessible. 


1864.]     Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.        631 

settled^  by  each  restoring  what  he  has  lost.  But,  we  may  have 
something  to  say  hereafter,  on  our  marked  deficiency  in  primi- 
tive usages,  and  our  duty  respecting  them. 

IV.  Marriage  of  Clergymen  after  Ordination, — The  Greek 
Church,  in  common  with  all  the  Oriental  Churches,  allows 
married  men  to  be  admitted  to  the  Diaconate  and  the  Priest- 
hood, and  permits  them  to  retain  their  wives  after  ordination. 
But,  in  the  Greek  and  most  of  the  other  Eastern  Churches,  no 
one  can  marry  after  receiving  Holy  Orders,  whether  he  receive 
them  in  a  single  state,  or  his  wife  die  after  his  ordination.  No 
marriage  after  Ordination^  is  the  rule.  The  practice  is  based 
upon  the  Canons  of  the  old  Councils  :  (See  Apostolic  Canons, 
26,  (19  ;)  Ancyran,  10 ;  Neo-Caesarean,  1  ;  [the  Canons  of 
Ancyra,  (Angora,)  and  Neo-CsBsarea  were  confirmed  by  the 
General  Council  of  Chalcedon  ;]  TruUan,  3,  •6.)  The  Chal- 
dean (Nestorian)  Church  allows  Deacons  and  Priests  to  marry 
after  Ordination  ;  retaining,  probably,  the  usage  of  an  earlier 
day ;  but,  its  Bishops,  as  in  all  the  Oriental  Churches,  must 
be  unmarried  men.  The  position,  it  seems  to  us,  to  be  taken  on 
this  point,  of  Marriage  after  Ordination,  is,  that  it  is  a  matter 
of  Discipline,  in  which,  although  the  General  Church  has  es- 
tablished a  rule,  each  particular  Church  is  at  liberty  to  modify 
it  as,  in  her  own  circumstances,  she  may  judge  to  serve  best  to 
godliness.  It  ought,  also,  to  be  added,  that  the  Apostolical 
Canons  and  those  of  TruUo  are  not  in  force  in  the  Church  of 
Borne  ;  which  leaves  the  Catholic  authority  on  the  question, 
confined  to  the  two  Provincial  Councils  of  Ancyra  and  Neo- 
CeBsarea,  as  confirmed  by  the  approbation  of  the  Council  of 
Chalcedon  ;  which  did  not  approve  the  Canons  on  this  subject 
in  particular,  but  only,  in  the.  general,  the  doings  of  those 
Councils.  Moreover,  the  Greeks  have  a  strong  prejudice 
against  unmarried  Priests  and  Deacons,  unless  they  are  Monks. 
They  will  not,  ordinarily,  allow  an  unmarried  Priest  to  have 
charge  of  a  Parish.  When  his  wife  dies,  unless  he  be  an  aged 
man,  he  retires  to  a  Monastery.  And,  the  common  practice, 
before  receiving  one  to  the  Diaconate,  is,  if  he  be  single,  to 
provide  him  with  a  wife.  Thus,  once  said  to  us  the  Syrian 
(Jacobite)  Patriarch,  in  whose  Church  the  same  prejudice  and 


532        Stanletfa  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Ghurches.     [Jan., 

custom  prevail,  "  If  a  Priest  die,  in  one  of  our  villages,  the  peo- 
ple, generally,  select  their  most  learned  man  to  be  their  Priest. 
Then,  if  he  be  a  young  man,  and  single,  we  first  marry  him, 
then  ordain  him  Deacon,  and,  soon  after,  advance  him  to  the 
Priesthood."  "  And  do  you,"  we  asked,  "  also  select  his  wife 
for  him  ?"  "  Well,"  said  the  Patriarch,  "  generally,  the  peo- 
ple pick  out  the  best  girl  in  the  village  for  him,  and,  as  he  is  to 
be  their  Priest,  he  complies  with  their  wishes." 

V.  Consecration  of  Married  Priests  to  the  Episcopa;te, — 
This  is  not  allowed  in  the  Greek  Church,  nor,  indeed,  we  be- 
lieve, in  any  of  the  Oriental  Churches.  The  Priest,  at  his 
Consecration,  must  be  either  a  Bachelor  or  a  Widower.  The 
custom  is  not  favorable  to  the  selection  of  the  best  men  for  the 
office  of  a  Bishop.  It  confines  the  choice  to  the  most  unfit 
class  of  the  Clengy,  the  Monks,  who  have  never  served  in  Par- 
ishes, and  to  the  comparatively  few  Parish  Priests  whose  wives 
have  departed.  Again  and  again,  have  we  heard  Greeks,  of 
every  degree,  and,  not  unfrequently.  Bishops,  express  their  re- 
gret at  the  existence  of  the  rule,  and  applaud  the  wider  liberty 
of  the  Anglican  Church.  They  acknowledge,  universally,  that 
it  was  not  so  in  the  beginning ;  and,  that  the  rule  of  their  own 
Church  was  not  established  till  the  Council  of  Trullo,  A.  D- 
691,  whose  Canons  the  Church  of  Rome  does  not  receive.  On 
the  whole,  we  are  of  opinion,  that,  in  case  of  negotiation,  the 
Greek  Church  is  much  more  likely  to  adopt  the  freedom  of  the 
Anglican,  than  to  impose  her  own  injudicious  restriction,  as  a 
condition  of  Intercommunion.  It  has  no  Catholic  authority, 
even  as  a  Canon  ;  and,  we  are  confident,  would  not  be  allowed 
to  stand  in  the  way  of  restored  Fellowship. 

VI.  Transuhstantiation. — Superficial  theologians  and  mere 
Protestants  would  say,  that  the  Greek  Church  certainly  holds 
the  Romish  Doctrine  of  Transuhstantiation.  More  critical  in- 
quirers would  find  no  more  in  her  teaching  than  the  Catholic 
Doctrine  of  the  RearPresence.  Her  most  approved  writers  do 
not  difter,  in  the  main,  from  the  High  Anglican  Divines,  or  the 
doctrine  of  our  Articles  and  the  Office  of  Holy  Communion. 
One  sad  consequence  of  the  depressed  state  of  the  Greek  Church, 
under  the  evil  sway  of  Mohammedanism,  has  been,  that  The- 


1864.]     Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriented  Churches,    533 

ology  ceased  to  be  cultivated,  the  Catena  of  her  learned  Writ- 
ings was  broken,  and  her  few  studious  men  resorted,  almost  of 
necessity,  to  the  tainted  mediaeval  literature  of  Kome,  which 
was  freely  poured  in  upon  them.  Hence  has  arisen  an  unsus- 
picious use  of  terms  which,  to  our  ear,  have  a  corrupt  sense, 
and  are  the  acknowledged  vocal  signs  of  error.  One  of  these  is 
Transubstanttation,  (fisTovatuatg,)  adopted  from  Latin  Authors, 
yet  used,  manifestly,  in  the  same  sense  with  the  old  Greek 
terms,  furapoi^  and  fieraaToixeiuaic,  which  the  ancient  Fathers  used 
respecting  the  Eeal  Presence.  Hence,  an  apparent  inconsist- 
ency between  the  Komish  word  and  the  Greek  practice ;  for, 
we  do  not  find,  in  the  Greek  Church,  the  usages  which,  in  the 
Latin,  have  followed  from  the  Doctrine  of  Transubstantiation. 
The  Altar  is  still  called  the  "  Holy  Table,"  (&yia  rpdire^a,)  and 
still  presdWes  the  form  of  a  table,  standing  in  the  middle  of 
the  Sanctuary.  There  is  no  adoration  of  the  consecrated  Ele- 
ments. There  is  no  reservation  of  them  on  the  Altar,  for  per- 
petual worship.  There  is  no  Feast  in  honor  of  them.  The 
Liturgies  of  St.  Basil,  St.  Chrysostom  and  St.  Gregory  retain 
their  ancient  purity  of  expression.  There  is  no  Komanism,  but 
in  the  heedless  adoption  of  a  Bomish  word.*  However,  we 
dwell,  perhaps,  though  thus  briefly,  too  long  upon  the  subject. 
It  is  not  one  that  is  very  likely  to  be  brought  into  controversy  ; 
and  Greek  Bishops,  the  Patriarch  of  Constantinople  included, 
have  repeatedly  expressed  to  us  their  satisfaction  with  the  im- 
plied doctrine  of  our  Liturgy. 

VII.  Invocation  of  Saints. — Says  the  Catechism  of  Con- 
stantinople, (we  translate  from  an  edition  authorized  by  the 
Patriarch,  and  printed  in  the  press  of  the  Patriarchate,) 
**  When  we  invoke  the  Saints,  we  do  not  transgress  this  (the 

*  It  may  be  worth  while  to  quote  here  the  language  of  Plato's  Catechism,  which, 
in  its  G-reek  version,  is  the  accredited  text-book  in  the  schools  of  Constantinople : 
"  The  Eucharist  is  a  Mystery,  (Sacrament,)  in  which,  under  the  form  of  bread,  the 
true  Body  of  Christ,  and,  under  the  form  of  wine,  the  true  Blood  of  Christ,  are  com-, 
municated  to  the  Faithful,  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  unto  eternal  life."    We  ma]f 
add,  that  there  is,  in  the  Service  of  Holy  Communion,  an  Elevation  and  Procession 
of  the  Elements,  but  before  Consecration ;  and,  that  a  portion  of  the  consecrated 
Elements  is  reserved,  though  not  kept  on  the  Altar,  for  the  purpose  of  conveying  - 
the  Sacrament  to  the  Sick ;  according  to  the  primitive  usage. 

YOL.  XV.  42* 


534       Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.     [Jan., 

First)  Commandment.  For,  that  Invocation,  according  to 
the  understanding  of  our  Orthodox  Church,  is  very  diflferent 
from  the  Invocation  of  God.  We  invoke  God,  and  our  Sa- 
viour Jesus  Christ,  as  the  Most  High  Lord  and  Ahnighty  Euler 
of  all  things.  But,  we  invoke  the  Saints,  as  His  servants,  and 
heirs  of  eternal  blessedness.  The  Invocation  of  God  is  nothing 
else  than  the  deepest  subjection  of  our  mind  to  the  Divine 
Majesty,  and  the  reposing  of  all  our  hope  in  Him  ;  while  the 
Invocation  of  Saints  is  the  union  of  our  prayers  with  theirs. 
It  is  sufficient  to  say,  in  confirmation  [of  our  argument,]  that 
the  Saints,  while  still  living,  prayed  for  others,  and  besought 
others  to  pray  for  them  ;  as  appears  from  Acts  xii,  5.  ;  Eom. 
XV.  30  ;  2  Cor.  i.  11 ;  and  Phil.  i.  4.  Being  now  near  to  God, 
and  enjoying  His  perpetual  presence,  it  is  impossible,  that  they 
should  not  have,  for  the  salvation  of  the  Faithful;  a  fervent 
desire,  known  to  God.  But  if  it  be  so,  what  inconsistency  is 
there  in  our  uniting  our  prayers  and  our  desire  for  our  own  sal- 
vation with  their  desire  and  their  prayers  [in  our  behalf]  ?  with 
the  desire  and  the  prayers,  for  example,  of  the  Blessed  Paul  ? 
And,  in  this  consists  the  Invocation  of  Saints. 

"  In  such  Invocation,  the  all-powerful  Mediation  of  Jesus 
Christ  is  not  excluded.  For,  that  is  the  perpetual  and  indis- 
pensable foundation,  both  of  our  own  prayers  and  of  the  inter- 
cession of  the  Saints  for  us.  Yet,  let  no  one  think,  that  such 
respect  rendered  unto  them,  can  help  us,  when  we  live  incorri- 
gible and  impenitent  lives.  For,  the  greatest  honor  we  can 
give  to  the  Saints  is,  to  imitate  their  lives,  and  to  repose,  as 
they  did,  all  our  hope  in  God. 

"  It  is  a  great  sin  to  offer  to  the  Saints  the  same  worship 
which  we  offer  to  God ;  or,  to  trust  in  them  as  we  trust  in 
Him  ;  or,  to  pray  more,  and  more  frequently,  to  them  than  to 
Him  ;  or,  to  celebrate  *heir  Festivals  with  more  reverence  than 
those  of  our  Lord ;  or,  to  show  more  respect  to  their  Pictures, 
than  to  those  of  the  Saviour.  For,  the  Saints,  however  ex- 
alted they  may  be,  are  but  servants  of  God,  and  creatures  of 
His  hands ;  and,  hence,  great  is  the  difference  between  Him 
and  them.  From  falling  into  such  error  and  sin,  every  one, 
therefore,  should    guard  himself."    Among  the    safeguards 


1864.]     Stanley* 8  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.        535 

Eigainst  "  error  and  sin"  in  the  Invocation  of  Saints,  the  Cate- 
chism gives  the  following :  "  Let  every  one  be  subject  to  the 
truth  of  Revelation.  Let  him  receive  the  Divine  Word,  as  the 
rule  of  all  his  thoughts,  and  follow  its  guidance." 

We  have  given,  thus  largely,  the  Doctrine  of  the  Greek 
Church,  from  a  modern  and  authoritative  standard,  both  be- 
cause the  subject  is  unportant,  (presenting,  perhaps,  the  prin- 
cipal difference,  after  the  FiUoquCy  between  her  and  us,)  and 
because,  being  so  important,  it  seemed  but  fair  to  state  her 
Doctrine  in  her  own  words.  The  inconclusiveness  of  the  ar- 
gument we  hardly  need  to  point  out.  If  the  Faithful  departed 
do  remember  us,  in  loving  supplication,  (as  we  do  not,  for  an 
instant,  doubt,)  the  broadest  inference  which  the  fact  admits, 
is,  that  we  may  rightly  beseech  God  to  hear  their  prayers  in 
our  behalf.  It  is  no  foundation  for  an  argxmient,  that  we  may 
fitly  pray  to  f  Aem,  or  ask  their  prayers  for  us ;  but,  rather  the 
contrary ;  the  fact  itself  of  their  praying  for  us  making  such 
request  unnecessary ;  even  supposing  that  they  can  hear  it,  or 
that  it  will  be,  as  the  Latin  theologians  assert,  revealed  to 
them. 

The  Invocation  of  Saints,  so  far  as  authorized,  has  a  limited 
and  comparatively  innocent  use  in  the  Greek  Church.  In  her 
Service  Books,  we  see  nothing  of  it,  excepting  under  the  guise 
of  poetical  apostrophe,  such  as  we  find  in  the  Psalms  of  David, 
addressed  to  angels,  and  even  to  inanimate  objects.  There  is 
no  distinct  assertion  of  the  doctrine,  no  formal  prayers  to 
Saints,  nothing  that  can  be  called  an  Invocation,  more  than 
may  be  said  of  the  last  sentence  in  the  English  Benedicite,  or 
of  the  last  but  one  in  our  own,  or  of  the  sentence  in  the  Ben- 
edicy  "  0  praise  the  Lord,  ye  Angels  of  His,"  &c.  The  Greek 
Church  has  not  decreed  the  Invocation  of  Saints.  She  has  not, 
like  the  Church  of  Kome,  made  it  a  pfint  of  Faith.  She  has, 
as  a  Church,  given  it  no  other  sanction  than  it  finds  in  such 
use  of  it  in  her  Services  as  we  have  described.  She  does  not 
bind  the  use  of  it  on  her  members ;  and,  in  this  respect,  her 
position  towards  it  is  better  than  with  regard  to  the  "  religious 
salutation"  of  Pictures,  which  she  holds  to  have  been  enjoined 
by  a  Council  deemed  by  her  (Ecumenical.    A  Greek  may  never 


536       Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.      [Jan., 

invoke  a  Saint,  (as  many  do  not,)  and  yet  violate  no  law  of 
his  Church.  >  Furthermore,  she  lacks  that  impious  extension 
of  the  system,  in  her  authorized  Devotions,  which  so  deeply 
shocks  one  in  the  Eomish  usages.  She  has  not  committed  her- 
self to  that  woful  Mariolatry  which  is  now  the  most  prominent 
feature  in  the  practical  working  of  the  Latin  Church.  We,  by 
no  means,  wish  to  acquit  her  of  excess,  especially  in  certain 
authorized  Forms  for  private  use,  which,  at  least,  she  winks  at, 
and  some  of  her  Clergy  encourage.  But  we  are  defining  her 
position,  as  regards  Intercommunion ;  and,  we  say,  that  she 
exhibits  nothing,  in  her  doctrinal  status,  which  need  prevent 
her  from  holding  Catholic  Fellowship  with  a  Church  which  re- 
jects the  Invocation  of  Saints  altogether.  Whether  her  prac- 
tice precludes  us  from  allowing  such  Fellowship  on  our  part, 
we  shall  come  to  consider  by  and  by.  We  ought  to  add,  that 
the  habit  of  invoking  Saints  prevails  widely,  and  to  a  super- 
stitious degree,  among  the  lower  classes  of  Q-reeks ;  and  is, 
often,  encouraged  in  them  by  the  more  ignorant  of  the  Clergy. 
The  classes  to  which  we  refer,  correspond,  in  social  position,  to 
the  ignorant  and  vicious  masses  in  our  own  towns,  who  have 
no  religion  whatever,  and,  literally,  live  without  a  God.  The 
poor,  unlearned  Greek  is,  almost  always,  devout,  and  attends, 
punctually,  to  all  the  prescribed  duties  and  observances  of  his 
religion  ;  but,  he  mixes  with  them  all,  a  vast  amount  of  super- 
stitious notions  and  customs.  Still,  we  have  always  felt,  that 
this  is  better,  far  better,  than  the  gross  Infidelity  and  prac- 
tical Atheism  of  our  own  degenerate  crowds. 

It  may  be  well  to  offer  a  specimen  or  two  of  the  addresses  to 
Saints  found  in  the  Greek  Service  Books.  The  reader  will 
please  to  note,  however,  that,  by  separating  them  from  the 
context  in  which  they  stand,  and  presenting  them  singly  and 
prominently,  we  givelhem  an  effect  which  they  lack,  as  they 
are  heard  in  the  long  stretches  of  the  Kanons  in  the  Service. 
We  are,  in  part,  saved  the  trouble  of  translating,  by  the  valua- 
ble little  work  of  the  Eev.  E.  F.  Littledale,  lately  published  in 
London,  entitled,  "  Offices  from  the  Service  Books  of  the  Holy 
Eastern  Church."  We  have,  however,  as  in  duty  bound,  com- 
pared his  version  with  the  original,  that  we  might  be  assured 


S4.]     Stanley* 8  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Chv/rches.       SS7 

its  accuracy ;  and,  in  this  view,  have  reduced  a  few  of  his 
rds  to  a  more  literal  rendering ;  at  the  sacrifice,  we  fear,  of 
newhat  of  the  grace  of  his  scholarly  and  elegant  translation, 
e  following  Stichoa  is  from  the  Office  for  Christmas-Day : 

"  0  thou,  God-bearing  Virgin, 

"  Who  hast  the  Saviour  borne, 

"  Thou  hast  reversed  the  ancient  curse  of  Eve  ; 

"  For,  thou  hast  been  a  Mother, 

"  As  was  the  Father's  will, 

'*  Bearing  in  thy  bosom 

"  God,  the  Incarnate  Word. 

"  The  mystery  is  past  searching  out ; 

"  We  glorify  it,  all,  by  faith  alone  ; 

"  Crying  with  thee,  and  saying: 

" '  Glory  to  Thee,  Inexplicable  Lord !'  " 

We  add  an  Eirmoa,  from  the  Office  for  the  Sunday  of  the 
►ly  Pentecost : 

"  Lady,  rejoice,  in  Mother-Maiden  fame ; 

"For,  no  well-poised  and  fluent  turn  of  speech 

"  In  eloquence  can  sing  thee  fittingly ; 

"  And  every  mind  is  dizzied  at  the  thought 

"  Of  Him,  thy  Child :  hence,  with  voice  united, 

"  Thee  we  praise. 

"  Tis  fit  to  laud  the  Maid  who  giveth  life ; 

"  For,  she  alone  gave  shelter  to  the  Word 

"  Who  came  to  heal  the  sickness  of  mankind." 

The  following,  which  we  take  from  the  Offertory  of  the  Com- 
inion  Office,  has  more  of  the  manner  and  style  of  prayer, 
►ugh  bearing  the  form  of  rhythmical  and  rhetorical  apostro- 
3,  and,  as  such,  sung  to  a  "  Tone."  We  are  responsible  for 
English  dress. 


,v 


"  Thou  fount  of  compassion, 
"  Virgin  Mother  of  God, 
"  To  us  be  merciful ! 
**  On  thy  sinning  people  look, 
'*  And  show  to  us  thy  power ; 
"  For,  in  thee  do  we  hope, 
**  And  to  thee  cry  we,  *  Hail.' 


» 


538       Stanley's  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches.      [Jan., 

We  ought,  perhaps,  to  add,  that  this  is  immediately  pre- 
ceded by  a  lowly  address  to  Christ,  "  imploring  forgiveness  of 


sin/' 


"  For,  of  Thine  own  free-will,  it  pleased  Thee, 

"  In  the  flesh,  on  the  Cross,  to  be  offered, 

"  That  us  whom  Thou  hast  formed.  Thou  mightest  deliver 

♦*  From  the  bondage  of  the  foe :  therefore,  give  we  thanks, 

"  And  to  Thee  we,  singing,  say,  *Tis  Thou  Who  fiUest  all  things 

"  With  joy  and  gladness.  Thou,  O  our  Saviour, 

"  Who  didst  come  to  save  the  world !' 


i>  ft 


In  fine,  the  position  of  the  Greek  Church,  with  regard  to  the 
Invocation  of  Saints,  we  take  to  be  this :  She  presents  ex- 
amples of  it  in  her  Services  ;  but,  she  does  not  decree  it,  nor 
enjoin  it  upon  her  members  ;  leaving  them  free  to  use  it,  or 
not,  at  their  pleasure. 

VIII.  Reverence  to  Sacred  Pictures  and  Relics, — On  this 
point  we  have  said  enough,  for  the  present,  under  the  first 
head.  The  number  of  (Ecumenical  Councils. 

IX.  Prayer  for  the  Faithful  Departed. — Perhaps,  we  should 
have  left  this  point  to  be  considered  hereafter,  when  we  come 
to  speak  of  primitive  usages  which  have  been  discontinued  in 
our  own  Church.  We  do  not  imagine,  that  it  will  be  made  a 
matter  of  controversy,  unless  by  ourselves  ;  much  less  do  we 
anticipate,  that  any  intelligent  Greek  would  insist  upon  it  as 
a  condition  of  Intercommunion.  But,  we  have  thought  well 
to  give,  in  this  place,  a  brief  conversation  which  we  once  held, 
with  the  Patriarch  of  Constantinople,  on  the  subject.  We 
had  presented  to  him  a  copy  of  the  Prayer  Book  of  the  Church 
of  England,  in  Modem  Greek;  requesting  him  to  give  it  a 
critical  examination,  and  then  favor  us  with  his  opinion  con- 
cerning it.  He  promised  to  do  so,  and  appointed  a  day,  a  fort- 
night later,  for  a  second  interview.  We  came  at  the  time 
which  he  had  set ;  and,  after  the  ordinary  exchange  of  salu- 
tations, he  took  up  the  Book,  which  was  lying  by  his  side,  and 
said,  "  I  have  had  this  by  me  aU  the  time  since  I  last  saw  you, 
and  I  have  examined  it  very  carefully."  f^And  what  does 
your  Holiness  think  of  it  ?"  we  asked.  "  I  think  well  of  it,"  he 
replied,     "  I  like  it  very  much,  on  the  whole  ;  and,  I  am  glad 


1864.]      Stanley' 8  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Churches,      539 

to  see,  that  you  have  so  sound  a  Book  of  Prayer/'  "  It  looks 
rather  small,"  he  added,  with  a  smile,  "  by  the  side  of  our  vo- 
luminous Services.  Is  this  all  you  have  ?"  "  All,"  we  replied. 
"  We  should  think  it  rather  spare  diet,  for  the  worship  of  the 
Church,"  he  said.  He  then  continued,  "  But,  I  see  you  have 
some  important  differences  from  us."  "  Will  your  Holiness 
be  pleased  to  enumerate  them  ?''  Of  course,  he  first  spoke  of 
the  Twofold  Procession,  and  with  great  warmth  of  feeKng, 
denouncing  it  as  a  Eomish  interpolation.  A  portion  of  his 
remarks  we  gave  at  the  close  of  our  last  Article  ;  and,  we  need 
not  here  report  the  discussion  which  followed.  He  was  greatly 
appeased  and  gratified,  when  we  told  him,  that  the  Anglican 
Church  had  not  defined  the  Doctrine,  in  the  Eomish,  or  any 
other,  sense ;  nor  had  ever  pronounced  the  Eastern  Church 
"  heretical,"  for  the  want  of  it.  We  then  proceeded  :  "  Will 
your  Holiness  name  a  second  point  of  difference  ?"  "  Well," 
he  said,  "  I  see  you  have  no  Prayers  for  the  Departed."  "  Mind 
you,"  he  immediately  added,  "  I  am  not  speaking  of  Purga- 
tory, That  is  a  Latin  Doctrine,  which  we  utterly  reject.  But, 
Prayers  for  the  Faithful,  who  have  departed  in  the  hope  of  a 
good  Eesurrection."  "We  do  not  forget  them,"  we  said; 
"  you  will  find  a  commemoration  of  them  in  our  Office  of  Holy 
Communion,"  "  I  looked  for  it,"  he  replied,  "  and  noticed  it. 
Its  proper  place  is  in  the  Liturgy,  (Communion  Office.)  That 
is  well,  so  far  as  it  goes.  But,  the  ancient  Church  used  to 
pray  for  her  departed  children,  that  they  might  rest  in  pleas- 
ant, happy  and  peaceful  places,  where  the  righteous  rest,  and, 
that  God  would  grant  them,  in  the  Day  of  Judgment,  forgive- 
ness of  their  sins,  and  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven.  And,  we  do 
the  same."  We  inquired  as  to  the  meaning  of  those  Prayers  ; 
and  the  Patriarch  said,  "  We  know,  their  salvation  is  already 
sure.  But,  our  Prayer  for  them  shows  our  love  for  them,  and 
our  continued  fellowship  with  them.  And  then,  you  know,  we 
pray  for  many  things  which  are  certain  to  come  to  pass.  Our 
Lord  teaches  us  to  say.  Thy  Kingdom  come."  '^  Do  you  con- 
sider," we  asked,  "  the  want  of  such  Prayers  in  our  Service  as 
anything  essential  ?"  "  No,"  he  replied,  thoughtfully,  "  I 
cannot  say  that.     But,  I  think  it  a  great  deficiency,  and  very 


540       Stanley^a  Lectures  and  the  Oriental  Ghurches,     [Jaa, 

much  to  be  regretted."  We  told  him  how  the  omission  came 
about,  from  the  Eomish  perversion  of  them.  "  That  may  be/' 
he  said ;  «  but,  the  true  use  is  very  ancient,  even  from  the  b*. 
ginning."  We  need  add  nothing  more,  to  show  the  position  of 
the  Greek  Church,  with  regard  to  Prayer  for  the  Faithful  De- 
parted.    The  Patriarch's  distinctions  are  to  be  carefully  noted. 

{To  he  continued,) 


1864.]        The  Union^  the  Oonstitutioriy  and  Slavery.         641 


Art.  II.— the  UNION,    THE  CONSTITUTION,   AND 

SLAVERY. 

(1.)  7%e  Papers  of  James  Madison^  purchased  by  order  of 
Congress,  &c.,  &c.  Three  Volumes.  Washington  :  Lang- 
tree  &  O'SuUivan.     1840. 

(2.)  Annals  of  Congress.  Second  Session,  Sixteenth  Con- 
gress.    1820-1. 

(3.)  Curtis' s  History  of  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States. 
Two  Volumes.     New  York  :  Harper  &  Brothers.     1854. 

The  struggle  in  which  this  nation  is  engaged  has  already 
reached  that  stage  in  its  progress  when  words  of  counsel  may 
be  offered,  when  principles  may  be  discussed,  when,  if  any  man 
can  throw  light  upon  the  questions  at  issue,  or  say  or  do 
aught  to  assuage  the  bitterness  of  feeling,  and  become  the  in- 
strument of  Peace,  he  is  bound  not  to  keep  silent.  For  almost 
three  years,  the  fierce  passions,  the  mighty  energies,  the  vast 
resources  of  the  entire  country.  North  and  South,  have  been 
called  into  full  play ;  at  what  terrible  cost,  it  is  too  soon  yet 
to  estimate.  We  do  not  suppose  that  the  War  is  yet  at  an 
end ;  but  we  do  believe  that  Beason  is  beginning  to  resume 
her  throne.  Men  are  beginning  to  ask,  when  is  this  awful  sac- 
rifice of  the  young  best  life  of  the  country  to  cease  ?  What 
are  the  ends,  for  which  the  War  is  to  be  protracted  ?  What 
are  the  difficulties,  in  the  way  of  securing  those  ends  ?  In  re- 
sponding to  these  inquiries,  in  the  present  Article,  we  shall 
write  with  entire  firankness  ;  and  while  we  utter  only  our  own 
individual  convictions,  we  shall  do  it  in  complete  independence 
of  all  political  parties,  and,  as  far  as  may  be,  of  all  sectional 
prejudices. 

We  express  then,  first  of  all,  our  fiill  and  confirmed  belief, 
that  a  permanent  separation  of  this  Nation  is  an  utter  impos- 
sibility. The  reasons  for  this  belief,  we  have  no  space  to  give 
in  detail.    We  waive  here,   altogether,  the  question  of  the 

VOL.  XV.  43 


542         The  Union,  the  Constitution,  and  Slavery.  [Jan., 

right  of  Secession.  We  aver  that  the  American  people  were 
designed,  by  the  Creator,  to  be  one  Nation,  and  not  many  Na- 
tions. Geographically  and  commercially  we  miust  be  one. 
Our  great  Eivers  bind  together  the  great  West  and  North 
West  with  the  South  West,  indissolubly,  and  they  will  bind 
them  together  as  long  as  those  waters  run.  The  Mississippi 
Eiver,  from  its  source  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  can  never  wash 
the  soil  of  two  nations  ;  it  must  belong  to  one  great  and  united  % 
people.  The  mighty  domain  which  was  purchased  of  Napole- 
on, two  generations  ago,  at  a  great  price,  and  as  a  great  national 
necessity,  will  not,  cannot  now  be  abandoned,  by  the  numerous 
population  of  the  great  and  growing  States  which  are  planted 
upon  its  numerous  and  mighty  tributaries.  Commercially,  and 
socially,  as  well  as  by  vast  internal  means  of  communication, 
the  Northwest  and  the  Southwest  are  linked  to  the  Atlantic 
States  by  just  as  firm  a  bond.  Differences  of  climate  and  pro- 
ductions, and  natural  resources,  so  far  from  separating  such  a 
people,  are,  or  may  be,  the  very  elements  and  conditions  of 
union.  The  North,  and  the  West,  and  the  South,  are  mutually 
made  for,  and  dependent  upon  each  other.  An  endless  border 
warfare,  ruin,  utter  and  remediless,  awaits  their  separation ; 
and  this  is  to  be  one  of  the  lessons  of  this  unnatural  and  ter- 
rible War.  They  have  flourished  together  so  long  and  so  glo- 
riously, that  they  had  become  each  proud,  self-consequential, 
envious,  jealous  of  the  other.  Alienated  from  each  other  tem- 
porarily such  a  people  may  be,  yet  the  bonds  which  unite  and 
bind  them  together  are  natural,  and  will  be  permanent.  What 
events  are  concealed  in  the  future,  ere  this  will  be  the  solution 
of  our  difficulties,  God  only  knows ;  but  one  united  Nation, 
sooner  or  later,  we  must  and  shall  become.  That  God,  in  His 
wrath,  has  given  up  this  nation  to  ruin,  and  that  in  that  catas- 
trophe He  will  permit  so  many  and  such  hopes  to  be  forever  ♦ 
blasted,  we  cannot  yet  bring  ourselves  to  believe. 

Neither  is  Slavery  the  alone  cause,  or  even  the  principal 
cause  of  the  War.  It  is  the  occasion  of  it,  and  it  will  be  and 
is  the  great  difficulty  in  the  way  of  a  return  to  Peace.  The 
cause  of  the  War,  the  primary  cause,  lying  back  of  and  giving 
shape  and  direction  to  all  other  causes,  is  the  Sins  of  the  Na- 


1864.]        The  UmoUj  the  Constitution,  and  Slavery.         543 

tion.  It  is**  the  want  of  Public  and  Private  Virtue.  It  is  the 
corruptions,  the  bribeiy,  the  peculations,  the  fraud,  notoriously 
and  shamelessly  practiced  in  high  places.  It  is  the  alarming 
extent  to  which  the  National  Government  has  trampled  upon 
the  sanctions  of  the  Divine  Law,  holding  its  Sessions  of  Con- 
gress on  God's  Holy  Day,  admitting  to  its  Council  Chambers 
men  steeped  in  the  heathenish  abominations  and  brutalities  of 
Mormonism.  It  is  the  rapid  spread  of  theoretical  and  practi- 
cal Infidelity  among  the  masses  of  the  people,  the  trampling 
under  foot  of  God's  Eevelation,  the  rejection  of  the  old  Christ- 
ian Creeds  and  Articles  of  Faith,  by  those  once  deemed  ortho- 
dox, and,  as  a  consequence,  the  undermining  of  the  public 
conscience.  Washington  said,  in  his  Farewell  Address,  "  rea- 
son and  experience  both  forbid  us  to  expect  that  National  Mo- 
rality can  prevail  in  exclusion  of  religious  principles."  And 
yet,  Eeligious  Principles  have  lost  and  are  losing  their  hold  on 
the  belief,  and  conscience,  and  policy  of  the  Nation.  It  is  the 
frightful  list  of  crimes  against  Morality ;  the  judicial  tramp- 
ling upon  the  sacredness  of  Marriage,  that  great  Conservator 
of  Social  Virtue,  and  the  direct  sanction  thus  given  to  hear 
thenish  lust  and  licentiousness.*  It  is  the  growing  disregard 
of  the  Christian  Sabbath,  and  with  it,  the  destruction  of  the 
great  bulwark  of  every  Moral  and  Christian  Virtue.  It  is  the 
disobedience  to  parents,  the  intemperance,  the  profanity,  the 
crimes  against  life  and  property  and  reputation,  against  which 
the  Civil  Law  is  becoming  more  and  more  powerless.  Here,  in 
this  long  but  incomplete  catalogue,  is  the  real  cause  of  the 
War.  In  the  history  of  the  world,  such  a  Nation,  under  the 
Providence  of  God,  never  has  prospered.  Servants  to  sin,  tm- 
willing  to  govern  themselves,  men  have  become  incapable  of 
governing  others  ;  and  so  have  yielded  themselves  the  slaves 
of  despotic  power  in  some  form.  Such  a  process,  in  the  econ- 
omy of  Nations,  is  both  a  philosophical  necessity,  and  the 
Law  of  God's  dealings  with  His  children.     It  always  has  been 

*  As  one  instance  among  a  thousand;  while  we  write,  we  notice  the  following 
paragraph: — 

DiYOROB  Oases. — There  are  one  hundred  and  seventy-four  divorce  cases  on  the 
docket  of  the  Supreme  Court  in  Suffolk  county,  Mass. 


544         The  Union,  the  Constitution,  and  Slavery.         [Jan., 

BO,  and  always  will  be,  until  the  end  of  time.  Hence,  if  we 
would  be  peace-makers,  and  on  the  only  durable  or  possible 
basis,  we  must  humble  ourselves  before  God  ;  we  must  repent 
of  our  sins  ;  we  must  come  back  to  those  "  Eeligious  Princi- 
ples," as  Washington  called  them,  the  sanctions  of  the  Divine 
Law,  and  the  immutable  verities  of  the  Christian  Faith,  on 
which  alone  National  virtue,  prosperity  and  glory  can  ever  de- 
pend. 

Although  we  have  named  the  primary  cause  of  the  War, 
there  were  secondary,  and  more  immediate  causes,  the  potency 
of  which  will  vary,  in  the  estimation  of  diflferent  perSons. 
Among  these,  are  the  hereditary  antipathies  of  Cavalier  and 
Boundhead,  begotten  in  the  stormy  periods  of  English  history, 
and  never  yet  forgotten.  There  is  the  old  notion,  which  still 
clings  to  the  degenerate  Puritan,  that  as  "  the  elect  of  God" 
and  peculiar  favorite  of  Heaven,  it  is  his  special  mission,  not 
less  than  that  of  the  Ultra-Montanist,  (and  the  two  Systems 
have  more  points  of  correspondence  than  is  sometimes  sup- 
posed,) to  wield  "  the  two  swords,"  Civil  and  Ecclesiastical 
It  was  this  notion  which  possessed  the  fiery  zealot,  Oliver 
Cromwell ;  who,  in  the  name  of  Liberty  and  Philanthropy, 
perpetrated  fearfiil  tyrannies  and  atrocities  ;  in  the  name  of  a 
truer  Civilization,  was  guilty  of  the  most  shameful  barbari- 
ties ;  and  in  the  name  of  Beligion,  went  to  such  an  extreme  of 
impiety,  that,  as  Bishop  Kennet  says,  "  Heresies  and  Blas- 
phemies against  Heaven  were  swelled  up  to  a  most  prodigious 
height."*  Macaulay,  who  cannot  be  charged  with  partiality  for 
the  Church,  says,  speaking  of  the  Puritan  dynasty  ; — 

"  Another  goyemment  arose,  which,  like  the  former,  considered  religion  as  its 
surest  basis,  and  the  religious  discipline  of  the  people  its  first  duty.  Sanguinaiy 
laws  were  enacted  against  libertinism ;  profane  pictures  were  burned ;  drapery  was 
put  on  indecorous  statues;  the  theatres  were  shut  up;  fast  days  were  numerous; 
and  the  Parliament  resolved,  that  no  person  should  be  admitted  to  any  public  em- 
ployment, unless  the  House  should  be  satisfied  of  his  vital  godliness.  We  know 
what  was  the  end  of  this  training.  We  know  that  it  ended  in  impiety,  in  filthy 
and  heartless  sensuality ;  in  the  dissolution  of  all  ties  of  honor  and  morality.  We 
know  that,  at  this  very  day,  scriptural  phrases,  scriptural  names,  perhaps  some 

♦  Complete  Hist.  Vol  3,  p.  261.  See  also  Edwards's  Gangrama^  Book  I.  part  3, 
p.  75 ;  and  Grey's  Reply  to  Neal,  Vol.  IV.  pp.  58-65 :  91-5. 


1864.]        The  Union,  the  Constitution,  and  Slavery.  545 

scriptural  doctrines,  excite  disgust  and  ridicule,  solely  because  they  are  associated 
with  the  austerity  of  that  period.  The  training  of  the  Bigh  Church  ended  in  the 
reign  of  the  Puritans,  and  the  training  of  the  Puritans,  in  the  reign  of  the  harlots."* 

England,  having  tried  Political  Puritanism  for  twenty  years, 
during  half  of  which  time  the  System  had  fuU  play,  was  glad 
to  restore  to  the  throne  that  miserable  specimen  of  humanity, 
the  reckless,  sensual,  hypocritical  Charles  II. ;  and  she  has 
never  cared  to  repeat  the  experiment.     When  men  find,  in 
their  own  wicked  hearts,  a  "  LaV  higher  than  the  Law  of 
God,  they  will  not  hesitate  to  justify,  by  such  a  "Law,"  any 
and  every  act  to  which  the  propensities  of  the  heart  lead  them. 
History  has  no  darker  page  than  the  long  list  of  deeds  of  bru- 
tal lust  and  savage  barbarity,  which  have  been  perpetrated  in 
the  name  of  Eeligion.f    This  innate  idea  of  a  "  mission,"  in- 
wrought into  the  very  framework  and  texture  of  the  Puritan, 
makes  him,  of  necessity,  whatever  his  character,  a  professional 
"reformer  ;"  this  is  his  vocation ;  in  other  words,  he  becomes  a 
meddler  in  other  people's  business,    Horace  Greeley,  himself  a 
New  Englander  by  birth,  and  a  fair  type  of  the  modem  the- 
ory, has  expressed  this  Puritan  idea  exactly.     It  is  not  original 
with  him  ;  it  is  one  of  Louis  Napoleon's  maxims,  but  Greeley 
endorses  it.     "  March  at  the  head  of  the  ideas  of  your  age, 
and  then  these  ideas  will  follow  and  support  you"    Here,  in 
a  nutshell,  is  the  secret  of  the  demagogism  of  the  modem 
Puritan  Pulpit.J 

*  MacauUiy'8  Miscellanies^  Vol.  I.  p.  312,  313. 

f  When  a  Clergyman,  at  the  late  Andover  Commencement,  said,  "  Giv.e  me  the 
infidelity  of  Theodore  Parker,  rather  than  the  orthodoxy  of  the  New  York  Ob- 
server," he  reminds  us  of  the  "  Wallingford  Community,"  in  Conn.,  founded  by  a 
preacher  of  the  same  School ;  and  of  the  exhibitions  of  human  depravity  in  Crom- 
well's time,  by  "  Higher  Law"  men  and  women. — See  Grey's  reply  to  Neal,  Vol. 
IV.  pp.  59-69. 

\  In  the  early  settlement  of  the  New  Haven  Colony,  after  enacting  that  "  none 
shall  be  admitted  to  be  free  Burgesses  in  any  of  the  Plantations  within  this  juris- 
diction, for  the  future,  but  such  Planters  as  are  members  of  some  or  other  of  the 
approved  Churches  in  New  England,"  and  that  "  the  Court  shall,  with  all  care  and 
diligence,  provide  for  the  maintenance  of  the  purity  of  Religion,  andsieppressthe  eon- 
trary ;"  it  was  enacted,  in  April,  1644,  "  that  the  Judicial  Laws  of  God,  as  they 
were  delivered  by  Moses  *  *  *  shall  be  a  rule  to  all  the  Courts  in  this  Jurisdic- 
tion."   The  historian  says ,-  "  Thus  it  appears  that  the  only  code  recognized  in  the 

VOL.  XV.  43* 


546  The  Uniotiy  the  Gonatitutiony  and  Slavery.         [Jan., 

Among  the  secondary  causes  of  the  War,  must  be  mentioned 
the  diflferent  habits  and  customs  which  grow  naturally  out  of 
the  diflferent  Systems  of  Free  and  Slave  labor,  antagonistic  in 
one  consolidated  Government,  yet  reconcilable  and  capable  of 
harmonious  adjustment  in  a  Eepublic.  There  are  the  bad  ex- 
ponents of  Northern  and  Southern  character,  who  have  carried 
into  both  sections  false  impressions,  and  who  have  awakened 
mutual  dislike  and  hatred.  There  is  a  strong  sectional  ambi- 
tion and  jealousy,  which  has  fully  determined  to  destroy  a 
union  under  which  both  North  and  South  have  mutually  flour- 
ished. There  is,  at  the  South,  a  feeling  of  mortified  pride,  knd 
more  or  less  of  apprehension,  at  seeing  the  monopoly  of  place  and 
power  rapidly  and  surely  pass  out  of  its  control.*     And  there 

Jurisdiction  at  this  time,  was  the  Mosaic  Law,  which  very  well  coincided  with  their 
notion,  that  all  Grovemment  should  be  in  the  Church,  inasmuch  as  '*  the  saints 
should  rule  the  earth." — Lamherfs  History  of  the  Colony  of  New  Haven,  pp.  23,  24,  28. 

It  is  publicly  reported  that  one  of  these  "  reformers"  declared,  not  long  jince,  that 
when  they  had  got  rid  of  Slavery,  there  were  two  other  great  evils  to  be  assailed; 
one  of  them  the  Roman  Catholic,  and  the  other,  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church. 

*  Alexander  H.  Stephens,  of  Greorgia,  now  Vice  President  of  the  Southern  Con- 
federacy, said,  in  a  speech  at  the  Greorgia  Convention  on  Secession,  (Jan.  16, 1861 ;) 
"  What  have  we  to  gain  by  this  proposed  change  of  our  relation  to  the  general 
government.  We  have  always  had  the  control  of  it,  and  can  yet,  if  we  remain  in 
it,  and  are  united  as  we  have  been.  We  have  had  a  majority  of  Presidents 
chosen  from  the  South,  as  well  as  the  control  and  management  of  most  of  those 
chosen  from  the  North.  We  have  had  sixty  years  of  Southern  Presidents  to  their 
twenty-four,  thus  controlling  the  Executive  department,  So  of  the  Judges  of  the 
Supreme  Court — we  have  had  eighteen  from  the  South,  and  but  eleven  from  the 
North;  althou^  nearly  four-fifths  of  the  judicial  business  has  arisen  in  the  free 
States,  yet  a  msyority  of  the  Court  has  always  been  from  the  South. 

"  This  we  have  required,  so  as  to  guard  against  any  interpretation  of  the  Consti- 
tution unfavorable  to  us.  In  like  manner,  we  have  been  equally  watchful  to  guard 
our  interests  in  the  legislative  branch  of  the  Government.  In  choosing  the  pre- 
siding Presidents  (pro  tem.)  of  the  Senate,  we  have  had  twenty-four  to  their  eleven. 
Speakers  of  the  House,  we  have  had  twenty-three  and  they  twelve.  While  the 
majority  of  the  Bepresentatives,  from  their  greater  population,  have  always  been 
from  the  North,  yet  we  have  so  generally  secured  the  Speaker,  because  he,  to  a 
great  extent,  shapes  and  controls  the  legislation  of  the  country.  Nor  have  we  had 
less  control  in  every  other  Department  of  the  Greneral  Government.  Attorney 
Generals,  we  have  had  fourteen,  while  the  North  have  had  but  five.  Foreign  minis- 
ters, we  have  had  eighty-six,  and  they  fifty-four.  While  three-fourths  of  the  bu- 
siness which  demands  diplomatic  agents  abroad  is  clearly  from  the  free  States, 
ttom  their  greater  commercial  interests,  yet  we  have  had  the  principal  embassies, 


1864.]        The  Unions  the  Constitution^  and  Slavery.  54tl 

has  been^  also,  at  the  South,  a  full  determination  no  longer  to 
build  up  the  manufacturing  and  commercial  greatness  of  the 
North,  but  to  secure  these  elements  of  national  strength  for 
itself. 

Among  these  more  immediate  causes  of  the  War,  we  men- 
tion, last  of  all,  and  worst  of  all,  the  influence  of  a  class  of  Dis- 
unionists  in  both  sections  of  the  country.  North  and  South. 
At  the  South,  they  were  open  Secessionists  ;  and  the  interests 
of  Slavery  was  the  weapon  with  which  they  now  played  upon 
the  passions  and  aroused  the  strong  feelings  of  the  people. 
At  flie  North,  this  class  of  men  has  embraced  various  and  most 
divers  characters,  fanatics,  infidels,  and  philanthropists ;  yet 
all,  out-and-out,  Anti-Constitutionalists.  Unfortunately,  too, 
although  the  number  of  really  leading  characters  among  the 
avowed  Disunionists  in  both  sections  was  insignificant,  and 
might  almost  have  been  counted  on  one's  fingers,  yet  there 
were  among  them  some  men  of  real  power  and  influence  over 
the  masses.  They  may  have  been  honest  in  their  convictions, 
but  they  were  wholly  mistaken  and  terribly  mischievous. 
These,  more  than  all  other  immediate  causes,  were  the  fire- 
brands which  set  the  country  ablaze ;  and  these  men,  still 
playing  into  each  other's  hands,  are  now  the  great  obstacle  to 
a  return  to  peace. 

Slavery,  as  we  have  said,  is  not  the  alone  or  principal  cause 
of  this  War.  There  was  more  Slavery  in  the  country,  com- 
paratively, at  the  adoption  of  the  Constitution,  than  there  is 
now,  or  ever  will  be  again.  But  Slavery  was  the  occasion  of 
the  War,  and  it  will  form  the  great  subject  of  debate,  of  agi- 


80  as  to  secure  the  world's  markets  for  our  cotton,  tobacco,  and  sugar,  on  the  best 
possible  terms.  We  have  had  a  vast  majority  of  the  higher  offices  of  both  army 
and  navy,  while  a  larger  proportion  of  the  soldiers  and  sailors  were  drawn  from  the 
North.  Equally  so  of  clerks,  auditors  and  comptrollers  filling  the  Executive  de- 
partment, the  record  shows,  for  the  last  fifty  years,  that  of  the  three  thousand  thus 
employed,  we  have  had  more  than  two-thirds  of  the  same,  while  we  have  but  one- 
third  of  the  white  population  of  the  Eepublic.  Again,  look  at  another  item,  and 
one,  be  assured,  in  which  we  have  a  great  and  vital  interest ;  it  is  that  of  revenue, 
or  means  of  supporting  Government.  From  official  documents  we  learn  that  a 
fraction  over  three-fourths  of  the  revenue  collected  for  support  of  government  has 
uniformly  been  raised  from  the  North." 


648  The  Unionj  the  Constitution,  and  Slavery.        [Jan., 

tation,  and  of  difficulty,  in  the  final  settlement  of  our  troubles. 
For  more  than  thirty  years  an  antagonistic  sentiment  has  been 
growing  up,  both  at  the  North  and  the  South,  on  the  subject 
of  Slavery,  which  was  sure  in  the  end,  sooner  or  later,  to  con- 
vulse the  whole  country ;  because  it  was  a  sentiment  directly 
at  war  with  the  letter  and  spirit  of  the  Constitution. 

At  the  North,  Acts  of  State  Legislatures  had  been  passed, 
calculated  to  render  inoperative  that  clause  of  the  Constitu- 
tion which  requires  the  rendition  of  fugitive  slaves ;  al- 
though, we  are  glad  to  say,  the  most  obnoxious  of  these  had 
been  repealed.  Ecclesiastical  bodies  have  enacted  disciplinary 
regulations  on  the  subject  of  Slavery ;  such  as  would  render 
cordial  communion  and  fellowship  with  Christians  at  the 
South  an  utter  impossibility.  So  intense  has  this  feeling  be- 
come, that  there  is  a  party  at  the  North,  strong  and  deter- 
mined, which  has  taken  the  ground  that  the  War  ought  not  to 
end,  and  never  shall  end,  until  Slavery  in  all  the  States  is  ut- 
terly exterminated  ;  at  all  events,  that  the  old  Union  of  Free 
and  Slave  States  shall  never  be  re-adjusted  on  the  basis  of  the 
old  Constitution.  We  shall  not  cite  the  formal  action,  the 
Eesolutions,  &c.,  of  various  religious  bodies  in  the  North,  and 
especially  in  New  England,  showing  that  they  have  endorsed, 
and  are  sustaining  this  War  directly  on  the  ground,  not  that 
it  is  a  War  for  the  Constitution,  but  a  War  against  Slavery. 
The  American  "  Anti-Slavery  Society,"  which  held  its  Anni- 
versary in  the  "  Church  of  the  Puritans,"  on  the  12th  of  May 
last,  adopted,  "  with  loud  applause,"  among  others,  the  fol- 
lowing Eesolutions : — 

Resolved^  Tliat  while  the  Society  has  rendered  this  verdict  with  the  deepest  em- 
phasis, The  Constitution  a  Covenant  with  Hell,  it  has  not  failed  to  remind  the 
people  of  the  North  that,  ever  since  the  adoption  of  the  Constitution  of  the  United 
States,  "  their  feet  have  run  to  evil,  and  they  have  made  haste  to  shed  innocent 
blood,"  in  the  way  of  slaveholding  complicity;  that,  by  consenting  to  a  slave  rep- 
resentation in  Congress,  to  the  arrest  and  rendition  of  fugitive  slaves  on  their  own 
soil,  and  to  the  suppression  of  slave  insurrections  by  the  iron  hand  of  the  General 
Government,  they  have  made  "  a  covenant  with  deaths  and  with  heU  have  they  heeh  (A 
agreement^''''  till,  at  last,  "judgment  is  laid  to  the  hue,  and  righteousness  to  the  plum- 
met," and  the  hail  sweeps  away  the  refuge  of  lies,  the  waters  overflow  the  hiding 
place,  the  covenant  with  death  is  annulled,  and  the  agreement  with  hell  no  longer 
stands. 


1864]        The  Uniouj  the  Constitution^  and  Slavery.  549 

GoNSTrrnnoN  must  Never  be  Renewed. 

ReaoJved,  That  being  thus  delivered  ftom  that  guilty  relation — alas  I  not  by  re- 
pentance or  reformation  on  their  part,  but  by  the  insane  rebellion  of  those  with 
whom  they  have  hitherto  struck  hands — ^the  ''traffickers  in  slaves  and  the  souls  of 
men" — yyiT  must  never  be  renewed,  come  what  may ;  but  the  Federal  Grov- 
emment  must  henceforth  be  over  all,  and  for  all,  and  under  the  national  flag  every 
human  being  in  the  land  must  find  freedom  and  protection,  anything  in  any  State 
Constitution  or  State  laws,  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding. 

On  the  platform  of  that  Meeting,  speaking  and  voting  for 
these  Eesolutions,  with  other  of  the  most  radical  men  of  the 
country,  infidels  and  nominal  Christians,  was  a  Mr.  Theodore 
TQton,  Editor  of  the  Independent  (Newspaper,)  a  paper  to 
which  Eev.  Stephen  H.  Tyng,  D.  D.  1  and  Horace  Greeley,  are 
regular  contributors ;  a  paper  which,  since  the  breaking  to  pie- 
ces of  the  old  Puritan  Platforms,  has  become,  together  with 
Greeley's  Tribune,  the  practical  religious  exponent  and  au- 
thority of  a  large  portion  of  New  England.  We  know,  from 
the  most  reliable  sources  of  information,  that  these  Resolu- 
tions embody  the  opinions,  and  express  the  fixed  determination 
of  many  who  yet  would  not  care  to  be  seen  in  such  a  place  as 
the  "  Church  of  the  Puritans/*  The  Constitutional  oaths  of 
these  persons,  and  the  awful  sin  of  perjury  which  the  adop- 
tion of  such  Resolutions  necessarily  involves,  seem  to  have 
lost  their  impression  upon  those  who  have  "  become  a  law  unto 
themselves."* 

♦  The  infidel  philosophy  of  Horace  Greeley,  though  not  so  silver-toned  as  that  of 
Wendell  Phillips,  is  more  taking  with  the  people. 

To  show  the  animus  of  the  Tribune,  and  of  the  party  which  it  represents,  we  re- 
print, as  a  matter  of  history,  the  following  lines,  which  first  appeared  in  the  Tribune, 
on  the  old  Flag: — 

The  Stars  and  Stripbs. 

All  hail  the  fiaunting  Lief 
The  stafs  grow  pale  and  dim ; 
The  stripes  are  bloody  scars — 
A  lie  the  vaunting  hymn. 
It  shields  a  pirate^ a  deck, 
It  binds  a  man  in  chains, 
It  yokes  a  captive's  neck, 
And  wipes  the  bloody  stains. 

Tear  down  the  fiaunting  lie  I 
Half-mast  the  starry  fiag  1 


650  The  Unioriy  the  Gonstitutiony  and  Slavery.         [Jan., 

All  this  on  the  one  hand.  On  the  other,  extreme  men  at 
the  South  have  taken  ground  not  known  or  recognized  by  the 
Fathers  of  this  Eepublic,  and  as  directly  opposed  to  the  Con- 
stitution as  that  occupied  by  the  most  rabid  Abolitionists. 
Not  protection,  but  aggression,  has  been  their  watchword. 
They  have  claimed  Slavery  to  be,  not  a  State,  or  Municipal, 
• '  but  a  National  Institution  ;  and  have  demanded  for  it  the  pro- 
tection of  the  National  Flag,  every  where  in  the  United 
States  ;  and  have  insisted  that  they  may  go  as  permanent  oc- 
cupants, and  carry  Slavery  with  them  into  any  and  all  the  Ter- 
ritories of  the  country,  heretofore  declared  free.  They  have 
taken  steps  for  the  re-opening  of  the  Slave  Trade ;  and,  within  a 
few  years,  slaves  in  considerable  numbers  have  been  imported 
directly  into  the  South,  from  the  coast  of  Africa.* 

Insult  no  sunny  sky 
With  hate's  polluted  rag  I 
Destroy  it  ye  who  can  I 
Deep  sink  it  in  the  waves  I 
It  bears  a  fellow  man 
To  groan  with  fellow  slaves. 

Furl}  furl  the  boasted  lie, 
Till  fi^edom  lives  again 
To  rule  once  more  in  truth 
Among  untrammeled  men. 
Roll  up  the  starry  sheen, 
Conceal  its  bloody  stains, 
For  in  its  folds  are  seen 
The  stamp  of  rustling  chains. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Massey,  of  London,  of  the  English  Abolition  Gerical  Delegation  to 
this  country,  is  reported  to  have  said,  at  a  Farewell  Meeting,  at  the  New  York  Tab- 
ernacle, September  27,  1863 : — 

"He  next  spoke  of  his  impressions,  derived  from  his  intercourse  with  the 
reUgionists  of  every  sect  throughout  the  United  States.  He  found  no  vindictive 
feeling  whatever  amongst  any  against  the  South,  but  the  universal  feeling  was, 
that  the  South  should  not  be  re-admitted  to  the  Union  till  slavery  was  abolished 
throughout  her  borders.  The  revolted  States  must  come  back  as  subjects,  not  as  ra- 
lers ;  they  must  not  only  give  up  rebellion,  but  they  must  give  up  slavery  also. 
Applause." 

*  In  the  Senate  of  South  Carolina,  the  Hon.  0.  M.  Dantzler  offered  the  following 
Resolutions,  December  10,  1859,  and  supported  them  in  an  elaborate  argument, 
which  is  now  before  us : — 

JResolvedj  That  the  Southern  States  shall  be,  of  right,  supreme  upon  the  ques- 
tions which  affect  the  fortunes  of  Domestic  Slavery. 


1864.]       The  Union^  the  Constitution^  and  Slavery.  551 

As  a  natural  fruit  of  this  Northern  and  Southern  sentiment, 
feelings  of  alienation  and  bitterness  have  gi'own  up  between 
the  people  of  the  two  sections.  On  the  one  hand,  the  evils  and 
abuses  incident  to  Slavery,  such  as  the  violent  separation  of 
families,  the  disregard  of  the  Marriage  relation,  the  gross 
licentiousness,  &c.,  &c.,  have  been  persistently  spread  before  * 
the  people  of  the  North,  while  other  and  more  redeeming  facts 
and  features  have  been  as  studiously  withheld.* 

Resolved^  That  the  measures  of  the  General  Government,  restrictive  of  the  For- 
eign Slave  Trade,  are  in  derogation  of  this  right,  and  ought  to  he  repealed. 

The  Richmond  Enquirer,  (Ya.)  in  an  editorial,  said:— "The  Convention  with 
Great  Britain  was  a  triumph  of  English  Aholitionism  over  the  good  natured  stu- 
pidity of  the  American  Grovemment.  At  the  foundation  of  the  Treaty  Hes  the 
principle  that  negro  slavery  is  an  iniquity  and  an  outrage  against  human  and  Di- 
Tine  law.  If  slavery  be  morally  right  and  a  social  benefit,  then  there  can  be  no 
impropriety,  much  less  guilt,  in  extending  it.  The  Convention  with  Great  Britain, 
^hile  it  has  failed  to  accompUsh  its  object,  infinitely  aggravates  the  sufferings  of 
the  negro,  and  prevents  the  supply  of  African  labor  from  keeping  pace  with  the 
growing  demands  of  an  agriculture  which  is  essential  to  the  wants  of  civilization. 
'For  these  reasons  we  say,  abrogate  the  Convention, 

But  the  demands  of  civilization  are  not  evaded  with  impunity.  The  world  must 
have  a  supply  of  tropical  productions,  and  there  can  be  no  tropical  productions  without 
compuisory  labor.  The  obstructions  thrown  in  the  way  of  the  African  Slave  Trade 
liave  not  arrested  the  trafi&c,  but  they  have  reduced  it  until  it  is  altogether  inade- 
quote  to  the  wants  of  mamkind^ 

*  Prom  a  communication  in  a  late  English  paper,  we  take  the  following  grouping 
of  facts:— 

"  I  take  the  Episcopal  Church,  and  I  open  the  diocesan  returns  of  the  General 
Convention  held  (at  Eichmond)  in  1859,  the  last  before  the  Secession.  Written,  as 
they  are,  by  Southern  voluntaryists,  for  the  perusal  of  those  who  pay,  they  are 
conclusive.  In  Alabama,  '  increasing  attention  is  given  to  the  religious  instruction 
of  the  blacks.'  In  Mississippi,  '  on  every  hand  is  observed  the  increasing  desire  on 
the  part  of  masters  to  give  unto  their  servants  the  blessings  of  the  Gospel  and  the 
Church.'  North  Carolina  honestly  owns  that  'the  religious  instruction  of  the 
filayes  has  been  followed  up,  it  is  hoped,  with  increased  diligence  and  success;  but 
it  must  be  acknowledged  that  the  diocese  is  still  far  below  the  standard  of  duty  in 
this  important  work.'  But  in  South  Carolina,  *  about  fifty  chapels  for  the  benefit  of 
negroes  on  plantations,  are  now  in  use  for  the  worship  of  God  and  the  religious  in- 
struction of  slaves.  Many  planters  employ  missionaries  or  catechists  for  this  pur- 
pose ;  many  more  would  do  so  if  it  were  possible  to  procure  them.  Some  of  the 
present  candidates  for  holy  orders  are  looking  forward  to  this  special  work.'  One 
parish  has  *  thirteen  chapels  for  negroes,  supplied  with  regular  services.  The  num- 
ber of  negroes  attending  the  services  of  the  Church  in  this  diocese  cannot  be 
shown  by  statistics ;  it  is  very  large  and  increasing  annually.'  Nay,  there  is  a 
'mission  chiefly  for  the  benefit  of  the  slaves'  in  Charleston;  and  among  the  1,942 ' 


552  The  Uniouj  the  ConstOmtionj  and  Slavery.        [Jan.^ 

Not  infrequently,  too,  visitors  from  the  South,  specimens  of 
wealthy  vulgarity,  in  no  sense  representing  the  respectability 
and  refinement  of  that  region,  have  exhibited  at  the  North  an 

confirmed  during  the  trienniad)  1,211  were  colored;  of  the  4, '77 5  baptized,  3,557 
colored;  of  the  667  married,  374  colored;  and  of  the  5,672  communicants,  2,819 
colored. 

*The  time  has  come,*  say  the  Confederate  Bishops  in  their  pastoral  of  1862, 
'  when  the  Church  should  press  more  urgently  than  she  has  hitherto  done  upon  the 
laity,  the  solenm  fact  that  the  slaves  of  the  South  are  not  merely  so  much  property, 
but  are  a  sacred  trust  committed  to  us  as  a  people,  to  be  prepared  for  the  work 
which  God  may  have  for  them  to  do  in  the  future.  *  »  *  The  Church  must 
offer  more  freely  her  ministrations  for  their  benefit  and  improyement.'  The  teach- 
ings of  the  Church  are  those  which  best  suit  a  people  passing  *  from  ignorance  to 
civilization,'  owing  to  its  'objective  worship;'  '  bald  spiritualism'  too  often  leading 
'  to  crime  and  licentiousness.' 

Such  are  the  opinions  of  the  Southern  Episcopalians.  But  the  unestablished 
Episcopal  Church  is  all  through  the  States  emphatically  a  gauge  of  educated  pub- 
lic opinion.  The  other  bodies  of  Christians,  Protestant  and  Roman  Catholic,  have 
each  their  tale  to  tell  of  missionary  work  among  the  blacks,  aided  cmd  encouraged 
by  the  masters.  Mr.  Jones  has  called  attention  to  an  'address  to  Christians 
throughout  the  world,  by  the  clergy  of  the  Confederate  States.'  It  is  essentially  a 
non-episcopalian  Protestant  document,  and  out  of  its  ninety-eight  signatures  there 
are  only  four  clergymen  of  our  Church.  But  it  is  remarkably  confirmatory  of  the 
pastoral.  Both  agree  in  repudiating  '  abolitionism,'  and  no  great  wonder,  consider- 
ing what  Boston  means  by  that  word,  and  how  the  South  regards  Boston's  mean- 
ing. Yet  it  says,  *  While  the  State  should  seek  by  wholesome  legislation  to  regard 
the  interests  of  master  and  slave,  we,  as  ministers,  would  preach  the  Word  to  both, 
as  we  are  commanded  of  God;'  and  the  notes  state  that  the  '  total  number  of  com- 
municants '  (i.  e.,  of  regular  marked  down  attendants  at  specific  places  of  worship) 
'  in  the  Christian  Churches,  in  the  Confederate  States,  is  about  two  millions  and 
fifty  thousand,'  of  whom  the  blacks  come  in  for  *  five  hundred  thousand,'  or  one- 
fourth  of  the  '  adult  population '  of  negroes.  I  have  neither  means  nor  desire  to 
prove  or  disprove  these  figures ;  they  refute  the  discouragement  of  religion  among 
the  blacks,  else  these  ninety-eight  voluntarist  ministers  would  not  have  dared  to 
publish  them. 

*****  -We  read  in  the  pastoral  of  the  Southern  Bishops — *  It  is  like- 
wise the  duty  of  the  Church  to  press  upon  the  masters  of  the  country  their  obliga- 
tion, as  Christian  men,  so  to  arrange  this  institution  as  not  to  necessitate  the  viola- 
tion of  those  sacred  relations  which  God  has  created,  and  which  man  cannot,  con- 
sistently with  Christian  duty  annul' — ^namely,  those  of  parent  and  child,  and  of 
husband  and  wife.  The  next  sentence  is  still  bolder,  where  it  talks  of  these  'un- 
christian features;'  addmg  that  'a  very  little  care  upon  our  part'  would  *  rid  the 
system'  of  them.  Let  Mr.  Hole  note  what  follows — '  we  rejoice  to  be  enabled  to 
say  that  the  public  sentiment  is  rapidly  becoming  sound  upon  this  subject,  and  that 
ih^  Legislatures  of  several  of  t?ie  Confederate  States  have  already  taken  ste^  toward 
their  consummaiiork^ " 


1864.]       The  Unions  the  Constitution^  and  Slavery.  553 

insolent  bearing,  which  has  only  intensified  the  bitterness  of 
sectional  hatred.  So,  too,  at  the  South,  the  working  classes  of 
the  North, — and  almost  every  man  of  power  and  influence  here 
is  in  some  sense  a  working  man, — ^have  been  stigmatized  by  low 
and  opprobrious  epithets,  and  the  immoralities  and  vices  of 
our  large  cities  have  been  charged  upon  the  whole  population 
of  the  North,  inflaming  the  Southern  mind  with  prejudice  and 
dislike.  These,  and  such  as  these,  have  been  the  weapons 
which  political  agitators  on  both  sides  have  used  with  but  too 
much  success.  This  war,  among  its  other  results,  will,  before 
it  is  ended,  bring  the  North  and  the  South  to  a  better  under- 
standing with  each  other.  It  will  teach  the  South,  that  there 
is  a  chivalry,  courage,  and  dignity  of  character  at  the  North, 
which  is  not  to  be  trifled  with.  It  will  teach  the  North,  that 
there  is  a  Christian  conscience,  a  high-toned  moral  culture  at 
the  South,  which  is  to  be  respected  and  loved,  and  which  may 
safely  be  entrusted  with  its  own  duties  ;  which,  at  least,  will 
not  permit  an  officious  and  mischievous  intermeddling. 

Such  were  the  causes,  remote  and  immediate,  of  the  War ; 
and  such  was  the  occasion  of  it.  As  for  the  War  itself,  the 
South  had  cause  for  irritation ;  possibly,  for  more  or  less  of 
apprehension ;  but  none  for  that  last  dreadful  resort.  War. 
Even  the  nomination  and  election  of  a  sectional  Presidential 
candidate,  did  not,  in  the  slightest  degree,  justify  such  an  ap- 
peal, so  long  as  the  General  Government  made  no  infringement 
on  the  Constitutional  rights  of  the  South ;  and  this  has  never 
been  pretended.  We  say  here  publicly,  what  we  said  private- 
ly every  where  at  the  South,  in  the  Winter  of  1859-60,  at 
Charleston,  and  Augusta,  and  Montgomery,  and  Mobile,  and 
New  Orleans,  that  the  great  mass  of  the  Northern  people  were, 
and  would  be,  true  to  every  Constitutional  pledge  ;  but  that 
they  would  never  consent  to  see  the  Constitution  sacrificed. 
We  saw  then  that  the  South  under-estimated  the  spirit, 
courage,  and  determination  of  the  North. 

We  say  further,  that  the  North  has  not,  at  certain  great 
crises,  been  sufficiently  careful  to  guard  itself  against  misap- 
prehension ;  and  we  instance  the  famous  "  Peace  Convention'* 
of  February,  1861.     Mr.  Lincoln  had  just  been  elected  by  a 

VOL.  XV.  44 


554  The  UnioUy  the  Constitution,  and  Slavery.        [Jan., 

minority  vote,  and  by  the  aid  of  the  ultra- Abolitionists.*  At 
the  South,  it  was  charged,  and  extensively  and  really  believed, 
that  it  was  the  purpose  of  the  party  now  come  into  power  to 
trample  upon  the  Constitution,  and  make  war  upon  the  insti- 
tution of  Slavery  in  the  States.  At  this  "  Peace  Convention," 
the  most  important  held  since  the  Federal  Convention  of  1787, 
unfortunately,  there  were  persons  present  who  still  carried  with 
them  that  depth  of  sectional  bitter  feeling  which  had  been 
exhibited  and  engendered  in  the  late  Presidential  campaign. 
Near  the  close  of  the  sessions,  amidst  great  exasperation,  when 
every  thing  seemed  to  hang  upon  the  casting  of  a  single  die, 
the  great  issue  was  brought  distinctly  to  the  test.  The  "  Crit- 
tenden Kesolutions,"  which  would  not  have  added  practically 
to  the  area  of  Slave  Territory,  would,  at  that  crisis,  have  saved 
the  country  from  War  ;  and  those  Eesolutions  (substantially) 
would  have  passed  the  Convention,  but  for  the  sharp  manage- 
ment and  persistent  opposition  of  a  few  Northern  radical  men. 
Mr.  Baldwin,  of  Connecticut,  as  their  leader,  made  a  Eeport 
against  those  Eesolutions  ;f  and  they  were  finally  disposed  of 
in  a  way  to  fill  the  friends  of  the  Union  with  the  deepest  anx- 
iety.J  A  different  policy  on  the  part  of  that  Convention, 
would  have  secured  the  great  Border  States  of  the  South  to 
the  Union,  without  whom  Secession  would  have  been,  compar- 
atively, harmless. 

There  is  still  another  point  on  which  we  wish  distinctly  to 
define  our  position.  We  do  not  touch  at  all  here,  much  less 
do  we  discuss,  the  moral  character  of  Slavery  itself.     Whether 


*  I860.    Nov.  6. — The  election  for  President  and  Vice  President  was  held  in  all 
the  States,  and  resulted  as  follows: — 

Total  number  of  votes  in  Southern  States, 1,310,907 

in  Northern  States, 3,429,075 


>»  j» 


Whole  number  of  votes  in  the  Union, --.4,739,982 

Vote  for  Lincobi, 1,865,840 

Vote  against  Lincoln: — Douglas  received  1,288,043. — ^Breckinridge,  836,801.— 
Bell,  742,747.— Total,  2,867,591.   Majority  in  the  Union  against  Lincoln,  1,001,751. 
t  See  the  Debates  in  the  Convention  of  February  16,  1861. 
J  Mr.  Mason,  of  Virginia,  is  said  to  have  at  once  telegraphed  to  his  friends  to 
prepare  for  the  worst,  for  that  all  hopes  of  an  amicable  settlement  were  lost. 


1864.]       The  Union,  the  Constitution,  and  Slavery.  555 

it  be,  abstractly  considered,  as  great  a  wrong  as  the  most  ultra 
Abolitionist  contends  ;  or,  whether  it  be,  as  others  claim,  a 
Scriptural  and  divine  institution,  and  so  defensible  on  the 
highest  and  holiest  of  all  considerations,  does  not,  in  the 
slightest  degree,  enter  into  the  argument  which  we  shall  pre- 
sent. We  observe,  however,  that  they  who  would  defend 
Slavery  by  the  Scriptural  argument,  seem  to  have  forgotten 
that  the  Slavery  for  which  they  plead,  was  the  Slavery  of  the 
white  or  the  red  race,  not  of  the  black  ;*  and  on  the  other 
hand,  we  are  certain  that  the  immediate  forcible  emancipation 
of  the  slaves  of  the  South,  without  preparation,  and  without 
provision  for  their  support  and  protection,  would  be  the  great- 
est injury,  in  every  respect,  which  could  be  inflicted  upon 
them.  Slavery,  in  the  Koman  Empire,  even  of  a  race  or  races 
far  higher  elevated  in  civilization,  did  not  cease  by  any  such 
process.  True  Civilization,  Emancipation  in  any  valuable 
sense,  Eeform  of  Social  Evil  of  any  kind,  is  a  growth,  not  an 
opus  operatum ;  and  must  be  the  fruit  of  the  supernatural, 
Christian  element,  the  only  source  of  recovery  from  the  Moral 
Evil  of  our  Nature.  This  was  the  theory  of  Eeform,  taught 
by  the  Saviour  and  His  Apostles  ;  and  it  is  that  which  the 
Ministers  of  the  Church,  with  few  exceptions,  have  so  uni- 
formly inculcated.  And  here  we  differ,  ah  initio  et  toto  ccelo, 
from  the  Socinian  and  Infidel  theory  of  Eeform,  which  has 
identified  itself  with  the  early  Abolition  movement  in  this 
country.  We  believe  in  Christianity,  and  have  faith  in  it. 
We  say,  adhere  to  the  Constitution  religiously,  its  letter  and 
its  spirit ;  and  trust  to  the  regenerating,  reforming  power  of 
Christianity  to  purify,  mould  and  elevate.  The  Infidel  denies 
such  a  supernatural  element  now,  as  he  denied  it  in  the  old 
French  Eevolution.  He  points  to  Moral  and  Social  Evils,  and 
would  exterminate  them  now  as  he  tried  to  exterminate  them 
then,  by  violent  and  physical  agencies  ;  and  then  he  casts  re- 
proach upon  Christianity,  because  its  disciples  and  teachers  do 
not  respond  to  his  methods.     It  is  the  most  potent  weapon 


*  We  do  not  regard  here  the  curse  denounced  upon  Canaan,  (Gren.  ix.  26),  be- 
cause it  never  has  been  and  cannot  be  proved,  that  the  negroes  are  descendants  of 
Canaan;  although  it  is  a  popular  opinion,  and  is  usually  taken  for  granted. 


556  The  Union^  the  Constitution,  and  Slavery.         [Jan., 

that  Infidelity  ever  used  with  the  masses  of  the  people.     We 
are  willing  to  let  Christianity  bide  its  time. 

With  these  preliminary  remarks,  we  come  to  the  great  moral 
question  involved  in  this  national  struggle.  That  question 
must  and  will  come  up  in  its  final  settlement,  settle  it  how  we 
may.  And  yet  there  are  certain  fundamental  facts  entering 
into  the  very  basis  of  this  whole  subject — ^facts  which  the  Eng- 
lish people,  and  especially  English  Christians,  seem  utterly 
unable  to  grasp — ^facts  which,  for  some  reason,  are  ignored  by, 
and  are  losing  their  hold  upon  multitudes  of  conscientious 
people  at  the  North,  to  which  we  invite  attention.  Our  prop- 
osition is,  that  in  the  light  of  history,  and  of  God's  Provi- 
dence, Slavery  in  the  States  need  not,  and  ought  not  to  be,  an 
obstacle  to  the  peaceable,  speedy,  and  permanent  settlement 
of  our  national  troubles,  and  to  a  return  to  a  Union  of  all  the 
States  under  one  Government.  We  do  not  discuss  here  the 
political  status  of  the  Seceded  States,  when  the  question  of 
Peace  shall  come  up.  We  do,  however,  bear  witness  to  the 
revolutionary  character  of  the  position  which  extreme  men  of 
the  North  are  taking  upon  this  point ;  aiming  as  it  does  at  the 
annihilation  of  State  Governments,  and  at  the  subversion  of 
the  foundations,  and  the  destruction  of  the  frame- work  of  our 
National  Government.*    If  these  men  succeed  in  what  seems 

*  No  where  has  the  doctrine  of  State  Sovereignty  been  more  strenuously  main- 
tained than  in  New  England,  when  its  sectional  interests  were  imperiled.  A  Re- 
port of  the  General  Assembly  of  Connecticut,  made  August  25th,  1812,  said: — 

"  But  it  must  not  be  forgotten  that  the  State  of  Connecticut  is  a  free,  sovereign 
and  independent  State;  that  the  United  States  are  a  Confederacy  of  States;  that 
we  are  a  Confederated,  and  not  a  Consolidated  Republic.  The  Governor  of  this 
State  is  under  a  high  and  solemn  obligation  'to  Tuaintain  the  lawful  rights  and  priv- 
ileges thereof  as  a  Sovereign,  Free  and  Independent  State,''  as  he  is  *  to  support  the 
Constitution  of  the  United  States,^  and  the  obligation  to  support  the  latter,  ilnposes 
an  additional  obligation  to  support  the  former." 

The  Report  of  the  Hartford  Convention  of  January,  1815,  was  still  more  vehe- 
ment.   It  said  :-T- 

•*The  power  of  compelling  the  miUtia  and  other  citizens  of  the  United  States,  by 
ft  forcible  draft  or  conscription,  to  serve  in  the  regular  armies,  as  proposed  in  a  late 
oflQcial  letter  of  the  Secretary  of  War,  is  not  delegated  to  Congress  by  the  Consti- 
tution, and  the  exercise  of  it  would  be  not  less  dangerous  to  their  liberties  than 
hostile  to  the  Sovereignty  of  the  States.  *  *  *  *  In 

this  whole  series  of  devices  and  measures  for  raising  men,  this  Gonyention  discern 


1864.]       The  UnioUy  the  Constitutiorty  and  Slavery,  557 

to  be  a  fixed  determination,  we  are  indeed  in  the  midst  of  a 
Revolution,  and  of  changes  in  the  very  structure  of  our  Gov- 
ernment, greater,  we  venture  to  believe,  than  they  themselves 
now  dream,  and  with  some  consequences  which  they  do  not 
now  foresee. 

It  must  never  be  forgotten, — and  we  reach  now  a  fact,  which 
lies  at  the  very  foundation  of  what  we  have  to  say, — ^that  the 
original  Thirteen  Colonies  had,  and  always  had,  the  right  to 
manage  their  own  Domestic  Institutions  in  their  own  way; 
that  this  right  they  have  never  surrendered,  except  in  certain 
specified  cases  ;  that  this  right  they  still  possess  ;  that  Domes- 
tic Slavery  is  one  of  these  Institutions  ;  that  the  General  Gov- 
ernment, the  Free  State  Governments,  and  the  people  of  these 
States,  have  no  legal  right  to  interfere  with  this  Domestic  In- 
stitution, where  it  exists.  We  shall  show,  before  we  are  done, 
that  if  interference  is  called  for,  the  Northern  States  are  the 
very  last  parties  to  engage  in  it.  The  personal  responsibility 
of  the  people  of  the  Northern  States  for  the  Domestic  Insti- 
tutions of  the  Southern  States,  can  never  be  claimed  on  any 
theory  which  does  not  render  not  only  all  social  compacts,  but 
even  social  and  commercial  intercourse,  in  a  world  like  this, 
an  utter  impossibility.  As  well,  and  far  better,  hold  British 
Christians  responsible  for  the  Governmental  endowment  ot 
Idolatry  in  India,  the  opium  smuggling  in  China,  and  the 
raising  of  sugar  crops  in  Cuba.  We  take  for  granted  here, 
that  the  Government  of  the  United  States  is  a  Government  of 
limited,  delegated  powers  ;  and  yet  clothed  with  full  authority 
to  render  that  Government  efiective  within  its  specified  sphere. 
Here  lies  the  difference  between  the  Government  under  the 
present  Constitution,  and  the  Government  under  the  Articles 
of  Confederation.  And  yet,  it  is  a  fundamental  principle  in 
our  Government,  that,  in  the  language  of  Article  X,  (of  the 
Articles  in  addition  to  and  amendment  of  the  Constitution  of 

a  total  disregard  for  the  Constitution,  and  a  disposition  to  violate  its  provisions,  de- 
manding (torn  the  individual  States  a  firm  and  decided  opposition.    An  iron  despo-- 
tism  can  impose  no  harder  servitude  upon  the  citizen  than  to  force  him  from  his 
home  and  liis  occupation,  to  wage  offensive  wars,  undertaken  to  gratify  the  pride 
or  passions  of  his  master." 

VOL.  XV.  44* 


558  The  Unions  the  Constitution,  and  Slavery.        [Jan., 

the  United  States,  and  formally  adopted  December  15, 1791,)* 
"  The  powers  not  delegated  to  the  United  States  by  the  Con- 
stitution, nor  prohibited  by  it  to  the  States,  are  reserved  to 
the  States  respectively,  or  to  the  people."  As  we  have  already 
said,  the  entire  control  of  Slavery  in  the  several  States,  is  one 
of  those  rights  never  delegated  to  the  United  States  by  the 
Constitution,  nor  "  prohibited  by  it  to  the  States  ;"  and  hence, 
"is  reserved  to  the  States  respectively,  or  to  the  people." 
And  hence,  with  Slavery  in  the  Slave  States,  neither  the  Gen- 
eral Government,  nor  the  Free  States,  nor  the  people  of  the 
Free  States,  have  any  legal  right  to  interfere.  And  aside 
from  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  Constitution,  there  are  rea- 
sons why  the  people  of  the  Northern  States  may  with  proprie- 
ty leave  the  responsibility  of  American  Slavery  to  their  South- 
ern brethren. 

We  shall  not  enter  minutely  into  the  history  of  American 
Slavery  in  and  during  the  Colonial  period.  All  portions  of 
our  country  participated  in  it.  As  early  as  1562,  the  English 
began  to  introduce  Negro  Slavery  into  the  Colony  of  Virginia.! 
In  1637,  the  Puritans  of  Massachusetts  are  found,  not  only 
selling  the  Indians  into  servitude,  but  buying  Negroes  as  slaves 
for  their  own  use.  J     Eev.  Dr.  Belknap,  of  Boston,  Mass.,  in  a 

*  These  amendments  were  prepared  at  the  First  Congress,  March  4,  1789,  two- 
thirds  of  both  Houses  concurring ;  and  were  ratified  by  the  Legislatures  of  three- 
fourths  of  the  States,  the  Legislatures  of  Massachusetts,  and  Connecticut,  and 
Georgia,  refusing  to  ratify.  These  amendments,  thus  early  adopted  and  made 
binding,  were  in  the  nature  of  a  Declaration  of  Rights,  and  were  expressly  framed 
to  guard  the  States  against  the  encroachments  of  the  General  Goyemment. 

f  Anderson's  History  of  the  Colonial  Church,  Yol.  I.  pp.  85-9. 

X  See  FeiU's  History  of  Salem^  p.  IQI,  The  Puritans  held  slaves  as  early  as 
163*7,  a  few  years  after  the  settlement.  In  1641,  we  find  the  following  among  the 
Massachusetts  laws: — 

"There  shall  never  be  any  bond  slavery,  villanage,  nor  captivity  among  us,  un- 
less it  be  lawful  captives  taken  in  just  wars;  and  such  strangers  as  willingly  sell 
themselves,  or  are  sold  unto  us;  and  these  shall  have  all  the  liberties  and  Christian 
usages  which  the  law  of  God,  established  in  Israel,  requires." 

In  1698,  she  passed  a  law  prohibiting  purchasing  goods  of  slaves,  under  suspi- 
cious circumstances.  In  1*703,  she  made  a  law  prohibiting  masters  from  emanci- 
pating their  slaves,  unless  they  gave  security  that  they  should  not  become  town 
paupers.  The  same  year,  a  statute  prohibited  any  Indian,  Negro,  or  Mulatto  ser- 
vant or  slave  being  abroad  after  nine  o'clock  at  night,  unless  on  errands  for  their 


1864]       The  Union,  the  Gonstihaion,  and  Slavery.  559 

letter  to  Judge  Tucker,  of  Williamsburg,  Va.,  in  1795,  ad- 
mits the  existence  of  Negro  Slavery  in  Massachusetts,  and  that 
the  Slave  Trade  was  prosecuted  by  merchants  of  Massachusetts. 
He  says  that  "  the  slaves  purchased  in  Africa,  were  chiefly 
sold  in  the  West  Indies,  or  in  the  Southern  Colonies ;  but 
when  these  markets  were  glutted,  and  the  price  low,  some  of 
them  were  brought  hither."  He  says,  the  slaves  were  most 
numerous  in  Massachusetts  about  1745,  and  amounted  to 
about  1  to  40  of  the  whites ;  and  probably  numbered  about 
4,000  or  5,000.« 

Mr.  Samuel  G.  Drake,  in  his  History  of  Boston,  says  that 
"many  Irish  people  had  been  sent  to  New  England,"  and  sold 
as  "slaves  or  servants."  Also,  that  "many  of  the  Scotch 
people  had  been  sent,  before  this,  in  the  same  way.  Some  of 
them  had  been  taken  prisoners,  at  the  sanguinary  battle  of 

masters  or  owners.  In  1*705,  \>j  another  act,  slaves  were,  for  certain  offences,  to  be 
sold  out  of  the  province.  Any  Negro  or  Mulatto,  who  should  strike  any  of  the 
English  or  other  Christian  nation,  was  to  be  severely  whipped.  Marriages  were 
to  be  allowed  between  slaves,  but  I  have  found  no  law  prohibiting  a  husband  and 
wife  from  being  sold  apart.  An  import  duty  on  Negroes  of  £4  per  head  was  im* 
posed,  but  the  duty  was  to  be  paid  back,  if  the  Negro  was  exported,  and  "  bona 
fide  sold  in  any  other  plantation."  "And  the  like  advantages  of  the  drawback 
shall  be  allowed  to  the  purchaser  of  any  Negro  sold  within  the  Province." 

In  ITO*?,  we  find  an  act  punishing  free  Negroes  or  Mulattoes,  for  harboring  any 
Negro  or  Mulatto  servant.  And  in  1718,  an  act  imposed  a  penalty  on  every  mas- 
ter of  a  vessel  who  should  carry  away  any  person  under  age,  or  hought  or  hired 
servant,  without  the  master's  or  parent's  consent.  All  these  laws  are  to  be  found 
in  the  old  folio  volumes  of  Provincial  Statutes. 

The  Provincial  Congress  of  Massachusetts  prohibited  the  enlistment  of  slaves  in 
the  army;  thus  showing  that  slaveiy  legally  existed  there  in  May,  1*7*75.  The  rea- 
son given  is  a  curious  one — ^that  they  were  contending  for  the  liberties  of  the  Colo- 
nies, and  the  admission  into  the  army  of  any  others  but  freemen,  would  be  incon- 
sistent with  the  principles  to  be  supported,  and  reflect  dishonor  on  the  Colony. — 
Hon,  K  R.  Potter* 8  Speech  in  Senate  of  Rhode  Islandj  March  14,  1863. 

"In  the  year  165*7,  (during  the  reign  of  Endicott),  Lawrence  Southwick,  and  Cas- 
sandra, his  wife,  very  aged  members  of  the  Church  in  Salem,  Mass.,  for  offering  en- 
tertainment to  two  Quakers,  were  fined  and  imprisoned.  They  absented  them- 
selves from  meeting,  and  were  fined  and  whipped.  A  son  and  daughter  of  this 
aged,  and  according  to  Puritan  standard,  pious  couple,  were  also  fined  for  non- 
attendance  at  meeting;  and  not  pa3ring  this  fine,  the  Gleneral  Court,  by  a  special 
order,  empowered  the  Treasurer  to  seU  them  as  slaves  to  any  of  the  English  nation  ai 
Virginia  or  BarbadoesJ^ — ^Lambert's  History  of  Colony  at  New  Haven,  p.  187. 

♦  Mass.  His.  Collections.    VoL  17.  pp.  191—211. 


560  The  Untoriy  the  Gonstitution,  and  Slavery.        [Jan., 

Dunbar.  There  arrived  in  one  ship,  the  ^John  and  Sara/ 
John  Greene,  Master,  eariy  in  the  Summer  of  1652,  about  272 
persons.  Captain  Greene  had  orders  to  deliver  them  to 
Thomas  Kemble,  of  Charlestown,  who  was  to  sell  them,  and, 
with  the  proceeds,  to  take  freight  for  the  West  Indies*"* 

In  1790,  when  the  Constitution  had  been  adopted  by  the 
Thirteen  States,  Slavery  existed  in  every  one  of  the  Northern 
States,  except  Massachusetts,  where  it  had  proved  unprofita- 
ble ;  the  climate  was  too  cold,  the  slaves  were  a  drug,  and  the 
institution  was  abolished  in  1788.  New  Hampshire  had  158 
slaves  ;  Ehode  Island,  952  ;  Connecticut,  2,759  ;  New  York, 
21,324 ;  New  Jersey,  11,423  ;  Pennsylvania,  3,737 ;  and  in 
the  entire  country,  there  were  682,633  slaves.* 

In  1787,  when  the  Convention  of  Delegates  from  the  Thir- 
teen States  came  together  to  form  the  Constitution,  a  variety 
of  conflicting  interests  occupied  the  attention  of  the  Conven- 
tion.    Among  these  were  the  basis  of  representation  and  tax- 
ation, and  the  rights  and  privileges  of  Trade  and  Commerce. 
Slavery  had  ceased  to  be  profitable  at  the  North,  and  was  grad- 
ually dying  out.     At  the  extreme  South,  it  gave  indications  of 
a  prolonged  existence.     "  Ten  States,  embracing  four-fifths  of 
the  American  people,  earnestly  desired  the  immediate  abolition 
of  the  African  Slave  Trade,  and  only  three,  viz.,  the  two  Car- 
olinas  and   Georgia,   desired  its  continuance.      These  three 
States,  lying  in  the  extreme  southern  part  of  the  Union,  un- 
der a  hot  climate,  and  embracing  an  immense,  fertile,  imculti- 
vated  territory,  which  could  be  cultivated,  as  their  people  said, 
only  by  negroes,  were  unwilling  to  be  deprived  of  the  power  to 
import  laborers  from  Africa,  and  expressed  their  determination 
not  to  join  the  new  league,  if  the  power  to  prohibit  the  Slave 
Trade  should  be  conferred  on  the  General  Government.    To 
gratify  these  States,  in  the  first  draft  of  the  Constitution,  an 
article  was  inserted  expressly  withholding  from  Congress  for- 
ever the  power  to  abolish  the  Slave  Trade.     When  this  article 
came  up  for  discussion  in  the  Convention,  delegates  from  New 
England  manifested  their  willingness  to  allow  the  article  to 
stand  as  a  part  of  the   Constitution,   if  the   Carolinas  and 

^— ^  !■■■  !■■■■■.  .,  ■■!  I  ,  ,  .  _, ,  ,  ■— ^  I    I    — ■^»^B^^^i^^B^— ^^a^^^^H^M^^^* 

*  History  and  Antiquities  of  Boston.     1856.    p.  342. 

♦  Ourtis*s  History  of  the  Constitution,  Vol.  IL  p.  66. 


1863.]       The  Union,  the  GonstUution,  and  Slavery^  561 

Georgia  insisted :  but  Virginia  and  other  Middle  States  would 
not  consent.    Governor  Eandolph  even  went  so  far  as  to  say, 
that  he  would  sooner  risk  the  Union  than  consent  to  insert  in 
the  Constitution  an  article  depriving  Congress  of  the  power  to 
abolish  the  Slave  Trade.     The  result  of  the  debate  was,  that 
the  article  was  referred  to  a  large  Committee,  consisting  of  one 
member  from  each  State  in  the  Confederacy,  to  devise,  if  pos- 
sible, some  compromise,  some  plan,  that  would  satisfy  the  Car- 
olinas  and  Georgia  on  one  side,  and  the  determined  Anti-Slave- 
Trade  feeling  of  Virginia  and  the  Middle  States  on  the  other. 
This  Committee  reported  as  a  compromise  an  article  investing 
Congress  with  power  to  abolish  the  foreign  Slave  Trade  after 
the  year  1800  ;  thus  allowing  the  Carolinas  and  Georgia  twelve 
years  to  import  negro  laborers  from  Africa,  and  allowing  the 
other  ten  States,  under  the  general  power  of  Congress  to  regu- 
late commerce,  to  abolish  the  traffic  after  that  period.     The 
Carolinas  and  Georgia  would,  doubtless,  have  been  satisfied 
with  twelve  years,  if  they  could  have  obtained  no  more  ;  but, 
when  the  article  was  under  discussion,  with  this  limitation,  Mr. 
Pinckney,  of  South  Carolina,  moved,  as  an  amendment,  that 
1800  be  struck  out  and  1808  inserted  ;  thus  allowing  twenty 
years  instead  of  twelve  for  the  continuance  of  the  trade.    This 
motion  was  seconded  by  a  member  from  Massachusetts,  and, 
when  the  vote  was  taken,  every  New  England  State  present — 
Massachusetts,  Connecticut  and  New  Hampshire — ^with  the 
Carolinas,  Georgia  and  Maryland,  voted  for  the  amendment, 
while  Virginia,  Pennsylvania,  New  Jersey  and  Delaware  stood 
firm  for  1800.     New  York  and  Ehode  Island  were  not  present. 
"  To  understand  the  motive  of  the  delegates  from  New  Eng- 
land in  thus  voting  with  the  Carolinas  and  Georgia  to  extend 
the  duration  of  the  African  Slave  Trade  from  twelve  to  twenty 
years,  it  should  be  known,  that  in  the  same  first  draft  of  the 
Constitution,  which  contained  the  article  withholding  from 
Congre£S  forever  the  power  to  aboUsh  the  Slave  Trade,  there 
was  also  an  article  declaring  that  ^  no  Navigation  Acts  shall 
he  passed  without  the  assent  of  two-thirds  of  the  members 
present  in  each  House'    This  article  was  inserted  in  the  inte- 
rest of  all  the  great  Slave  States,  to  prevent  New  England 


• 

\ 


562  The  Uniofiy  the  Constitution,  and  Slavery.        [Jan., 

'  from  monopolizing  their  carrying  trade  by  Navigation  Acts, 
which  would  impose  heavy  tonnage  duties  on  foreign  ships,  and 
exclude  them  from  Southern  ports.  In  this  state  of  things, 
when  the  New  England  delegates  in  the  Convention  saw  that 
the  great  Slave  States  were  united  in  opposition  to  Navigation 
Acts,  but  were  divided  in  regard  to  the  continuance  of  the 
Slave  Trade — that  South  Carolina  wanted  the  Slave  Trade, 
while  Virginia  was  earnestly  opposed  to  it — they  went  to  South 
Carolina  and  virtually  said  :  ^  you  want  slaves,  and  we  want  a 
,Navigation  Act.  Cease  your  opposition  to  a  Navigation  Act ; 
expunge  the  article  in  the  Constitution  making  a  vote  of  two- 
thirds  necessary  to  pass  one  ;  allow  a  majority  of  Congress  to 
pass  a  Navigation  Act,  and  we  will  join  you  in  extending  the 
Slave  Trade  from  1800  to  1808.'  This,  if  Mr.  Madison's  re- 
port is  true,  must  have  been  the  bargain  ;  and  the  facts  cer- 
tainly seem  to  justify  him  in  this  view  of  it ;  for,  when  the  re- 
port of  the  Committee  of  one  from  each  State,  recommending 
that  Congress  be  invested  with  power  to  abolish  the  Slave 
Trade  in  1800,  came  up  for  discussion,  Mr.  Pinckney,  of  South 
Carolina,  moved  to  strike  out  1800,  and  insert  1808.  This 
was  seconded  by  a  delegate  from  Massachusetts  y  and,  when  the 
question  was  put  y  every  New  England  State  present  voted  for 
1808! 

"  If  this  is  a  true  statement,  we  must  admit  that  New  Eng- 
land is  responsible,  as  particeps  criminis,  for  the  importation 
of  the  39,075  slaves  that  were  landed  in  the  port  of  Charleston 
in  the  years  1804,  1805,  1806  and  1807  ;  and  for  the  importa- 
tion of  all  the  slaves  that  were  landed  from  abroad  in  any  part 
of  the  United  States  during  the  eight  years  from  1800  to  1808, 
be  the  number  100,000,  or  more  or  less  than  100,000.  We 
must  admit  this  responsibility  of  the  New  England  States,  he- 
cause  it  is  clear  that  by  joining  with  Vir^nia,  Pennsylvania, 
New  Jersey  and  Delaware,  they  might  have  stopped  the  Afri- 
can Slave  Trade  in  1800 ;  and  that  they  gave  their  vote  for 
permitting  its  continuance  till  1808,  for  the  purpose  of  secur- 
ing in  return  a  vote  of  South  Carolina,  that  would  give  to 
New  England  ship-owners  the  carrying  trade  of  the  Slave 
States.    New  England  accomplished  her  object.     She  secured 


1863.]       The  Union^  the  Constitution,  and  Slavery.  663 

the  carrying  trade  of  the  Slave  States,  and  the  profits  of  that 
trade  have  been  a  great  source,  if  not  the  great  source,  of  the 
immense  capital  now  invested  in  her  railways,  her  cotton  mills, 
her  woolen  mills,  and  all  the  other  branches  of  her  prosperous 
industry." 

Such  was  the  bargain  then  made  between  the  North  and  the 
South  on  the  extension  of  the  Slave  Trade.  In  proof  of  this, 
we  shall  quote  from  Mr.  Madison's  Eeport  of  the  Debates  in 
the  Federal  Convention  for  forming  the  Constitution.  Long 
as  the  extracts  are,  they  will  repay  perusal,  and  they  are  indis- 
pensible  to  a  right  understanding  of  a  portion  of  the  National 
Constitution. 

In  the  Convention,  Aug.  21,  1787, — 

Mr.  L.  Martin,  (of  Maryland,)  proposed  to  vary  Article  7,  Section  4,  so  as  to  al- 
low a  prohibition,  or  tax  on,  the  importation  of  Slaves.*  In  the  first  place,  as  five 
slaves  are  to  be  counted  as  three  freemen,  in  the  apportionment  of  Representatives  ^ 
such  a  clause  would  leave  an  encouragement  to  this  traffic.  In  the  second  place, 
slaves  weakened  one  part  of  the  Union,  which  the  other  parts  were  bound  to  pro- 
tect; the  privilege  of  importing  them  was  therefore  unreasonable.  And  in  the 
third  place,  it  was  inconsistent  with  the  principles  of  the  Revolution,  and  dishon- 
orable to  the  American  character,  to  have  such  a  feature  in  the  Constitution. 

Mr.  Rutledge  (of  S.  C.)  did  not  see  how  the  importation  of  slaves  could  be  en- 
couraged by  this  section.  He  was  not  apprehensive  of  insurrections,  and  would 
readily  exempt  the  other  States  from  the  obligation  to  protect  the  Southern  against 
them.  Religion  and  humanity  had  nothing  to  do  with  this  question.  Interest 
alone  is  the  governing  principle  with  nations.  The  true  question  at  present  is, 
whether  the  Southern  States  shall  or  shall  not  be  parties  to  the  Union.  If  the 
Northen  States  consult  their  interest,  they  will  not  oppose  the  increase  of  slaves, 
which  will  increase  the  commodities  of  which  they  will  become  the  carriers. 

Mr.  Ellsworth  (of  Conn.)  was  for  leaving  the  clause  as  it  stands.  Let  every 
State  import  what  it  pleases.  The  morality  or  wisdom  of  Slavery  are  considera- 
tions belonging  to  the  States  themselves.  What  enriches  a  part  enriches  the  whole, 
and  the  States  are  the  best  judges  of  their  particular  interest.    The  old  Confedera- 


♦  Original  plan  of  Constitution  as  reported,  Aug.  6,  \*l%*l. 

Abt.  VII.  Sec.  4.  No  tax  or  duty  shall  be  laid  by  the  Legislature  on  articles 
exported  from  any  State,  nor  on  the  migration  or  importation  of  such  persons  as 
the  several  States  shall  think  proper  to  admit,  nor  shall  such  migration  or  importa- 
tion be  prohibited. 

Art.  VII.  Sec.  5.  No  Capitation  Tax  shall  be  laid,  unless  in  proportion  to  the 
census  herein  before  directed  to  be  taken. 

Art.  vn.  Sec  6.  No  Navigation  Act  shall  be  passed,  without  the  assent  of  two 
thirds  of  the  members  present  in  each  House.  (Madison  Papers,  VoL  II.  pp.  1233- 
34.) 


564  The  UniorVj  the  Constiiubiony  and  Slavery.        [Jan., 

tion  had  not  meddled  with  thia  point ;  and  he  did  not  see  anj  greater  necessity  for 
bringing  it  within  the  policy  of  the  new  one. 

Mr.  Pinckney ;  (said)  South  Carolina  can  never  receive  the  plan,  if  it  prohibits 
the  Slave  Trade.  In  every  proposed  extension  of  the  powers  of  Congress,  that 
State  has  expressly  and  watchfully  excepted  that  of  meddling  with  the  importa- 
tion of  negroes.  If  the  States  be  all  left  at  liberty  on  this  subject,  South  Carolina 
may  perhaps,  by  degrees,  do  of  herself  what  is  wished,  as  Virginia  and  Maryland 
aheady  have  done.    Adjourned. 

Wednesday,  August  22d,  168*7.    In  Oonveniionj  Art.  7,  Sec.  4,  was  resumed. 

Mr.  Shermom  (of  Conn.)  was  for  leaving  ike  clause  as  it  staTids.  He  disapproved  of 
the  Slave  Trade ;  yet  as  the  States  were  now  possessed  of  the  right  to  import 
slaves,  as  the  public  good  did  not  require  it  to  be  taken  from  them,  and  as  it  was 
expedient  to  have  as  few  objections  as  possible  to  the  proposed  scheme  of  Govern- 
ment, he  thottgM  it  best  to  leave  the  matter  as  we  find  it.  He  observed  that  the  abo- 
lition of  slavery  seemed  to  be  going  on  in  the  United  States,  and  that  the  good 
sense  of  the  several  States  would  probably  by  degrees  complete  it.  He  urged  on 
the  Convention  the  necessity  of  dispatching  its  business. 

Col.  Ma^on ;  (of  Virginia,  said,)  this  infernal  traffic  originated  in  the  avarice  of 
British  merchants.  The  British  Grovernment  constantly  checked  the  attempts  of 
Virginia  to  put  a  stop  to  it.  The  present  question  concerns  not  the  importing 
States  alone,  but  the  whole  Union.  The  evil  of  having  slaves  was  experienced 
during  the  late  war.  Had  slaves  been  treated  as  they  might  have  been  by 
the  enemy,  they  would  have  proved  dangerous  instruments  in  their  hands. 
But  their  folly  dealt  by  the  slaves  as  it  did  by  the  tories.  He  mentioned  the  dan- 
gerous insurrections  of  the  slaves  in  Greece  and  Sicily ;  and  the  instructions  given 
by  Cromwell  to  the  Commissioners  sent  to  Virginia,  to  arm  the  servants  and  slaves, 
in  case  other  means  of  obtaining  its  submission  should  faiL  Maryland  and  Virginia, 
he  said,  had  already  prohibited  the  mportation  of  slaves  expressly.  North  Caro- 
lina had  done,  the  same  in  substance.  All  this  would  be  in  vain,  if  South  Carolina 
and  Georgia  be  at  liberty  to  import.  The  Western  people  are  already  calling  out 
for  slaves  for  their  new  lands ;  and  will  fill  that  country  with  slaves,  if  they  can  be 
got  through  South  Carolina  and  Georgia.  Slavery  discourages  arts  and  manufao- 
tures.  The  poor  despise  labor  when  performed  by  slaves.  They  prevent  the  imi- 
gration  of  whites,  who  really  enrich  and  strengthen  a  country.  They  produce  the 
most  pernicious  effects  on  manners.  Every  master  of  slaves  is  bom  a  petty  tyrant 
They  bring  the  judgment  of  Heaven  on  a  country.  As  nations  cannot  be  rewarded 
or  punished  in  the  next  world,  they  must  be  in  this.  By  an  inevitable  chain  of 
causes  and  effects.  Providence  punishes  national  sins  by  national  calamities.  He 
lamented  that  some  of  our  Eastern  brethren  had,  from  a  lust  of  gain,  embarked  in 
this  nefarious  traffic.  As  to  the  States  being  in  possession  of  the  right  to  import, 
this  was  the  case  with  many  other  rights,  now  to  be  properly  given  up.  He  held 
it  essential,  in  every  point  of  view,  that  the  General  Government  should  have 
power  to  prevent  the  increase  of  slavery. 

Mr.  Ellsworth;  (of  Conn.)  as  he  had  never  owned  a  slave,  could  not  judge  of  tiie 
effects  of  slavery  on  character.  He  said,  however,  that  if  it  was  to  be  considered 
in  a  moral  light,  we  ought  to  go  further,  and  free  those  ah^ady  in  the  comitry.  As 
slaves  also  multiply  so  fast  in  Virginia  and  Maryland,  that  it  is  cheaper  to  raise  * 


1864.]       The  Uniouy  the  Constitution,  and  Slavery.  565 

than  import  them,  whilst  in  the  sickly  rice  swamps,  foreign  supplies  are  necedsary, 
if  we  go  no  further  than  is  urged,  we  shall  be  unjust  towards  South  Carolina  and 
Georgia.  Let  us  not  intermeddle.  As  population  increases,  poor  laborers  will  be  so 
plenty  as  to  render  slaves  useless.  Slavery,  in  time,  will  not  be  a  speck  in  our 
country.  Provision  is  already  made  in  Connecticut  for  abolishing  it.  And  the  ab- 
olition has  already  taken  place  in  Massachusetts.  As  to  the  danger  of  insurrec- 
tions from  foreign  influence,  that  will  become  a  motive  to  kind  treatment  of  slaves, 

Mr.  Pinckney ;  (of  S.  C.)  If  slavery  be  wrong,  it  is  justified  by  the  example  of 
all  the  world.  He  cited  the  case  of  Greece,  Rome,  and  other  ancient  States ;  the 
sanction  given  by  France,  England,  Holland,  and  other  modem  States.  In  all  ages, 
one  half  of  mankind  have  been  slaves.  If  the  Southern  States  were  let  alone 
they  will  probably  of  themselves  stop  importations.  He  would  himself,  as  a  citizen 
of  South  Carolina,  vote  for  it.  An  attempt  to  take  away  the  right,  as  proposed, 
will  produce  serious  objections  to  the  Constitution,  which  he  wished  to  see  adopted. 

General  Pinckney  (of  S.  C.)  declared  it  to  be  his  firm  opinion,  that  if  himself  and 
all  his  colleagues  were  to  sign  the  Constitution  and  use  their  personal  influence,  it 
would  be  of  no  avail  towards  obtaining  the  assent  of  their  constituents.  South 
Carolina  and  Georgia  cannot  do  without  slaves.  As  to  "Virginia,  she  will  gain  by 
stopping  the  importations.  Her  slaves  will  rise  in  value,  and  she  has  more  than 
she  wants.  It  would  be  unequal,  to  require  South  Carolina  and  Georgia  to  confed- 
erate on  such  unequal  terms.  He  said  the  Royal  assent,  before  the  Revolution, 
had  never  been  refused  to  South  Carolina,  as  to  Yirginia.  He  contended  that  the 
importation  of  slaves  would  be  for  the  interest  of  the  whole  Union.  The  more 
slaves,  the  more  produce  to  employ  the  carrying  trade;  the  more  consumption 
also ;  and  the  more  of  this,  the  more  revenue  for  the  common  treasury.  He  ad- 
mitted it  to  be  reasonable  that  slaves  should  be  dutied  like  other  imports ;  but 
should  consider, a  rejection  of  the  clause  as  an  exclusion  of  South  Carolina  from  the 
Union. 

Mr.  Baldwin  (of  Georgia)  had  conceived  national  objects  alone  to  be  before  the 
Convention ;  not  such  as,  like  the  present,  were  of  a  local  nature.  Georgia  was 
decided  on  this  point.  That  State  has  always  hitherto  supposed  a  General  Gov- 
ernment to  be  the  pursuit  of  the  central  States,  who  wished  to  have  a  vortex  for 
everything ;  that  her  distance  would  preclude  her  from  equal  advantage ;  and  that 
she  could  not  prudently  purchase  it  by  yielding  national  powers.  From  this  it 
might  be  understood  in  what  hght  she  would  view  an  attempt  to  abridge  one  of 
her  favorite  prerogatives.    If  left  to  herself,  she  may  probably  put  a  stop  to  the 

evil.     As  one  ground  for  this  conjecture,  he  took  notice  of  the  sect  of ;  which, 

he  said,  was  a  respectable  class  of  people,  who  carried  their  ethics  beyond  the 
mere  equality  of  men^  extending  their  humanity  to  the  claims  of  the  whole  animal 
creation. 

Mr.  Wilson  (of  Penn.)  observed  that  if  South  Carolina  and  Georgia  were  them- 
selves disposed  to  get  rid  of  the  importation  of  slaves  in  a  short  time,  as  had  been 
suggested,  they  would  never  refuse  to  unite,  because  the  importation  might  be 
prohibited.  As  the  section  now  stands,  all  articles  imported  are  to  be  taxed, 
slaves  alone  are  exempt.    This  is  in  fact  a  bounty  on  that  article. 

Mr.  G^rry  (of  Mass.)  thought  that  we  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  conduct  of  the 
States  as  to  Slaves,  but  ought  to  be  careful  not  to  give  any  sanction  to  it. 

Mr.  Dickinson  (of  Delaware)  considered  it  as  inadmissible,  on  every  principle  of 

VOL.  XV.  45 


666  The  Union,  the  Constitution,  and  Slavery.        [Jan., 

honor  and  safety,  that  the  importation  of  slaves  should  be  authorized  to  the  States 
by  the  Constitution.  The  true  question  was,  whether  the  national  happiness  would 
be  promoted  or  impeded  by  the  importation ;  and  this  question  ought  to  be  left  to 
the  National  Government,  not  to  the  States  particularly  interested.  If  England 
and  France  permit  slavery,  slaves  are,  at  the  same  time,  excluded  from  both  these 
kingdoms.  Greece  and  Rome  were  made  unhappy  by  their  slaves.  He  could  not 
beUeve  that  the  Southern  States  would  refuse  to  confederate  on  the  account  ap- 
prehended; especially  as  the  power  was  not  likely  to  be  immediately  exercised  by 
the  General  Government. 

Mr.  Williamson  (of  N.  C.)  stated  the  law  of  North  Carolina  on  the  subjecti 
to-wit,  that  it  did  not  directly  prohibit  the  importation  of  slaves.  It  imposed 
a  duty  of  £5  on  each  slave  imported  from  Africa;  £10  on  each  from  else- 
where; and  £50  on  each  from  a  State  licensing  manumission.  Bethought  the 
Southern  States  could  not  be  members  of  the  Union,  if  the  clause  should  be  re- 
jected ;  and  that  it  was  wrong  to  force  anything  down  not  absolutely  necessary, 
and  which  any  State  must  disagree  to. 

Mr.  King  (of  Mass.)  thought  the  subject  should  be  considered  in  a  political  light 
only.  If  two  States  will  not  agree  to  the  Constitution,  ae  stated  on  one  side,  he 
could  affirm  with  equal  belief,  on  the  other,  that  great  and  equal  opposition  would 
be  experienced  from  the  other  States.  He  remarked  on  the  exemption  of  slayes 
from  duty,  whilst  every  other  import  was  subjected  to  it,  as  an  inequaUty  that 
could  not  fail  to  strike  the  commercial  sagacity  of  the  Northern  and  Middle  States. 

Mr.  Langdon  (of  N.  H.)  was  strenuous  for  giving  the  power  to  the  General  Gov- 
ernment. He  could  not,  with  a  good  conscience,  leave  it  with  the  States,  who 
could  then  go  on  with  the  traffic,  without  being  restrained  by  the  opinions  here 
given,  that  they  will  themselves  cease  to  import  slaves. 

General  Pinckney  (of  S.  C.)  thought  himself  bound  to  declare  candidly,  that  he 
did  not  think  South  Carolina  would  stop  her  importation  of  slaves,  in  any  short 
time ;  but  only  stop  them  occasionally,  as  she  now  does.  He  moved  to  commit  the 
clause,  that  slaves  might  be  made  liable  to  an  equal  tax  with  other  imports ;  which, 
he  thought  right,  and  which  would  remove  one  difficulty  that  had  been  started. 

Mr.  Rutledge;  (of  S.  C.)  If  the  Convention  thinks  that  North  Carolina,  South  Car- 
olina, and  Georgia,  will  ever  agree  to  the  plan,  unless  their  right  to  import  slaves 
be  untouched,  the  expectation  is  vain.  The  people  of  those  States  wiU  never  be 
such  fools  as  to  give  up  so  important  an  interest.  He  was  strenuous  against 
striking  out  the  section,  and  seconded  the  motion  of  General  Pinckney  for  a  com- 
mitment. 

Mr.  Gouvemour  Morris  (of  Penn.)  wished  the  whole  subject  to  be  committed, 
including  the  clauses  relating  to  taxes  on  exports,  and  to  a  Navigation  Act.  Thest 
things  may  form  a  bargain  among  the  Kortheim  and  Southern  States, 

Mr.  Butler  (of  S.  C.)  declared,  that  he  would  never  agree  to  the  power  of  taxing 
exports. 

Mr.  Sherman  (of  Conn.)  said  it  was  better  to  let  the  Southern  States  import  slaves^ 
than  to  part  with  them,  if  they  made  that  a  sine  qua  nan.  He  was  opposed  to  a  tax 
on  slaves  imported,  as  making  the  matter  worse,  because  it  implied  they  were 
property.  He  acknowledged  that  if  the  power  of  prohibiting  the  importation  should 
be  given  to  the  General  Government,  that  it  would  be  exercised.  He  thought  it 
would  be  its  duty  to  exercise  the  power. 


1864.]      The  Union^  the  Gonstitutioriy  and  Slavery.  567 

Mr.  Read  (of  Del.)  was  for  the  commitment,  provided  the  clause  concerning  taxes 
on  exports  should  also  be  committed. 

Mr.  Sherman  (of  Conn.)  observed  that  that  clause  had  been  agreed  to,  and  there- 
fore could  not  be  committed.  ' 

Mr.  Randolph  (of  Ya.)  was  for  committing,  in  order  that  some  middle  ground 
might,  if  possible,  be  found.  He  covM  never  agree  to  the  clause  as  it  stands.  He 
wmid  sooner  risk  the  Constitution.  He  dwelt  on  the  dilemma  to  which  the  Conven- 
tion was  exposed.  By  agreeing  to  the  clause,  it  would  revolt  the  Quakers,  the 
Methodists,  and  many  others  in  the  States  having  no  slaves.  On  the  other  hand, 
two  States  might  be  lost  to  the  Union.  Let  us,  then,  he  said,  try  the  chance  of  a 
commitment. 

On  the  question  for  committing  the  remaining  part  of  sections  4  and  5,  of  Article 
t, — Connecticut,  New  Jersey,  Maryland,  Virginia,  North  Carolina,  South  Carolina, 
Greorgia,  aye — 7 ;  New  Hampshire,  Pennyslvania,  Delaware,  no— 3 ;  Massachu- 
setts absent. 

Mr.  Pinckney  (of  S.  C.)  and  Mr.  Langdon  (of  N.  H.)  moved  to  commit  Section  6, 
as  to  a  Navigation  Act,  by  two-thirds  of  each  House. 

Mr.  Gorham  (of  Mass.)  did  not  see  the  propriety  of  it.  Is  it  meant  to  require  a 
greater  proportion  of  votes  ?  He  desired  it  to  be  remembered  that  the  Eastern 
States  had  no  motive  to  union  but  a  commercial  one.  They  were  able  to  protect 
themselves.  They  were  not  afraid  of  external  danger,  and  did  not  need  the  aid  of 
the  Southern  States. 

Mr.  Wilson  (of  Penn.)  wished  for  a  commitment,  in  order  to  reduce  the  propor- 
tion of  votes  required. 

Mr.  Ellsworth  (of  Conn.)  was  for  taking  the  plan  as  it  is.  This  widening  of 
opinions  had  a  threatening  aspect.  If  we  do  not  agree  on  this  middle  and  mode- 
rate ground,  he  was  afraid  we  should  lose  two  States,  with  such  others  as  may  be 
disposed  to  stand  aloof;  should  fly  into  a  variety  of  shapes  and  directions,  and, 
most  probably,  into  several  Confederations ;  and  not  without  bloodshed. 

On  the  question  for  committing  Section  6,  as  to  a  Navigation  Act,  to  a  member 
from  each  State,  New  Hampshire,  Massachusetts,  Pennsylvania,  Delaware,  Mary- 
land, Virginia,  North  Carolina,  South  Carolina,  Georgia,  aye, — 9.  Connecticut, 
Kew  Jersey,  no, — 2. 

The  Committee  were  Messrs.  Langdon,  King,  Johnson,  Livingston,  Clymer,  Dick- 
inson, L.  Martin,  Madison,  Williamson,  C.  C.  Pinckney,  Baldwin. 

To  this  Committee  were  referred,  also,  the  two  clauses  above  mentioned  of  the 
fourth  and  fifth  Sections  of  Article  VII. 

Friday,  Aug.  24.  In  Convention,  Gouvemeur  Livingston,  from  the  Committee 
of  eleven,  to  whom  were  referred  the  two  remaining  clauses  of  the  4th  Section, 
and  the  5th  and  6th  Sections  of  the  Yth  Article,  delivered  in  the  following  Report : 

"  Strike  out  so  much  of  the  4th  Section  as  was  referred  to  the  Committee,  and 
insert  The  migration  or  importation  of  such  persons  as  the  several  States  now  eodsUng 
shdU  think  proper  to  admits  shall  not  be  prohibited  by  the  Legislature^  prior  to  the  year 
1800;  but  a  tax  or  duty  may  be  imposed  on  such  migration  or  importation,  at  a 
rate  not  exceeding  the  average  of  the  duties  laid  on  imports.f 

*  Madison  papers,  Vo.l  HI.  pp.  ISSS-DY.  f  Ibid.  Vol  HI.  p.  1415. 


568  The  Union,  the  Constitution,  and  Slavery,        [Jan., 

The  5th  Section  to  remain  as  in  the  Report. 

The  6th  Section  to  he  stricken  out.  [This  Section  required  that  no  Navigation 
Act  should  be  passed,  without  the  assent  of  two-thirds  of  the  members  of  each 
House.]* 

Saturday,  Aug.  25th.  The  Report  of  the  Committee  of  Eleven  being  taken  up, 
G-eneral  Pinckney  (of  S.  C.)  moved  to  strike  out  the  words  *;  the  year  eighteen  hundred" 
as  the  year  limiting  the  importation  of  slaves^  and  to  insert  the  wordSj  "  tfie  year  eigh 
teen  hundred  arid  eight." 

Mr.  Gorham  (of  Mass.)  seconded  the  motion. 

Mr.  Madison ;  (of  Ya.)  Twenty  years  will  produce  all  the  mischief  that  can  be 
apprehended  from  the  liberty  to  import  slaves.  So  long  a  term  will  be  more  dishon- 
orable to  the  American  character,  than  to  say  nothing  about  it  in  the  Constitution. 

On  the  motion,  which  passed  in  the  affirmative, — New  Hampshire,  Massachu- 
setts, Connecticut,  Maryland,  North  Carolina,  South  Carolina,  Georgia,  aye—*?; 
New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  Delaware,  "Virginia,  no — L 

Mr.  Gouvemeur  Morris  (of  Penn.)  was  for  making  the  clause  read  at  once,  "the 
importation  of  slaves  into  North  Carolina,  South  Carolina,  and  Georgia,  shall  not 
be  prohibited,  Ac."  This  he  said  would  be  most  fair,  and  would  avoid  the  ambi- 
guity by  which,  under  the  power  with  regard  to  Naturalization,  the  liberty  reserved 
to  the  States  might  be  defeated.  He  wished  it  to  be  known,  also,  that  this  part  of 
the  Constitution  was  a  compliance  with  those  States.  If  the  change  of  language, 
however,  should  be  objected  to,  by  the  members  from  those  States,  he  should  not 
urge  it. 

Colonel  Mason  (of  Ya.)  was  not  against  the  using  the  term  "Slaves,"  but  against 
naming  North  Carolina,  South  Carolina,  and  Georgia,  lest  it  should  give  offence  to 
the  people  of  those  States. 

Mr.  Sherman  (of  Conn.)  liked  a  description  better  than  the  terms  proposed, 
which  had  been  declined  by  the  old  Congress,  and  were  not  pleasing  to  some 
people. 

Mr.  Clymer  (of  Penn.)  concurred  with  Mr.  Sherman. 

Mr.  Williamson  (of  N.  C.)  said,  that  both  in  opinion  and  practice  he  was  against 
slavery  ;  but  thought  it  more  in  favor  of  humanity,  from  a  view  of  all  circum* 
stances,  to  let  in  South  Carolina  and  Georgia  on  those  terms,  than  to  exclude  them 
from  the  Union. 

Mr.  Gouvemeur  Morris  (of  Penn.)  withdrew  his  motion. 

Mr.  Dickinson  (of  Del.)  wished  the  clause  to  be  confined  to  the  States  which  had 
not  themselves  prohibited  the  inportation  of  slaves;  and  for  that  purpose  moved  to 
amend  the  clause,  so  as  to  read : — "  The  importation  of  slaves  into  such  of  the 
States  as  shall  permit  the  same,  shall  not  be  prohibited  by  the  Legislature  of  the 
United  States,  until  the  year  1808;"  which  was  disagreed  to,  nem  con. 

The  first  part  of  the  Report  was  then  agreed  to,  amended  as  follows ;  "  The  mi- 
gration or  importation  of  such  persons  as  the  several  States  now  existing  shall 
think  proper  to  admit,  shall  not  be  prohibited  by  the  Legislature  prior  to  the  year 
1808." — ^New  Hampshire,  Massachusetts,  Connecticut,  Maryland,  North  Carolina, 
South  Carolina,  Georgia,  aye — t ;  New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  Delaware,  Yirginia, 
no— 4.t 

♦  Madison  Papers,  Yol.  IH.  p.  1415.  fTbid.  Yol.  III.  pp.  1427-29. 


1864.]        The  Unxon^  the  Constitution^  and  Slavery.  569 

[On  Wednesday,  Aug.  29th,  1787,  the  Report  of  the  Committee  of  Eleven  on 
striking  out  the  clause.  Art.  7,  Sec.  6,  requiring  two-thirds  of  both  Houses  to  pass 
a  Navigation  Act,  came  up  in  Convention.] 

Greneral  Pinckney  (of  S.  C.)  said  it  was  the  true  interest  of  the  Southern  States 
to  have  no  regulation  of  commerce :  but,  considering  the  loss  brought  upon  the 
commerce  of  the  Eastern  States  by  the  Revolution,  their  liberal  conduct  toward 
the  views  of  South  Carolina,  and  the  interest  the  weak  Southern  States  had  in  be- 
ing united  with  the  strong  Eastern  States,  he  thought  it  proper  that  no  fetters 
should  be  imposed  on  the  power  of  making  commercial  regulations ;  and  that  his 
constituents,  though  prejudiced  against  the  Eastern  States,  would  be  reconciled  to 
this  liberality.  [Mr.  Madison  says  in  a  Note,  that  by  "  the  liberal  conduct  of  the 
Eastern  States,"  Gen.  Pinckney  "  meant,  the  permission  to  import  slaves.  An  un- 
derstanding on  the  two  subjects  of  Navigation  and  Slavery  had  taken  place  be- 
tween those  parts  of  the  Union,  which  explains  the  vote  on  the  motion  depending, 
as  well  as  the  language  of  General  Pinckney  and  others."  The  motion  to  strike 
out  the  clause  requiring  a  two-thirds  vote  to  pass  a  Navigation  Act  was,  after  do- 
bate,  agreed  to,  unanimously.*] 

But,  this  is  not  all.  Not  only  was  the  proposition  to  extend 
the  Slave  Trade  during  twenty  years,  instead  of  twelve  years, 
seconded  in  this  Federal  Convention  by  a  Delegate  from  New 
Englandy  and  voted  for  by  all  the  Delegates  fromthe  New  Eng- 
land States, \iVil  New  England  took  a  most  prominent  part  in  the 
Slave  Trade  itself,  during  the  period  when  that  trade  was  thus 
continued.  The  ports  of  South  Carolina  having  been  closed  for 
many  years  to  the  importation  of  slaves,  were  opened  by  the 
State  to  that  trade,  under  the  protection  of  Congress,  for  four 
years,  from  Jan.  1, 1804,  to  Dec.  31, 1807.  In  the  year  1820,  on 
the  admission  of  Missouri  to  the  Union,  a  violent  opposition 
to  its  admission  was  made  on  the  part  of  the  Abolitionists  in 
both  Houses  of  Congress ;  and,  among  others,  by  Hon.  Mr. 
DeWolf,  U.  S.  Senator  from  Ehode  Island ;  who  had  been 
elected  to  that  body  by  the  Abolition  party.  During  the  dis- 
cussion, the  Hon.  Mr.  Siiiith,  U.  S.  Senator  from  South  Caro- 
lina, delivered  an  address,  in  which  he  presented  the  statistics 
which  we  give  below.  It  was  made  to  appear,  that  this  same 
Hon.  Mr.  DeWolf,  the  Abolition  U.  S.  Senator  from  Ehode 
Island,  had  been  himself  the  owner  of  ten  of  the  slave  ships 
and  their  cargoes,  which  had  been  engaged  in  the  Slave  Trade 
during  the  four  years  of  its  re-opening.  The  extent  to  which 
New  England  participated  in  the  Slave  Trade,  will  appear, 

*  Madison  Papers,  Vol.  III.  pp.  1451-6. 

VOL.  XV.  45* 


570  The  Untofiy  the  Constitution,  and  Slavery.         [Jan., 


though  only  in  part,  by  the  facts  cited  by  Hon.  Mr.  Smith,  as 
follows  : — 

On  the  Bill  for  the  admission  of  Missouri,  Dec.  8,  1820,  the 
Hon.  Mr.  Smith,  in  the  United  States  Senate,  in  the  course  of 
his  speech,  said  as  follows  : — 

•'  However,  hearing,  late  in  the  Summer,  that  the  storm  was  gathering  to  the 
North,  and  that  the  admission  of  Missouri  into  the  Union  would  be  opposed  on  ac- 
count of  Slavery,  or  something  springing  from  that  source,  he  wrote  to  a  friend  in 
Charleston,  to  apply  to  the  Custom  House  oflBcer,  for  a  full  statement  of  all  the 
Ships  engaged  in  that  Trade  during  the  four  years,  together  with  their  Owners, 
Consignees,  their  places  of  residence,  Country,  Nation  to  which  they  belonged,  Ac, 
that  he  might  be  able  to  show  the  pubHc  who  were  engaged  in  it.  In  answer  to 
his  request,  he  had  received  from  the  Custom  House  books,  from  the  hands  of  the 
Collector,  the  following  authentic  documents.  He  would  present  to  the  Senate,  in 
the  first  place,  the  documents  which  contitined  the  years  of  arrival,  the  Names  of 
the  Vessels,  the  Place  to  which  the  Yessel  belonged,  the  Names  of  the  Proprietors, 
the  Names  of  the  Consignees,  their  Country,  and  to  where  they  belonged." 

[Explanation.— B.  British;  P.  French-;  N.  B.  New  England ;  R.  I.  Rhode  Island.] 

Ybssels  names — Propribtors — Op  what  Country. 

1804. 
Aurora,  Cha'ston,  A. ;  S.  E.  Turner;  N.  E. 


Ann,  B. ;  W.  McCleod ;  Scotland. 
Easter,  B. ;  Boyd ;  *' 

BriUiant,  B. ;  Bixby ;  R.  I. 
Armed  Neutrality,   Charleston;   Napier, 

Smith  &  Co.;  G.  B. 
Argo,  R.  I. ;  James  Miller ;  Ireland. 
Thomas,  B. ;  James  &  Price ;  G.  B. 
Horizon,  Cha'ston ;  A.  &  J.  McClure;  G.  B. 
Harriot,  F, ;  James  Broadfoot ;  G.  B. 
EUza,  R.  I. ;  James  Millar ;  G.  B. 

1805. 


Alexander,  Cha'ston ;  "W.  Broadfoot;  G. B* 
Francis,  Charleston ;  J.  Potter ;  G.  B. 
Christopher,  B. ;  Wm.  Boyd ;  G.  B. 
Favorite,  R.  I. ;  James  Millar ;  G.  B. 
McLespine,  B. ;  Gibson  &  Broadfoot ;  G.  B. 
Susanna,  Cha'ston;  S.  E.  Turner;  N.  E. 
Active,  B. ;  J.  Campbell ;  G.  B. 
Hamflton,  B. ;  W.  Boyd ;  G.  B. 
Ruby,  Charleston ;  W.  Boyd ;  G.  B. 
Mary,  Norfolk .  J.  Broadfoot ;  G.  B. 


Perseverance,  B. ;  Turner  &  Price ;  G.  B. 
Kitty,  Charleston ;   G.  Parker ;  Cha'ston. 
Lupin,  B ;  Bixby ;  R.  I. 
Mary  Huntley,  B. ;  W.  Boyd ;  G.  B. 
Gov.Wentworth,  B.;  Turner  &  Price;  G.B. 
Experiment,  B. ;  W.  Boyd ;  G.  B. 
Eagle,  R.  I. ;  Gardner  &  Phillips ;  R.  I. 
Neptune,  R  I. ;  B.  Cook ;  R.  I. 
Fanny,  B. ;  Turner  and  Price ;  G.  B. 
Thomas,  Cha'ston ;  Turner  &  Price ;  G.B. 
Nile,  Charleston ;  "Wm.  Boyd ;  G.  B. 
Recourse,  B. ;  Gibson  «k  Broadfoot ;  G.  B. 
Isabella,  B. ;  I.  S.  Allen ;  G.  B. 
Armed  Neutrality,  Charleston ;  Napier  & 

Smith;  G.B. 
Susanna,  Cha'ston;  J.  Duncan  &  Co. ;  G.B. 

1806. 


Love  and  Unity,  B. ;  S.  Adams ;  R.  L 
Manning,  B. ;  Trenno  &  Cox ;  G.  B. 
Jack  Park,  B. :  John  Price ;  G.  B. 
Juliet,  R.  I. ;  Philips  and  Gardner ;  R.  I. 
Margaret,  B. ;  W.  Boyd ;  G.  B. 
Louisa,  R.  I. ;  Philips  &  Gardner ;  R.  L 
Ariel,  B. ;  W.  Boyd ;  G.  B. 
Estor,  B. ;  W.  Boyd;  G.  B. 
Margaret,  B. ;  W.  Boyd ;  G.  B. 
Hiram,  R.  I. ;  Philips  and  Gardner ;  R.  L 
Louisiana,  B. ;  Eddy ;  R.  I. 
Maria,  B. ;  Cooper ;  G.  B. 
Hambleton,  B. ;  Wm.  Boyd ;  G.  B. 
Rambler,  R.  I. ;  E.  Sayer ;  R.  I. 
William,  B. ;  Turner  &  Price ;  G.  B. 


Ariel,  B. ;  Wm.  Boyd ;  G.  B. 

Mary,  B. ;  Gibson  &  Broadfoot ;  G.  B. 

Daphna,  Charleston ;  W.  Boyd ;  G.  B. 


Carrie,  B. ;  Truno  &  Cox ;  G.  B. 
America,  B. ;  James  Broadfoot ;   G.  B. 
Davis,  Charleston ;  John  Davidson ,  G.  B 


."]       The  Union,  the  Constitution,  and  Slavery. 


STL 


Cha'ston ;  Everingham ;  N.  Jersey. 

n,  B. ;  Gibson  &  Broadfoot ;  G.  B. 

3n,  B. ;  Tunno  &  Cox ;  G.  B. 

merican,  Cha'ston ;  J.S.Adams;  R.I. 

,  Charleston ;  J.  Queen ;  Ireland. 

rd  &  Edmund;  Cooper;  G.  B. 

•,  R.  I. ;  Sherman  ;  R.  I. 

I,  R.  I. ;  Philips  &  Gardner;  R.  I. 

erce,  R.  I. ;  Sesson ;  G.  B 

7us,  Swede;  Spencer  Man;  Cha'ston. 

.ne,  R.  I. ;  C.  Cook ;  R.  L 

t,  B.;  Gibson  &  Broadfoot;  G.  B. 

R.  I. ;  Benson    R.  I. 

I,  R.  I. ;   Philips  &  Gardner ;  R.  I. 

)1,  B. ;  Gilchrist ;  New  Jersey. 

ind  Unity,  B. ;  J.  S.  Adams  ;  R.  I. 

Sisters,  R.  I. ;  W.  Champlain ;  R.  I. 

r,  B. ;  John  Watson ;  G.  B. 

Charieston;  W.Boyd;  G.B. 
)r,  Charleston ;  John  Carr ;  G.  B. 

R.  I. ;  Philips  &  Gardner ;  R.  I. 

B. ;  Gibson  &  Broadfoot ;  G.  B. 
endence,  Baltimore ;  Churchill ;  R.I. 
nia,  B  ;  Pratt ;  G.  B. 

B. ;  Wm.  Boyd ;  G.  B. 
;,  R.  I.;  Eddy;  R.  I. 


Mary,  Charleston ;  W.  Boyd ;  G.  B. 

Three  Friends,  B. ;  J.  Galligan;  G.  B. 

Fair  Eliza,  R.  I. ;  J.  Metier ;  R.  I. 

Fox,  Charleston ;  J.  S.  Adams ;  R.  I. 

Kitty.  Charleston ;  G.  Parker;  Charleston. 

Hope,  R.  I. ;  W.  Lyon ;  R.  I. 

Nantasket,  Charleston ;  Boohorod ;  G.  B. 

John  Watson,  B. ;  Tunno  &  Price ;  G.  B. 

Hope,  Charleston ;  Wm.  McCormic,  Ire- 
land. 

Governor  Dodsworth,  B. ;  W.  Boyd ;  G.  B. 

Mary  Ann,  B. ;  J.  Kennedy ;  G.  B. 

Diana,  B. ;  P.  Mooney ;  G.  B. 

Davenport,  B. ;  J.  Everingham ;  N.Jersey. 

Corydon,  B. ;  W.  Boyd ;  G.  B. 

Kate,  B. ;  Watson  &  Co. ;  G.  B. 

Mercury,  Charleston ;  W.  Kelly ;  G.  B. 

Union,  B. ;  W.  Boyd ;  G.  B. 

Washington,  R.  I. ;  D.  McKedvey;  G.  B. 

Louisa,  R.  I. ;  Philips  &  Gardner ;  R.  I. 

Nicholson,  B. ;  W.  C.  Tarmed ;  G.  B. 

Edward  and  Edmund,  Charleston ;  J.  Cal- 
ligan ;  G.  B. 

Mercury,  B  ;  J.  Watson  &  Co. ;  G.  B. 

Little  Ann,  R.  I. ;  Christian ;  Charleston. 

Margaret,  B. ;  T.  Romlinson ;  G.  B. 


1S01. 


Charleston ;  T.  Cassin ;  G.  B. 
I,  B. ;  A.  Holmes ;  G.  B. 
Charleston;  Christian  &  DeWolf; 
t.  L 

itra,  Charleston ;  W.  Boyd ;  G.  B. 
,  R.  I. ;  Philips  &  Gardner ;  R.  I. 
',  B. ;  G.  Hambleton ;  G.  B. 
,  B. ;  J.  Cooper ;  G.  B. 
I,  Baltimore ;  N.  Ingraham ;  Mass. 
B. ;  J.  S.  Adams ;  R.  I. 
al,  B. ;  Hamilton  &  Co. ;  G.  B. 
1,  R.  I. ;  C.  Christian ;  Charleston. 
Ik,  Charleston;  Cushman;  Ireland. 
ti  of  July,  B. ;  G.  Parker ;  Cha'ston. 
)r,  B. ;  Gibson  &  Broadfoot ;  G.  B. 
P. ;  Delan  &  Co. ;  France. 
;,  R.  L;  T.  Eddy;  R.  L 
Charieston ;  T.  Ogin ;  G.  B. 
B. ;  Tunno  &  Cox ;  G.  B. 
B. ;  James  &  Price ;  G.  B. 
)mache,  R.  I. ;  Drawn ;  R.  I. 
Dlairborn,  R.  I. :  T.  Depau ;  France. 
I,  R.  I. ;  Philips  &  Gardner ;  R.  I. 
amis,  R.  I. ;  Philips  &  Gardner ;  R.I. 
:ne,  R.  I. ;  C.  Cook ;  R.  I. 
r,  R.  I. ;  Philips  &  Gardner ;  R.  I. 
va,  Charleston ;  T.  Depau ;  France, 
ibia,  R.  I. ;  Philips  &  Gardner ;  R.  I: 
r,  R.  I. ;  C.  Cook  ;  R.  I. 
ia;  Christian  &  DeWolf ;  R.  I. 
er,  Charleston ;  T.  Vincent ;  R.  I. 
ley,  Charleston ;  W.Broadfoot ;  G.B. 
I,  B. ;  W.  Boyd ;  G.  B. 
Friends,  B.;  J.  Calligan;  G.  B. 


Eliza^  R.  1. ;  J.  Christian  &  DeWolf;  R.  I* 

Lark,  R.  L ;  W.  Bradford ;  R.  I. 

Alfred,  R.  I. ;  Philips  &  Gardner ;  R.  I. 

Louise,  Charleston ;  J.  Duncan ;  G.  B. 

Hiram,  R.  I. ;  Norris ;  R.  I. 

Concord,  R.  I. ;  Christian  &  DeWolf;  R.  I. 

Friendship,  R.  I.;  Philips  &  Gardner; 
R.L 

Flora,  R.  I. ;  DeWolf;  R.  I. 

Ann  and  Harriet,  R.  I. ;  Philips  &  Gard- 
ner ;  R.  I. 

Monticello,  R.  I. ;  DeWolf;  R.  I. 

Amazon,  B. ;  Bennett ;  G.  B. 

Baltimore,  R.  I. ;  Church ;  R.  I. 

Juliet,  R.  I. ;  Philips  &  Gardner ;  R.  I. 

Miriam,  B. ;  Depau ;  France. 

Heron,  Connecticut ;  C.  Fitzsimons ;  Ire- 
land. 

Ruby,  Charleston ;  W.  Boyd ;  G.  B. 

Three  Sisters,  R.  I. ;  DeWolf;  R.  I. 

Betsey  and  Sally,  R.  I. ;   DeWolf;  R.  I. 

Armed  Neutrality,  Charleston;  Boyd; 
G.B. 

Anna,  Neutrality,  Charleston;  Depau; 
France. 

John  B.,  Charleston;  Tunno  A  Price; 
Prance. 

Nantasket,  Chas'ton ;  Bousroyel ;  Prance. 

George  Clinton,  Britain:  Delai  &  Clem- 
ent; France. 

Eagle,  R.  I. ;  DeWolf;  R.  I. 

Port  Mary,  Charleston ;  W.Boyd ;  Britain. 

Eliza,  Charleston;  Christy;  Charleston. 

Mary,  R.  I. ;  Philips  &  Gardner;  B.  I. 


572  The  Unions  the  Constitutioriy  and  Slavery.        [J^., 


Eagle,  R.  T. ;  Philips  &  Gardner ;  R.  I 

Actor,  Charleston ;  P.  Kennedy ;  Ireland 

Hanna  Bartlett,  Charleston;  Philips  & 
Gardner;  R.  I. 

Mary,  Charleston ;  J.  Eglistin ;  R.  I. 

Edward  and  Edmund,  Charleston;  Hil- 
ton ;  R.  I. 

Charleston,  Charleston ;  Bailey  k  "Waller ; 
Britain. 

Experience,  Boston ;  Fisher ;  R.  I. 

Rambler,  R.  I. ;  Philips  &  Gardner ;  R.  I. 

Eliza,  B. ;  J.  B.  Cotton ;  R.  I. 

Cleopatra,  Charleston ;  W.Floyd;  Britain. 

Hope,  R.  I.;  DeWolf;  R.  I. 

Charlotte,  R.  I. ;  DeWolf;  R.  I. 

Albert,  Charleston;  W.  Timmon;  S.  C. 

Commerce,  R.  I. ;  W.  Lyon ;  R.  I. 

Hope,  Charleston ;  N.  Ingram ;  Mass. 

Wealthy  Ann;  DeWolf;  R.  I. 

Columbia,  R.  I. ;  Philips  &  Gardner;  R.  I. 


Agenora,  R.  I. ;  DeWolf;  R.  I. 
Mercury,  B. ;  M.  Kelly ;  Ireland. 
Venus,  Charleston ;  Preble ;  R.  L 
Agent,  Charleston ;  Depau ;  French. 
General  Clairborne,  do. ;  Depau ;  French. 
James,  R.  I.;  DeWolf;  R.  I. 
Resolution,    Charleston;    J.  S.   Adams; 

Britain. 
William  and  Mary,  Charleston;  H.  Kerr; 

Britain. 
Carohne,  F. ;  Synagal;  French. 
Polly,  Charleston ;  J.  Stoney ;  Charleston. 
Jupiter,  Norfolk ;  J.  WiUick ;  Britain. 
Heart  of  Oak,  Baltimore;  J.  S.  Adams; 

R.  I. 
Horizon,  B. ;  J.  S.  Adams;  R.  I. 
Mary  Ann,  Charleston ;  A.  S.MiUer;  R.L 
Mary  Ann,  Baltimore ;  Dallas ;  R.  I. 
Rio,  Charleston ;  O'Harra ;  Charleston. 
Sally,  B. ;  C.  Graves ;  Charleston. 


Mr.   Smith  then  read  the  recapitulation,  in  the  following 
words  and  figures  : — 

Recapitulation  of  the  African  trade,  and  by  what  nation  supported,  from  Jan- 
uary 1st,  1804,  to  December  31st,  1807. 

VESSELS  BELONGINO  TO 


Connecticut, ... . 1 

Swede, 1 

British, 70 

French, 3 


Charleston, 61 

Rhode  Island, 59 

Baltimore,  _ 4 

Boston, - 1 

Norfolk, 2 

Consignees,  natives  of  Charleston, 13 

Consignees,  natives  of  Rhode  Island, 88 

Consignees,  natives  of  Britain,.... ..-91 

Consignees  of  France, 10 


Total,. 


.202 


This  paper.  Sir,  contains  the  whole  number  of  slaves  imported,  and  the  particular 
number  imported  by  each  foreign  nation,  and  each  of  the  tJnited  States.  It  is  in 
the  following  words  and  figures  : 

Slaves  imported  at  Charleston,  from  the  1st  of  Jan.,  1804,  to  31st  December, 
1807,  and  by  what  nation. 


British, 19,949 

French, 1,078 


In  American  Vessels. 


21,027 


Charleston,  S.  C 7,723 

Of  this  number  there  were,  belong- 
ing to  foreigners, 5,717 

Leaving,  imported  by  merchants  and 
planters  of  Cha'ston  and  vicinity,  _2,006 

Bristol,  Rhode  Island, 3,914  ) 

Newport, 3,488  [■    7,958 

Providence, 556) 


Baltimore, 750 

Savannah, . ......  300 

Norfolk, 287 

Warren,..,.. 280 

Hartford, 250 

Boston, ■. 200 

Philadelphia, 200 

New  Orleans, . . 100 


-18,043 
39,076 


1864.]      The  Union,  the  Constitution,  and  Slavery.  573 

There,  Sir,  ends  the  black  catalogue.  It  would  show  to  the  Senate,  that  those 
people  who  most  deprecate  the  evils  of  Slavery  and  traffic  in  human  flesh,  when  a 
profitable  market  can  be  found/  can  sell  human  flesh  with  as  easy  a  conscience  as 
they  sell  other  articles.  The  whole  number  imported  by  the  merchants  and  plant- 
ers of  Charleston  and  its  vicinity,  were  only  two  thousand  and  six.  Nor  were  the 
slaves  imported  by  the  foreigners,  and  other  American  vessels  and  owners,  sold  to 
the  Carolinians,  only  in  a  small  part.  They  were  sold  to  the  people  of  the  "Western 
States,  Georgia,  New  Orleans,  and  a  considerable  quantity  were  sent  to  the  "West 
Indies,  especially  when  the  market  became  dull  in  Carolina." 

This,  then,  is  the  record.  The  extreme  North  having,  in 
way  of  bargain,  united  with  the  extreme  South,  by  formal  ac- 
tion, and  by  a  unanimous  vote,  in  prolonging  the  Slave  Trade, 
against  the  remonstrances  of  the  more  moderate  men  of  the 
Southern  and  Middle  States  ;  (Mr.  Sherman  and  Mr.  Ells- 
worth, of  Connecticut,  as  we  have  seen  above,  were  in  favor  of 
not  interfering  with  the  Slave  Trade  at  all,  but  leaving  it  to 
the  States  themselves  )  and  having,  subsequently,  in  the  per- 
sons of  her  citizens,  and  for  lust  of  gain,  embarked  in  the 
Slave  Trade,  and  as  long  as  that  trade  was  tolerated,  forced 
thousands  of  Africans  into  bondage,  and  so,  as  well  as  by'the 
Navigation  Acts,  amassed  the  wealth  which  now  enriches  the 
descendants  of  those  men  ;  we  say,  that  whoever  else  may 
meddle  with  Slavery  in  the  Slave  States,  she,  of  all  others, 
is  called  upon  to  let  it  alone.  By  the  letter  of  the  Constitu- 
tion, to  which  her  sons  are  bound  by  the  solemnity  of  an  oath, 
she  has  no  right  to  touch  it.  Whatever  the  sympathies  and 
sentiments  of  her  people  at  the  present  day  may  be  in  respect 
to  Slavery,  whatever  the  actual  effect  of  this  War  is,  and  will 
be,  upon  the  institution  itself,  and  of  this  there  is  no  longer 
any  doubt,  yet  interference,  as  an  end,  with  the  institution, 
does  not  belong  to  her. 

It  is  becoming  certain  that  the  conservative  element  of  the 
country  has  a  great  work  to  do  in  the  final  settlement  of  our 
national  troubles.  There  is  such  an  element.  It  exists  in  the 
North  and  the  South,  the  East  and  the  West.  It  will  prove, 
when  the  fury  and  rage  of  War  are  spent,  a  controlling  ele- 
ment. The  fer-seeing  wisdom,  the  lofty  patriotism,  the  Christ- 
ian philanthropy  of  Washington,  Madison,  and  Franklin,  and 
the  other  great  Fathers  of  the  Eepublic,  are  not  yet  dead  and 
perished  out  of  the  land.    Their  great  names  still  stand  inscri- 


5i74  The  UnioUy  the  CoriMitution,  and  Slavery.         [Jan., 

bed,  clear  and  luminous,  on  the  work  which,  amid  anxiety,  and 
obloquy,  and  self-sacrifice,  and  prayers,  they  wrought  out.  And 
if,  from  their  lofty  heights,  their  spirits  now  look  down  upon 
the  threatened  wreck  and  ruin  of  it  all,  in  what  words  would 
they  now  address  us  !  To  what  heroic  deeds  would  they  now 
summon  us !  Is  it  so,  that  we  are  no  more  to  gather  around 
their  sacred  shrines,  save  with  the  mantle  of  shame  upon  our 
cheeks,  as  we  see  their  hallowed  dust  trampled  by  Vandal  feet? 
Is  it  so,  that  the  Tomb  of  Washington  has,  henceforth,  lost 
its  talismanic  power  ?  Surely  the  men  now  upon  the  stage,  to 
whom  the  solution  of  our  diflSculties  will  be  entrusted,  are  not 
purer,  nor  nobler,  nor  wiser  Statesmen  than  they*  The  same 
great  questions  which  now  distract  the  public  councils  and 
inflame  the  public  mind,  were  canvassed  then,  in  all  their 
length  and  breadth  ;  and  the  solemn  words  of  warning  which 
George  Washington  then  uttered,  should  be  reechoed  in  the 
public  ear  now. 

Christian  Statesmen,  who  are  not  afraid  nor  ashamed  to 
follow  the  footsteps  of  these  noble  men,  will  not  consent,  that 
the  extreme  North  and  the  extreme  South  shall  again  unite  to 
sever  the  Union,  and  plunge  the  whole  nation  into  destruction, 
by  a  policy  the  very  reverse  of  that  which,  in  the  beginning, 
bound  them  together  ;  a  policy,  which  philanthropy,  and  pat- 
riotism, and  Christianity,  all  unite  in  declaring  to  be.  fraught 
with  wretchedness  and  ruin.  There  are,  we  know,  multitudes 
of  noble  men  in  both  extreme  sections  of  this  country,  who 
are  already  looking  out  for  such  manifestations  of  wisdom, 
moderation,  and  true  philanthropy.  They  shall  not  always, 
nor  long,  look  in  vain.  Meanwhile,  let  the  prayers  of  Christ- 
ians still  go  up  to  the  God  of  Heaven  unceasingly,  that  He 
will  assuage  the  violent  storm  of  passion  ;  that  He  will  cause 
the  people  to  learn  Eighteousness  ;  and  that  He  will,  once 
more,  restore  Peace  to  our  now  distracted  Nation. 

In  conclusion  ;  we  repeat,  let  the  Clergy  devote  themselves 
to  that  Kingdom  which  is  not  of  this  world.  Its  vows  are  upon 
them.  Let  them  minister  Christ's  Word  and  Sacraments.  It 
is  a  work  which  an  Archangel  might  desire.  The  "  Powers 
that  be,"  have  a  right  to  their  loyal  obedience,  and  to  their 
prayers.    Beyond  this,  they  are  to  "  let  the  dead  bury  their 


1864]        The  Unioriy  the  Constitution,  and  Slavery.  575 

dead/'  Let  them  leave  matters  of  State  to  Statesmen.  Let 
them  be  content  that  the  part  of  clerical  harlequins  be  played 
by  those  who  love  the  praise  of  men,  more  than  the  praise  of 
God.  Let  them  dare  endure  the  frowns  of  scheming  dema- 
gogues, whose  tools  they  will  not  stoop  to  become.  Let  the 
Priests  of  the  Lord,  in  their  own  sphere  in  the  Church,  train 
up  men  thoroughly  imbued  with  the  principles  of  the  Law  of 
God  in  Christ ;  men  who  are  to  fill  all  the  various  posts  of 
trust  in  Society  and  the  State,  and  they  will  have  subserved 
their  country's  highest  good,  far  more  effectually  than  by 
trailing  their  garments  in  the  mire  of  political  strife. 

As  Church  Beviewers,  charged  with  the  free  discussion  of 
the  great  questions  of  the  age  and  times,  we  have  not  dared 
to  keep  silent,  when  such  momentous  interests  are,  as  no-v?, 
imperilled.  Yet  it  is  the  moral  aspeclr  of  this  question  alone, 
that  has  occupied  our  attention.  Up  to  the  very  beginning  of 
the  "War,  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  was  regarded  as 
almost  the  only  conservative  element  in  the  country.  Her  love 
of  order,  her  reverence  for  authority,  her  instinctive  recognition 
of  the  principle  of  the  brotherhood  of  man ;  of  man,  not  living 
isolated  and  alone,  but  as  a  social  being  ;  her  Mission,  as 
the  Ministration  of  Life  and  Preacher  of  Eighteousness,  and 
80  prompting  to  all  true  and  genuine  Eeform ; — ^all  this 
should  clothe  the  Church  with  commanding  dignity  and 
power.  A  great  and  glorious  work  is  hers,  if  she  has  faith  to  be 
true  to  herself  and  to  her  great  Head.  In  pointing  to  what 
we  believe  to  be  the  real  causes  of  our  terrible  calamities,  and 
their  remedy,  and  to  the  imminent  dangers  which  now  threaten 
to  whelm  our  nation  in  one  common  ruin,  we  have  uttered 
onr  honest  convictions.  They  who  take  counsel  only  of  their 
own  hatred  of  God,  and  of  His  Son,  and  of  His  Church,  of 
their  own  ambition,  avarice,  and  self-conceit,  are  not  to  be  ap- 
proached with  reasons  such  as  these  which  have  been  urged. 
Yet,  if  madness  does  not  rule  the  hour,  if  there  is  such  a  thing 
left  as  a  principle  of  right,  justice  and  honor,  if  the  Divine 
Spirit  of  love,  peace,  forgiveness,  forbearance,  and  reconqilia- 
tion,  has  any  hold  on  the  public  mind,  the  views  which  we  have 
presented  will  not  fail  of  consideration. 


576  Dr.  Mc  Vickar^s  Argument  [Jan., 


Art.  III.— dr.  McVICKAR'S  ARGUMENT  FOR  THE  PRO- 

VINCIAL  SYSTEM.* 

Speech  of  the  Eev.  Dr.  J.  McVickar,  in  the  Convention  of  the 
Diocese  of  New  York,  on  Thursday  Evening,  Oct.  1, 1863, 
upon  the  Eeport  of  the  Committee  of  Nine  on  the  Division 
of  the  Diocese,  recommending,  when  made,  a  three-fold 
division. 

After  much  discussion  and  several  Eesolutions,  Dr.  Mc- 
Vickar  rose  and  spoke  substantially  as  follows  : — 

He  said  that  if  the  whole  matter  was  to  be  referred  (as 
seemed  to  be  the  feeling  of  Convention,)  he  had  a  Eesolution 
to  offer,  which  he  wished  to  accompany  such  reference ;  but, 
before  reading  it,  he  would  say  a  few  words  on  the  Eeport  of 
the  Committee,  primarily  before  the  House.  That  Eeport  ap- 
peared to  him  not  only  nugatory,  as  passing  by  the  very  ques- 
tion submitted  to  them,  but  self-contradictory,  in  pointing  out 
and  recommending  the  means  by  which  the  very  end  might  be 
attained  ;  which  they  began,  by  asserting  they  were  precluded 
from  even  considering.  It  was  a  Eeport  with  Eesolutions, 
which  bound,  it  seems,  not  even  its  framers  ;  leaving  them 
fi^e  to  deny,  in  speech,  what  they  had  just  asserted  by  their 
pen ;  and  yet,  strangely  enough,  terming  their  Eeport,  not 
theoretical,  but  practical.  For  himself,  he  thought  "practical," 
meant  something  wise  to  do  ;  not,  as  this  was  eulogized  by 
its  framers,  as  something  that  might  wisely  be  left  undone, 
^  for  twenty  years  to  come,  or  perhaps  forever.'  This,  surely, 
was  a  strange  sort  of  practical  Eeport. 

^■^— ^— — ■       ■  ■  ■■■■■       !■■■  I  ■  I  ■  I  ■  ■  ■-■       ■  ■.-■  ■       ■       ■■!  »l  M I  ^^■^^»^^^** 

*  The  Rev.  Dr.  McYickar  has  very  kindly  written  out  in  full,  for  the  Review,  his 
argument,  presented  in  the  late  New  York  Convention,  in  favor  of  the  Provincial 
System.  For  ourselves,  we  have  no  expectation  of  seeing  that  System  developed 
in  the  Church,  until  the  elements  first  exist,  out  of  which  it  is  to  be  formed.  We 
shall  regret,  if  the  Dr.'s  argument  is  construed  into  a  defense  of  our  present  Sys- 
tem of  overgrown,  unwieldy,  mediaeval  Dioceses ;  a  System  nominally  Episccqpal, 
but,  in  reality,  and  so  far  as  it  has  life  and  power,  Presbyterian. — [Ed.  Ax.  Qb* 
Ch.  Rbv.] 


1864.]  for  the  Provincial  System.  677 

The  Chairman  of  the  Committee  thereupon  rose  and  defined 
**  practical"  to  mean  what  concerned  alone  the  ^  method'  of 
doing  a  thing,  not  its  ^  expediency/ 

Dr.  McV.  resumed ;  I  will  not  delay  the  substance  of  my 
objection  by  dispute  about  a  word  ;  although  I  still  maintain 
that  in  a  question  of  action,  as  this  was,  the  expediency  is  first 
to  be  settled,  before  the  method  of  doing  it  is  considered ;  and 
I  commend  this  as  the  safe  practical  rule  in  all  future  Com- 
mittee Reports  on  the  subject  from  the  able  and  ingenious 
Chairman  of  the  present  one. 

But,  Mr.  President,  passing  by  a  Report  which  'seems  al- 
ready abandoned  by  its  movers,  and  speaking  to  the  Resolu- 
tion of  actual  present  Division,  by  themselves  substituted  for 
it,  and  eloquently  urged  by  its  leading  members,  I  would  here 
express  myself  utterly  opposed  to  any  Division,  Whether  now 
or  hereafter,  whether  threefold  or  manifold,  which  would  tend, 
as  this  would  manifestly  do,  to  the  disintegration  of  this  great 
Diocese.  I  use  the  word  ^  disintegrate,'  specifically,  as  imply- 
ing the  breaking  it  up  into  isolated  and  independent  Dioceges, 
which  shall  have  neither  relation  nor  connexion  with  each  other, 
except  through  the  medium  of  the  General  Convention.  The 
Report  of  the  Committee  recommends  three  ;  but  when  the 
spirit  of  Division  is  aroused,  who  shall  limit  the  num- 
ber ?  Such  unregulated  Division,  Mr.  President,  would  not 
be  safe,  would  not  be  true  to  Church  principles,  not  bQ|  in 
accordance  with  Primitive  example,  nor  with  the  uniform 
practice  of  the  Church  at  large  ;  and,  therefore,  the  first  step 
leading  to  it  should  be  taken,  neither  hastily,  as  now  proposed, 
nor  upon  mere  partial  local  considerations,  as  now  urged  ;  nor 
without  thoroughly  weighing  the  final  results  of  such  a  Sys- 
tem, if  fully  carried  out,  not  only  here,  but  throughout  our 
wide-spread  borders.  The  present  proposed  action  may  be  re- 
garded as  the  inauguration  of  that  System ;  for,  though  not 
the  first  instance,  it  will  at  any  rate  be  giving  it  the  seal  and 
sanction  of  our  authority  ;  the  authority  of  a  Diocese,  which, 
from  its  extent,  its  wealth,  its  population,  its  high-toned  Church 
principles,  and  its  great  Educational  Establishment  for  the 
Ministry,  would  seem  to  be  marked  out  by  Providence  as  a 
chief  counsellor  and  guide  in  all  matters  of  general  import  to 

VOL.  XV.  46 


678  Dr.  Mc  Vickar^s  Argument  [Jan., 

oiy  Church ;  and,  especially,  in  what  relates  to  its  National 
Organization,  its  duty'is,  to  act  as  a  watchman  upon  its  walls ; 
to  see,  so  far  as  its  authority  goes,  that  all  our  steps  tend 
not  to  disintegrate,  but  to  strengthen  its  defences,  to  add 
fresh  bonds  of  Unity  and  Order,  and  that,  not  for  our  own  day 
only,  but  to  continue  for  all  coming  time. 

To  attain  this  great  end,  I  am  now  for  putting  aside  not  only 
all  present  action,  but  all  present  consideration  of  Division  of 
our  Diocese,  till  we  have  settled  how,  and  in  what  manner, 
Buch  divided  parts  may  be  re-grouped,  and  re-united,  with  a 
view  to  the  Unity,  Order  and  strength  of  the  whole  American 
Church.  In  other  words,  I  am  for  giving  our  "  Imprimatur^' 
to  a  Policy,  not  as  yet  adopted  by  us,  although  well-known 
and  established  in  other  Branches  of  the  Church,  and  com- 
monly termed  The  Provincial  System.  What  we  can  here, 
and  now  do,  is,  not  to  adopt  it  as  a  System,  but  »to  approve  it 
as  a  Principle.  Its  adoption  and  details  belong  to  a  higher 
authority ;  not  even  to  the  Q-eneral  Convention,  as  it  now 
stands,  but  to  a  Special  Convention,  one  specifically  called  for 
its  consideration  and  approval.  Until  such  higher  action,  all 
we  can  now  do,  is,  to  pause  ourselves,  and  say  ^  pause'  to  other 
Dioceses  ;  on  the  ground  that  the  time  for  wise  Subdivision  is 
not  yet  come. 

I  have  said,  that  the  Provincial  System  has  the  authority  of 
th|  Primitive  Church.  Even  in  the  Apostles'  times,  although 
the  world  was  "  the  field,"  and  the  good  seed  was  sown  '  broad- 
cast '  in  it,  yet  had  each  Apostle  his  own  limit  of  labor,  his 
"  Province,"  within  which,  all  the  Churches  were  his  care,  un- 
til he  saw  fit  to  subdivide  and  appropriate  them,  but  not  even 
then  to  separate  from  his  control.  Such  was  the  sowing  of  the 
seed.  But  with  the  succeeding  harvest,  came  the  necessity  of 
still  stricter  metes  and  bounds  ;  and  as  a  general  rule,  the  ex- 
isting Political  divisions  of  the  States,  into  which  the  Christian 
Church  entered,  became  the  corresponding  bounds  of  Ecclesi- 
astical Provinces  forming  groups  of  Dioceses  ;  each  spiritually 
complete,  but  still  united  with  each  other  in  all  questions  of 
discipline  and  local  legislation,  under  the  Bishop  of  the  Chief 
City  as  their  Official  Head,  bearing  the  title  of  *  Metropolitan,' 


1864.]  for  the  provincial  System.  579 

with  varying  extent  and  power  in  summoning  and  holding  his 
Provincial  Synod.  In  some  instances,  and  which  would  be  our 
example,  he  was  simply  ^  Primus  inter  Pares,  presiding,  not 
ruling.  In  others,  he  was  made  ^  Optimus  et  Maximus,'  with 
worldly  rank  and  Lordly  Titles.  The^rs^  or  simple  arrange- 
ment prevailed  so  long  as  the  Church  was  Free.  The  second^ 
when  in  the  course  of  time  it  had  become,  partially  at  least, 
enslaved  through  an  unholy  union  of  Church  and  State. 

Such  was  the  progressive  policy  of  the  Eoman  Empire  to- 
wards the  Church  ;  while  Pagan,  trampling  it  under  foot  with 
its  iron  heel ;  but  when  become  nominally  Christian,  poisoning 
its  simplicity  with  its  own  admixture  of  Eoman  Imperialism, 
adding  wealth,  power,  titles  and  dominion  to  its  Bishops  ;• — 
until  at  length,  in  that  once  pure  but  now  corrupted  Branch  of 
the  Apostolic  Church,  the  once  humble  Bishop  of  the  Impe- 
rial City  succeeded  to  the  Imperial  power,  the  Emperor  gave 
place  to  the  Pope,  and  the  Vatican  inherited  the  claim  of 
Eome's  ancient  Capitol.  But  thiSy  its  practical  and  worldly 
abuse,  touches  not  its  primitive  use  and  value  ;  nor  yet  the 
universal  fact,  that,  throughout  Apostolic  Christendom, 
some  form  of  the  Provincial  System  has  ever  existed,  with  its 
appropriate  Synod  and  its  presiding  Metropolitan ;  a  Synod 
in  rank  and  authority  intermediate  between  the  Diocesan  and 
the  National  Councils  of  the  Church  ;  which  last  was  equiva- 
lent to  our  General  Convention  ;  while,  over  all,  was  req|g- 
nized  as  the  highest  ecclesiastical  authority  on  earth,  an 
(Ecumenical  or  Universal  Council,  such  as  that  of  Nice,  from 
which  we  have  received  the  great  Symbol  of  our  Christian 
Faith,  the  Nicene  Creed. 

Now,  of  this  fourfold  progressive  form  of  Church  Govern- 
ment, our  American  Branch  has,  or  recognizes,  three  ;  viz. — 
the  Diocesan,  the  National,  the  Universal,  The  second  step, 
or  the  Provincial,  is  the  one  that  is  alone  wanting  ;  and  the 
argument  which  I  now  urge,  is  for  its  recognition  now,  with  a 
view  to  its  establishment  hereafter,  when  the  Church's  mind 
shall  have  become  ready  for  its  adoption.  In  the  mean  time, 
my  counsel  is,  to  avoid  building  up  any  barriers  against  it. 
The  argument  that  now  remains,  touches  its  practical  value^ 


580  Dr.  Mc  Vickar's  Argument  [Jan., 

if  I  may  not  rather  say  its  very  necessity,  in  this  our  already 
wide  spread  and  rapidly  extending  Church.  But  first,  a  word 
of  explanation.  I  have  spoken  of  Division  as  inaugurating  a 
new  Policy  in  our  Diocese  ;  and  I  am  reminded,  by  Gentlemen, 
of  the  Division  of  the  Western  Diocese  from  us,  in  the  year 
1838,  as  utterly  inconsistent  with  my  words.  I  answer,  the  fact 
of  Division  then  made  is  acknowledged :  but  the  weight  of  its 
example  now,  is  denied.  Speaking  myself,  as  an  active  member 
of  that  Convention,  I  venture  to  assert,  that  the  moving  mo- 
tives to  that  act,  were  personal  and  not  Ecclesiastical ;  and 
therefore,  not  applicable  at  all  to  the  question,  as  it  stands  be- 
fore us.  Whatever  they  were,  I  thank  God  that  I  fought 
against  Division  then,  as  I  do  now  ;  on  the  same  grounds,  and 
for  the  same  reasons  ; — ^namely,  that  it  was  breaking  up  need- 
lessly (for  other  remedies  were  open  to  our  choice,)  the  oneness 
and  the  greatness  of  our  Diocese  ;  and  making  no  provision 
for  the  future  re-union  of  its  divided  parts.  But  even  yet, 
under  the  adoption  of  the  proposed  System,  that  doubtful  step 
of  Division  may  yet  be  practically  retraced ;  and  the  Province 
of  New  York  with  its  State  bounds  restored,  may  still  be  en- 
abled to  speak  to  the  Church,  through  its  Provincial  Synod, 
with  a  voice  single  and  undivided.  And,  Mr.  President,  who 
can  tell,  in  the  future  history  of  our  Church,  when  Dioceses  are 
indefinitely  divided,  and  Bishops  come  to  be  numbered  by 
hundreds,  and  each  standing  independent  one  of  the  other, — 
who  can  tell  the  blessing,  or  the  need,  that  will  then  be  felt,  of 
even  one  such  great  Diocese,  speaking  with  one  united  voice, 
through  the  medium  of  its  own  Provincial  Council,  words  of 
Peace  and  Wisdom,  of  Charity  and  Brotherly  Love,  amid  per- 
sonal, local,  or  sectional  differences,  to  discordant  brethren  ? 
What  happy  infiuence  might  such  voice  not  have,  on  the  Chris- 
tian character  of  our  beloved  Church  in  the  eye  of  the  Chris- 
tian World,  as  well  as  on  its  own  extension  throughout  our 
land  ? 

Gentlemen  may  indeed  say,  that  such  a  picture  is  too  re- 
mote to  be  taken  into  present  account.  I  ask  them,  would 
they  think  it  remote,  if  it  were  to  be  drawn  out,  in  actual  life, 
within  our  day  ?     To  some  whom  I  now  address,  I  assert,  that 


1864.]  for  the  Provincial  System,  681 

in  their  day  it  may  come,  and  that  with  their  own  eyes,  they 
may  behold  it.  And  this  I  speak  not  from  vague  conjecture, 
but  from  my  own  personal  experience.  Fifty-two  years  ago  I 
first  stood  on  the  floor  of  this  Convention  and  addressed  that 
honored  Chair.  It  was  Bishop  Hobart,  in  his  youth,  who  then 
for  the  first  time  filled  it.  What,  I  ask,  was  the  picture  I 
then  looked  upon,  as  compared  with  the  present  ?  What  was 
the  sum  total  of  the  whole  American  Church  ?  Of  the  ten 
Bishops  previously  consecrated,  four  were  dead,  two  were  ap- 
proaching that  limit,  one  had  wilfully  withdrawn  from  duty, 
and  one  -was  paralyzed  both  in  mind  and  body,  leaving  thus 
but  three  to  form  the  venerable  House  of  Bishops  ;  occupants 
as  I  have  seen  them,  of  a  single  sofa  ;  while  the  great  House 
of  Clerical  and  Lay  Deputies,  as  now  existing,  might  have 
been  readUy  accommodated  in  a  single  parlor.  Such  was  the 
American  Branch  of  the  Church  Catholic  then.  And  what, 
under  God's  blessing,  is  it  now  ?  Forty-one  Bishops,  both  liv- 
ing and  acting  in  the  place  of  three  or  four  then  ;  with  Clergy 
to  be  numbered  by  the  thousand,  and  communicants  by  the 
hundred  thousand ! 

So  much  then  for  the  growth  of  our  Church  during  the  half 
century  gone  •by.  What  shall  it  be  at  the  end  of  that  to 
come  ? — a  period  which,  I  repeat,  many  now  present  are  more 
likely  to  behold,  than  I  then  was  to  see  this  day.  At  an 
equal  rate  of  increase,  more  than  two  hundred  Bishops  would 
appear  ;  all  isolated,  independent,  without  any  bond  of  eccle- 
siastical union,  save  the  far  off  Triennial  Convention,  to  pre- 
serve peace,  to  settle  disputes,  to  administer  the  higher  disci- 
pline, or  to  legislate  wisely  and  timely,  in  reference  to  the 
ten  thousand  causes  of  local  and  sectional  division,  which  in 
so  wide  spread  a  Church,  would  doubtless  arise  for  dispute 
and  decision.  Is  this,  I  ask,  the  picture  of  a  well-ordered 
Apostolic  National  Church  ?  A  Church,  sent  to  be  the  Mother 
of  Peace  and  Order  to  the  hundreds  of  millions  then  spread 
over  a  whole  Continent !  Is  it  not  rather  the  picture,  into 
which  Dissent  and  Sectarianism  have  already  run  !  A  sort  of 
Congregational  independency  !  Atoms  without  cohesion  !  an 
army  in  name,  turned  into  a  mob  !  an  organized  body,  rent  into 

VOL.  XV.  46* 


582  Dr.  McVickar's  Argument  [Jan., 

its  jarring  elements  !  If  order  be  "  Heaven's  first  law,"  should 
it  be  wanting,  I  ask,  to  Christ's  Church  upon  earth  ? 

Such  pregnant  causes  of  confusion  in  the  future,  cannot 
long  go  unchecked  now.  Necessity  will,  in  no  long  time,  force 
upon  our  Church  a  Provincial  System  ;  but,  Mr.  President,  it 
may  not  be  in  time  to  prevent  many  and  permanent  evils  of 
dissension  arising  from  its  want.  Such  evUs  in  truth  are  al- 
ready felt,  and  even  now  loom  up  conspicuously  in  the  Church's 
horizon.  The  corrective  organization  needed,  is  now  easy  of 
attainment ;  it  may  not  prove  so,  when  the  Church  shall  have 
to  fight  back  its  way  to  where  it  now  stands,  through'  the  evils 
and  opposition  which  subdivision  has  caused,  and  the  barriers 
to  Union,  which  it  has  needlessly  created.  On  this  point, 
gentlemen  may  say,  and  have  said,  "  Divide  first  and  group 
afterwards."  But  is  this  the  language,  I  ask,  either  of  reason 
or  of  experience  ?  To  the  eye  of  reason,  all  subdivision  in  an 
organized  body  is  in  the  line  of  weakness,  and  increases  as  it 
proceeds.  Like  the  Law  of  Q-ravity  in  Nature,  it  stops  not  till 
it  reaches  the  bottom.  It  is  therefore  a  principle  which  in  it- 
self has  no  limit ;  so  that  without  some  external  corrective 
principle,  Division  and  Subdivision  repeat  themselves  ^  ad  in- 
jflnitum,'  till  at  length  the  once  organized  Body,  Vhether  Phys- 
ical, Moral  or  Political,  is  reduced  to  what  the  Philosophic 
Burke  has  well  termed,  "  the  dust  and  powder  of  Individuality." 

Nor  does  the  voice  of  Experience  contradict  this  view.  In 
the  progress  of  the  French  Eevolution,  subdivision  was  its 
starting  point ;  anarchy  was  its  goal  and  gtopping  place.  It 
began  with  breaking  up  lordly  inheritances ;  it  ended  with 
having  no  inheritance  to  break  up.  It  subdivided  wealth,  till 
all  were  made  paupers  ;  and  landed  estate,  till  scarce  a  portion 
remained  large  enough  to  support  a  plough.  Look  again  at  a 
nearer  example.  Sectarian  subdivision  is  on  its  vain  search 
for  what  it  had  left  behind, — a  True  Church.  At  what  point 
has  it  stopped  ?  Look  at  it  in  Scotland,  where  it  had  full 
sway  ;  or  in  England  in  Puritan  times  ;  or  in  our  own  coun- 
try now  !  Who  can  count  up  their  unnumbered  numbers  ?  or 
name  their  Titles  ?  or  unfold  their  Infinitesimal  causes  of  sep- 
aration ?    In  this  race,  blind-fold,  no  limit  is  found  save  that 


1864.]  f(yr  the  Provincial  System.  683 

of  Individual  belief, — each  member  becoming  his  own  suffi- 
cient Prophet.  And  that  against  this  result,  learning  and  sin- 
cere intention  are  no  adequate  defenses,  we  see  exemplified  in 
the  case  of  the  great  Milton.  Wandering  from  the  fold  of  his 
Mother  Church  of  England,  step  by  step,  through  all  the  divisions 
and  subdivisions  of  Puritan  Dissent,  yet  successively  in  rest- 
less protest  against  each,  he  landed  at  length,  as  he  himself 
states,  in  the  comfortable  conviction,  that  he  was,  himself,  his 
own  Church, — "  a  Christian  ^  sui  generis  !'" 

Such  has  been  the  result,  in  other  Eeligious  Bodies,  of  in- 
dulging in  the  restless  spirit  of  subdivision.  In  our  own 
Church,  it  could  not  proceed  to  such  fatal  extreme  ;  for  our 
very  atoms,  however  numerous  or  feeble,  must  yet  be  organi- 
zed Dioceses  ;  and,  so  far,  fitted  to  be  reconstructed  into  Prov- 
inces. But  the  practical  question  is,  as  to  the  facility  of  such 
reconstruction.  And  we  are  here  met  by  the  almost  insuper- 
able barriers  we  ourselves  shall  have  raised  against  it.  The 
pride  of  independence,  the  jealousy  of  control,  and  all  the 
other  selfish  and  baser  passions  of  our  nature, — all  these  wiU  be 
in  dead  array  against  it.  Let  us  not  then  delude  ourselves 
with  the  vain  hope,  that  it  will  be  as  easy  to  recover  our 
ground,  as  to- lose  it ;  or,  that  the  self-denying  steps  of  return- 
ing prudence  will  be  as  tempting  to  the  human  heart,  as  the 
selfish  and  slippery  paths  of  natural  inclination.  We  all 
know  the  reverse : 

— facilis  descensus  Averno ; 
Sed  revocare  gradum  snperasque  evadere  ad  Auras, 
Hoc  opus,  hie  labor  est. 

But  is  there  not,  I  ask,  even  a  still  higher  argument  for  the 
Provincial  System  ?  that  of  Benevolence  ?     Doth  not  Provi- 
dence, itself,  speak  in  its  favor,  through  the  concentration  of 
wealth  in  Capital  Cities  ;  thus  making  them,  as  it  were,  '  nurs- 
ing fathers  and  nursing  mothers '  to  the  Church's  surround- 
ing regions  of  comparative  poverty  ? — Now,  how  is  this  par- 
tial wealth  and  wide  spread  need  to  be  most  effectually  united 
for  the  Church's  welfare  ?     Is  it  not,  by  making  such  Cities, 
^Provincial   Centres'   with  their  respective  bounds.'^  giving 
name  to  the  Ecclesiastical  Provinces,  without  disturbing  the 
Diocesan  arrangements  within  them  ? — ^yet  still  with  an  espe« 


584  Dt,  McVickar^a  Argument  [Jan., 

cial  care  for  the  needs  of  the  more  destitute  ?  How  mnch 
more  favorable  such  a  plan  to  the  growth  of  the  Church,  than 
if  those  wide-spread  feebler  parts  had  been  cut  off,  as  indepen- 
dent Dioceses  ;  left  solitary  as  well  as  feeble,  to  their  own  re- 
sources ;  or,  when  seeking  aid  from  the  wealthy  City,  coming 
to  it  as  strangers,  to  beg  '  in  forma  pauperis j'  instead  of  as 
children  to  a  common  Home  ;  asking  and  receiving  their  equi- 
table share  in  the  surplus  bounties  of  a  common  heritage  ! 

But  one  word  further,  Mr.  President,  and  I  have  done.  The 
argument  for  Peace,  yet  remains  imspoken.  It  is  the  peace 
and  quiet  such  a  System  will  naturally  operate  to  maintain 
throughout,  not  only  our  wide-spread  borders,  but  their  wide- 
ly differing  population.  And  that  it  will  do  through  the  exist- 
ence of  Provincial  Synods  ;  taking  out  of  our  National  Con- 
ventions, all  those  local  and  sectional  questions,  which,  even 
now,  disturb  our  repose,  narrow  our  charities,  nay,  embitter 
our  hearts  towards  brethren,  and  even  threaten  to  cause  Schism 
and  Disunion.  Peace,  Mr.  President,  Peace,  is  the  most  bless- 
ed word  that  can  be  heard  in  our  land  ;  and  should  ever  sound 
from  the  House  of  God,  and  in  the  great  General  Conventions  of 
His  Church.  To  secure  it,  what  can  be  more  effective  than  to 
withdraw  from  them,  through  the  establishment  of  Provincial 
Synods,  all  these  local  questions  of  sectional  interest,  and  leaving 
to  the  General  Conventions,  only  the  higher  subjects  of  our 
Common  Faith,  the  Doctrines,  Ministry  and  Liturgy  of  our 
Church  ;  together  with  whatever  intercourse  may  arise  with 
Foreign  National  Churches,  and  the  varied  missionary  activi- 
ties of  our  own.  Then,  Mr.  President,  shall  we  have  Peace, 
Quiet,  and  Union  among  ourselves.  Then  shall  we  present  to 
the  Christian  world  as  fair  a  picture,  as  perhaps  it  has  ever 
seen,  of  a  great  National  Church  ;  Apostolic  in  its  Ministry, 
Faith  and  Ordinances  ;  untramelled  by  the  State  ;  untainted 
by  Heresy  ;  unbroken  by  Schism  ;  uncorrupted  by  worldly 
/  honors  ;  conservative,  yet  free  in  all  its  influences  ;  and  know- 
ing nothing  of  worldly  strife,  or  Political  P^^rties,  beyond 
the  Church's  Daily  Prayer,  that  "  the  course  of  this  world  may 
be  so  peaceably  ordered  by  God's  governance,  that  His  Church 
may  joyfully  serve  Him,  in  Godly  quietness,  through  Jems 
Christ  our  Lord.    Amen," 


1864.]         Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church.  585 


Art.  rV.— EAKLY  ANNALS  OF  THE  AMERICAN  CHURCH. 

Chapter  IV.    Fbom  1616  to  1624. 

The  previous  chapters  of  these  "  Annals,"  brought  the  his- 
tory of  tlie  settlement  of  the  Church  in  Virginia  down  to  the 
close  of  Dale's  administration,  in  1616.  He  returned  to  Eng- 
land in  the  month  of  June  of  that  year,  with  Pocahontas  and 
her  husband,  leaving  the  affairs  of  the  Colony  in  the  hands  of 
Yeardley,  deputy  Governor,  who  was  succeeded,  in  the  begin- 
ning of  the  next  year,  by  Argall,  under  whose  despotic  and 
extortionate  rule  the  Colony  fell  into  great  disrepute.  Through 
the  influence  of  Sir  Edwin  Sandys,  he  was  at  length  displaced, 
and  the  mild  and  popular  Yeardley  appointed  Captain- general 
of  the  Colony.  He  arrived  at  Jamestown  in  April,  1619,  to 
find  the  Settlement  greatly  fallen  back  from  the  prosperous 
state  in  which  it  had  been  left  by  Dale.  Not  one  in  twenty  of 
the  emigrants,  that  had  been  sent  over  by  the  Company,  were 
remaining. 

**  In  James  Citty  were  only  those  houses  that  Sir  Thomas  Gates  built,  in  the 
tyme  of  his  government,  with  one  wherein  the  Governor  always  dwelt,  and  a 
Church,  built  wholly  at  the  charge  of  the  inhabitants  of  that  Citye,  of  timber,  being 
fifty  foote  in  length  and  twenty  in  breadth.  At  Henrico,  there  were  no  more  than 
*  three  old  houses,  a*  poor  ruinated  Church,  with  some  few  poore  buildings  in  the 
Islande.'  *  For  ministers  to  instruct  the  people  only  three  were  authorized,  two  oth- 
ers had  never  received  their  orders.'  The  natives  were  upon  doubtfull  terms,  and 
the  Colony  was  altogether  in  a  poor  estate."* 

With  the  advent  of  Yeardley,  however,  there  began  a  new 
and  better  state  of  things  ;  and  he  immediately  set  himself  to 
repair  the  miseries  brought  upon  the  Colonists  by  the  extortion 
and  oppression  of  his  predecessor.  His  administration  is, 
moreover,  memorable /or  his  establishing  the  first  Eepresenta- 
tive  Assembly  ever  held  on  this  Continent,  through  which  the 
people  themselves  were  to  have  a  share  in  making  the  Laws  by 
which  they  were  to  be  governed. 

"  Bringing  with  him  '  Commissions  and  instructions  from  the  Company,  and  for 
the  establishing  of  a  Commonwealth,'  he  made  proclamation,  *that  those  cruel! 

*  Bancroft's  History,  VoL  I.  p.  163. 


586  Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church,         [Jaa, 

lawes  by  which  the  ancient  planters  had  been  soe  longe  govemed,  -were  now  abro- 
gated, and  that  they  were  to  be  governed  by  those  free  lawes,  which  hi§  majestie's 
subjects  lived  under  in  England.'  Nor  were  these  concessions  left  dependent  upon 
the  good  will  of  the  administrative  officers.  *  That  the  planters  might  have  a 
hande  in  the  governing  of  themselves  yt  was  graunted  that  a  Generall  Assemblie 
shoulde  be  helde  yearly  once,  whereat  were  to  be  present  the  Governor  and  Conn- 
sell,  with  two  Burgesses  from  each  plantation,  fredy  to  he  elected  by  the  inhdbitanU 
thereof;  this  Assemblie  to  have  power  to  make  and  ordaine  whatsoever  lawes  and 
orders  should  by  them  be  thought  good  and  profitable  for  their  subsistence  *  "* 

This  was  such  an  important  change  in  the  government  of 
the  Colony,  such  a  great  concession  to  the  rights  of  the  people, 
and  such  a  triumph  for  the  principles  of  liherty  in  a  new  world, 
that  it  deserves  here  more  than  a  passing  notice.  It  was  the 
"  patriot  party"'  at  home,  those  liberal-minded  Churchmen  rep- 
resented in  the  London  Company  by  Southampton,  Sandys  and 
Ferrar,  whose  influence  achieved  this  great  advance;  and 
American  Churchmen  at  least,  should  know  and  remember,  to 
whom  they  and  their  countrymen  are  indebted  for  the  first  es- 
tablishment of  Popular  Government  on  this  Continent.  No 
particulars  of  that  first  assemblage  of  the  Eepresentatives  of 
the  people  that  ever  met  on  American  soil,  can  be  uninterest- 
ing to  any  one  who  realizes  the  important  influence  it  exercised 
upon  the  future  interests  of  this  country.  It  inaugurated  a 
happy  revolution  in  the  history  of  Human  Government,  and, 
at  this  early  day,  gave  to  the  people  a  share  in  that  Govern- 
ment, which  they  have  never  since  relinquished. 

It  was  natural  that  a  desire  should  exist  to  recover  the  re- 
cords of  proceedings,  so  important  and  interesting,  if  they 
were  still  in  existence.  Stith,  however,  the  most  careful  and 
laborious  of  historians,  was  unable  to  find  any  trace  of  them. 
Jefferson  and  Hening  were  equally  unsuccessful  in  their  search ; 
and  they  were  given  up  as  hopelessly  lost,  till  the  diligence 
and  perseverance  of  the  historian,  Bancroft,  discovered  them 
among  the  papers  relating  to  America,*  in  the  British  State 
Paper  Office.  The  document  which  there  rewarded  his  patient 
search,  was  found  in  the  form  of  "  a  Eeporte"  from  the  Speak- 
er of  the  Assembly,  and  is  more  full  and  circumstantial  than 
any  subsequent  Journal  of  early  legislation  in  the  Ancient  Do- 

»  Bancroft,  VoL  I.  p.  153. 


1864.]         Early  Annals  of  the  American  Ohurch.  687 

minion.  It  is  published  entire  in  the  Collections  of  the  New 
York  Historical  Society,  (Second  Series,  Vol.  3d,)  and  should 
be  read  by  every  one  interested  in  our  early  history. 

The  Assembly  met,  on  Friday,  the  30th  of  July,  1619,  in 
the  Jamestown  Church.  The  "reporte,''  after  giving  the 
names  of  the  Burgesses  elected  from  the  different  Incorpora- 
tions and  Plantations,  goes  on  to  say  : — 


i( 


The  most  convenient  place  wo  could  finde  to  sitt  in  was  the  Quire  of  the 
Church.  Where  Sir  Greorge  Yeardley,  the  Grovemour,  being  Sett  downe  in  his  ac- 
oostomed  place,  those  of  the  Counsell  of  Estate,  sat  nexte  to  him  on  both  handes, 
except  the  Secretary,  then  appointed  Speaker,  who  sate  right  before  him.  *  *  » 
But,  forasmuch  as  men's  affairs  doe  little  prosper  where  God's  service  is  neglected, 
all  the  Burgesses  took  their  place  in  the  Quire,  till  a  prayer  was  said  by  Mr.  Bucke, 
the  minister,  that  it  would  please  God  to  guide  and  sanctifie  all  our  proceedings  to 
his  owne  glory,  and  the  good  of  this  plantation.  Prayer  being  ended,  to  the  intent 
that  as  we  had  begun  at  God  Almighty,  so  we  might  proceed  with  awfull  and  due 
respeote  towards  his  Lieutenant,  our  most  gracious  and  dread  Soveraigne ;  all  the 
Burgesses  were  intreated  to  retyre  themselves  into  the  body  of  the  Church,  which 
being  done,  before  they  were  fully  admitted,  they  were  called  in  order  and  by 
name,  and  soe  every  man  (none  staggering  at  it)  took  the  oath  of  Supremacy,  and 
^en  entered  the  Assembly." 

Some  of  the  enactments  of  this  Assembly  were  against 
"drunkenness,  gaming,  and  excess  of  apparel;"  some  were  also 
intended  to  promote  the  Conversion  and  kind  treatment  of  the 
Indians  ;  and  others,  to  encourage  the  agricultural  interests  of 
the  Colony,  &c.  The  following  order  was  passed  relative  to 
the  Conversion  of  the  Natives  : — 

"  Be  it  enacted  by  the  present  Assemblie,  that  for  laying  a  surer  foundation  for 
the  Conversion  of  the  Indians  to  Christian  religion,  cache  towne,  Citty,  Burrough, 
and  particular  plantation,  do  obtaine  unto  themselves  by  just  meanes,  a  certain 
number  of  the  natives'  children,  to  be  educated  by  them  in  true  religion,  and  a 
civile  course  of  Hfe.  Of  wliich  children,  the  most  towardly  boyes  in  witt  and 
graces  of  nature,  to  be  brought  up  by  them  in  the  flrste  elements  of  litterature,  so 
as  to  be  fitted  for  the  Colledge  intended  for  them ;  that  from  thence  they  may  be 
sente  to  that  work  of  Conversion." 

These  enactments  descend  to  many  particulars,  little  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  spirit  of  the  present  age,  but  which  were 
then  thought  to  require  legislative  control.  The  following  con- 
cern the  duties  of  the  Ministers  : — 

"  All  Ministers  shall  duely  read  Divine  Service,  and  exercise  their  Ministerial 
function  according  to  the  Ecclesiasticall  lawes  and  orders  of  the  Churche  of  Eng- 
lande,  and  every  Sunday,  in  the  afternoon,  shall  catechize  suche  as  are  not  ripe  to 


588  Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church.  [Jan., 

come  to  the  Communion.  And  whosoever  of  them  shall  be  found  negligent  or 
faulty  in  this  kinde,  shall  be  subject  to  the  censure  of  the  Grovemor  and  Counsell 
of  Estate." 

The  Churchwardens  were  authorized  to  present  all  persons 
guilty  of  "  ungodly  disorders,  suspicions  of  whoredomes  and 
such  like,  to  the  Ministers,  for  Suspension  and  punishment." 
If,  in  the  interim,  the  guilty  party  did  not  amend  and  "  hum- 
bly submitt  to  the  Churche," — 

"  It  was  provided  that  all  the  Ministers  doe  meet  once  a  quarter,  namely,  at  the 
feast  of  St.  Michael  the  Arkangell,  of  the  Nativity  of  our  Saviour,  of  the  Annun- 
ciation of  the  blessed  Yirgine,  and  about  Midsomer,  at  James^  Gittj,  to  determine 
whom  it  is  fitt  to  excommunicate,  and  that  they  firste  presente  their  opinion  to  the 
Governor,  ere  they  proceed  to  the  acte  of  excommunication." 

On  account  of  the  "  extreme  heat  both  paste  and  likely  to 
ensue,  and  by  that  means,  of  the  alteration  of  the  healthes  of 
diverse  of  the  General  Assembly,  the  Govemour,  who  himself 
also  was  not  weD,"  resolved  to  dissolve  the  Assembly  on  the 
4th  of  August,  which  was  accordingly  done. 

Bancroft  says  of  this  Assembly,  and  of  the  influence  of  the 
new  order  it  introduced  : — 

"  The  prosperity  of  Virginia  begins  with  the  day  when  it  received,  as  a  Com- 
monwealth, tlie  freedom  to.  make  laws  for  itself."  And  again — **  A  perpetual  inte- 
rest attaches  to  this  first  elective  body  that  ever  assembled  in  the  Western  world, 
representing  the  people  of  Virginia,  and  making  laws  for  their  government,  more 
than  a  year  before  the  Mayflower,  with  the  Pilgrims,  left  the  harbor  of  Southamp- 
ton, and  while  Virginia  was  still  the  only  British  Colony  on  the  Continent  of  Amer- 
ica. The  functiohs  of  government  were  in  some  degree  confounded ;  but  the  re- 
cord of  the  proceedings  justifies  the  opinion  of  Sir  Edwin  Sandys,  that  *  the  lawes 
were  very  well  and  judiciously  formed.'  The  enactments  of  these  earliest  Ameri- 
can lawgivers  were  instantly  put  in  force,  without  waiting  for  their  ratification  by 
the  Company  in  England.  Former  griefs  were  buried  in  oblivion,  and  they  who 
had  been  dependent  on  the  will  of  a  governor,  having  recovered  the  privileges  of 
Enghshmen,  under  a  code  of  laws  of  their  own,  *  fell  to  building  houses  and  plant- 
ing com,'  and  henceforward  *  regarded  Virginia  as  their  country.'  *'* 

It  is  with  no  little  gratification  that  we  record  the  fact,  that 
this  first  American  Legislature  set  the  precedent  of  beginning 
its  deliberations  with  Prayer  to  Almighty  God,  beseeching  Him 
"  to  guide  and  sanctify  their  proceedings  to  His  own  glory,  and 
the  good  of  the  plantation."  Neither  is  it  without  interest 
that  we  observe,  that  these  first  American  Law-makers  sat  in 

*  Bancroft,  Vol.  I.  p.  166. 


1864.]         Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church.  589 

an  Episcopal  Churcli,  with  an  Episcopal  Clergyman  for  their 
Chaplain,  and  the  Prayer  Book  to  guide  their  devotions,  thus 
early  connecting  those  familiar  and  venerable  forms  with  one 
of  the  most  interesting  and  important  events  in  our  National 
History. 

It  should  be  borne  in  mind,  that  during  this  period  of  prom- 
ise and  prosperity  to  the  Colony  of  Virginia,  Sir  Edwin  San- 
dys was  Treasurer,  and  John  Ferrar,  Deputy  Treasurer  to  the 
London  Company,  and  that  it  was  in  great  part  the  influence 
of  their  wise  and  liberal  counsels,  that  produced  this  happy 
change.  Their  efforts  did  not  end,  however,  with  that  which 
concerned  the  mere  temporal  affairs  of  the  Colony.  They  pro- 
ceeded further  to  carry  out  the  oft  exprcEsed  design  of  pro- 
viding suitable  means  for  training  and  educating  the  children 
of  the  Natives  in  the  knowledge  of  the  true  God.  They  en- 
tered upon  this  hi^  and  holy  enterprise,  with  a  zeal  and  libe- 
rality worthy  of  all  praise ;  and  while  the  whole  American  Con- 
tinent was  yet  a  vast  wilderness,  laid  the  foundations  of  that 
which  was  meant  to  be  its  first  Institution  of  Christian  Learn- 
ing, with  a  wise  forethought  for  the  highest  interest  of  those 
benighted  tribes,  whom  they  sought  to  bring  to  the  full  bles- 
sings of  the  Church  of  God.  Though  this  eTnterprise  was  des- 
tined to  meet  with  failure,  it  was  begun  with  a  liberal  and  en- 
lightened spirit,  far  in  advance  of  the  age;  and  its  brief  history 
reflects  the  highest  honor  upon  those  who  initiated  so  noble  a 
scheme  for  the  Christian  Education  of  the  children  of  the 
forest. 

Immediate  steps  were  accordingly  taken  to  build  and  endow  a 
University  and  College  at  Henrico  city,  which  had  been  settled 
by  Darl,  on  the  North  side  of  James  Eiver,  about  fifteen  miles 
below  what  is  now  the  City  of  Eichmond.  A  letter  had  already 
been  issued  by  the  king  to  the  Archbishops,  authorizing  them  to 
invite  the  members  of  the  Church  throughout  the  Kingdom  to 
assist  in  this  and  similar  undertakings,  for  the  Spiritual  good 
of  the  Colonists  and  the  Natives.  •  This  is  thought  to  be  the 
first  authoritative  document  ever  issued  concerning  the  Mission- 
ary work  of  the  Church  of  England  in  this  country,  and,  as  it 

VOL.  XV.  47 


590  Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church,  [Jan., 

is  believed  never  to  have  appeared  in  any  American  publica- 
tion, it  is  well  worthy  of  insertion  here. : 

*'Most  Reverend  Father  in  God,  right  trusty  and  well  beloved  Counsellor,  We 
greet  you  well.  You  have  heard,  ere  this  time,  of  the  attempt  of  diverse  Worthj 
men,  our  Subjects,  to  plant  in  Virginia,  people  of  this  Kingdom,  as  well  for  the  en- 
larging of  our  Dominions,  as  for  propagation  of  the  Gospel  amongst  Infidels : 
wherein  there  is  good  progress  made,  and  hope  of  further  increase :  so  as  the 
undertakers  of  that  Plantation  are  now  in  hand  with  the  erecting  of  some  Churches 
and  schools  for  the  education  of  the  chUdren  of  those  Barbarians,  which  cannot 
but  be  to  them  a  very  great  charge,  and  above  the  expense  which,  for  the  civil 
plantation,  doth  come  to  them.  In  which,  we  doubt  not  but  that  you  and  all  others, 
who  wish  well  to  the  increase  of  Christian  religion,  will  be  willing  to  give  all  as- 
sistance and  furtherance  you  may,  and  therein  to  make  experience  of  the  zeal  and 
devotion  of  our  well  minded  subjects,  especially  those  of  the  Clergy.  Wherefore 
We  do  require  you  and  hereby  authorize  you  to  write  your  letters  to  the  several 
Bishops  of  the  Dioceses  in  your  Province,  that  they  do  give  order  to  the  Ministers 
and  other  zealous  men  of  their  Dioceses,  both  by  their  own  example  in  contribu- 
tion, and  by  exhortation  to  others,  to  move  our  people  within  their  several  charges, 
to  contribute  to  so  good  a  work  in  as  liberal  a  manner  dl  they  may,  for  the  better 
advancing  whereof  our  pleasure  is,  that  those  collections  be  made  in  all  the  partic- 
ular parishes  four  several  times  within  these  two  years  next  coming:  and  that  the 
several  accounts  of  each  parish,  together  with  the  moneys  collected,  be  returned, 
from  time  to  time,  to  the  Bishops  of  the  Dioceses,  and  by  them  be  transmitted 
half-yearly  to  you :  and  so  to  be  delivered  to  the  Treasurer  of  that  Plantation,  to 
be  employed  for  the  Godly  purposes  intended,  and  no  other."* 

For  the  maintenance  of  the  College,  the  Company  set  apart 
ten  thousand  acres  of  land,  at  Henrico,  and  also  sent  over  an 
hundred  men  to  occupy  and  cultivate  the  same,  from  whose 
labor  an  annual  income  of  £500  was  expected.  It  was  intend- 
ed to  be  a  place  of  instruction  for  the  Indians,  as  well  as  the 
English,  and  the  project  enlisted  the  sympathy  and  support  of 
many  private  members  of  the  Church.  Fifteen  hundred 
pounds  were  paid  into  the  Treasury  of  the  Company  within  a 
short  time,  and  many  donations  made  of  articles  for  the  Church 
to  be  erectedj  as  well  as  of  Bibles  and  Prayer  Books  for  gene- 
ral use  in  the  Colony.  Some  unknown  person  presented  a 
"  Communion  Cup  with  a  cover,  a  Trencher  plate  for  the 
bread,  a  carpet  of  crimson  velvet,  and  damask  table  cloth,  for 
the  use  of  the  College.''  These  donations  were  accompanied 
with  the  following  letter  to  Sir  Edwin  Sandys,  Treasurer, 
which  was  manifestly  dictated  by  a  devout  and  faithful  spirit, 
zealous  for  the  extension  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  : — 


Anderson,  Vol.  I.  p.  256. 


1864.]         Early  Anncds  of  the  American  Church.  691 

"  Grood  luck  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  who  is  daily  magnified  by  the  experiment 
of  your  zeal  and  piety,  in  giving  beginning  to  the  foundation  of  the  College  in  Vir- 
ginia, the  sacred  work  so  due  to  Heaven,  and  so  longed  for  on  earth.  Now  know 
we,  assuredly,  that  the  Lord  will  do  you  good,  and  bless  you  in  all  your  proceed- 
ings, even  as  He  blessed  the  house  of  Obed-edom,  and  all  that  pertained  unto  him, 
because  of  the  Ark  of  God.  Now  that  ye  seek  the  kingdom  of  God,  all  things 
shall  be  ministered  unto  you.  This  I  well  see  already,  and  perceive  that  by  your 
godly  determination,  the  Ix)rd  hath  given  you  favour  in  the  sight  of  the  people  ,* 
and  I  know  some  whose  hearts  are  much  enlarged,  because  of  the  House  of  the 
Lord  our  God,  to  procure  your  wealth,  wliose  greater  designs  I  have  presumed  to 
outrun  with  this  oblation,  which  I  humbly  beseech  you  may  be  accepted  as  the 
pledge  of  my  devotion,  and  as  the  earnest  of  the  vows  I  have  vowed  unto  the  Al- 
mighty God  of  Jacob  concerning  this  thing;  which,  till  I  may  in  part  perform,  I 
desire  to  remain  unknown  and  unsiought  after  "* 

"  Some  one  else  gave  a  fair  set  of  Plate,  with  other  rich  orna- 
ments, to  Mrs.  Mary  Robinson's  Church,  who  had  bequeathed 
two  hundred  pounds  toward  the  building  of  it/'f 

Another  unknown  benefactor,  with  the  signature  of  Dust 
and  Ashes  J  sent  to  Sir  Edwin  Sandys  £550,  "  for  the  mainte- 
nance of  a  convenient  number  of  young  Indians,  from  seven  or 
under,  to  twelve  years  of  age,  to  be  instructed  in  reading  and 
the  principles  of  Christian  education  ;  and  then  to  be  trained 
and  brought  up  in  some  lawful  trade,  witl:i  all  gentleness  and 
humanity,  till  they  attained  the  age  of  twenty-one  ;  and  after 
that,  to  have  and  enjoy  the  like  Liberties  and  Privileges  with 
the  native  English  in  Virginia."  Mr.  Nicholas  Ferrar  also 
bequeathed  £300  for  Converting  the  children  of  the  Indians, 
to  be  applied-  to  that  purpose  as  soon  as  ten  children  were  re- 
ceived into  the  College.  In  the  mean  time,  his  Executors  were 
required  to  pay  eight  per  cent,  for  the  money,  which  was  to  be 
given  "  to  three  several  honest  men  in  Virginia,  of  good  life 
and  fame,  each  to  bring  up  one  of  the  same  children,  in  the 
grounds  and  principles  of  the  Christian  Eeligion/'J  A  Cler- 
gyman residing  in  the  province,  named  Thomas  Bargrave,  also 
gave  his  entire  Library  to  the  College. 

This  pious  and  enlightened  enterprise  met  with  such  imme- 
diate favor  and  such  assurances  of  continued  support  from  the 
members  of  the  Church  of  England,  that  the  Company  pro- 

*  Old  Chwrches  and  Families,  Vol.  I.  p.  22.        f  Stith,  p.  ill.         %  Ibid.  p.  lit. 


592  Early  Annah  of  the  American  Church.  [Jan., 

ceeded  to  carry  it  on  without  delay.  In  the  year  1620,  Mr. 
George  Thorpe,  a  kinsman  of  Sir  Thomas  Dale,  and  a  member 
of  his  majesty's  Privy  Chamber,  was  sent  over  to  Virginia,  to 
be  Superintendent  of  the  College.  He  was  to  have  for  his 
support  three  hundred  acres  of  land,  with  ten  tenants  thereon. 
His  noble  devotion  to  this  work,  together  with  his  early  and 
tragic  death,  invest  his  name  with  peculiar  interest.  Stith 
styles  him  "  a  pious,  worthy,  and  religious  gentleman,"  and 
says,  that  though  he  was  "  a  person  of  considerable  figure  in 
England,  yet  did  he  so  truly  and  earnestly  affect  the  Conver- 
sion of  the  Indians,  that  he  left  all  at  home,  and  came  over 
chief  Manager  to  the  College,  a  foundation  designed  for  their 
education  and  Conversion.  And  here  he  severely  punished, 
whosoever,  under  him,  did  them  the  least  displeasure.  He 
thought  nothing  too  dear  or  precious  for  them,  nor  ever  denied 
them  anything/'*  Great  efforts  were  made  by  him,  and  many 
others  of  the  English  settlers,  to  conciliate  the  Natives,  and 
induce  them  to  give  their  children  to  be  educated. 

In  addition  to  the  CoDege,  a  Preparatory  School  was  also  es- 
tablished at  Charles  City,  called  the  East  India  School.  It 
took  its  name  from  the  following  circumstance.  A  Mr. 
Copeland,  Captain  to  the  Boyal  James^  an  East  India  Ship, 
having  just  returned  to  England,  from  Japan,  where  he  had 
met  and  conversed  with  Sir  Thomas  Dale,  former  Governor  of 
^he  Colony  of  Virginia,  prevailed  upon  his  Ship's  Company  to 
contribute  seventy  pounds  towards  building  a  Church  or  Free 
School  in  Virginia.  Fifty-five  pounds  were  afterwards  added 
by  two  other  unknown  persons,  and  the  Company  set  apart  a 
thousand  acres  of  land,  with  five  servants  and  an  overseer,  for 
the  maintenance  of  the  Master  and  Ushen  of  the  School.  Mr. 
Copeland  himself  was  presented  with  three  hundred  acres  of 
land,  and  workmen  were  sent  out,  early  in  the  year  1622,  to 
begin  the  building.f 

All  things  now  betokened  a  career  of  unwonted  prosperity. 
The  fleet  which  had  carried  out  Wyat  to  succeed  Yeardley, 
had  returned  in  safety,  bringing  the  most  favorable  accounts 

*  Stith,  p.  211.  +  Ibid,  p.  204. 


1864]  Early  Annals  of  the  American  Ohurck.  593 

of  the  progress  of  all  their  works.  With  hearts  full  of  grati- 
tude for  the  cheering  prospects  thus  opened  to  them,  the  Lon- 
don Company  resolved  to  celebrate  the  mercies  of  God,  by  a 
Public  Service,  in  Bow  Church,  on  the  17th  of  April,  1622. 
Mr,  Copeland,  who  had  shown  such  zeal  for  the  cause,  and 
who  expected  shortly  to  go  in  person  to  Virginia,  preached  a 
Sermon  on  the  occasion,  testifying  of  their  thankfulness  to 
God  for  His  blessing  upon  their  labors  and  undertakings.* 

But  while  all  seemed  so  fair  and  promising  to  the  promoters 
of  these  pious  schemes  at  home,  an  unexpected  and  awful 
calamity  had  already  overtaken  the  distant  Colony,  that, 
for  a  season,  blasted  all  their  fondest  hopes.  Since  the  mar- 
riage of  Pocahontas,  all  had  been  peace  with  the  Natives.  The 
English  had  settled  themselves  in  'various  places  along  the 
James  Eiver,  penetrating  farther  and  farther  into  the  country, 
fearing  no  evil.  The  Indians  were  treated  with  kindness  and 
inendship,  and  they  in  turn  mingled  with  their  new  neighbors, 
without  any  appearance  of  alarm,  or  purpose  of  hostility. 
Under  this  outward  calm,  however,  a  fearful  storm  had  been 
gathering  for  years.     The  simplicity  and  seeming  mildness  of 

*  Although  Oopeland's  plan  of  settling  in  Virginia,  and  presiding  over  the  School 
which  his  own  efforts  had  founded,  was  never  carried  into  execution,  he  did  not 
still  give  up  a  work  which  first  enlisted  the  interest  and  zeal  of  his  earnest  nature, 
while  he  was  a  temporary  sojourner  in  an  opposite  hemisphere.  Anderson  says  of 
him,  ''  When  the  selfish  policy  of  James  I.  had  frustrated  the  schemes  of  Sandys  and 
Ferrar  in  behalf  of  our  Western  Colonies,  he  (Copeland)  went  forth  in  person  to  tht 
Bermudas,  and  strove  to  do  what  he  could  in  those  Islands,  toward  the  realization 
of  his  anxious  hopes.  It  appears,  from  Norwood*s  Survey  of  the  Bermudas,  in 
1662,  that  a  tract  of  land  in  Paget's  Tribe  was  given  to  the  free  School  by  lir. 
Patrick  Copeland,  sometime  Minister  of  the  word  in  his  Tribe."  This  land  has 
since  been  approprinted  to  other  purposes,  but  its  donor  has  not  been  forgotten. 
The  name  of  Copeland  is  detained,  as  a  Christian  name,  by  several  families  in 
the  Islands,  to  the  present  time ;  and  thus  the  memory  of  that  faithful  and  devoted 
Minister  of  Christ,  who — ^whilst  he  was  returning  from  India,  on  board  the  vessel 
of  which  he  was  Chaplain — formed  his  first  plans  for  the  evangelization  of  the 
Western  hemisphere,  is  still,  after  an  interval  of  more  than  two  hundred  years, 
cherished,  with  pious  gratitude,  in  these  distant  Islands  of  the  Atlantic."*  Let  it 
not  be  forgotten  by  us  either,  as  belonging  to  one  of  those "  noble  hearted  Clergy- 
men of  our  Mother  Church,  who  at  that  early  day  prayed  and  labored  for  the 
blessings  which  we  now  so  fully  enjoy. 

*  Anderson,  Vol.  II.  p.  40. 

VOL.  XV.  47* 


594  Early  AnnaU  of  the  American  Ohurch.  [Jan., 

the  Natives,  had  completely  disarmed  the  English,  and  while 
they  were  courting  the  most  friendly  intercourse  with  them, 
inviting  them  to  their  settlements,  and  domesticating  them  in 
their  families,  the  wily  Indians  were  secretly  forming  a  wide- 
spread plot,  to  rid  the  land,  at  one  blow,  of  the  strangers, 
whose  increasing  numbers  threatened  soon  to  occupy  all  their 
rivers,  and  overrun  all  their  hunting  grounds.  Their  secret 
and  well  laid  plans  ripened  on  the  22d  of  March,  1622,  when, 
at  one  and  the  same  hour,  hordes  of  brutal  Savages  burst  in 
upon  the  defenceless  and  imsuspecting  whites,  in  thirty-one 
Settlements,  and  seizing  the  tools  and  weapons  that  lay  within 
easy  reach,  put  the  inhabitants  to  an  indiscriminate  and  ruth- 
less slaughter,  to  the  number  oi  three  hundred  and  forty-seven 
men,  women,  and  children.  Of  the  laborers  on  the  College 
lands,  seventeen  were  slain,  and  with  them,  the  devoted  and  too 
confiding  Deputy,  Thorpe.  His  servant,  foreseeing  some 
treachery  from  the  Indians  that  were  about  them,  had  warned 
his  master  of  approaching  danger.  But  he  was  all  too  guile- 
less and  unsuspecting  to  understand  his  meaning,  or  to  credit 
his  apprehensions,  and  before  he  could  be  induced  to  attenipt 
his  escape,  his  murderers  were  upon  him,  in  all  their  Savage 
fdry,  and  in  a  few  moments  his  body  was  torn,  limb  from  limb, 
amid  their  yells  of  triumph  and  derision.  No  one  had  treated 
them  with  such  marked  gentleness  and  confidence  as  he,  and 
yet,  in  the  phrenzy  of  their  passions,  they  seemed  to  treat  his 
dead  and  mutilated  ,body  with  special  marks  of  scorn  and  in- 
sult. Beside  Thorpe,  five  other  members  of  the  Council  fell 
in  this  slaughter,  and  among  them,  Mr.  Nathaniel  Powell,  one 
of  the  first  Planters,  and  a  brave  soldier,  who  was  universally 
valued  and  esteemed. 

The  Indians  had  intended  to  make  a  complete  extermination 
of  the  whites  by  this  massacre  ;  and  it  would,  doubtless,  have 
been  much  more  general,  and  almost  universal,  but  for  the 
providential  interference  of  one  of  the  Converted  Natives, 
named  Chanco.  This  affectionate  and  faithful  Christian  In- 
dian lived  with  Mr.  Richard  Pace,  one  of  the  Planters,  who 
treated  him  as  his  own  son.  The  night  before  the  massacre, 
another  Indian,  his  brother,  came  to  him  with  the  news  of  the 


1864.]        Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church.  595 

intended  murder,  urging  him  to  rise  and  kill  Pace,  as  he  in- 
tended to  do  by  a  Mr.  Porry,  who  was  his  friend.  As  soon  as 
his  brother  was  gone,  Chanco  revealed  the  whole  plot  to  Pace, 
who  immediately  started  for  Jamestown,  to  warn  the  Governor 
of  the  impending  danger.  Intelligence  was  thus  carried  to 
several  neighboring  Settlements,  before  dawn,  and  the  inhab- 
itants enabled  to  defend  themselves  against  the  expected  at- 
tack. Where  no  such  warning  was  given,  the  bloody  work  was 
complete.  Out  of  eighty  prosperous  plantations,  only  eight 
now  remained,  and  in  these,  famine  and  sickness  so  soon  fol- 
lowed,  that  all  the  survivors  were  brought  to  a  sad  and  suffering 
state. 

It  is  worthy  of  remembrance,  however,  that  the  whole  Col- 
ony was  saved  from  destruction  by  one  Christian  Convert. 
There  was  one  of  these  ignorant  sons  of  the  forest,  whose  heart 
the  Lord  had  opened  to  love  truth,  and  mercy,  and  righteous- 
ness, rather  than  the  work  of  bloodshed,  and  the  brutal  ways 
of  his  Savage  people.  This  was  a  ray  of  light  and  hope,  in 
the  midst  of  great  darkness — ^the  legitimate  and  long-expected 
fiiiit  of  much  pious  and  pains-taking  labor.  The  future  rela- 
tions between  these  two  races,  that  began  now  to  contend  for 
the  mastery  of  a  Continent,  were  not  such  as  the  Christian 
historian  can  record  with  pleasure  or  approbation  ;  but,  amidst 
the  acknowledged  disappointment  and  failure  that  attended 
the  plans  of  those  devoted  Churchmen,  whose  most  ardent  de- 
sire was  to  evangelize  these  barbarous  tribes,  the  names  of  Po- 
cahontas and  Chanco  will  ever  remain,  as  evidences  of  the  tri- 
umphs of  the  Grace  of  Christ  in  the  Savage  heart,  as  weD  as 
to  cheer  and  encourage  those  who  seek  to  carry  the  blessings 
of  the  Gospel  to  the  ^same  races  in  future. 

The  massacre  of  1622  produced  such  important  results  in  the 
history  of  the  Colony  of  Virginia,  and  was  so  soon  followed  by 
Buch  essential  political  changes,  as  to  make  this  period  worthy 
of  our  special  attention.  In  the  first  place,  it  was  the  death 
blow  to  the  University  of  Henrico,  and  the  East  India  Sthool 
at  Charles  City.  Mr.  Thorpe  and  many  of  his  Assistants  be- 
ing slain,  it  was  resolved  by  the  survivors  to  abandon  the  Col- 
lege lands,  and  to  retire  lower  down  the  River,  to  such  places 


596         Early  Annals  of  the  American  Ohurch.  [JaiL, 

as  were  secure  from  the  sudden  inroads  of  the  Indians.  And, 
with  this  removal,  ends  the  history  of  that  noble  and  pioufl 
undertaking.  For,  though  the  Company  in  London  still  main- 
tained their  purpose  of  thus  early  establishing  a  Christian 
School  in  the  wilderness,  for  the  special  benefit  of  the  benighted 
Natives,  and  entered  upon  many  serious  consultations  concern- 
ing it,  still,  nothing  further  was  at  that  time  accomplished 
Indeed,  such  a  shock  had  been  given  to  the  friends  and  patrons 
of  this  enterprise,  by  the  first  intelligence  of  the  massacre, 
that  a  Commission  was  sent  over  from  England,  to  Sir  George 
Yeardly,  to  seek  for  a  settlement  on  the  Eastern  Shore  of  Vir- 
ginia, fot*  those  of  the  Colony  who  remained  alive,  and  to  aban- 
don the  interior  plantations,  so  subject  to  the  merciless  inva- 
sion of  the  Savages.  More  hopeful  counsels,  however,  prevail- 
ing, this  plan  was  not  carried  into  execution,  and  the  Colonists 
held  on  to  their  original  settlements  along  the  James  Eiver. 

In  spite,  however,  of  these  discouragements  and  failures, 
and  while  the  supporters  of  the  Colony  at  home  were  com- 
pelled to  defer  many  of  their  most  important  schemes,  the 
flame  of  Christian  love  still  burned  brightly  in  their  hearts, 
and  they  never  lost  sight  of  their  one  grand  purpose,  to  plant 
the  Church  of  Christ  on  these  distant  shores.  Notwithstand- 
ing the  news  of  the  massacre,  and  but  a  few  months  after  its 
occurrence,  Mr.  George  Euggles,  a  member  of  the  Company, 
who  had  been  for  years  devoted  to  its  interests,  bequeathed  an 
hundred  pounds  for  the  education  of  the  Indians.*  And  on 
the  13th  of  November  of  the  same  year,  (1622,)  the  celebrated 
Dr.  Donne  preached  a  Sermon  before  the  Virginia  Company, 
the  noble  sentiments  of  which  indicate  the  lofty  purpose  that 
still  survived  all  delays  and  disappointments.  He  thus  de- 
scribes the  blessedness  of  the  work  in  which  the  Company  were 
engaged : — 

"  Those  of  our  profession  that  go ;  you  that  send  them  who  go,  do  aU  an  Apos- 
tolic function.  ♦  *  *  *  Further  and  hasten  you  this  blessed,  this  joyful,  this 
glorious  consummation  of  all,  and  happy  reunion  of  all  bodies  to  their  souls,  by 
preaching  the  Gospel  to  those  men.  Preach  to  them  doctrinally,  preach  to  them 
practically,  enamor  them  with  your  justice,  and  (as  far  as  may  consist  with  your 
security)  your  civility ;  but,  inflame  them  with  your  godliness,  and  with  your  religion. 

*Stith,  p,  216. 


1864.]         Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church.  697 

Bring  them  to  love  and  reverence  the  name  of  that  King  that  sends  men  to  teach 
them  the  ways  of  civility'in  this  world ;  but  to  fear  and  adore  the  name  of  that 
King  of  Kings  that  sends  men  to  teach  them  the  ways  of  religion  for  the  next 
world.  *  *  *  *  You  shall  have  made  this  Island,  which  is  but  as  the  sub- 
urbs of  the  Old  world,  a  bridge,  a  gallery  to  the  new,  to  join  all  to  that  world  which 
shall  never  grow  old,  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven.  Tou  shall  add  persons  to  this  King- 
dom, and  to  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven,  and  add  names  to  the  books  of  our  Chron- 
icles, and  to  the  Book  of  Life.  *  *  I  do  not  speak  to  move  a  wheel  that  stood 
still,  but  to  keep  the  wheel  in  due  motion;  nor  to  persuade  you  to  begin,  but  con- 
tinue a  good  work.  For,  for  that,  which  is  especially  in  my  contemplation,  the 
conversion  of  the  people ;  as  I  have  received,  so  I  give  this  testimony,  that,  of 
those  persons  who  have  sent  in  monies,  and  concealed  their  names,  the  greatest 
part,  almost  all,  have  limited  their  devotion  and  contribution  upon  that  point,  the 
propagation  of  religion  and  the  conversion  of  the  people;  for  the  building  and 
beautifying  the  House  of  God,  and  for  the  instruction  and  education  of  their  young 
children.  Christ  Jesus  himself  is  yesterday,  to- day,  and  the  same  forever.  In  the 
advancing  of  His  glory,  be  you  so  too,  yesterday,  to-day,  and  the  same  forever  here, 
and  hereafter,  when  time  shall  be  no  more,  no  more  yesterday,  no  more  to-day,  yet  for 
ever  and  ever,  you  shall  enjoy  that  joy,  and  that  glory,  which  no  ill  accident  can 
attain  to,  diminish,  or  eclipse."* 

It  has  been  a  leading  object  of  these  papers  to  show  the  re- 
ligious and  missionary  purpose  of  those  members  of  the  Church 
of  England,  who  established  this  first  permanent  settlement 
on  our  shores.  And  now,  that  our  task  is  about  completed, 
we  may  be  allowed  again  to  refer  to  this  subject.  The  Sermon 
of  Donne  does  but  reaffirm  the  sentiments  and  principles  so 
often  declared  by  the  London  Company  themselves,  and  for 
the  execution  of  which  they  so  persistently  labored.  We  have 
given  many  extracts  already  from  their  publications,  illustra- 
ting this  point,  to  which  we  may  add  the  following,  from  the 
"  New  Life  of  Virginia,"  published  in  1612,  and  addressed  to 
Sir  Thomas  Smith,  Treasurer  of  the  Company  : — 

"  Take  their  children,  (the  children  of  the  Natives,)  and  train  them  up  with  gen- 
tleness, teach  them  our  English  tongue,  and  the  principles  of  religion ;  winn  the 
elder  sort  by  wisdom  and  discretion,  make  them  equal  with  your  English  in  case  of 
protection,  wealth,  and  habitation,  doing  justice  on  such  as  do  them  wrong.  Weap- 
ons of  war  are  needful,  I  grant,  but  for  defence  only,  and  not  in  this  case.  If  you 
seek  to  gain  this  victory  upon  them  by  stratagems  of  war,  you  will  utterly  lose  it, 
and  never  come  near  it,  but  shall  make  your  names  odious  to  all  posterity.  Instead 
of  iron  and  steel,  you  must  have  patience  and  humility,  to  manage  their  crooked 
nature  to  your  form  of  civility,  for,  as  our  proverb  is,  "  Look  how  you  winn  them, 
80  you  must  wear  them:"  if  by  way  of  peace  and  gentleness,  then  shall  you  al- 

*  Anderson,  Vol.  I.  p.  281. 


I- 


598  Early  Annals  of  the  American  Ghwrch.         [Jan., 

ways  range  them  in  love  to  you  wards,  and  in  peace  to  your  English  people;  and 
by  proceeding  in  that  way,  shall  open  the  springs  of  earthly  benefits  to  them  both, 
and  of  safety  to  yourselves." 

This  regard  for  the  temporal  and  spiritual  welfare  of  the 
Indians,  was  not  confined  to  the  members  of  the  Council  at 
home.  Wingfield,  the  first  President  of  the  Colony,  began  his 
intercourse  with  them  in  a  spirit  of  gentleness  and  humanity 
worthy  of  all  praise,  and  was  so  solicitous  to  preserve  amicable 
relations  with  them,  and  to  avoid  all  show  of  violence,  that  he 
would  admit  of  no  exercise  at  arms,  nor  allow  any  other  forti- 
fications but  the  boughs  of  trees,  thrown  together  around  his 
encampment.  And  the  first  Assembly  of  1619,  in  the  same 
spirit,  ordered  "  that  no  injury  or  oppression  be  wrought  by  the 
English  against  the  Indians,  whereby  the  present  peace  might 
be  disturbed,  and  ancient  quarrels  revived." 

It  is  not  to  be  denied,  however,  that  oftentimes  the  impa- 
tient and  insubordinate  adventurers  departed  widely  from  the 
spirit  of  these  humane  and  Christian  counsels.     This  is  partic- 
ularly observable  after  the  fearful  massacre  of  1622,  which  we 
have  just  recorded.    From  this  period  there  dates  a  change  of 
sentiment  and  conduct  on  the  part  of  many  toward  the  un- 
happy Indians.     The  hopes  of  some  of  their  most  sanguine 
friends  were  overwhelmed.     The  experiment  of  their  Conver- 
sion was  claimed  by  many  to  be  a  failure,  and  numbers  of  those 
who  had  been  its  liberal  patrons  now  withdrew  from  it,  as  an 
unpromising  and  hopeless  adventure.     The  Colonists,  adopting 
the  theory  that  there  was  no  possibility  of  reclaiming  them 
from  their  Savage  state,  took  the  other  alternative,  that  safety 
to  themselves  required  their  extermination.     Surrounded  by 
the  burnt  and  desolated  remains  of  the  homes  that  had  been 
reared  through  much  toil  and  sufiering,  and  remembering  the 
horrible  deaths  of  companions  and  dearest  friends,  whose  insulted 
and  mutilated  bodies  had  been  borne  off  in  piecemeal,  to  ex- 
cite to  higher  phrenzy  the  mad  orgies  of  the  Savages,  the  white 
man,  forgetting  the  better  spirit  of  his  religion,  and  the  better 
principles  he  himself  had  once  been  governed  by,  now  turned 
to  retaliation  and  revenge.     His  motto  was — "  root  them  out 
from  being  any  longer  a  people, — so  cursed  a  nation,  ungrate- 
ful for  all  benefits  and  incapable  of  all  goodness,— or  remove 


1864.]        Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church.  599 

them  80  far  as  to  be  out  of  danger  or  fear ;  war  perpetually, 
without  peace  or  truce." 

While  we  cannot  fail  to  regret  such  a  course,  on  the  part  of 
those  who  should  have  consistently  adhered  to  the  principles 
of  their  benign  religion,  let  us  not  condemn  them,  without 
asking  ourselves  whether  subsequent  generations,  down  to  the 
very  present,  have  shown  any  more  humane  and  generous  spirit 
in  their  treatment  of  the  Eed  Man.  When,  since  that  day, 
has  he  not  been  generally  regarded  as  an  object  of  dread,  hate 
and  persecution  ?  What  government  has  treated  him  with 
true  justice  and  generosity  ?  What  Church  has  discharged 
her  debt  to  him,  in  the  dispensation  of  that  Gospel  which  was 
ordained  alike  for  all  nations  that  dwell  upon  the  face  of  the 
earth  ?  Those  who  first  undertook  the  experiment  of  his  Con- 
version, without  any  history  or  precedent  for  their  guide,  after 
forty  years  of  labor,  and  the  sacrifice  of  many  most  valuable 
lives,  with  but  a  very  small  return,  found  the  zeal  and  hope- 
fulness of  their  friends  and  patrons  giving  way,  leaving  but  a 
small  number  to  sustain  this  difficult  and  discouraging  work. 
We  have  every  reason  to  believe,  however,  that  the  faith  and 
hope  which  had  thus  far  animated  this  noble  band  of  Church- 
men, would  have  carried  them  through  this  dark  period  also, 
but  for  the  interference  of  the  unscrupulous  and  tyranical 
James  I.,  against  which  they  were  powerless. 

The  Colony,  notwithstanding  the  disaster  of  1622,  contin- 
ued to  receive  accessions  of  strength  from  the  Mother  Country, 
and  by  the  next  year  were  settled  in  tolerable  comfort  and  se- 
curity. This  period  is  somewhat  memorable  for  the  produc- 
tion of  what  is  doubtless  one  of  the  first  literary  works  of  the 
new  world.  This  was  a  translation  of  Ovid's  Metamorphoses, 
made  in  the  year  1623,  by  George  Sandys,  Treasurer  to  the 
Company  in  Virginia. 

Upon  his  return  to  England,  from  the  Colony,  he  took  with 
him  this  translation,  which  was  "  a  very  laudable  performance 
for  the  times."  The  author  says,  in  his  dedication  to  the 
King,  that — 

"  It  was  limned  by  that  imperfect  light,  which  was  snatched  from  the  hours  of 
night  and  repose.    For  the  day  was  not  his  own,  but  dedicated  to  the  service  of 


600  Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church.  [Jan., 

his  Father  and  himself;  and,  had  that  service  proved  as  fortunate  as  it  was  faith- 
ful, in  him,  as  well  as  others  more  worthy,  they  had  hoped,  before  the  revolution 
of  many  years,  to  present  his  majesty  with  a  rich  and  well-peopled  kingdom.  But 
as  things  had  turned  out,  he  had  only  been  able  to  bring  from  thence  himself,  and 
that  composition,  which  needed  more  than  a  single  denization.  For  it  was  doubly 
a  stranger,  being  sprung  from  an  ancient  Roman  stock,  and  bred  up  in  the  new 
world,  of  the  rudeness  whereof  it  could  not  but  participate;  especially  as  it  was 
produced  among  wars  and  tumults,  instead  of  under  the  kindly  and  peaceful  influ* 
ences  of  the  muses."* 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1624,  the  Second  Assembly  of 
Virginia  was  held,  of  which  any  records  remain.  Its  first 
enactments  concern  the  interests  of  the  Church,  and  therefore 
claim  our  attention.  It  ordered  that  in  every  Plantation, 
places  of  public  worship  should  be  provided,  which  "  were  not 
to  be  converted  to  any  temporal  use  whatsoever,'*  and  that 
grounds  should  be  "  empaled  and  sequestered,  only  for  the 
burial  of  the  dead."  Every  person  absenting  himself  from 
Divine  Service  on  Sundays,  without  excuse,  was  to  be  fined 
"  a  pound  of  tobacco."  Uniformity  in  the  Church  was  estab- 
lished, "  as  near  as  might  be,  to  the  Canons  of  England,  upon 
pain  of  censure."  The  22d  of  March,  (the  day  of  the  mas- 
sacre,) was  ordered  to  be  "  solemnized  and  kept  holy,"  and  all 
other  holidays  were  to  be  observed,  except  when  two  fell  to- 
gether "  at  the  time  of  their  working  and  crop,"  when  the  first 
day  only  was  to  be  observed.  No  Minister  was  allowed  to  be 
absent  from  his  Cure  above  two  months  in  the  year,  upon  pen- 
alty of  forfeiting  half  his  salary.  Whoever  disparaged  a  Min- 
ister without  sufficient  proof,  was  required  to  pay  500  lbs.  of 
tobacco,  and  ask  his  forgiveness  before  the  public  congregation. 
No  one  was  allowed  to  dispose  of  his  tobacco  before  the  Min- 
ister was  satisfied,  and  one  man  of  every  Plantation  was  ap- 
pointed to  collect  the  Minister's  salary,  "  out  of  the  first  and 
best  tobacco  and  corn." 

Although  these  Laws  retain  some  of  the  severe  and  arbitrary 
spirit  of  earlier  enactments,  their  general  character  is  much 
more  mild  and  equitable.  Their  chief  interest  to  us  is  in  the 
provision  made  for  the  ministrations  of  Eeligion,  and  for  se- 
curing the  proper  attention  of  the  Clergyman  to  the  duties  of 

*  Stith,  p.  303.  f  Ibid.  p.  319. 


1864.]        Early  Annals  of  the  American  Ohurch,  601 

Ids  sacred  Office.  Their  adoption  was  the  last  act  of  legisla- 
tion concerning  the  government  of  the  Church,  under  the  Lon- 
don Company.  The  schemes  of  the  king  for  its  overthrow, 
working  together  with  the  plottings  of  such  members  of  the 
Company  themselves,  as  the  Earl  t)f  Warwick  and  Sir  Thomas 
Smith,  had  so  far  succeeded,  that  its  end  was  now  near  at 
hand.  While  we  are  solicitous  to  have  the  reader  observe  this 
fundamental  ch^-nge  in  the  government  of  the  Virginia  Colony, 
and  to  mark  its  effects  upon  the  missionary  work  there  begun, 
we  need  not  go  into  a  history  of  all  those  intricate  proceedings 
of  the  Privy  Council  and  Court  of  King's  Bench,  that  accom- 
plished its  destruction.  Stith  has  recorded  all  these  with  won- 
derful care  and  patience,  though  most  of  the  details  will  prove 
of  little  interest  to  the  reader  of  the  present  day.  The  testi- 
mony of  historians  is  unanimous,  that  it  was  a  highhanded 
measure  of  the  king,  to  recall  the  chartered  rights  of  a  Com- 
pany, granted  under  the  most  solemn  sanctions  of  Law,  but 
which  now  stood  in  the  way  of  gain  to  himself  and  his  special 
favorites.  Suffice  it  to  say,  that  the  Charter  of  the  London 
Company  was  formally  cancelled,  by  a  judgment  in  the  Court 
of  King's  Bench,  in  Trinity  Term,  1624.  This  was  followed, 
in  a  few  weeks,  by  a  Proclamation,  which  forbade  the  holding 
of  any  more  meetings  of  the  Company  at  Ferrar's  house  ;  and 
by  an  order  that  the  Lord  President,  and  others  of  the  Privy 
Council  should  meet,  with  a  certain  number  of  knights  and 
gentlemen,  at  the  house  of  Sir  Thomas  Smith,  for  the  purpose 
of  conducting  the  affairs  of  the  Colony,  until  some  permanent 
arrangement  could  be  effected. 

Thus  the  entire  management  of  the  Colony  passed  from  a 
private  Company,  the  leading  and  influential  members  of  which 
were  devout  and  earnest  Churchmen,  into  the  hands  of  the  in- 
terested  courtiers  of  King  James.  Those  whose  first  and  highest 
object  was  to  plant  the  Gospel  in  the  new  world,  and  find  ai> 
early  home  in  the  wilderness  for  the  institutions  of  Christian 
Learning,  were  arbitrarily  laid  aside,  and  the  work  of  Coloni- 
zation given  to  the  more  pliant  friends  and  favorites  of  the  king. 
What  was  the  effect  of  this  change  upon  the  interests  of  the 
Church  in  Virginia,  may  be  seen  from  the  following  statement 

VOL.  XV.  48 


602  Early  AnndU  of  the  American  Church.  [Jan., 

of  Anderson,  concerning  the  administration  of  Harvey,  who 
was  appointed  governor  of  the  Colony,  by  the  Crown,  three 
years  after  the  dissolution  of  the  Company  : — 

"It  is  bitter  humiliation  to  feel,  that  whilst  the  Puritans  of  New  England  were 
Bpreading  themselves  far  and  wide  'throughout  their  territories,  and  securing  to 
themselves  and  to  their  children  the  privileges  which  they  accounted  so  dear;  and 
whilst  the  Popish  Proprietor  of  Maryland  had  been  given  the  amplest  inheritance 
and  the  most  lordly  prerogatives  ever  conferred  upon  a  British  subject ;  the  Church 
of  England  in  Virginia  was  left  to  the  tender  mercies  of  Harvey,  the  tyrant,  and 
Claybome,  the  hypocrite.  The  people  were  with  her,  heart  and  soul ;  and  Clergy, 
eealous  and  able,  were  at  the  outset  found  among  them ;  but  neglect  and  oppression 
thinned  their  ranks ;  and  to  the  rulers  of  the  Church,  both  at  home  and  in  Yirginia, 
most  be  ascribed  her  ruin."* 

Stith  says  of  this  proceeding  : — 

''This  was  the  end  of  the  Virginia  Company;  one  of  the  noblest,  most  illustri' 
ous,  and  public  spirited  Societies  that  ever  yet,  perhaps,  engaged  in  such  an  under- 
taking. It  was  an  event  certainly  of  benefit  and  advantage  to  the  country,  as  we 
in  America  find  by  experience,  that  it  is  better  to  be  under  a  Royal  Grovemment, 
than  in  the  hands  of  Proprietors,  in  what  shape  or  manner  soever.  But  yet  it 
must  be,  at  last,  confessed,  that  it  was  brought  about  with  all  imaginable  instances 
of  unrighteousness  and  oppression;  and  that  not  even  the  decency  of  forms  of  law 
were  kept  up  or  regarded  in  it.  *  *  *  The  greater  part  of  the  Company  ap- 
pear, from  all  the  papers  and  records  that  I  have  perused,  to  have  been  gentlemen 
of  very  noble,  clear,  and  disinterested  designs,  who,  as  they  were  above  the  neces- 
sity of  any  access  to  their  own  fortunes,  were  willing  and  intent  to  spend  much  of 
their  time  and  money  in  advancing  an  undertaking  which  they  justly  conceived  to 
be  of  very  great  consequence  to  their  country." 

In  explaining  the  quiet  acquiescence  of  the  Company  in  this 
wrong,  Stith  further  says  : — 

"  They  had  been  much  harassed  and  fatigued  of  late,  by  the  discords  and  foe 
tions  which  they  plainly  saw  were  supported  and  abetted  by  the  king,  for  some 
unjust  and  partial  views  of  his  own,  being  much  charmed  with  the  unexpectedly 
large  and  rising  revenue  from  tobacco,  and  therefore  desirous  to  get  the  plantations 
into  his  own  hands.  They  had  also  expended  largely  above  a  hundred  (hottsandpotmds^ 
out  of  their  own  private  fortunes,  without  any  probable  prospect  of  gain  to  them- 
selves ;  and  they  could  not  but  see  that  proceeding  in  the  enterprise  would  still 
engage  them  in  further  expenses.  They  might  also  consider,  perhaps,  the  state  of 
the  courts  of  law  at  that  time,  which  could  give  them  but  slender  hopes  of  obtainr 
ing  any  redress  there.  Their  original  Records,  on  which  their  proofs  must  chiefly 
depend,  had  likewise  been  taken  from  them  by  the  Privy  Council  And  the  Earl 
of  Southampton,  who  had  all  their  eyes  and  hearts  fixed  upon  him,  after  languish- 
ing some  time,  and  having  lost  his  eldest  son,  the  Lord  Wriothsley,  died  this  fol- 


*  Anderson,  Vol  I.  p.  495,  and  Note. 


1864.]         Early  Anncds  of  the  American^  Church.  603 

lowing  Winter,  1624.  To  which  may  be  added,  that  the  success  of  the  Goloniet 
was  still  doubtful,  without  the  king's  favor  and  protection ;  or,  at  least,  against  his 
will,  and  the  perpetual  stretch  of  his  power  thwarting  and  oppressing  them.  They 
therefore  sil6ntly  acquiesced  and  submitted  to  this  illegal  dissolution ;  and  quietly 
withdrew  from  an  affair,  which  had  cost  them  so  much  money  and  pains,  and  had 
given  them  such  continual  trouble  and  vexation."* 

Anderson  adds  other  reasons,  doubtless  true,  in  the  loss  to 
the  Company  of  the  services  of  two  of  its  most  noble  and  faith- 
ful members :— 

**  A  very  few  years  more  beheld  Sandys  also  numbered  with  the  dead ;  and  Fer- 
rar,  although  his  life  was  prolonged  throughout  more  than  the  half  of  the  reign  of 
Charles  I.,  returned  no  more  to  the  turmoil  of  secular  pursuits ;  but,  devoted  to 
the  service  of  his  heavenly  Master,  as  an  ordained  Minister  of  his  Church,  that 
piety  and  zeal  which  hitherto  had  been  confined  to  the  House  of  Commons,  and 
Council  Chamber  of  the  Virginia  Company."! 

Bancroft  says :- 

"  Thus  the  Company  was  dissolved.  It  had  fulfilled  its  high  destinies ;  it  had 
confirmed  the  Colonization  of  Virginia,  and  had  conceded  a  liberal  form  of  gov- 
ernment to  Englishmen  in  America.  It  could  accomplish  no  more.  The  members 
were,  probably,  willing  to  escape  from  a  concern  which  promised  no  emolument, 
and  threatened  an  unprofitable  strife ;  the  public  acquiesced  in  the  fall  of  a  Cor* 
poration  which  had,  of  late,  maintained  but  a  sickly  and  hopeless  existence ;  and 
it  was  clearly  perceived  that  a  body,  rent  by  internal  factions  and  opposed  by  Uie 
wl^ole  force  of  the  English  Court,  could  never  succeed  in  fostering  Virginia."}: 

As  a  Commercial  enterprize,  4;he  Company  had  certainly 
failed;  and  in  this  respect,  doubtless,  disappointed  many  of  its 
friends.  But,  as  that  agency  which  first  established  on  this 
Continent  a  liberal,  popular  government,  it  deserves  to  be  held 
in  grateful  remembrance  by  every  American  citizen.  It  raised 
the  standard  of  liberty  on  the  shores  of  this  New  World,  at  a 
day  when  the  powers  of  the  Old  were  seeking  rather  to  bind 
the  people  with  new  and  stronger  bonds.  It  was  through  the 
agency  of  this  Company,  that,  "  whilst  aU  the  great  nations  of 
Europe  were  sunk  in  Slavery,  and  England  herself  was  engaged 
in  an  incessant  struggle  with  her  monarch  in  defense  of  a  few 

♦  Stith,  p.  329. 

f  Anderson  Vol.  I.  p.  290.  Ferrar's  early  purpose  was  to  exercise  his  holy  call- 
ing among  the  rude  tribes  of  America,  but  in  this  he  was  disappointed  by  the  un- 
toward affairs  of  the  London  Company.  For  a  sketch  of  his  life,  as  well  as  that  of 
Sandys  and  Southampton,  see  Church  Review,  Vol.  XCV,  p.  456,  et  seq. 

X  Bancroft,  Vol.  I.  p.  192. 


604  Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church.  [Jan., 

undefined  and  scanty  privileges,  Virginia,  separated  as  it  were 
from  the  whole  world,  heard  the  voice  of  liberty,  like  sweet 
music,  vibrate  in  her  wilds."*  But  it  was  even  more  than 
this.  It  was  that  agency  that  planted  on  these  shores,  and 
nourished  to  an  established  life,  the  first  stock  of  the  Apostolic 
and  Catholic  Church.  And  for  this  work,  undertaken  in  such 
an  enlightened  and  liberal  spirit,  it  challenges  our  highest  ad- 
miration and  gratitude.  When  we  remember  that  the  opera- 
tions of  this  Company  extended  over  but  seventeen  years  of 
our  early  history,  and  recall  their  efforts  to  build  Churches 
and  Parsonages,  to  establish  a  University  and  College,  to  pro- 
vide for  the  free  education  of  the  young,  both  of  the  English 
and  the  Natives,  to  erect  a  hospice  for  the  entertainment  of 
8trangers,f  and  to  secure  a  permanent  support  for  the  Ministry 
and  the  House  of  God,  we  are  compelled  to  accord  to  it  the 
highest  praise. 

.  We  behold  in  it  the  first  Voluntary  "  Missionary  Society" 
that  sought,  without  any  patronage  from  the  Government,  to 
carry  the  Faith  of  the  Church  of  England  to  distant  and  be- 
nighted lands,  and  gratefully  confess  the  debt  that  we,  as  Amer- 
ican Churchmen,  owe  to  those  enlightened  and  noble  hearted 
members  of  the  Mother  Church. 

r .  It  is  not  our  present  purpose  to  carry  these  "  Annals"  be- 
yond this  period.  The  subsequent  history  of  the  Church  in 
this  country  is  much  more  familiar  than  that  we  have  been  en- 
deavoring to  relate.  The  valuable  "  Contributions"  of  Dr. 
Hawks  are  well  known  to  all  students  of  American  Church 
History.  These,  together  with  the  more  recent  and  compre- 
hensive work  of  Anderson,  will  furnish  almost  everything  that 
it  is  possible  to  learn  in  this  department,  down  to  the  estab- 
lirfiment  of  the  American  Episcopate.  Our  purpose  has  been 
to  show  the  true  missionary  spirit  with  which  the  first  Eng- 
lish Settlements  here  were  undertaken,  and  to  call  particular 


*  Burk,  Vol.  I.  p.  303. 

.,f  Under  all  their  trials  and  difficulties,  the  Colonists  possessed  a  remarkable  pub- 
lic and  generous  spirit,  and  in  the  year  1620,  they  made  a  contribution  of  £1,500, 
for  building  a  house  of  entertainment  for  new  comers  at  James'  City. — Purchas,  6, 
1785. 


1864.]         Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church.  606 

attention  to  the  enlightened  and  pious  enterprises  of  the  Lon- 
don or  Virginia  Company,  begun  long  before,  it  is  commonly 
supposed,  any  Church  was  built,  or  any  Minister  established 
in  this  country. 

We  cannot  part  from  the  reader  without  reference  to  the 
spirit  of  toleration,  which  marked  all  their  proceedings,  con- 
trary as  it  is  to  all  common  notions  of  their  history.  On  this 
point,  however,  we  are  compelled  to  be  brief.  There  was  a  se- 
verity in  the  letter  of  their  Laws,  while  the  spirit  was  mild  and 
equitable.  And,  with  the  single  exception  of  Argall's  brief  gov- 
ernment, the  administration  of  the  Province,  under  the  London 
Company,  was  distinguished  for  its  gentleness  and  forbearance. 
The  Puritans  were  invited  to  settle  in  Virginia,  and  when 
there,  were  treated  with  kindness  and  generosity.  The  testi- 
mony of  Bancroft,  on  this  point,  will  not  be  questioned.  He 
says : — 

"Nor  should  we,  in  this  connection,  forget  the  hospitable  plans  of  the  Southern 
planters:  the  people  of  New  Plymouth  were  invited  to  abandon  the  cold  and  sterile 
clime  of  New  England,  and  plant  themselves  in  the  milder  regions  on  the  Delawaro 
Bay;  a  plain  indication  that  Puritans  were  not  then  molested  in  Virginia."* 

Speaking,  again,  of  the  attachment  of  the  Virginians  to  the 
Episcopal  Church,  he  says  : — 

"  Yet  there  had  been  Puritans  in  the  Colony,  almost  from  the  beginning:  even 
the  Brownisis  were  freely  ofifered  a  secure  asylum ;  *  here,'  said  the  tolerant  Whita- 
ker,  ^neither  SurpHce  nor  Subscription  is  spoken  of,'  and  several  Puritan  families, 
and  perhaps  some,  even  of  the  Puritan  Clergy,  emigrated  to  Virginia.  They  were 
BO  content*  with  their  reception,  that  large  numbers  were  preparing  to  follow,  and 
were  restrained  only  by  the  forethought  of  English  intolerance.  We  have  seen 
that  the  Pilgrims  at  Plymouth  were  invited  to  remove  within  the  jurisdiction  of 
Virg^ia;  Puritan  merchants  planted  themselves  on  the  James  River,  without  fear, 
and  emigrants  from  Massachusetts  had  recently  established  themselves  in  the 
Colony.  The  decrees  of  the  Court  of  High  Commission  were  allowed  to  be  valid ; 
hut  I  find  no  traces  of  persecutions  in  the  earliest  history  of  Virginia.  The  lawa  were 
harsh;  hut  the  administration  seems  to  have  been  mild"\ 

And  finally  he  says  : — 

"  The  inhabitants  of  Virginia  were  conformists,  after  the  pattern  of  Bacon  and 
Shakspeare,  rather  than  of  Whitgift  and  Laud.  Of  themselves,  they  asked  no 
questions  about  the  Surplice,  and  never  wore  the  badge  of  non-resisting  obedience. 
I  know  of  no  act  of  cruel  persecution  that  oriorinated  among  men  who  were  settler* 

»  Bancroft,  Vol.  I.  p  197-8.  f  ^^'  'V'ol.  I.  p.  206. 

VOL.  XV.  48*- 


606  Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church.  [Jan,, 

in  Virginia.    When  left  to  themselves,  from  the  days  of  John  Smith,  I  think  the 
Virginians  were  always  tolerant."* 

We  take  no  little  pleasure  in  recording  this  testimony  to  the 
liberal  spirit  of  those  who  first  established  the  Church  in  this 
country,  so  contrary  to  the  commonly  accepted  traditions,  and 
so  different  from  the  spirit  manifested  by  the  Puritans  them- 
selves, when  they  set  foot,  a  few  years  later,  in  New  England. 
It  was  not  till  the  oppressive  and  tyrannical  rule  of  Harvey, 
under  the  Crown,  that  a  similar  spirit  showed  itself  in  Vir- 
ginia. The  influence  of  those  enlightened  and  liberal  minded 
members  of  the  Church,  who  had  hitherto  directed  the  affairs 
of  the  Colony,  was  now  at  an  end,  and  the  settlement  of  Pu- 
ritans in  the  Province  was  no  longer  tolerated,  and  they  who 
were  suspected  of  showing  them  any  sympathy  or  favor,  were 
threatened  with  the  terrors  of  the  Star  Chamber.  Thus  did 
the  "  Old  Dominion"  come  down  from  her  high  eminence,  to 
the  low  level  of  intolerance  and  persecution.  The  kind  and 
considerate  feeling  formerly  manifested  toward  the  Puritans 
by  a  body  of  Churchmen,  in  an  age  when  intolerance  was  the 
rule,  almost  throughout  the  Christian  world,  was,  doubtless, 
owing  to  the  generous  and  humane  spirit  that  dictated  the 
counsels  of  such  men  as  Southampton,  Sandys,  and  the  Fer- 
rars,  in  the  government  of  the  Virginia  Company.  They  who, 
in  the  House  of  Commons,  so  boldly  resisted  the  encroachments 
of  power  against  the  rights  of  the  Nation,  were  consistent  in 
their  respect  for  the  rights  of  Conscience,  when  they  came  to 
mould  the  destinies  of  a  New  World.  *  So  that,  from  whatever 
point  we  view  it,  this  is  a  chapter  in  the  history  of  the  Amer- 
•  ican  Church  that  will  never  do  us  dishonor.  Indeed,  it  is 
rather  a  period  to  which  we  look  back  with  sentiments  of  min- 
gled pride  and  gratitude.  And  we  are  bold  to  claim  for  it, 
that  for  pure  and  lofty  purpose  ;  for  the  consecration  of  the 
highest  intellectual  culture  and  attainments,  to  the  painful 
and  self-denying  work  of  preaching  Christ  in  distant  and  un- 
:  civilized  lands  ;  for  willingness  to  abandon  the  honors  and  dis- 
tinctions of  both  Church  and  State  at  home,  and  to  forego  the 
charms  and  privileges  of  a  refined  and  Christian  society, — ^m 

♦Bancroft;,  VoUII.,  p.  458-9,  and  Note. 


1864.]        Early  Annals  of  the  American  Church.  607 

a  word,  for  the  true*  Missionary  Spirit,  we  are  bold  to  claim, 
that  there  is  no  brighter  record,  in  any  age  of  the  Church, 
since  Apostolic  days  and  men,  than  that  which  the  history  of 
this  enterprise  will  furnish. 

Ready  as  the  world  is  to  cavil  at,  and  fault  those  who 
stand  conspicuous  for  their  generous  and  self-sacrificing 
spirit,  it  should  not  go  unrecorded,  that  against  the  Clergy 
who  shared  in  the  toils  and  sufferings  of  this  noble  enterprise, 
no  charge  of  defection  from  their  high  calling  has  ever  been 
made,  save  in  one  instance,  and  that  only  for  the  venial  offence 
of  severity  of  sentiment  and  language  toward  the  Indians, 
after  the  dreadful  massacre  of  1622.  Neither  do  we  make  this 
claim  for  the  Clergy  alone.  The  same  spirit  was  shared  in  by 
the  noble  and  distinguished  Laymen  who  were  their  coadjutors 
and  companions  ;  and  while  we  confidently  enrol  the  names  of 
Hunt,  Bucke,  Glover,  Whitaker,  Bargrave,  Wickham  and 
Mease,  among  the  heroes  and  Confessors  of  the  early  Ameri- 
can Church,  we  cannot  deny  to  those  of  Smith,  Gates,  Dela- 
ware, Dale,  Thorpe  and  Powell,  a  place  in  the  same  honored 
list.  Blessed  be  the  great  Head  of  the  Church,  that  He  hath 
enriched  the  Branch  of  His  first  planting  in  this  land  with 
such  precious  memories  !  May  this  and  coming  generations  so 
follow  the  bright  example  of  their  virtuous  and  godly  living, 
that  it  shall  yet  prove  the  joy  of  the  whole  earth  ! 


608  Lights  and  Shadows  of  Church  History.         [Jan., 


Art.  v.— lights  AND  SHADOWS  OF  OHUROH  HISTORY. 

1.  History  of  the  Church,  from  313  to  351.     By  William 
Bright,  M.  A. 

2.  Bobertson's  History  of  the  Church. 

3.  MilmarCs  History  of  Christianity, 

4.  Cave's  Lives  of  the  Fathers. 

5.  St.  Gregor.  Tholog.  De  Vitd  sud  Carmina. 

6.  Tillemonty  Memoires  pour  Servir,  &c. 

History,  in  some  respects,  is  a  terrible  disenchanter.  It 
plucks  the  myatic  halo  from  the  brow  of  the  saint ;  it  dwarfs 
the  preternatural  dimensions  of  the  hero  ;  it  exhibits  men  to 
us,  not  as  "  gods''  walking  serenely  in  heavenly  places,  but  as 
poor  struggling  mortals  in  their  workaday  attire,  floundering 
through  the  mud,  entangled  in  the  briars,  hedged  in,  baffled, 
sorely  beset  on  every  side,  yet  managing,  in  one  way  or  anoth- 
er, by  the  good  hand  of  the  Lord,  to  run  with  something  like 
patience  the  race  that  is  set  before  them.  And,  for  this  very 
reason.  History  on  the  whole  is  infinitely  more  interesting  and 
more  profitable  than  the  conventional  ideals  which  are  the  de- 
light of  Hagiography.  The  creations  of  the  latter  are  du 
embodiments  of  thin  air.  There  is  no  marrow  in  their  bones, 
no  speculation  in  their  eyes.  In  the  attempt  to  divest  men  of 
*^the  flesh,"  and  to  make  them  look  like  angels,  the  writer  of 
sacred  romance  withdraws  them  from  that  struggle  of  the  flesh 
against  the  spirit  and  of  the  spirit  against  the  flesh,  which 
constitutes  the  chief  interest  of  saintly,  heroic  and  exemplary 
virtue. 

Hence  the  Bible,  the  most  profoundly  interesting  of  all 
books  ever  written,  is  also,  of  all  works,  the  least  like  hagio- 
graphy and  the  most  like  history.  A  Colenso  may  descry  some- 
thing "  unhistorical"  in  the  arithmetic  of  that  sacred  volume  : 


1864.]        Ligkis  and  Shadows  of  Church  History.  609 

but  when  he  looks  to  the  characters  whom  it  holds  up  as 
"  saints/'  even  he  must  acknowledge,  that  for  fearless  delinea- 
tion of  things  just  as  they  occur,  whether  they  reflect  credit 
or  discredit  on  the  cause  of  religion,  for  simple  photographing 
of  facts,  some  good,  some  bad,  some  of  a  mixed  nature,  some 
ugly,  damaging,  scandalous  in  the  extreme,  no  history  has  ever 
been  written  which  can  compare  in  outspoken  truthfulness 
with  the  divinely  inspired  narrative  of  David's  life,  or  with 
the  portraits  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  Jacob,  Moses,  Jephthah,  Sam- 
son, Samuel  and  Solomon.  Even  at  this  day,  with  all  our 
reading  of  the  Bible  and  with  all  our  reverence  for  truth,  few 
men  could  tell  the  story  of  the  career  of  the  "  man  after  God's 
own  heart,"  without  in  some  way  omitting,  or  glossing,  the  in- 
convenient passages  of  his  life.  To  speak  the  truth,  and  the 
whole  truth,  without  even  seeming  to  satirjze,  is  one  of  the 
peculiarities  of  Divine  Inspiration.  • 

We  do  not  pretend  to  any  such  sacred  gift.  We  propose, 
however,  so  far  as  in  us  lies,  to  attempt  a  brief  sketch  of  a 
section  of  Church  History  which  abounds  in  lights  and  heavy 
shadows,  and  of  two  men  who  are  justly  reckoned  among  the 
Saints,  though  the  halo  of  their  saintliness  is  much  dimmed  by 
the  dust  of  an  internecine  religious  strife,  to  say  nothing  of  the 
vices,  follies  and  corruptions  of  their  times.  In  dealing  with 
such  a  subject,  we  wish  to  present  the  truth  candidly  as  it 
comes  to  us  from  the  best  sources  of  information.  If  our  can- 
dor shall  seem  occasionally  to  run  into  something  like  satire, 
we  can  only  plead  in  extenuation  the  inexorable  character  of 
"  facts,"  and  the  vast  superiority  of  a  fact,  however  ugly  it 
may  seem,  over  the  fairest  rhetorical  or  pious  gloss  that  may 
be  substituted  for  it. 

The  two  friends,  St.  Basil  of  Csesarea  in  Cappadocia,  justly 
surnamed  "  the  Great,"  and  St.  Gregory  Nazianzen,  the  only 
man  except  St.  John  who  has  been  honored  with  the  title  of 
"  Theologian"  or  "  Divine,"  were  among  the  foremost  champi- 
ons of  orthodoxy  in  the  latter  half  of  the  fourth  century,  and 
the  most  remarkable  examples  of  the  spirit  in  which  the  tri- 
als of  that  age  were  encountered. 


610  LigMa  and  Shadows  of  Church  History.  [Jan., 

We  first  meet  with  them  as  students,  happily  Christian  stu- 
dents, arming  themselves,  for  the  spiritual  warfare,  with  the 
dangerous  weapons  supplied  hy  the  still  heathen  and  anti- 
Christian  University  of  Athens.  The  place  is  the  centre  of 
intellectual  pride.  It  is  the  living  heart  of  a  subtle  Platonism 
which  aped  Christianity,  of  seductive  pretensions  to  supernat- 
ural arts,  of  "  mysteries"  beautiful  and  awful,  reaching  back 
to  classic  times,  and  tinted  with  the  glories  of  an  immortal 
past.  The  Christian  youth  who  ventured  into  such  a  region 
in  search  of  knowledge,  had  need  to  be  armed  with  a  seven- 
fold shield  of  the  spirit.  The  treasure  to  be  won  was  indeed 
worth  a  venture,  but  it  lay' at  the  bottom  of  an  old,  mephitic 
and  pestilential  mine.  There  was  death  in  the  atmosphere. 
There  was  poison  in  every  breath. 

Amid  such  temptations,  the  two  gifted  friends  meet  with 
one  who  is  destined  in  after  years  to  loom  up  as  a  mighty  por- 
tent in  the  ecclesiastical  sky^  It  is  Julian,  once  the  irreproach- 
able Christian  boy,  brought  up  with  monastic  rigor  under  the 
care  of  Mardonius,  more  recently  the  pious  youth  officiating  as 
Lector  in  the  Church  at  Nicomedia,  but  now — no  one  could  say 
what  he  was,  or  was  to  be.  Basil,  who  was  strong-minded 
and  practical,  cultivated  his  acquaintance,  and  battled  hard 
with  him  over  the  mysteries  of  the  Faith.  But  Gregory  was 
of  a  more  feminine  and  prophetic  turn  of  mind.  He  could 
feel  and  see,  but  he  was  somewhat  too  sensitive  for  that  strife 
which  involves  actual  contact  with  the  powers  of  evil.  He 
shrunk  from  Julian  as  from  one  possessed.  In  "  his  disorder- 
ed gait,  his  feverish  eye,  his  tongue  venomous  and  sarcastic  by 
fits  and  starts,  his  abrupt  and  imperious  yet  agitated  manner," 
he  saw  the  signs  of  an  apostacy  already  consummated,  of  a 
disease  too  hopeless  and  too  infectious  to  be  safely  meddled 
with.  Accordingly,  while  Basil  strove  with  Julian,  in  hope 
of  his  conversion,  Gregory  was  content  to  daguerreotype  his 
image  on  his  memory,  a  subject  for  one  of  those  inimitable 
and  graphic  portraits  which  at  a  later  time  employed  his  mind 
and  pen. 

When  the  young  Apostate  afterwards  came  to  be  master  of 
the  world,  he  remembered  Basil  with  a  friendly  interest,  and 


1864.]        Lights  and  Shadows  of  Church  History.  611 

used  no  little  effort  to  draw  him  to  his  side.  But  his  overtures 
were  unhesitatingly  and  indignantly  rejected ;  and  an  angry 
correspondence  ensuing  between  the  two,  the  Saint  was  in  some 
danger  of  paying  dear  for  his  temerity,  Julian,  however, 
wielded  a  sharp  pen,  steeped  in  deadly  venom.  He  had  con- 
fidence enough  in  his  controversial  ability  to  prevent  his  resort- 
ing to  the  weapons  of  arbitrary  power.  It  may  have  been, 
moreover,  as  Gregory  suggests,  that  his  forbearance  towards 
Basil  was  only  the  kindness  of  Cyclops  to  Ulysses ;  he  re- 
served him  as  a  sort  of  honne  houche^ — the  last  to  be  devoured. 
In  the  mean  time,  he  tortured  him  more  eflfectually  through 
the  persons  of  his  friends.  Especially,  the  city  of  CsBsarea^ 
where  Basil  labored  as  a  Presbyter,  a  capital  of  no  little  im- 
portd,nce  in  Church  and  State,  once  the  home  of  Gregory 
Tbaumaturgus  and  of  Firmilianus,  and  in  the  course  of  time 
the  centre  of  some  fifty  suffragan  Sees,  fell  under  the  marked 
displeasure  of  the  tyrant,  and  w^s  forced  to  pay  the  penalty 
of  its  zeal  against  idolatry,  in  its  total  disfranchisement  as  a 
city,  and  in  heavy  fines  imposed  upon  the  principal  inhabitants. 
This  was  a  great  grief  to  Basil,  a  man  of  an  intensely  sym- 
pathetic nature.  He  soon  had  other  trials  still  harder  to  bear. 
The  See  of  Caesarea  falling  vacant,  there  came  on  one  of  those 
storms  incidental  to  Episcopal  elections,  which  induced  Greg- 
ory to  wish  that  the  choice  of  Church  pastors  might  be  taken 
out  of  the  hands  of  the  many,  and  left  to  the  assumed  wisdom 
of  the  judicious  few.  Such  things,  he  thought,  were  managed 
better  in  the  State.  In  this  he  was  probably  mistaken.  Sen- 
sitive men  always  feel  the  present  distress  so  keenly,  that  any 
distant  evil,  however  great,  seems  light  in  the  comparison.  It 
is  true,  however,  that  Church  elections  among  the  ancients 
were  often  tempestuous  times.  It  was  particularly  so  in  the 
case  now  before  us.  For  a  while,  party  spirit  ran  so  high  in 
Caesarea,  that  no  choice  of  a  Bishop  could  be  made,  and  anar- 
chy was  swallowing  up  what  Julian  had  spared.  At  length, 
Eusebius,  a  layman,  not  yet  baptized,  was  called  to  the  Archi- 
episcopate  by  an  inspiration  of  the  people.  The  Bishops  of 
the  Province  were  forced  to  acquiesce.  But  things  turned  out 
better  than  might  have  been  expected.    Eusebius  proved  ah 


612  Lights  and  Shadows  of  Church  History.         [Jan., 

earnest,  orthodox  and  sober-minded  pastor.  As  was  natural, 
however,  under  all  the  circumstances,  he  could  not  live  on  good 
terms  with  the  able  Presbyter  who  had  been  recently,  and  was 
still,  the  leader  of  the  Clergy  :  there  was  a  Basil  party  and  a 
party  of  Eusebius  ;  and  a  bad  breach  would  have  ensued,  had 
not  Basil  voluntarily  retired  into  the  wilderness,  betaking 
himself,  like  Hagar,  to  the  society  of  good  angels  and  good 
thoughts. 

He  retired  into  the  wilderness,  but  by  no  means  into  a  des- 
ert. The  spirit  that  led  the  Egyptian  monks  to  choose  the 
most  dreary  spots,  for  greater  convenience  of  combating  the 
demons,  was  now  giving  way  to  a  more  genial  turn  of  ipind. 
Basil's  retreat  was  a  charming  mountain  home,  inhabited  by 
one  upon  whom  none  of  its  charms  were  lost.  He  descanted 
upon  its  beauties  in  eloquent  letters  to  his  friend  Nazianzen. 
Gregory,  who  at  bottom  was  much  more  of  a  poet  and  enthu- 
siast, but  who  had  in  his  qii|dnt  composition  an  immense  fund 
of  humor,  replied  by  copious  dashes  of  cold  water  upon  the 
ardor  of  his  friend.  Still,  he  was  persuaded  after  a  while  to 
share  the  retreat.  There  were  plenty  of  others  eager  to  follow 
the  example.  Social  life  in  those  times  was  becoming  daily 
more  intolerable.  The  attraction  of  solitude  was  more  than 
seconded  by  a  sort  of  anarchical  repulsion  in  the  bosom  of  so- 
ciety. Wherever  an  opening  occurred  for  "  the  angelic  life," 
men  poured  into  it  as  eagerly  as  they  now  rush  into  a  new 
gold-field  in  California  or  Australia.  Basil  was  the  man  to 
make  the  most  of  such  an  impulse.  He  infused  a  new  spirit 
into  the  life  of  the  Cenobites.  Among  other  good  things, 
he  taught  them  the  spiritual  beauty  of  the  art  of  agricul- 
ture :  "  no  fruit  so  bitter  that  care  will  not  improve  it,  no  soil 
so  sterile  that  it  cannot  be  reclaimed,  no  heart  so  wicked  that 
one  need  despair  of  it."  There  was  an  equally  good  meaning 
in  the  arts  of  carpentry,  shoe-making,  medicine,  and  the  like. 
A  Paul,  stitching  at  his  tents,  can  at  the  same  time  weave  a 
high  argument  about  the  "  earthly  house  of  this  Tahernade," 
as  contrasted  with  the  "  building  of  God  .  .  .  eternal  in 
the  heavens."  In  the  same  spirit,  Basil  taught  his  monks  to 
be  industrious,  and  to  turn  their  industry  to  spiritual  accouni 


1864.]        Lights  and  Shadows  of  Church  History,  613 

His  Bule  remains  to  the  present  day  the  prevailing  one  of  the 
East,  though  the  spirit  of  it,  doubtless,  has  long  since  evapo- 
rated. In  his  own  time,  it  caused  the  wilds  of  Cappadocia  to 
bloom  with  charities.  The  preaching  circuits  of  the  brother- 
hood extended  through  the  whole  region  round  about  their 
abode ;  and  wherever  they  preached,  societies  sprang  up  for 
benevolence  or  devotion,  hospitals  were  founded,  while  by  the 
training  of  skilled  choirs,  the  dull  hearts  of  the  Pontic  peas- 
antry were  made  to  laugh  and  sing. 

The  necessities  of  the  times  recalled  Basil  to  Caesarea,  where 
he  was  reconciled  to  his  Bishop  and  became  his  successor. 
This  was  not  effected  without  reluctance  on  his  part,  and  vir- 
ulent opposition  on  the  part  of  others.  Thereiwas  an  influ- 
ential faction  prejudiced  against  him.  Moreover,  the  Saint 
himself  pleaded  illness,  inability,  constitutional  infirmity :  to 
all  which  the  staunch  old  Gregory  Nazianzen  the  Elder,  the 
father  of  Basil's  friend,  replied,  that  "they  wanted  a  Bishop, 
not  a  prize-fighter,''  and  that  God  was  wont  to  make  "  His 
strength  perfect  through  weakness."  The  stout  old  champion 
triumphed,  as  well  he  deserved ;  for  he  was  a  man  of  strong 
sense,  and  of  a  goodness  annealed  by  long  and  hard  experi* 
ence.  Beginning  religious  life  among  the  Hypsisterians,  a  sort 
of  half-Jewish,  half-heathen  sect,  "  Worshippers  of  the  Most 
High,"  he  had  worked  his  way  up  to  Arian  or  Semi-Arian  Chris- 
tianity, and  thence,  by  the  help  of  a  good  son  and  devout  wife, 
was  somewhat  slowly  emerging  into  the  full  light  of  the  Faith. 
Perhaps,  he  never  saw  his  way  quite  clear  to  a  perfect  ortho- 
doxy.  He  was  right-minded  enough,  however,  to  see  that  Ba- 
sil was  the  man  for  the  Episcopal  throne  of  Caesarea,  and  ac- 
cordingly he  fought  for  him,  and  fought  against  him,  till  he 
saw  him  duly  installed  in  that  unenviable  position. 

To  a  man  of  Basil's  character,  tendei*,  sympathetic,  and 
eafnest-minded  to  a  degree  which  continually  overtaxed  his 
powers,  the  place  was  little  better  than  a  sort  of  moral  rack. 
Before  he  came  to  it,  he  had  been  almost  broken  down  by  dis- 
tresses among  the  people.  Storms,  earthquakes,  famines  had 
raged  through  Cappadocia,  and  upon  Basil  had  fallen  the  labor. 
of  unlocking  the  hearts  of  monopolists  and  filling  the  mouths 

VOL.  XV.  49 


614  Lights  and  Shadows  of  Church  History.         [Jan., 

of  the  clamorous  poor.  This  was  to  plough  in  hard  ground 
and  to  sow  in  stony  places  :  there  sprang  from  it,  nevertheless, 
not  immediate  relief  merely,  hut  hospitals,  monastic  associa- 
tions for  works  of  charity,  and  other  permanent  provisions  for 
the  sick  and  needy.  His  compassionate  spirit  was  remarkahly 
shown  in  his  huilding  a  hospital  for  lepers, — a  class  so  fenced 
oflf  in  the  East  from  human  sympathy,  that  after  three  centu- 
ries of  the  life  of  Christ  among  men,  charity  was  hardly  ahle 
even  yet  to  bring  them  within  its  circle. 

Amid  labors  of  this  kind,  he  was  more  than  once  persecuted 
by  the  Emperor  Valens  and  his  ministers.  On  one  occasion,  a 
wealthy  widow  takes  refuge  in  the  Clvurch,  to  escape  the  woo- 
ing of  EusebinB,  an  uncle  of  the  Empress.  The  Bishop  grants 
her  the  right  of  sanctuary,  and  maintains  her  cause.  He  is 
threatened,  of  course,  with  death  and  every  kind  of  torture. 
But  to  a  man  of  faith  and  courage,  who  had  moreover,  as  he 
declared,  a  thorn  in  his  side  in  the  shape  of  "  a  troublesome 
liver,"  trials  of  this  kind  were  comparatively  easy.  Nor  could 
he  be  subdued  by  the  prospect  of  court  favor.  When  the  Em- 
peror, on  a  visit  to  CsBsarea,  attended  Church  during  the  sol- 
emn services  of  the  Epiphany,  and  went  up  to  the  Holy  Table 
to  make  his  offering,  not  a  hand  was  stretched  out  to  receive 
his  gift :  the  master  of  the  world  stood  before  the  Archbishop 
an  impenitent  sinner,  and  as  such  had  no  right  to  offer.  The 
spirit  displayed  on  this  and  like  occasions  was,  humanly  speak- 
ing, the  best  safeguard  against  a  tyrant  such  as  Valens. 

A  severer  trial  was  the  factious  spirit  which  reigned  in 
CsBsarea,  and  the  captious,  ungenerous  and  suspicious  temper 
that  controversy  had  engendered  among  the  clergy.  The 
Archbishop's  mind  was  fruitful  of  new  plans  for  aiding  or  ex- 
citing the  devotions  of  the  people.  He  was  a  patron  of  Mona- 
chism ;  he  was  great  in  special  services,  in  psalmody,  in  vigils, 
in  "  the  decencies  of  the  Altar.''  Hence  no  little  stir  among 
those  whose  traditions  dated  back  to  "  the  good  old  times"  of 
Gregory  the  wonder-worker.  The  suffragans,  in  like  manner, 
took  frequent  exceptions  to  his  doctrine.  Bred  in  the  school  of 
Origen,  familiar  with  the  difficulties  of  thoughtful  minds,  and 
anxious  to  conciliate  all  honest  differences,  he  was  in  his  the- 


1864.]        Lights  and  Shadows  of  Church  History.  615 

ology  too  lax  for  some,  too  strict  for  others,  too  broad  and  phi- 
losophic for  almost  all.  Hence  attacks  so  numerous  and  cal- 
umnies so  petty  and  so  spiteful,  that  he  was  tempted  to  say 
with  the  Psalmist,  All  men  are  liars,  and  to  doubt  whether 
honesty  and  charity  had  not  taken  their  flight  from  the  earth. 
But  in  the  deep  and  sunny  soul  of  the  greaf  Athanasius,  he 
found  a  ready  and  cordial  appreciation.  When  certain  per- 
sons wrote  to  the  now  aged  champion  of  the  Faith,  complain- 
ing of  Basil's  "  tendencies"  of  one  sort  or  another,  he  quietly 
told  the  doubters  to  put  away  their  fears,  and  to  thank  God 
for  having  given  them  "  so  glorious  a  Bishop."  The  Church- 
men of  the  West,  on  ,the  contrary,  were  among  the  chief 
plagues  of  his  life.  They  either  held  aloof  in  a  "  supercilious" 
spirit,  or,  as  in  the  case  of  the  schism  in  Antioch,  intermed- 
dled in  a  mischievous  and  arbitrary  way.  It  was  not  in  Basil's 
nature  to  bear  such  things  with  serenity.  He  bitterly  com- 
plained of  the  ophrus,  the  haughtiness  of  the  West.  The  Eo- 
mans,  he  declared,  were  men  "  who  neither  knew  the  truth,  nor 
would  bear  to  learn  it."  But  amid  all  such  trials,  Basil  re- 
mained the  tenderest  and  mightiest  of  the  sons  of  comfort. 
His  epistles  are  models  of  consolatory  writings,  eloquent,  sin- 
cere and  full  of  heart.  Though  his  hair  grew  gray  premature- 
ly in  the  struggle  of  life,  though  his  very  heart  bled,  he  had 
the  divine  gift  of  extracting  from  his  own  wounds  a  balm  for 
the  wounds  of  others. 

His  friend  Gregory  aided  him  in  his  labors,  but  added  to  his 
trials.  For  it  so  happened,  that  to  secure  the  services  of  so 
able  a  coadjutor,  and  perhaps  to  draw  him  away  from  the  re- 
tirement which  he  loved,  Basil  appointed  him — a  shepherd  with- 
out sheep — Bishop  of  a  little  border  town  called  Sasima  :  "  a 
wret6hed  sort  of  place  where  three  roads  met,  without  water, 
without  verdure,  full  of  dust  and  noise,  ever  resounding  with 
the  cries  of  executed  criminals,  a  roost  rather  than  an  abode 
of  a  vagabond  population  of  carriers,  smugglers,  and  revenue 
officers."  Gregory  felt  the  unkindness  of  his  friend  in  consign- 
ing him  to  such  a  den,  and  complained  of  it  with  a  humorous 
bitterness,  too  eloquent  (perhaps)  to  be  taken  as  altogether 
reiftl.     For  the  Theologian,  beyond  doubt,  had  a  keen  and 


616  Lights  and  Shadows  of  Church  History.        [Jan., 

racy  sense  of  the  ludicrous  side  of  life.  Like  a  good-natured 
traveller,  he  liked  to  have  his  joke  about  the  minor  miseries  of 
the  way,  though  he  could  bear  its  real  trials  with  philosophic 
composure.  Hence  it  is  a  mistake,  we  think,  to  interpret  too 
literally  his  invectives  against  Basil :  especially,  as  these  in- 
vectives are  relieved  by  gushes  of  the  most  generous  affection, 
fetill,  Basil's  conduct  was  somewhat  strange  :  and  it  is  not  to 
be  wondered  at  that  it  cast  a  shade  of  at  least  temporary  mis- 
trust upon  one  of  the  noblest  and  most  delightful  of  Christian 
friendships.  It  may  have  been  that,  knowing  his  friend's  mind 
to  be  luminous  rather  than  ministrative,  theological  rather 
than  episcopal,  he  thought  to  give  him  the  dignity  of  the 
Bishopric  without  burdening  him  unduly  with  its  pomps  and 
cares  ;  a  candle,  to  give  light,  must  be  set  dpon  a  candlestick, 
but  it  is  not  necessary  that  the  candlestick  should  be  of  gold. 

However  this  may  be,  Sasima  profited  little  by  the  Nazian- 
zen  luminary,  and  the  world  gained  much.  Driven  from  the 
place  by  its  thriftless  crew,  he  retired  to  Nazianzus,  where  he 
assisted  his  aged  father  as  long  as  the  latter  lived,  and  after 
his  decease,  continued  to  discharge  the  duties  of  the  Episco- 
pate without  formally  accepting  them.  Thence,  for  some  rea- 
son not  known,  he  withdrew  to  Seleucia  in  Isauria,  where  he 
lived  awhile  the  life  of  a  solitary,  confidently  predicting  and 
quietly  awaiting  the  time  when  Heresy  should  be  obliged  "  to 
creep  back  into  its  holes.'' 

But  before  many  years  Valens,  the  persecutor,  was  called  to 
his  account,  and  Gratian,  his  successor,  proclaimed  toleration. 
The  great  Archbishop,  prematurely  aged  and  hastening  to  the 
grave,  saw,  in  the  changed  state  of  the  political  sky,  an  oppor- 
tunity for  the  peculiar  and  rich  gifts  of  his  friend,  the  Theo- 
logian. By  his  voice  chiefly,  not  without  the  consent  however 
of  Peter  of  Alexandria  and  other  leading  Bishops,  the  hermit 
of  Seleucia  was  called  from  his  retirement.  His  steps  were  di- 
rec1>ed  towards  Constantinople,  with  the  view  of  gathering  and 
re-kindling  the  few  sparks  of  faith  which  survived  in  that  city 
among  the  ashes  of  worldliness,  heresy,  and  rampant  persecu- 
tion. For  things  had  not  altered  for  the  better  in  the  Eastern 
capital.     Macedonius,  the  heretic,  had  been  deposed,  but  Eu- 


.1864.]        Lights  and  Shadows  of  Church  History,  617 

doxius,  a  worse  heretic,  had  succeeded  :  Eudo;xius  had  died, 
but  Demophilus,  at  whose  instigation  some  eighty  ecclesiastics 
had  been  put  to  death  by  Valens,  had  come  into  his  place.  It 
was  the  old  succession  of  the  palmer-worm,  the  locust,  the 
canker-worm,  and  the  caterpillar.  Churches  were  robbed,  pri- 
vate property  confiscated,  the  very  tombs  despoiled.  The  no- 
.  ble  Church  of  St.  Sophia  had  become  a  citadel  of  Satan,  k 
camping  ground  of  demons.  The  men  of  the  city  were  but 
Ahabs,  the  women  were  little  better  than  frantic  Jezebels.* 

Into  such  a  scene,  gilded  but  not  refined  by  the  wealth  and 
courtly  manners  of  a  great  metropolis,  there  enters  a  lone 
stranger,  bent  with  age  and  wasted  by  disease,  bald-headed,  de- 
crepid,  ill-fftvored  and  worse  clad,  rude  in  speech,  awkward  in 
his  address,  and  as  indiflferently  provided  with  money  as  with 
wings.f  It  is  G-regory  undertaking  the  work  of  the  Anastasia, 
the  Eevival  or  Eesurrection  of  the  true  Belief.  It  is  a  proph- 
et about  to  call  dead  Faith  from  its  tomb,  and  to  revive,  in  a 
luxurious  and  wicked  city,  the  works  of  charity  and  self-deni- 
al. How  he  sped  in  the  great  enterprise  is  one  of  the  marvels 
of  Church  history.  By  prayers  and  tears,  by  untiring  labors  ; 
by  patience,  gentleness,  and  an  inexhaustible  charity  ;  by  mag- 
nificent discourses,  in  which  the  weak  and  eccentric  man  rose 
above  himself  and  won  the  peculiar  title  of  Theologus,  the 
Divine ;  not  by  miracles,  which  be  disclaims,  and  certainly 
not  by  flattery,  for  his  tongue  fell  upon  social  follies  with  the 
emphasis  of  an  iron  flail ;  more  than  all,  perhaps,  by  skillful 
organization,  men  and  women  of  all  classes  helping  in  the 
work,  he  gathered  about  himself  all  that  was  good  in  Con- 
stantinople ;  and  the  little  Church  of  the  Anastasia  bloom- 
ed, and  the  spiritual  bees  swarmed  till  there  was  no  place  to 
receive  them,  around  the  eloquent  and  saintly  Pastor.J 

*  We  adopt,  with  some  softening  and  condensing,  the  phraseology  of  St.  Greg- 
ory :   OrcU.  xlviii. 

f  Gregory's  descriptions  of  himself  are  brought  together  by  Tillemont,  Mem. 
pour  servir^  &c.,  ix,  2,  xlvi. 

X  See  his  affectionate  poetical  tribute  to  the  Anastasia :  In  sorrmium  de  Anastas. 
Jbmplo. 

VOL.  XV.  49* 


618  Lights  and  Shadows  of  Church  History.        [Jan., 

> 

Later  writers,  indeed,  have  claimed  miracles  in  his  behalf: 
but  as  Gregory  expressly  says  that  he  cultivated  eloquence, 
because  he  had  not-  like  the  Apostles  the  gift  of  miracles,  we 
may  safely  dismiss  such  a  claim,  and  attribute  his  success  to 
that  measure  of  Divine  grace  which  is  always  ready  to  attend 
on  faithful  and  timely  effort.  It  is  true,  however,  that  the 
Kevival  in  Constantinople  created  a  great  stir  in  the  minds  of 
'men,  with  dreams,  visions,  ecstasies  and  other  like  phenome- 
na. But  Gregory  laid  little  stress  on  things  of  this  kind.  He 
stood  in  the  heretical  metropolis  as  the  champion  of  the  Di- 
vinity of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and  a  sublime  consciousness  of  the 
power  and  presence  of  that  Divine  Person,  whose  claims  he  so 
zealously  advocated  against  the  rationalism  of  the  day,  was 
the  animating  principle  of  all  his  labors. 

He  was  favored,  moreover,  by  the  new  Emperor,  Theodosius, 
to  whom  Gratian  had  committed  the  sovereignty  of  the  East, 
•and  who,  like  his  Western  Colleague,  adhered  to  the  symbol 
of  Nicaea.  In  turn,  he  did  the  Emperor  good  service,  by  dis- 
suading him  from  the  crime  of  bloody  retaliation  upon  the 
Arian  party.  *  Gregory  had  been  in  many  ways  ill-treated  by 
this  dominant  faction :  once  he  had  been  stoned,  onbe  cast 
into  prison  ;  once  he  narrowly  escaped  the  knife  of  an  assassin. 
But  he  bore  no  malice.  It  was  his  glory  to  conquer  by  inex- 
haustible benignity.  He  was,  therefore,  in  no  haste  to  avail 
himself  of  the  help  of  the  secular  arm.  But  Theodosius  held 
it  to  be  a  matter  of  simple  justice,  that  the  Catholics  should 
be  restored  to  the  Churches  from  which  they  had  been  forty  years 
exiled,  and  re-possessed  of  the  property  of  which  they  had 
been  robbed.  This  accordingly  was  done.  The  Arians  went 
out  and  the  Catholics  came  in.  Demophilus  "  shook  off  the 
dust  from  his  feet  against  the  city."  Gregory  reigned  su- 
preme in  Constantinople.  It  was  a  reign,  however,  in  which 
he  could  still  ^'  feel  the  quaking  of  the  buried  Giant's  limbs  :" 
while  occasional  "  rumblings  from  beneath,  with  jets  of  hot 
smol^e  and  flame,"  were  a  wholesome  reminder  to  him  of  the 
precariousness  of  his  triumph. 

The  assembling  of  the  great  synod  in  Constantinople,  known 
as  the  Second  (Ecumenical  Council,  opened  a  temporary  vent 


1864.]        Lights  and  Shadows  of  Church  History .  619 

for  these  imprisoned  and  fiery  elements  ;  so  that,  while  the 
Faith  triumphed  by  an  enduring  victory,  it  did  so  at  the  ex- 
pense of  one  pf  its  ablest  champions. 

For  the  first  business  before  the  Synod  related  to  the  See  of 
New  Eome,  which  was  virtually  held  by  Gregory,  but  was  con- 
tested by  an  Egyptian  of  the  name  of  Maximus,  one  of  the 
most  remarkable  pretenders  that  ever  flourished.  The  story  is. 
a  strange  melo-drama :  G-regory  says  emphatically,  "  There 
was  never  a  better  subject  for  a  comedy."  An  outline  of  it, 
condensed  from  the  vigorous  and  graphic  sketch  of  his  Auto- 
biography, may  serve  to  show  what  scandals  the  Church  may 
survive,  and  to  what  straits  even  good  men  may  be  reduced, 
through  the  weakness  that  is  inherent  in  human  nature. 

About  a  year  after  the  Theologian's  arrival  in  the  Eastern 
capital,  there  came  to  him  a  man  wearing  the  white  robe  of  a 
Cynic,  with  the  staff  usually  borne  by  philosophers  of  that 
order,  and  a  most  portentous  head  of  hair,*  naturally  black, 
but  dyed  a  brilliant  golden  red.  It  was  Maximus  the  Egyp- 
tion,  a  staunch  confessor  (according  to  his  own  account)  and 
of  a  fai^ily  ennobled  by  martyrdom,  an  imperturbable  and  taci- 
turn man,  of  a  certain  "  whale-like"  gravityf  of  face  and  man- 
ner. Gregory  became  an  easy  dupe  to  such  pretensions.  It 
was  a  "  great  fish"  come  to  his  net ;  and  if  the  aspect  of  the 
man  was  somewhat  unchristian-like,  the  Saint  was  so  accus- 
tomed to  look  for  wolves  in  sheep's  clothing,  that  when  one 
stood  before  him  in  its  proper  skin,  it  threw  him  off  his  guard. 
"  It  is  true,"  he  argued,  "  that  he  practises  our  philosophy 
under  a  strange  garb,  but  thaif* — ^namely,  the  white  robe — 
"  may  be  taken  as  a  badge  of  purity.  It  is  true  that  he  is  a 
Gynic" — ^namely,  dog-like — "  but  he  is  dog-like  only  in  bold- 
ness of  utterance,  in  living  from  day  to  day  without  thought 
for  the  morrow,  in  vigilance  for  souls,  in  fawning  upon  virtue 
and  barking  at  vice  !"  The  end  of  it  all  was  that  Maximus 
seemed  devoted  to  Nazianzen,  and  Nazianzen  to  him ;  the 
Cynic  feigned  to  be  enraptured  with  the  Saint's  discourses,  the 

*  The  hair  of  Maximus  plays  a  very  important  part  in  Gregory's  narrative ;   the 
gravest  history  can  no  more  dispense  with  it  than  with  the  hair  of  Absalom. 
\  &^uvov  ir^fiaf  KijTQdec  repag. 


620  Lights  and  Shadows  of  Church  History,        [Jan., 

Saint  lauded  the  Cynic  publicly  in  Church  as  a  man  of  extra- 
ordinary merit :  the  two  were  inseparable — one  house,  one 
table,  one  line  of  meditation  and  study,  one  saqred  object  in 
life. 

In  the  mean  time,  a  most  ingenious  train  had  been  laid 
among  the  Clergy  of  Alexandria,  a  city  which  still  claimed 
some  kind  of  jurisdiction  over  Constantinople.  By  the  arts  of 
Maximus,  and  (as  Gregory  insinuates)  not  without  the  use  of 
gold,  Peter,  the  Patriarch  of  that  See,  had  been  persuaded 
that  New  Eome  was  much  in  need  of  a  spiritual  head  ;  that 
Gregory  was  hardly  the  man  for  the  place,  being  rustic  in  his 
manners,  infirm,  impracticable,*  eccentric,  a  sort  of  "  insane 
Democritus,"  and  liable  to  exception  on  canonical  grounds ; 
that  there  was  a  certain  Christian  sage  on  the  spot,  whose 
praises  had  been  trumpeted  by  no  less  a  person  than  the  saintly 
Gregory  himself ;  that,  in  short,  it  would  be  a  good  thing  and 
might  prevent  much  trouble,  if  an  able  prelate  could  be  qui- 
etly installed  in  so  important  a  see,  before  the  people  should 
have  time  to  make  a  noise  about  it. 

Peter  readily  lent  himself  to  these  or  such-like  views.  The 
canonical  number  of  Bishops  was  secretly  sent  from  Alexan- 
dria to  Constantinople ;  a  congregation,  consisting  chiefly 
of  Egyptian  mariners,  stealthily  assembled  in  the  principal 
Church  by  night ;  and  every  thing  was  in  readiness  to  set 
Maximus,  hair  and  all,f  upon  the  Archiepiscopal  throne.  The 
thing  leaked  out,  and  the  city  was  instantaneously  in  the  wild- 
est uproar.  High  and  low,  magistrates,  people,  strangers, 
even  heretics  rushed  to  the  rescue  :  the  officiating  prelates 
were  forced  to  break  ofl  the  rite,  and  the  plot  of  Maximus 
seemed  for  the  time  defeated.  It  was  renewed,  however,  in  a 
flute-player's  house.  In  spite  of  all  opposition,  the  Cynic 
was  ordained  and  carried  through  some  form  of  inthroniza- 
tion  :  but  to  the  great  amusement  of  the  Constantinopolitans, 
and  even  of  the  saintly  Gregory,  who  indulges  his  merriment 
with  no  attempt  at  disguise,  he  was  obliged  to  submit  to  the 
inexorable  tonsure,  and  part  with  his  fine  head  of  hair. 

*  Grregory  tells  us,  Orat  32,  that  people  were  in  the  habit  of  saying  such  things 
about  him. 

f  He  wished,  says  St.  Griegory,  \©  ^^^x^a©  mth  the  tonsure. 


1864,]        Lights  and  Shadows  of  Church  History,  621 

The  wretch  was  driven  from  Constantinople,  and  found  no 
favor  with  the  Emperor  to  whom  he  had  the  face  to  appeal. 
He  was  also  atJDandoned  after  a  while,  though  with  some  reluc- 
ance,  by  the  Alexandrian  Clergy.  The  Church  of  Eome,  in 
like  manner,  took  him  up  for  some  time,  but  ultimately  felt 
obliged  to  drop  him. 

In  the  mean  time,  his  case  had  come  up  before  the  Synod  at, 
Constantinople.  He  was  unanimously  condemned  by  a  decree, 
that  "  he  neither  had  lieen  nor  was  a  Bishop  ;"  and  "  all 
things  done  about  him  or  by  him"  were  declared  to  be  null 
and  void.  At  the  same  time  Grregory,  who  had  repeatedly  de- 
clined the  Archiepiscopal  chair,  was  at  length  forced  to  yield 
to  the  wishes  of  his  colleagues,  and  being  duly  enthroned  pre- 
sided for  a  while  in  the  Council. 

He  acceded  the  more  readily  to  this,  in  that  he  hoped  to  be 
able  to  harmonize  parties  in  the  next  great  question  before 
them,  the  Schism  in  the  Church  of  Antioch. 

Meletius,  the  gentle  shepherd  of  that  distracted  flock,  a 
man  "  whose  manners  and  name  savored  both  of  honey,"  had 
died  shortly  after  the  opening  of  the  Council ;  and  the  way 
seemed  clear  for  a  satisfactory  settlement,  by  allowing  Pauli- 
nus,  the  Anti-Bishop,  in  compliance  with  an  agreement  which 
Meletius  himself  had  suggested,  to  occupy  at  once  the  vacant 
chair.  But,  opposed  to  this  equitable  arrangement  was  a 
strong  and  bitter  feeling  of  the  Eastern  Clergy,  against  that 
meddlesome  spirit  of  the  West,  which  had  schismatically  or- 
dained and  so  obstinately  sustained  Paulinus.  The  "  old  men" 
of  the  Synod  were,  like  Gregory,  in  favor  of  peace ;  but  at 
every  proposition  to  that  effect  "  the  young  men  flew  out  like 
wasps" — a  "  whirlwind  of  dust  and  noise" — and  carried  all 
before  them  by  their  "  jack-daw  clamor."  In  short,  young 
Church  proved  master  of  the  situation.  The  claims  of  Pau- 
linus were  disregarded,  a  new  Bishop  was  elected  for  Antioch, 
and  the  schism  unhappily  continued. 

What  was  worse,  a  feeling  was  engendered  which  upset  the 
former  act  of  the  Council,  and  proved  fatal  to  the  influence  of 
Nazianzen.  Instead  of  standing,  as  he  proposed,  "  between 
two  choirs,  now  facing  the  one  and  now  the  other,  and  blending 


622  Lights  and  Shadows  of  Church  History,        [Jan., 

the  two  into  a  perfect  concert,"  he  was  rather  as  one  crushed 
between  two  mill-stones  ; — the  nether  stone  being  the  strong 
Eastern  feeling  against  -^  Western  pride/'  and  the  upper  com- 
ing not  long  after  in  the  shape  of  the  Egyptian  deputation, 
which  for  reasons  not  difficult  to  infer  from  what  has  gone  be- 
fore, unanimously  demanded  his  deposition.  He  resolved  to 
be  "  the  Jonah''  of  this  new  storm.  With  tears  he  implored 
the  Council  to  "  unbind  him  from  the  altar"  on  which  he  lay : 
with  earnest  prayers  he  begged  the  Lord  to  provide  "  a  ram  in 
Isaac's  stead,"  for  the  holocaust  of  an  Episcopate  so  beset 
with  fiery  trials.  The  Egyptians  applauded,  the  others  acqui- 
esced. It  was  pretty  well  seen,  by  this  time,  that  Gregory 
might  be  a  man  of  genius,  a  theologian,  a  saint,  and  yet  hardly 
a  safe  helmsman  in  such  stormy  seas.  He  was  therefore  per- 
mitted to  retire  ;  and  Nectarius,  a  good-natured  layman  of 
high  respectability,  being  duly  elected,  baptized,  and  carried 
through  the  inferior  Orders,  was  consecrated  and  seated  upon 
the  vacant  throne. 

The  generous  sacrifice  was  not  without  effect  upon  the  re- 
maining acts  of  the  Council.  In  bodies  of  that  kind,  party 
spirit  is  apt  to  run  high  at  first  ;  for  the  members  being  com- 
paratively strange  to  one  another,  and  mutually  suspicious, 
the  law  of  self-assertion  overrides  all  others  and  reigns  for 
awhile  supreme.  But  an  unselfish  act  breaks  the  force  of  this 
law,  and  makes  men  aware  of  their  common  kin.  Indeed, 
mere  contact  and  collision  have  often  in  themselves  a  beneficial 
eflfect.  For,  though  the  first  impulse  may  lead  one  to  bristle, 
or  shy,  at  the  sight  of  a  new  face,  yet  the  second  impulse  is 
generally  of  a  kindlier  sort.  Hence  the  mistake  of  those  who, 
like  Gregory,  are  led  by  some  brief  and  painful  experience  to 
declare  that  they  "  never  knew  any  good  to  come  of  Councils." 
Such  maxims  are  fruits  of  impatience  rather  than  of  experi- 
ence. Councils,  in  themselves,  are  but  assemblies  of  men ; 
and  if  men,  separately,  may  be  enabled  by  God's  grace  to 
work  ofl  the  evil  that  is  in  them  and  to  perfect  the  good,  there 
is  no  reason  why  the  same  should  not  be  true  of  men  acting 
in  a  body.  At  all  events,  it  is  true,  as  a  general  rule,  of  the 
ancient  Synods,  that  their  scandals  are  found  chiefly  in  the 


1864.]        Lights  and  Shadows  of  Church  History,  623 

earlier  sessions.  Their  later  acts  are  commonly  of  a  more  de- 
corous character.  And  this  is  particularly  true  of  that  Coun- 
cil, the  second  (Ecumenical,  which  so  shocked  the  sensitive 
soul  of  Gregory  Nazianzen.  It  did  a  great  work,  in  its  wise 
and  judicious  settlement  of  the  Nicene  Faith.  It  showed  a 
proper  spirit  in  declining,  at  the  dictation  of  the  Westerns,  to 
undo  that  work  that  it  might  be  done  over  again.  For  Eome 
was  much  offended  by  some  of  its  acts,  and  the  Easterns  were 
strongly  urged  to  attend  a  new  General  Council  to  be  holden 
in  the  West.  In  reply,  they  politely  wished  they  had  "wings 
like  a  dove  to  fly  to  the  side  of  their  Western  brethren ;"  but, 
having  no  such  useful  appendages,  they  felt  obliged  with  all 
courtesy  to  decline  the  summons.  The  dispute  was  pretty  hot 
for  a  time,  but  gradually  died  out ;  and  the  Council  acquired 
finally  an  (Ecumenical  character,  by  the  acquiescence  of  all  par- 
ties in  the  soundness  and  wisdom  of  its  theological  decisions. 

Gregory,  the  meanwhile,  had  bidden  a  tender  adieu  to  his 
beloved  flock  ;  to  his  throne,  the  cause  of  so  many  troubles  ; 
to  the  sweet  Anastasia,  the  magnificent  St.  Sophia ;  to  the 
Clergy,  Monks,  Orphans,  Widows,  Poor  ;  to  the  choral  Naza- 
rites,  enlivening  the  night-watches  with  their  psalms  and 
hymns  ;  to  the  Emperor  and  his  court ;  to  the  heretics,  whom 
he  fervently  exhorted  to  be  converted  ;  to  the  East  and  West, 
the  upper  and  lower  miU-stones  of  his  tribulations  ;  to  the 
Holy  Apostles,  the  guardian  Angels,  the  blessed  and  adorable 
Trinity.  "  I  have  labored  in  this  place,"  said  he  :  "I  have 
gathered  the  fiock  where  the  wolves  had  scattered ;  I  have 
given  the  water  of  life  where  water  failed  ;  I  have  sown  the 
seeds  of  that  Faith  which  is  built  upon  God  himself;  I  have 
revealed  the  light  of  the  Trinity  to  those  who  before  were  in 
baleful  darkness.  Some  have  been  converted  by  my  preaching. 
Others  are  not  far  off.  I  have  reason  to  hope  well  of  those 
who  at  first  were  unwilling  to  hearken  to  me.  o  «  « 
My  beloved  children,  keep  the  good  trust  committed  to  you  : 
remember  the  stones  wherewith  I  have  been  stoned  !" 

With  such  words  he  departed  from  a  scene  of  thrilling  joys 
and  sorrows,  withdrawing  to  the  life  of  a  recluse  in  Nazianzus. 
There  he  wrote  poems,  and  epistles,  and  an  autobiography  in 


624  Lights  and  Shadows  of  Ghurch  History,         [Jan., 

lively  verse  ;  there  also,  lie  made  the  discovery,  so  often  made 
before  and  since,  that  the  World  is  not  confined  to  Constanti- 
nople ;  that,  though  a  man  may  seal  his  eyes,  his  ears,  his 
mouth,  and  pass  whole  Lents  in  impenetrable  silence,  yet  the 
buzz  of  the  great  Babylon  is  about  him  still ;  and  while  his 
heart  is  striving  to  entertain  Angels,  Sodom  is  still  battering 
at  its  doors  and  windows. 

He  wrote  poetry,  he  declares,  as  a  voluntary  penance.  If 
we  may  infer  the  liveliness  of  his  penitence  from  that  of  the 
verses  which  he  composed,  his  character,  in  that  respect,  is  be- 
yond all-question.  Some  thirty  thousand  lines  attest  the  ac- 
tivity of  his  Muse.  Nor  is  the  quality  of  these  productions 
altogether  inferior  to  their  quantity.  While  they  are  certain- 
ly not  poetry  of  the  highest  order,  they  yet  furnish  a  mine  in 
which,  amid  some  rubbish,  the  curious  reader  may  find  plenty 
of  good  sense,  caustic  satire,  sparkling  wit,  apt  similitudes, 
graphic  delineations  of  character,  earnest  views  of  life,  pro- 
found and  true  refiections  ; — ^in  short,  of  wisdom  in  its  playful 
as  well  as  serious  moods.  His  seasons  of  silence  were  a  pen- 
ance imposed  upon  his  tongue  ; — a  member,  which,  to  judge 
from  his  eloquent  vituperation  of  it,  must  have  been  an  imple- 
ment of  tremendous  power.  It  marks  the  eminently  social 
character  of  the  man,  that  even  in  these  spells  of  self-imposed 
silence,  he  could  not  refrain  from  visiting  his  friends  ;  appear- 
ing at  their  houses  occasionally,  and  coming  and  going  "  like  a 
picture''  or  a  vision. 

Amid  these  self-imposed  penances,  by  which  he  endeavored 
to  get  the  better  of  his  tongue,  of  his  temper,  and  of  a  strong 
natural  propensity  to  "  immoderate  laughter,"  he  would  seem 
to  have  fallen  into  the  error  so  common  among  ascetics,  of  un- 
dervaluing that  discipline  which  God  provides  for  every  man 
in  the  ordinary  relations  of  human  society.  Nazianzen  had 
property  to  look  after,  kindred  to  support,  slaves  to  cherish 
and  direct.  He  did  not  absolutely  decline  the  duties  thus  im- 
posed by  Providence.  It  is  pretty  obvious,"  however,  that  he 
was  impatient  of  his  lot  in  this  respect,  and  that  he  had  a  con- 
stitutional aversion  to  business  of  every  sort,  as  drawing  him 
off  from  those  exercises  which,  having  chosen  for  himself,  he 


1864]        Lights  and  Shadows  of  Church  Sistdry.  625 

naturally  deemed  more  important.  The  error  was  so  common 
in  those  days,  and  is  so  inbred  into  the  temperament  of  the 
Bast,  that  Grregory  perhaps  was  hardly  aware  of  it.  Yet, 
one  cannot  but  see  that  his  usefulness  and  success  in  the  great 
mission  of  his  life,  was  extensively  vitiated  by  his  want  of 
those  qualities  which  the  discipline  provided  for  him,  if  he 
had  taken  it  kindly,  might  have  enabled  him  to  develop.  His 
friend  Basil  was  a  far  greater  man,  because  he  took  more  rea- 
dily to  the  work  that  lay  be/ore  him,  Grregory  hated  work,  and 
loved  exercises.  The  consequence  was,  that  while  he  was  made 
to  do  an  immense  deal  for  his  day  and  generation,  "  notwith- 
standing" it  proved  with  him  as  with  Barak  of  old  :  the  work 
that  he  did  was  "  not  for  his  honor."  Like  Jonah,  he  was  apt 
to  flee  "  from  the  face  of  the  Lord,"  declining  the  responsibil- 
ity which  God  laid  upon  him  :  like  the  same  prophet,  he  reaped 
the  fruit  of  his  error  in  sore  disappointments.  The  "  gourd" 
of  success  which  so  gladdened  him  for  a  day  in  his  sweet 
Anastasia,  was  withered  by  the  "  worm"  of  his  natural  in- 
firmities. After  that  came  the  "  vehement  East  wind  ;  and 
the  sun  beat  upon  the  head  of  Jonah,  that  he  fainted  and 
wished  in  himself  to  die." 

Such  are  some  of  the  lights  and  shades  of  St.  Gregor/s 
character,  as  depicted  with  astonishing  simplicity  and  un- 
reserve by  his  own  graphic  pen.  They  reveal  to  us  the  image 
of  a  truly  good  man,  but  a  man  of  real  flesh  and  blood  ;  a 
man  full  of  faults  and  compassed  with  infirmities,  yet  not  the 
less  lovable  on  that  account,  nor  to  a  right-judging  mind  less 
worthy  of  veneration. 

Our  modem  historians,  in  copjdng  such  portraits,  are  prone 
to  suppress  the  shades,  or,  if  inimically  disposed,  to  tone 
down  the  lights,  thus  giving  us  in  either  case  a  sort  of  Chi- 
nese picture,  without  depth,  without  perspective,  without  hu- 
man interest.  Milman,  with  no  appreciation  of  that  humor- 
ous element  which  is  so  manifest  in  St.  Gkregory^s  writings,  and 
which  tempted  the  profane  Constantinopolitans  to  liken  him  to 
"the  laughing  Philosopher,"  makes  out  of  him  at  best  a  sort  of 
wooden  man  :  but,  as  most  of  Milman's  characters  are  of  the 
same  description,  there  is  the  less  reason  to  complain  on  our 

VOL.  XV.  50 


626  Lights  and  Shadows  of  Church  History.        [Jan., 

Saint's  account.  Bright,  in  his  excellent  sketch  of  the  Fourth 
Century,  and  Eobertson,  in  his  more  extended  Church  History, 
are  decidedly  more  just  to  the  Catholic  Saints.  But  with  An- 
glican writers  generally,  there  is  an  almost  superstitious  regard 
for  what  is  called  the  dignity  of  History.  There  is  consequently 
a  disposition  among  us  to  treat  the  Fathers  as  "  ecclesiastics," 
rather  than  as  men.  By  suppressing  their  little  traits  of  char- 
acter, or  their  trivial  mishaps,  we  take  the  life  out  of  them,  and 
convert  them  into  those  draped  and  stilted  puppets,  acted  on  by 
*^  motives"  and  pursuing  what  is  called  a  "  policy,"  which  are  the 
delight  of  the  philosophical  historian.  Whatever  may  be  the 
merits  of  this  style,  it  is  certainly  not  the  way  of  the  Bible. 
In  that  model  History,  the  petty  bickerings  of  Jacob's  wives 
have  almost  as  prominent  a  place  as  the  mighty  schemes  re- 
volved in  the  breasts  of  kings.  And  we  doubt  whether  this  is 
not,  after  all,  the  njost  genuine  philosophy.  Kings,  like  com- 
mon men.  Saints,  like  ordinary  Christians,  act  very  much  from 
impulse,  from  habit,  and  in  accordance  with  the  bent  of  na- 
ture or  education.  They  walk  upon  legs,  rather  than  upon 
stilts.  History,  therefore,  is  true  to  its  vocation,  in  exact  pro- 
portion as  it  presents  us,  not  with  wooden  monsters  of  virtue 
or  vice,  but  with  those  mixed  characters,  partly  good,  partly 
bad,  partly  great,  partly  little,  whom  we  mix  with  and  praise 
or  blame,  feeling  on  the  whole  that  we  ought  to  judge  them 
charitably,  in  the  actual  commerce  of  life. 

In  this  respect,  worthy  old  Cave,  with  all  his  credulity  and 
garrulity,  is  more  true  to  nature  and  humanity,  than  many 
who  rank  higher  as  writers  of  history.  Yet  even  he  is  too 
much  given  to  the  toning  down  of  scandals.  He  is  willing 
enough  to  paint  "  the  hair"  of  Maximus,  but  Gregory's  rail- 
lery on  the  subject  he  prudently  avoids.  Such  touches  would 
mar  "  the  dignity"  of  his  hero.  For  an  exactly  opposite  rea- 
son, Milman  also  is  chary  of  these  lighter  touches.  A  Catho- 
lic Saint,  with  him,  must  appear  as  a  creature  withered,  and 
desiccated,  by  "  the  severest  macerations  r"  he  must  be  an 
embodiment,  or  rather  a  skeleton-like  caricature,  of  every  ex- 
travagant bit  of  rhetoric  that  can  be  picked  out  of  his  wri- 
tings.    He  must  be  withdrawn  from  all  human  sympathy.    His 


1864.]        Lights  and  Shadows  of  Church  History.  627 

holiness  must  be  so  painted  as  to  appear  hateful  and  unnatural. 
It  will  do,  therefore,  to  sketch  Basil  as  "  without  wife,  with- 
out property,  without  flesh,  almost  without  blood;''  or  to 
show  up  Gregory,  as  in  his  "  bitterness"  assuming  "  the  lan- 
guage of  an  Indian  faquir  :"*  but  to  give  the  wit  of  the  two 
men,  their  playful  humor,  their  child-like  facility  for  laughter 
or  for  tears,  their  intense  enjoyment  of  social  life  irrepressi- 
bly  bursting  forth  amid  their  eflforts  to  subdue  it — to  intro- 
duce such  traits,  or  to  mention  the  homely  incidents  which 
serve  to  illustrate  them,  would  utterly  put  to  flight  the  grim 
spectres  of  the  historian,  and  would  allow  lis  to  contemplate 
human  figures  in  their  place.  Between  such  extremes,  Tille- 
mont  stands  almost  alone  in  geniiine  impartiality.  Before 
Photography  was  invented,  he  had  applied  the  art  to  his- 
torical delineation ;  and  he  remains  to  the  present  day,  al- 
most the  only  authority — save,  of  course,  the  originals — ^that 
can  be  consulted  without  the  risk  of  receiving  false  impres- 
sions. 

*  Milman's  Hist,  of  Christianity,  B.  iii,  Oh.  ix.  The  fact  that  Gregory,  with  a 
feeble  constitution  and  with  a  heavy  load  of  cares,  managed  to  live  to  the  venera- 
ble age  of  ninety f  might  warrant  a  suspicion  that  his  "  macerations"  were  not  quite 
80  unnatural  and  irrational  as  the  eloquent  Dean  of  St.  Paul's  would  have  us  to 
believe. 


628  Concerning  Portents,  [Jan., 


Art.  VI.— CONCEENING  PORTENTS. 

(1.)  M.  EusiheSalverte's  Dea  Sciences  OccuUes ;  Paris  :  1843. 

(2.)  La  Place's  Micanique  Celeste  ;  Boston  :  1829-39. 

(3.)  Sir  David  Brewster's  Letters  on  Natwral  Magic;  London : 
1838. 

(4.)  American  Journal  of  Science  and  Arts  ;  New  Haven : 
1863. 

The  nature  of  the  connection  between  Matter  and  Mind, 
the  material  and  the  spiritual  worid,  is  a  problem  offering  no 
satisfactory  solution  to  our  unaided  intellect,  and  the  discus- 
sion of  which,  hitherto,  has  led  only  to  perplexity  and  error. 
We  only  know  that  such  connection  does  exist.  This  is  an 
axiom.  The  manner  of  it  is  a  mystery.  Nevertheless,  it  may 
well  be  that  a  proper  collation  and  analysis  of  extraordinary 
commotions  and  disturbances  in  the  Physical  World,  and  a 
comparison  of  them  with  concomitant  or  contemporaneous  dis- 
turbances in  the  Moral  elements  about  us,  might,  if  properly 
limited,  exhibit  some  relations  between  these  two  sets  of  agen- 
cies, certainly  of  interest,  and  perhaps  even  of  use  to  us  :  and 
this,  too,  without  any  tendency  to  superstitious  credulity,  on 
the  one  hand,  or  the  cold  and  dangerous  error  of  Materialism 
on  the  other.  We  certainly  live  in  an  age  of  extraordinary 
events,  the  current  of  which  now  rushes  past  us  with  aston- 
ishing rapidity  and  momentum ;  so  much  so,  as  to  make  the 
belief  not  altogether  unreasonable,  that  during  so  important  a 
crisis,  the  sympathy  between  the  Moral  and  Material  elements 
about  us,  might  attain  sufficient  development  to  become  at 
least  partially  visible  to  a  careful  and  contemplative  observer. 
There  has  always  been  an  irrepressible  and  innate  belief  in  por- 
tent and  prodigy  ;  strong  in  youthful  and  uncivilized  commu- 
nities, and  still  existing,  though  latent  and  weak,  in  the  more 
advanced  stages  of  culture  and  government.  Let  us,  from  our 
present  stand-point,  look  at  this  peculiarity  of  our  species,  so 


1864.]  Goncerning  Portents,  629 

far  as  it  is  merely  a  fact ;  considering  only  its  history  and 
progress  ;  its  early  and  later  state.  While  doing  this,  we  can 
properly  refer  to  whatever  of  extraordinary  and  prodigious 
may  have  occurred  in  or  about  the  calamitous  times  in  which 
we  are  ourselves  living. 

In  the  earlier  ages  of  the  world,  and  among  simple  and  prim- 
itive nations,  any  uncommon  or  tmfrequent  appearance  seen  or 
felt  either  in  the  earth  or  air,  such  as  an  Eclipse,  a  Comet,  a 
Meteor,  an  Earthquake,  or  even  a  severe  storm,  would,  neces- 
sarily, exercise  a  very  great,  though  a  covert  influence  in  the 
moral  and  reUgious  government  of  the  world  ;  such  influences 
being  always  salutary  and  conservative,  inducing  a  feeling  of 
awe  and  reverence  for  the  Spiritual  and  the  Unseen.  And,  al- 
though as  men  become  more  and  more  enlightened,  these  influ- 
ences are  less  and  less  felt,  they  never  disappear  altogether. 
In  our  own  age,  there  is  a  very  general  absence,  among  all 
ranks  and  conditions  of  men,  of  anything  like  superstitious 
fear,  or  the  dread  of  extraordinary  or  supernatural  phenomena. 
Christendom,  through  all  its  Sects,  has  become  so  perfectly 
convinced  of  the  cessation  of  Miracles,  at  the  present  time,  as 
to  approach  too  nearly  the  other  more  dangerous  extreme,  of 
disbelieving  them  altogether.  Astronomers  are  so  elevated  at 
their  present  ability  to  compute  the  orbits  of  comets,  and  pre- 
dict their  future  movements,  as  to  be  gradually  verging  toward 
an  opinion  that  they  have  some  control  over  these  bodies  them- 
selves, and  some  immunity  from  danger  in  any  possible  ren- 
contre with  them.  The  barometer,  and  its  fellow  indicators, 
have  so  long  been  available  in  the  prognostications  of  storms, 
as  to  beget,  almost  naturally,  the  idea,  that  we  ourselvs  are 
in  some  sort  coadjutors  in  the  administration  of  "  lightning  and 
tempest,"  or  may  be,  to  a  certain  extent,  exempt  from  their 
devastations.  Such  is  at  least  practically  the  case.  We  are 
becoming  ultra  and  dominant  in  physics  ;  waxing  not  only  fat 
and  strong,  but  also  vain  by  reason  of  Knowledge. 

And  so,  it  would  at  first  seem,  that  an  increase  of  knowl-  . 
edge,  unfolding,  as  it  does,  the  true  causes  of  many  natural 
phenomena,  once  held  to  be  portentous  and  extraordinary, 
must  tend,  not  only  to  curtail  the  domain  of  Superstition,  but 

VOL.  XV.  50* 


630  Concerning  Portents,  [Jaa., 

also  trench  perceptibly  upon  that  healthful  and  humble  vene- 
ration for  the  mysteries  of  Divine  Govenmient,  which  is,  at 
once,  the  source  of  all  Natural  Keligion,  and  the  support  of 
what  has  been  revealed.  That  such  may  be  one  effect  of  the 
progress  of  Philosophy,  is  likely  to  be  the  first  impression  of 
any  one  thinking  at  all  upon  such  subjects.  And  yet,  when 
we  refer  ourselves  to  the  supreme  wisdom  and  goodness  of 
God,  the  presumption  of  such  a  necessary  evil  becomes  ques- 
tionable ;  and,  on  second  thought,  all  good  men  will  incline  to 
set  it  down  as  a  false  conclusion,  due,  mainly,  to  our  limited 
and  imperfect  understanding.  The  operations  of  certain  parts 
of  the  machinery  of  the  Universe  produce,  naturally,  a  sense 
of  dependence  and  veneration  :  the  feeling  being  always  more 
powerful,  in  proportion  as  the  character  of  the  agencies  is  un- 
known. As  the  mysteries  of  action  are  cleared  up,  the  won- 
der and  apprehension,  at  first  excited,  vanish  ;  and  firom  hav- 
ing, in  the  first  place,  been  weakly  credulous,  we  are  apt,  all 
at  once,  to  become  arrogant  and  disbelieving.  In  our  day,  a 
practical  current  of  this  kind  of  disbelief  runs  through  the 
whole  stream  of  General  Literature,  and  may  be  traced  almost 
everywhere,  except  in  works  purely,  or,  if  the  term  be  admis- 
sible, professionally  Moral.  In  this  age  of  Electricity  and 
Steam,  the  two  first  words  in  the  following  description  of  a 
thunder-storm  will  not  often  take  their  fuU  force  and  meaning, 
but  be  lost  amid  the  more  natural  demonstrations  clustered 
about  them. 

"  Ipse  PateTf  media  nimbomm  in  nocte,  oorusca 

"  Fulmina  molitur  dextra ;  quo  maxima  motu 

"Terra  tremit;  fugere  ferse,  et  mortalia  corda 

"  Per  gentes  humilis  stravit  pavor.    Ille  flagranti 

"  Aut  Altho,  aut  Bhodopen,  aut  ultra  Ceraunia  telo 

«  Dejicit:"—  Virgil,  Geo,  1,329. 

In  the  most  effective  descriptions  of  similar  natural  commo- 
tions, our  modern  writers  are  apt  to  dispense  altogether  with 
the  presence  of  God,  so  potent  and  principal  an  idea  in  the 
Latin  verses,  and  to  transfer  to  the  mountains  and  material 
objects  in  the  picture,  those  spiritualities  which  the  heathen, 
in  the  nonage  of  the  world,  gave  to  Heaven  alone.  Witness 
Byron  among  the  Alps  : — 


1864.]  Concerning  Portents.  631 

"The  sky  is  changed  I    And  such  a  change  I     Oh  night, 

'*  And  stonn  and  darkness  ye  are  wond'rous  strong: 

"  Yet  lovely  in  your  strength  as  in  the  light 

"  Of  a  dark  eye  in  woman  I     Far  along 

"  From  peak  to  peak  the  rattling  crags  among 

"  Leaps  the  live  thunder  I    Not  from  one  lone  cloud 

"  But  every  mountain  now  hath  found  a  tongue, 

"  And  Jura  answers  from  his  misty  shroud 

"  Back  to  the  joyous  Alps  who  call  on  him  aloud  I" 

But  if  the  natural  and  first  effect  of  an  improved  Philoso- 
phy be  to  diminish  our  religious  feeling,  or  to  weaken  that  por- 
tion of  it  which  is  derived  from  apprehension,  and  the  dread 
inspired  by  the  sight  of  magnificent  or  fearful  phenomena,  it 
may  be  worth  while  to  inquire,  whether,  when  this  class  of 
agencies  have  become  inoperative,  by  reason  of  familiarity, 
their  place  and  function  be  not  immediately  supplied  by  some 
other  ministration  in  Nature,  more  consonant  with  the  changed 
state  of  humajji  knowledge  ;  or,  whether  the  operation  of  the 
same  cause  may  not  continue,  reaching  the  same  end  by  a  mod- 
ification of  its  original  purpose  and  mode  of  application ; 
whether,  after  men  shall  have  lost,  for  a  season,  all  fear  of 
Eclipses,  Comets,  Meteors,  Earthquakes,  and  Cyclones,  as  in- 
dications of  change  and  convulsion  in  human  affairs,  importing 
the  death  of  princes,  the  change  of  dynasties,  or  the  fate  of 
battles,  we  may  not  come  at  last  to  know  that  the  original 
sentiment  of  earlier  times  was  in  fact  the  true  one  ;  that  these 
great  manifestations  are  really  designed  for  the  promulgation 
of  divine  purposes,  to  be  read  by  a  more  enlightened  people  ; 
not  in  ignorant  fear  and  vain  trembling,  but  as  certain  and  in- 
telligible notices  of  things  soon  to  come.  So  we  may  at  last 
be  able  to  say  of  them,  with  one  of  the  heroes  of  our  great 
poet : — 

"  These  exhalations  whizzing  in  the  air 
Give  so  much  light  that  one  may  read  hy  them.' ' 

In  this  view  of  the  subject,  the  only  error  of  the  first  belief 
— an  error  which  is  gradually  dislodged  by  the  advance  of  Sci- 
ence,— ^was  in  this,  that  such  prodigies  were  then  supposed  to 
arise  from  a  direct  interposition  of  Divine  Power,  contrary  to 
the  ordinary  coiurse  of  Nature,  and  applicable  to  each  separate 


632  Goncerning  Portents.  [Jan., 

occasion  ;  whereas,  in  all  cases  except  those  truly  miraculous, 
we  can  now  see  the  operation  of  the  producing  causes,  and 
know  that  however  threatening  or  unexpected  such  visitations 
may  seem  to  us,  they  are  only  part  of  a  general  system  pre- 
determined from  the  beginning.  Nor  does  it  take  from  their 
value  to  us,  as  messages  and  monitions  from  Heaven,  that  we 
can  compute  the  paths,  and  estimate  the  magnitudes  and  forces 
of  these  celestial  harbingers.  For,  though  we  may  know  their 
periods,  and  be  able  to  predict  their  arrival  at  different  sta- 
tions, yet  are  we  quite  ignorant  of  what  appearance  they  may 
make  when  they  come,  and,  in  most  cases,  of  the  nearness  of 
their  approach.  They  are  still  in  the  nature  of  envoys  from 
Heaven ;  of  whom,  though  we  may  know  the  road  by  which 
they  travel,  their  posts  and  distances,  we  are  still  wholly  unin- 
formed of  the  nature  of  the  intelligence  which  they  bring,  or 
the  mandate  they  may  be  destined  to  execute.  In  truth,  it  is 
not  generalizing  too  freely,  to  suppose  that  each  movement  in 
the  Moral  World  may  have  a  correspondent  movement  by  way 
of  record  or  index  in  the  Physical  one.  The  flash  of  light- 
ning that  struck  from  his  side  the  youthful  friend  and  com- 
panion of  Martin  Luther,  had  as  certain  an  office  in  the  Be- 
formation,  as  that  of  the  great  Eeformer  himself.  And  were 
the  records  of  former  times  examined  carefully,  in  regard 
to  portents  and  prodigies,  we  would  expect  to  find,  clus- 
tering about  aU  great  changes  in  human  affairs,  an  un- 
usual amount  of  disturbance  and  perturbation  among  the 
Physical  agencies  likewise,  giving  intelligible  notice  of  the 
approaching  evils.  Though  we  are  told,  in  Holy  Writ,  that 
in  the  days  of  Noah,  men  ate  and  drank  as  usual,  and  were 
married  and  given  in  marriage,  yet  we  cannot  but  fancy  that 
there  must  have  been  appalling  and  portentous  appearances  in 
those  days,  unusual  sounds  and  motions  in  earth  and  air, 
tingling  in  the  ears  of  this  doomed  people,  and  announcing 
the  mustering  of  the  waters,  and  the  coming  catastrophe. 

An  impartial  analysis  of  history  warrants  the  prediction  of 
a  continual  and  uninterrupted  advancement  of  knowledge 
among  men,  and  a  consequent  amelioration  and  improvement 
in  Morals  and  Government.     So  that,  if  the  result  of  such 


1864]  Concerning  Portents,  633 

progress  be  really  to  loosen  any  of  the  springs  of  devotional 
feeling,  we  may  confidently  look  to  see  their  action  replaced  by 
some  motive  more  powerful,  and  more  consonant  with  the  im- 
proved capacities  of  the  race.  It  might  be  supposed,  that  a 
prime  effect  of  that  more  perfect  Philosophy  by  which  men 
have  come  to  predict  certain  movements  among  the  Physical 
agents,  would  be,  to  create  a  sort  of  religious  admiration  of 
the  Divine  mechanism,  and  an  increased  veneration  for  its  Au- 
thor ;  in  which  case,  the  contemplation  of  any  magnificent  or 
unfrequent  combination  of  the  elementary  principles  of  the 
world,  would  induce  feelings  of  a  higher  and  holier  devotion  than 
those  resulting  from  apprehension  of  danger,  or  slavish  and 
abject  fear.  Against  this  presumption,  there  is  found  only  the 
oft  repeated  charge,  that  the  most  successful  cultivators  of 
Natural  Science  have  sometimes  been  found  professing  heret- 
ical or  imsettled  religious  opinions,  while  others  might  be  set 
down  as  infidel  altogether.  Many  of  such  accusations  have, 
we  trust,  been  groundless  ;  the  decisions  of  ignorant  and 
illiberal  Priests,  or  of  wordy  and  conceited  Schoolmen ;  but 
there  is  always  enough  of  evidence  left  on  this  point,  to  sup- 
port forcibly  the  first  great  lesson  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  that 
knowledge  is  a  dangerous  endowment,  when  not  accompanied 
and  fettered  by  the  condition  of  obedience  to  Divine  authority. 
Believing  then  fully  both  in  the  continued  advancement  of 
Christianity  on  the  one  hand,  and  of  true  Philosophy  on  the 
other,  and  admitting,  what  we  have  stated  as  seeming  indeed 
as  an  allowed  fact,  that  a  more  intimate  acquaintance  with 
Natural  Science  will  sometimes  induce  feelings  of  pride,  irrev- 
erence or  plain  disbelief,  we  have  recently  been  inquiring,  how 
those  two  influences  sometimes  found  now  in  opposition  to  each 
other  are  ultimately  to  be  reconciled  ?  How,  in  a  further  ad- 
vanced state  of  Science,  when  men  shall  have  attained  a  much 
higher  state  of  perfection  than  at  present,  they  will  regard  the 
appearance  or  re-appearance  of  such  visitants  as  the  Comets 
of  1858  or  of  1861 ; — ^whether  the  dominant  feeling  will  be 
one  of  admiration,  of  wonder,  or  of  fear  ?  Whether  we  may 
not  then  have  come  to  regard  such  approximations,  as  special 
aod  intelligible  monitions  of  Physical  or  Moral  changes? — ^using 


634  Gonceming  Portents.  [Jan., 

such  higher  precursors  then,  as  we  do  the  more  common  indi- 
cations of  the  present  day ;  "  when  it  is  evening  ye  say,  it 
will  be  fair  weather  for  the  sky  is  red.  And  in  the  morning  it 
wiU  be  foul  weather  for  the  sky  is  red  and  lowering." 

At  any  rate,  we  do  not  see  either  weakness  or  superstition 
in  such  an  hypothesis  ;  or,  that  it  is  at  all  too  fanciful  to  con- 
sider extraordinary  Physical  Phenomena,  the  effects  of  forces 
and  combinations  partially  known  to  us,  as  indications,  me- 
morials, and  records  of  important  changes  in  the  Moral  ele- 
ments of  the  world  also.  The  laws  of  the  one  class  of  powers 
are  as  certain  as  those  of  the  other ;  and  all  that  we  now 
know  of  either  of  them  has  been  educed  by  similar  processes 
of  thought  and  analysis.  If  it  be  a  wise  and  beneficent  dis- 
position of  Providence  that  the  signs  of  approaching  earth- 
quakes, hurricanes  and  tempests  should  be  so  plainly  and  in- 
telligibly given  out,  as  to  enable  even  the  lowest  order  of  ani- 
mals to  secure  themselves  shelter  against  the  coming  turmoil, 
it  cannot  surely  be  unreasonable  to  suppose,  that  in  the  Moral 
storms,  whose  convulsions  are  so  much  more  extensive  and  fa- 
tal, a  similar  notification  by  sign,  omen,  or  presage,  should 
always  precede  the  coming  calamity. 

Nor  do  we,  by  such  a  theory,  assume  any  too  near  relation 
with  the  now  almost  forgotten  doctrines  and  dogmas  of  Judi- 
cial Astrology  ;  though,  for  ourselves,  we  have  always  looked 
upon  this  last  named  Science,  before  it  had  been  corrupted  by 
the  technicalities  and  jargon  of  charlatans  and  impostors,  to 
have  been  as  much  the  mother  both  of  Astronomy  and  Chro- 
nology, as  Alchemy  was,  in  a  later  age,  of  Chemistry  and  Ge- 
ology. Astrology  was,  in  the  earlier  times,  the  A,  B,  0,  upon 
which  the  unlettered  sages  of  the  young  world  learned  to  spell 
out  the  higher  problems  of  force  and  motion,  with  which  only 
lately  we  have  become  better  acquainted.  In  the  ages  which 
had  neither  clocks  nor  circular  instruments,  and  when  neither 
time  or  degree  could  be  even  approximately  measured,  we  can 
conceive  of  no  more  certain  description  of  the  face  of  the 
Heavens  at  any  particular  moment,  than  was  afforded  by  ref- 
erence to  the  mansions  and  aspects  into  which  the  professors 
of  this  Science  had  divided  the  visible  hemisphere  ;  nor  any 


1864.]  Concerning  Portents.  635 

more  certain  check  upon  the  uncertainties  of  an  unwritten 
Calendar,  than  the  appulses  and  conjunctions,  which  it  was  the 
duty  of  the  magi  of  those  times  to  observe  and  record.  And, 
if,  in  the  course  of  time,  such  observations  had  been  diverted 
from  their  original  purport  into  unworthy  channels,  and  made 
to  subserve  the  interests  of  the  Order  to  whose  charge  they 
had  been  confided,  it  is  only  another  instance  of  that  deterio- 
ration and  change  to  which  all  mere  human  institutions  are 
liable.  It  is  plainly  our  first  duty  to  accord  to  every  Order  or 
Institution,  which  has  ever  existed  among  men,  due  credit  for 
any  germ  of  good  and  truth,  which  it  may  have  originally 
contained;  though,  subsequently,  and  often  soon,  we  should 
be  compelled  to  abjure  and  combat  the  errors  and  fallaciies 
which  have  naturally  grown  about  it.  In  the  olden  time,  as 
now,  the  Heaven  was  a  book  always  open,  out  of  which  many 
false  and,  as  they  now  seem,  puerile  lessons  have,  from  time  to 
time,  been  read.  Yet  each  lesson  was  nearer  the  truth  than 
the  one  which  had  preceded  it.  Nor  is  the  volume  yet  entire- 
ly comprehended.  And  even  now,  when  we  hear  the  twenty- 
third  Psalm  read  in  our  Churches,  it  is  but  too  often  evident, 
that  the  character  of  that  language  "  whose  words  have  gone 
to  the  end  of  the  world,"  is  but  indifferently  comprehended  by 
both  Priest  and  people. 

We  have  been  led  into  such  reflections,  in  pondering  ov^r  the 
present  calamities  and  divided  state  of  the  country,  and  the 
drear  and  dark  prospect  which  still  lies  before  us.  The  Moral 
agents  and  opinions  which  have  produced  this  great  upheaving 
of  the  Nation  were  doubtless  both  earnest  and  powerful ;  and 
it  would  be  a  poor  compliment  to  the  educated  and  practical 
Statesman  of  the  day,  who  either  have  been  or  should  have 
been,  ^  rulers  of  the  people,'  to  suppose  that  the  fearful  ca- 
lamities which  have  visited  us  within  the  last  three  years,  had 
not  been  in  some  degree  at  least  both  foreseen  and  apprehend- 
ed. The  present  Civil  War,  whatever  may  be  its  great  and 
final  results  upon  the  National  character,  upon  our  form  of 
(Jovemment  or  ultimate  destinies  as  a  people,  must  undoubted- 
ly rank  as  one  of  the  most  important  events  of  modern  times, 
if  not  of  the  history  of  the  world ;  and  therefore,  if  there  be 


636  Concerning  Portents.  [Jan., 

any  truth  in  the  preceding  hypothsis,  it  should  have  been 
marked  by  some  physical  demonstrations,  as  monitions  to  ns, 
or  mementos  for  future  times.  Let  us,  then,  recall  briefly 
some  of  the  remarkable  phenomena  which  have  preceded  or 
accompanied  this  great  commotion.  The  facts,  merely,  will 
perhaps  be  interesting,  whether  accepted  as  portentous  or  not ; 
and  it  has  been  mainly  for  the  purpose  of  presenting  a  con- 
densed statement  of  them,  that  the  present  paper  was  thought 
of;  the  preface  to  which  has  already  far  outrun  the  space 
originally  designed  for  it.  We  will  commence  our  narrative  as 
early  as  the  year  1850. 

As  a  light  precursor,  "  a  prologue  to  the  omen  coming  on," 
we  will  notice,  that  between  the  years  1851  and  1860,  there 
had  occurred  several  both  extensive  and  extraordinary  exhibi- 
tions of  Aurora  Borealis  ;  which,  though  not  unusual  in  high 
Northern   latitudes,   rarely   extend   far  into  the   Temperate 
Zones  or  are  of  so  long  duration.     The  most   extraordinary 
displays  of  this  kind  were  those  of  February,  1852,  and  Au- 
gust and  September,  1859,  both  of  which  were  visible  over 
nearly  the  whole  of  the  United  States,  as  well  as  great  por- 
tions of  Europe  and  Asia.     In  the  former  year  (1852)  the 
night-working  of  the  magnetic  storm  was  magnificent  if  not 
appalling.     The  rays  shot  up  in  sheaves  or  bundles,   resem- 
bling for  an  instant  bright  steel  frosted  with  silver,  changing  as 
they  rose,  to  violet,  pink,  and  ruby  red.    The   pulsations  of 
this  wave-like  and  flitting  radiance  were  rapid,  equal  some- 
times to  three  in  a  second,  gleaming  across  the  northern  sky, 
as  if  some  changeful  pageant  had  been  in  process  of  represen- 
tation below  the  horizon.     In  the  latter  year  (1859),  the  ap- 
pearances lasted  for  two  or  three  days ;  the  lights  being  more 
fixed  and  columnar,  and  the  sky  continuing,  during  the  whole 
night,  of  a  light  pink  or  reddish  color.     The  magnetic  ditur- 
bances  were  so  great  as  to  interrupt  and  confuse  the  telegraph 
operators,  as  if  their  apparatus  had  been  seized   by  unseen 
officials,  and  was  transmitting  strange  intelligence,  tinder  the 
manipulations  of  some  invisible  and  bodiless  brotherhood.     • 
On  the  second  of  June,  1858,  Donati,  at  Florence,  discov- 
ered as  a  scarce  distinguishable  nebula,  the  Comet   now  re- 


1864]  Concerning  Portents,  637 

corded  in  the  catalogues  as  the  fifth  Comet  of  1858,  but  still 
more  generally  known  by  the  name  of  its  discoverer.  This 
Comet  continued  to  approach  the  earth  until  the  7th  of  Sep- 
tember, when  its  distance  from  us  was  less  than  that  of  the 
Sun.  It  continued  visible  for  several  weeks  in  the  western 
sky,  of  which  it  occupied  a  very  considerable  portion.  Its 
head  and  neck  being  white,  curved,  and  swan-like,  while  its 
train  flaunted  over  an  area  of  about  forty  degrees  in  length, 
exhibiting  changes  of  size  and  conformation,  and  wearing  rath- 
er the  aspect  of  a  gorgeous  herald  and  messenger  of  good  ti- 
dings, than  a  pursuivant  of  war  and  bloody  discord.  For 
several  years,  previous  to  1858,  some  distinguished  astrono- 
mers of  Europe  had  predicted  the  return,  on  a  second  or  third 
visit,  of  the  Comet  of  1566,  which  upon  the  authority  of  some 
recently  interpreted  Chinese  observations,  was  thought  to  be 
identical  with  the  Comet  of  1264.  On  this  supposition,  an  or- 
bit had  been  computed  for  it,  according  to  which  its  return 
might  be  expected  between  the  years  1856  and  1859  ;  it  being 
necessary  to  allow  much  latitude  in  the  prediction,  on  account 
both  of  the  uncertainty  of  the  data,  and  the  length  of  the  pe- 
riodic time.  As  the  fulfillment  of  this  prognostication  would 
have  reflected  much  honor  on  the  science  and  skill  of  its  au- 
thors, as  well  philologically  for  their  knowledge  of  Chinese,  as 
philosophically  for  their  skill  in  celestial  Mechanics,  and  as 
the  preceding  visits  of  the  expected  body  had  occurred  in  sea- 
sons of  extraordinary  war  and  tumult,  much  interest  was  felt 
upon  the  subject,  and  expressed  in  the  popular  journals  of  the 
day.  About  the  time  of  the  expected  visit,  the  Comet  of  Do- 
nati  was  announced  and  advanced  towards  us,  with  a  speed  so 
moderate,  that  ample  time  was  given  before  it  had  reached  its 
nearest  distance,  to  compute  the  approximate  path,  and  ascer- 
tain, both  that  it  was  not  the  Comet  of  1566,  and  that,  at 
this  time,  it  would  prove  a  harmless  visitor,  so  far  at  least  as 
danger  was  to  be  apprehended  from  an  immediate  contact  or 
collision.  Had  this  Comet  of  Donati  turned  a  corner  upon  us, 
and  come  bursting  out  suddenly  in  the  early  night,  as  the 
Comet  of  1861  did  three  years  after,  there  would  probably 
have  been— owing  to  the  previous  mutterings  of  warning  and 

VOL.  XV.  61 


638  Concerning  Portents.  [Jan., 

profliecy-— considerable  wonder  and  some  apprehension  mani- 
fested. As  it  was,  we  were  content  to  admire  its  vast  propor- 
tions and  magnificent  toumnre  ;  not  dreaming  that  so  beaute- 
ous a  herald  could  be  the  forerunner  of  near  approaching  rebel- 
lion and  Civil  War. 

This,  its  last  approach,  and  the  length  of  its  visit,  have 
given  the  Astronomers  of  the  day  very  ample  data  for  settling 
the  dimension  of  its  orbit  and  the  length  of  its  revolution. 
This  last  element  remains  however  yet  between  rather  wide 
limits  ;  that  is,  betwen  1854  and  2351  years.  The  first  period 
would  place  its  previous  visit  about  the  beginning  of  the 
Christian  Era  ;  and  the  other,  not  far  from  the  time  of  the 
Persian  invasion  of  Greece.  So  that,  in  either  case,  it  has 
been  to  us  a  concomitant  of  important  changes  in  Government, 
and  of  tumultuous  and  troublesome  times.  At  its  last  ap- 
proach, the  cavernous  mouth  of  the  vast  fiery  envelope  was 
more  turned  towards  us  than  is  usual ;  giving  us  occasional 
and  more  certain  glimpses  into  the  internal  structure  and  pe- 
culiar organization  of  these  still  mysterious  bodies  ;  so  that  it 
has  probably  contributed,  more  than  any  other  visitant  of  its 
class,  to  enlighten  us  concerning  their  material  structure  and 
constitution,  and  to  perfect  the  theories  already  set  up  con- 
cerning them. 

In  the  year  1860,  there  were  many  remarkable  displays  of 
Meteors ;  which  exhibited  themselves,  not  in  swarms,  like 
tl^pse  usually  denominated  the  St.  Bartholomew  meteors,  be- 
cause they  are  seen  always  in  August,  about  the  date  of  that 
Saint's  Festival,  and  the  accursed  Massacre  which  it  now  com- 
memorates, but  assuming  large  and  definite  proportions,  and 
making  stately  processions  across  the  sky  at  a  rate  slow  enough 
to  enable  observers  to  mark  their  progress,  and  leaving,  it  is 
said,  tracks  of  gauze-Uke  vapor  behind  them ;  as  if  the  pro- 
gress had  been  prolonged  on  account  of  the  importance  of  the 
occasion.  The  most  imposing  passage  of  this  kind  was  that 
of  the  20th  July  ;  which  was  seen  very  generally  throughout 
the  country  from  Indiana  to  Rhode  Island.  The  accounts  of 
this  Meteor,  published  at  the  time,  though  numerous,  are  so 
vague  and  contradictory,  as  to  afford  curious  ground  for  com- 


1864.]  Concerning  Portents.  639 

mentary  upon  the  capacity  of  men  in  general  to  truly  describe 
what  they  have  truly  seen.  Of  these  accounts,  scarce  any  two 
agree  in  any  one  particular,  except  the  date  of  the  apparition. 
The  part  of  the  sky  through  which  the  meteor  passed,  its  size 
and  color,  and  the  velocity  with  which  it  moved,  are  so  differ^ 
ently  estimated,  as  not  only  to  leave  all  these  points  undeter- 
mined, but  to  render  even  a  probable  solution  unattainable  by 
any  known  process  of  reasoning.  Such  descriptions  written  in 
our  own  day,  afford  good  data  by  which  to  estimate  the  cre- 
dence which  should  be  given  to  the  miraculous  narrations  of  for- 
mer times  ;  of  armies  marching  in  the  clouds,  besieging  cities, 
and  enacting  battles  on  the  evening  sky.  The  place  of  the 
Meteor  had,  however,  in  two  or  three  instances,  been  referred 
to  well  known  or  conspicuous  Stars  ;  while,  in  some  others,  its 
elevation  could  be  approximately  estimated  from  neighboring 
trees,  steeples  or  chimnies.  From  such  imperfect  data,  we  are 
able  to  infer  that  it  passed  nearly  over  the  Zeniths  of  Milwau^ 
kie,  Detroit  and  Tarrytown  on  the  Hudson  ;  leaving  the  Con- 
tinent a  little  southward  of  Martha's  Vineyard.  Its  height 
above  the  earth,  when  on  the  meridian  of  Geneva  in  New  York, 
must  have  been  about  43  Geographical  miles,  and  at  Tarry- 
town  about  33.  Its  apparent  velocity  has  been  diversely  esti- 
mated, at  from  ten  to  thirty  miles  per  second  ;  which  quantity 
must  be  added  to  the  earth's  velocity  per  second  to  have  the 
real  velocity  in  space,  as  the  motion  of  both  bodies  was  in  the 
same  direction.  It  would  seem  also,  that  at  one  part  of , the 
transit,  there  must  have  been  two  separate  bodies  following 
each  other  closely,  the  size  of  each  being  variously  estimated 
from  that  of  Mars,  then  visible  in  the  southern  sky,  to  that  of 
the  full  Moon.  At  any  rate,  it  was  a  most  uncommon  Meteor 
both  in  appearance  and  dimension. 

This  Meteor  was  followed,  soon  after,  or  on  the  2d  of  August, 
by  another  one  of  nearly  the  same  size  and  brightness,  visible 
throughout  Virginia,  Tennessee,  and  Alabama.  As  this  body 
passed  at  a  later  hour  of  the  night,  and  over  a  section  of  country 
less  thickly  settled,  it  was  seen  by  fewer  persons,  and  has  therefore 
been  less  diffusely  described.  The  direction  of  its  apparent 
motion  was  from  East  to  West ;  or  contrary  to  that  of  its  pred- 


640  Oonceming  Portents,  [Jan., 

ecessor.  It  is  also  stated,  that  after  its  disappearance,  sounds 
were  heard,  as  of  an  explosion,  resembling  distant  thnnder. 
There  were,  about  the  same  time,  several  other  similar  phenom- 
ena ;  the  two  above  mentioned  having  been  those  most  gene- 
rally observed.  Although  such  appearances  be  akin  to  the 
more  common  one  of  shooting  stars,  and  due  to  the  same  cause, 
the  rapid  passage  of  small  particles  of  matter,  or  planetary 
boulders  revolving  about  the  Sun  through  the  Earth's  atmos- 
phere, yet  they  rarely  occur  in  masses  of  such  size  ;  and  when 
attaining  the  dimension  of  these  two,  pass  easily  into  the  class 
of  things  ominous  and  direful,  serving  at  least  as  a  point  of 
reference  for  any  momentous  occurrence  in  human  history ; 
even  when  not  admitted  as  a  presage  or  warning  of  the  coming 
event. 

The  next,  and  perhaps  the  most  extraordinary  demonstra- 
tion of  this  kind,  was  the  appearance  of  the  Comet  of  1861, 
which,  though  seen  in  Australia  as  early  as  the  11th  of  May, 
did  not  become  visible  in  our  Northern  Hemisphere  until  the 
28th  of  June,  when  it  burst  upon  us  all  at  once  ;  at  a  time, 
too,  when  nearly  at  its  least  distance  ;  so  that  two  days  after- 
ward, or  on  the  30th  of  June,  the  earth  must  have  been  very 
near  if  not  entirely  within  the  coma.  This,  which  in  former 
times,  and  perhaps  even  now,  might  be  accounted  a  dangerous 
proximity,  was  indicated  by  the  strange  and  unnatural  color  of 
the  sky  after  sunset ;  which  was  noticed  generally,  even  where 
the  Comet  had  not  yet  come  above  the  horizon,  and  was  then 
attributed  to  auroral  disturbance.  The  appearances  were  un- 
earthly and  alarming.  The  sky  having  a. greenish  or  livid  tint, 
and  being  without  its  usual  illuminating  properties,  so  that 
candles  were  in  request  before  the  usual  time  of  night,  and  the 
common  affairs  of  the  day  seemed  to  have  been  all  at  once  bela- 
ted. This  Comet,  which  was  visible  in  telescopes  till  late  in 
December,  is  now  understood  to  have  a  period  of  about  600 
years,  putting  its  precedent  visit  about  the  year  1260.  But, 
at  this  time,  we  have  no  record  of  any  such  body,  whose  orbit 
would  accord  with  this,  either  in  size  or  position.  If,  therefore, 
the  orbit  now  assigned  to  it  be  correct,— of  which  there  can  be 
little  doubt, — ^it  must,  at  its  former  visit,  have  passed  in  the 
Bun-lighty  or  at  a  much  groateii  distance  from  us. 


1864.]  Goncerning  Portents.  641 

It  will  be  evident  from  this  brief  history,  that  the  present 
unnatural  rebellion  has  thus  far  been  accompanied  by  no  ordi- 
nary amount  of  disturbance  and  derangement  among  the  phys- 
ical forces  which  are  ever  in  action  about  us.     This  is  plain 
truth,  whether  we  be  disposed  to  look  upon  these  phenomena, 
merely  as  indicia  and  time-keepers,  that  may  serve  hereafter 
to  settle  the  chronology  of  important  events  in  the  history  of 
the  world,  or  whether  we  have  a  mind  to  receive  them  as  omens 
and  premonitions  given  to  us  by  a  merciful  and  just  God  ; — 
warnings  of  an  evil  day,  kindly  uttered  before  it  had  really 
broken  upon  us.     On  this  or  that  side  we  do  not  venture  to 
give  any  opinion  ;  confessing  ourselves  however  somewhat  in- 
clined to  adopt  the  believing  side  of  the  question,  at  least  so 
far  as  this, — that  we  deem  it  might  be  of  interest  for  any  one 
who  had  the  inclination  and  leisure,  to  collate,  in  the  order  of 
time,  all  well  authenticated  and  extraordinary  phenomena  of 
this  kind,  and  compare  them  by  dates  with  the  Wars,  Eebel- 
lions.  Schisms  and  Persecutions,  from  which  have  followed  the 
most  important  changes  in  the  forms  and  constitutions  of  Civil 
Society.     By  this  process,  we  would  not  of  course  expect  al- 
ways to  find  perfect  equivalents  ; — a  Meteor  for  every  War,  or  a 
Comet  for  every  Eebellion,  or  pretend  to  lay  the  foundations  of 
a  new  and  true  system  of  Astrology ;  but  we  might  neverthe- 
less develop  some  relations  and  affinities  of  which  we  are  now 
ignorant.     The  religious  tendency  of  the  age  seems  certainly 
to  be  toward  a  harsh,  strict  and  passionless  belief,  which  is  not 
much  in  accordance  either  with  our  events  while  we  live,  or  our 
hopes  when  we  die.     We  have  therefore  always  been  disposed 
to  look  with  favor  upon  any  motive  tending  to  spiritualize  our 
present  knowledge,  and  connect  both  its  old  truths  and  new 
discoveries  with  an  humble  fear  of  God,  and  a  true  faith  in  our 
most  holy  Eeligion.  We  would  far  rather  be  superstitious  than 
vain. 

We  know  well  enough,  that  any  theory  which  presumes  a 
connection  between  the  movements  of  Suns  and  Planets  in  the  * 
infinitude  of  space,  and  the  hopes  and  destinies  of  such  pigmy 
creatures  as  ourselves,  would  now  be  held  as  strongly  flavoring 
of  superstition  and  infirmity  of  brain.    Still,  it  is  very  evident, 

VOL.  XV.  61* 


642  Concerning  Portents.  [Jan., 

that  men  have  in  every  ag^  evinced  a  wish  or  proclivity  toward 
such  a  belief ;  and  that  the  results  of  such  proclivity,  when  not 
perverted  by  the  impostures  of  wicked  men,  have  been  always 
on  the  side  of  virtue  and  piety.  It  was  Nicias,  we  believe,  who 
lost  a  battle  because  his  soldiers  were  ignorant  of  the  cause  of 
an  Eclipse.  Had  he  accepted  the  omen  and  delayed  his  arrange- 
ments till  after  the  obscuration,  he  might  have  been  victor. 
Had  Xerxes  or  Canute  known  the  laws  of  the  tides  in  the  -^g^ 
an  or  the  German  Ocean,  they  might  have  obtained  the  sem- 
blance of  commanding  them,  and  been  worshipped  by  their  bar- 
barous subjects.  But  it  is  not  in  an  individual,  but  general 
sense,  that  we  would  consider  this  matter.  The  dates  of  the 
principal  events  and  important  revolutions  in  human  affairs  are, 
we  know,  settled  by  reference  to  unusual  and  extraordinary 
phenomena.  Would  it  not  be  of  interest  for  some  one  to  lay 
the  two  histories  of  Moral  and  Physical  changes  together,  side 
by  side,  and  let  us  see  whether  there  have  been  any  correspond- 
ence in  their  respective  movements  heretofore  ?  We  would  then 
have  the  two  sets  of  facts  presented  in  a  new  relation,  ready 
for  any  process  of  induction  of  which  they  might  be  susceptible. 


1864.]         Correspondence  of  the  Nonjurors,  dec.  643 


Art.  VII.— correspondence   OF   THE  N0N-JUR0R8 

AND  THE  RUSSIAN  CHURCH. 

[The  Kusso-Greek  Committee  have  placed  in  our  hands  the 
following  paper,  which  forms  one  in  the  series  of  Documents 
which  they  propose  to  lay  before  the  members  of  the  American 
Branch  of  the  Catholic  Church.  We  shall  bo  pleased  to  pub- 
lish for  our  readers  the  entire  series.  The  character  of  the  Com- 
mittee and  the  importance  of  the  subject  will,  we  are  sure,  give 
to  these  papers  great  interest  and  value. — ^Ed.  Am.  Quar.  Ch. 
Keview.] 

PAPERS  OF  THE.  RUSSO-GREEK  COMMITTEE. 

No.  II. 

Correspondence  of  the  Non-Jurors  and  the  Russian 

Church. 

The  interest  awakened  on  the  subject  of  Intercommunion 
with  the  Orthodox  Eastern  Church  by  the  recent  action  of  our 
General  Convention,  with  the  subsequent  action  of  the  Convo- 
cation of  Canterbury  touching  this  matter,  has  led  to  inquiries 
respecting  the  precise  nature  and  eoctent  of  a  previous  move- 
ment in  this  direction  on  the  part  of  certain  English  Bishops, 
and  the  spirit  in  which  it  was  met,  especially  by  the  authorities 
of  the  Russian  Church  and  Empire. 

It  has  been  suggested  that,  as  many  who  are  interested  in 
this  movement  are  not  within  reach  of  the  sources  of  informa- 
tion, the  publication  of  that  part  of  the  Correspondence  which 
was  had  with  the  Church  of  Russia  might  serve  a  useful 
purpose. 

The  circumstances  under  which  this  arose  were  as  follows  : — 
In  the  year  1712,  Arsenius,  Archbishop  of  Thebais,  was  sent 
by  Samuel,  Patriarch  of  Alexandria,  from  Grand  Cairo,  in 
Egypt,  "  to  represent  to  Protestant  Princes  and  States  in 
Europe,  the  truly  deplorable  circumstances  of  the  Greek 
Church  under  the  severe  tyranny  and  oppression  of  the  Turks, 


644  Correspondence  of  the  Nonjurors  [Jan., 

and  to  solicit  a  sum  of  money,  particularly  for  the  Patriarchal 
See  of  Alexandria,"*  etc.  While  the  Archbishop  was  in  Lon- 
don on  this  errand,  in  1716,  "  the  Bishops  called  Non-Jurors" 
(to  quote  the  language  of  Bishop  Brett  ,one  of  their  number) 
"  meeting  about  some  affairs  relating  to  their  little  Church, 
Mr.  Campbell  took  occasion  to  speak  of  the  Archbishop  of 
Thebais,  then  in  London,  and  proposed  that  we  should  en- 
deavor a  union  with  the  Greek  Church,  and  drew  up  some 
propositions  thereto,  addressed  to  the  Archbishop,  with  whom, 
he  intimated,  he  had  already  had  some  discourse  on  that  sub- 
ject/'f  Mr.  Collier,  Mr.  Campbell  and  Mr.  Spinckes  joined  in 
it,  and  drew  up  proposals,  which  Mr.  Spinckes  (as  Mr.  Camp- 
bell informed  me)  put  into  Greek,  and  they  went  together  and 
delivered  them  to  the  Archbishop  of  Thebais,  who  carried  them 
to  Muscovy,  and  engaged  the  Czar  in  the  affair,  and  they  were 
encouraged  to  write  to  his  Majesty  on  that  occasion,  who  heartily 
espoused  the  matter,  and  sent  the  proposals  by  James,  Proto- 
Syncellus,  to  the  Patriarch  of  Alexandria,  to  be  communicated 
to  the  four  Eastern  Patriarchs.  Before  the  return  of  the  Patri- 
arch's answer  to  the  proposals,  a  breach  of  communion  happened 
among  the  Non-Jurors  here,  Mr.  Hawes,  Mr.  Spinckes,  and  Mr. 
Gandy  on  the  one  side,  and  Mr.  Collier,  Mr.  Campbell,  Mr.  Gad- 
derer,  and  myself  on  the  other.  So  that  when  the  Patriarch's 
answer  came  to  London,  in  1722,  Mr.  Spinckes  refused  to  be 
any  further  concerned  in  the  affair,  and  Mr.  Gadderer  and  I 
joined  in  it.  After  Mr.  Gadderer  went  to  Scotland,  Mr.  Griffin, 
being  consulted,  joined  with  us.  The  rest  of  the  story  relating 
to  this  matter  may  be  gathered  from  the  letters  and  the  sub- 
scriptions to  them.  Mr.  Collier  subscribes  Jeremias,  Mr.  Camp- 
bell, Archibaldus,  Mr.  Gadderer,  Jacobus,  and  I,  Thomas." 
March  30th,  1728.  Sic  Sub.  THOMAS  BEETT." 

The  whole  Correspondence  has  never  been  published,  and 
could  not  therefore  be  given  in  this  paper,  were  it  ever  so  de- 
sirable ;  besides,  it  would  make  a  volume  of  nearly  one  hun- 
dred octavo  pages.  The  Letters  of  the  English  Bishops  are 
given  in  full  by  Lathbury,  in  his  History  of  the  Non-Jurors, 

*  Lathbury,  p.  369.  f  Lathbury,  p.  310. 


1864.]  and  the  Busaian  Church.  645 

(pp.  309-361)  as  documentary  proofs  of  their  Doctrinal  status] 
but  of  the  other  side  of  the  Correspondence  he  does  not  even 
give  a  synopsis.  The  replies  of  the  Eussians  to  the  Letters 
which  were  addressed  to  them,  are  to  be  found  in  Blackmore's 
Doctrine  of  the  Eussian  Church  (pp.  xxvi — xxviii  of  the  In- 
troduction), and  in  the  Notes  to  MomaviefPs  History  of  the 
Eussian  Church  (pp.  407 — 410).  So  we  can  make  nearly 
complete  both  sides  of  this  part  of  the  Correspondence.  The 
remainder  is  neither  important  nor  of  particular  interest  to  us. 
The  terms  proposed  by  the  Non-Jurors  would  be  no  practical 
basis  of  negotiation  for  Intercommunion  with  us  ;  while  the 
Greek  Church  of  the  Levant,  to  which  through  Eussia  the 
overtures  were  made,  is  farther  removed  from  us  than  is  the 
Church  of  Eussia,  because  of  the  strong  Latin  influences  to 
which  it  has  been  for  centuries  subjected.  Besides,  the  Eeso- 
lutions  of  our  Convention  mention  the  Church  of  Eussia  only, 
which  is  by  far  the  most  educated  and  influential  of  all  the 
Churches  of  the  East,  and  is  the  Church  with  which  an  under- 
standing of  some  sort,  on  the  part  of  both  the  English  and 
American  Churches,  is  speedily  becoming  an  unavoidable 
necessity,  from  our  rapidly  increasing  intercourse  with  Eussia 
on  the  shores  of  the  Pacific  Ocean. 

This  important  and  practical  aspect  of  the  case  leads  every 
one  to  ask  with  interest, — ^How  will  the  Eussian  authorities  be 
likely  to  meet  the  advances  now  being  made  in  America  and 
England  ? 

If  Letters  written  a  century  and  a  half  ago  may  be  taken  as 
an  index  of  the  mind  of  that  great  Church,  (and  surely  she 
cannot  have  retrograded),  the  well-wishers  of  this  movement 
have  everything  to  hope  for.  And  to  appreciate  justly  the 
Christian  magnanimity  of  the  Authorities  of  that  Body,  it 
must  be  remembered  to  whom,  and  under  what  circumstances, 
these  Letters  were  written.  Had  a  National  Synod,  such  as 
our  General  Convention,  or  the  Convocation  of  a  powerful 
Province  like  Canterbury  or  York,  addressed  the  Holy  Synod, 
a  deferential  as  well  as  courteous  reply  would  be  naturally  ex- 
pected. But  where  two  or  three  Non- Juring  Bishops,  without 
Sees  or  official  rank  of  any  kind,  joined  by  one  or  two  Scotch 


646  Oorrespondence  of  the  Non-Furors  [Jan., 

Bishops  of  still  less  consideration^  address  such  a  Monarch  as 
Peter  the  Great,  and  so  august  a  Body  as  the  Holy  Q-ovem- 
ing  Synod  of  the  Church  of  all  the  Eussias,  and  on  such  a 
matter,  too,  as  the  restoration  of  Intercommunion,  which  had 
been  lost  only  by  the  convulsions  of  centuries,  such  a  reply  as 
the  Holy  Synod  was  pleased  to  make  is  particularly  gratifying. 
For,  not  only  does  it  exhibit  a  humility  and  charity  worthy  of 
Apostolic  times,  but  it  shows  a  desire  quite  as  strong  on  their 
part,  with  all  their  greatness  and  power,  as  on  the  part  of  the 
Non- Jurors  with  all  their  poverty  and  feebleness,  for  a  healing 
of  the  great  breach  of  Catholic  fellowship,  which  has  been  for 
ages  the  standing  disgrace  of  Christendom.  But  to  the 
Letters. 

Accompanying  the  proposals  to  be  forwarded  to  the  Eastern 
Patriarchs,  under  the  patronage  of  the  Busdian  authorities, 
was  the  following  communication  to  thfe  Czar,  Peter  the 
Great : — 

Sir: — The  Archimandrite  who  attended  the  Archbishop  of  Thebais 
at  London,  acquaints  us,  that  your  Majesty  is  pleased  to  encourage 
the  proposal  of  union  between  the  Greek  and  Britannic  Churches,  and 
that  your  Majesty  has  graciously  offered  to  send,  the  Articles  to  the 
four  Eastern  Patriarchs.  This  welcome  information  has  made  it  our 
duty  to  return  your  Majesty  our  most  humble  thanks  for  the  honor  of 
your  countenance.  And  since  God  hath  put  it  into  the  heart  of  so 
great  a  Prince,  to  assist  in  closing  the  breach  of  the  Catholic  Church, 
and  restoring  the  harmony  designed  by  the  Christian  Institution,  we 
hope  the  undertaking  will  prosper  in  your  Majesty's  hand. 

Some  late  practices  with  respect  to  Church  and  State,  have  reduced 
our  Communion  to  a  few ;  but  your  Majesty  knows  truth  and  right  do 
not  depend  on  numbers.  That  God  iliay  reward  your  Majesty's  pious 
endeavors,  and  long  continue  you  glorious  and  happy  to  yourself  and 
subjects,  is  the  unfeigned  prayer  of  us,  who  are  with  the  most  profound 
regard. 

Your  Majesty's  most  obedient  servants.* 

Oct.  Sth,  1717. 

In  August,  1721,  after  a  lapse  of  nearly  four  years,  the  an- 
swer of  the  Patriarchs,  together  with  a  letter  from  the  Arch- 
bishop of  Thebais,  was  brought  to  England  by  the  same  mes- 
senger, James,  the  Patriarchal  Proto-Syncellus,  who  had  carried 


*  Lathbury,  p.  318. 


1864.]  and  the  Russian  Church.  &4tl 

the  questions  to  the  Patriarchs.  These  have  n^ver  been  pub- 
lished, though  an  abstract  of  the  Answer  of  the  Patriarchs  is 
given  by  Lathbury.  A  Eejoinder  was  proposed,  "  and  deliv- 
ered to  some  Greeks  in  London,  to  be  by  them  transmitted  to 
the  four  Eastern  Patriarchs,  May  29th,  1722,*'**  accompanied 
by  a  Letter  to  the  Metropolitan,  Arsenius,  which  is  not  here 
given,  because  it  is  of  no  special  importance  or  interest. 

A  copy  of  this  Document  was  sent  to  the  Holy  Governing 
Synod  at  St.  Petersburgh  with  the  following  Letter  : — 

To  the  Right  Honorable  Council  for  Ecclesiastical  Affairs,  at  His 
Imperial  Majesty* s  Tala>ce  in  Tetcrsburgh  : — 

We,  the  underwritten  Bishops  of  the  Catholic  remainder  in  Britain, 
have  thought  ourselves  obliged  in  point  of  regard  to  this  Eight  Hon- 
orable Board,  to  acquaint  your  Lordshfps,  that  by  the  hands  of  the 
Rev.  Gennadius  Archimandrita,  and  the  Rev.  Jacobus  Proto-Syn- 
cellus,  we  have  lately  received  an  answer  from  the  four  Patriarchs  to 
some  proposals  of  ours,  in  order  to  coalition,  to  which  answers  we 
have  now  returned  a  reply,  with  a  transcript  of  it  to  your  Lordships, 
humbly  desiring  your  Lordships  would  give  the  Greek  copy  the  con- 
veyance to  the  most  reverend  Patriarchs.  And  the  design  of  this  pro- 
jected union,  being  apparently  undertaken  upon  true  Christian  motives, 
without  any  interested  views  on  either  side,  we  hope  your  Lordships* 
countenance  and  recommendation  will  second  our  endeavors.  And 
being  sensible  that  some  difficulties  with  respect  to  authority  and  ex- 
pense may  probably  arise,  which  neither  party  are  in  a  condition  to  re- 
move, we  most  humbly  beg  His  Imperial  Majesty  will  please  to  con- 
descend so  far  as  to  lend  his  favor  and  assistance.  And  thus  having 
the  honor  of  encouragement  and  protection  from  so  glorious  a  monarch, 
the  aflFair,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  may  be  conducted  to  a  happy  con- 
clusion. And  we  entreat,  this  Right  Honorable  Board  would  please 
to  believe  we  have  nothing  more  at  heart,  than  that  the  issue  may 
prove  successful,  and  answer  the  overtures  made  by  us,  who  are  with 
the  greatest  regard, 

Your  Lordships'  most  obedient  servants.t 

'  {Signatures  as  before.) 

To  the  Grand  Chancellor,  Le  Compt6  De  Galofskin,  a  Letter 
was  likewise  addressed,  as  follows  : — 

Most  Noble  Lord  : — ^These  are  to  return  your  Lordship  our  humble 
thanks  for  the  trouble  you  have  been  pleased  to  give  yourself,  in  pro- 
moting the  union  between  the  Orthodox  Oriental  Chui;oh,  and  the 
Catholic  Remainder  in  Great  Britain.    And  as  an  afiPair  of  this  nature 

*Lathbur7,  p.  342.  f  Lathbury,  p.  344. 


€48  CofTiMtpondence  of  the  Noip^urors  [Jan., 

atands  in  need  of  inclination  and  encoaragement  from  those,  at  the 
head  both  of  Church  and  State  :  so  we  hope  your  Lordship's  coanten- 
ance  and  assistance  will  prove  considerably  instrumental  for  the  suc- 
cess of  so  great  an  undertaking.  We  therefore  humbly  entreat  your 
Lordship  would  please  to  continue  your  favor  and  protection,  without 
which  we  are  afraid  the  business  must  languish  and  miscarry.  My 
Lord,  as  to  the  Archimandrite,  we  are  entirely  satisfied  with  his  con- 
duct and  good  intentions,  and  hope  he  will  still  reside  with  us,  for  the 
carrying  on  of  what  he  has  hitherto  so  worthily  engaged  in.* 
May  31,  1722. 

(Signed  as  at  first,  with  the  omission  of  Bp.  BretPs  signaiure,) 

Several  Letters  were  next  exchanged  between  Arsenius,  the 
Proto-Syncellus,  and  the  British  Bishops.  In  one  of  them, 
dated  at  Moscow,  August  25th,  17^3,  Arsenius  states  that  the 
Emperor  entered  most  warmly  into  the  subject,  and,  at  the 
wish  of  the  Emperor,  he  requests  that  two  of  their  number 
might  be  sent  to  Russia,  for  the  purpose  of  mutual  and  friendly 
conferences. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  Rejoinder  of  the  Greeks  to  the  reply 
of  the.  British  Bishops,  dated  at  Constantinople,  September 
1723,  had  reached  St.  Petersburgh,  to  be  forwarded  thence  to 
England,  accompanied  by  a  Circular  Letter  to  the  Holy  Synod 
from  the  (Ecumenical  Patriarchs  of  Constantinople,  Antioch 
and  Jerusalem,  entreating  them  to  "  remain  steadfast  in  the 
pious  doctrines  of  Orthodoxy,"  e^c,  evidently  apprehensive  that 
the  Russians  might  be  too  favorably  disposed  to  the  British. 
Nor  was  this  without  reason.  In  their  own  reply  to  the 
British,  which  was  intended  to  be  final,  (it  was  certainly  sum- 
mary,) they  say  that  the  doctrines  have  been  decided  upon,  and 
"  that  it  is  neither  lawfiil  to  add  any  thing  to  them  nor  take 
anything  from  them  :  and  that  those  who  are  disposed  to  agree 
with  us  in  the  divine  doctrines  of  the  Orthodox  Faith  must 
necessarily  follow  and  submit  to  what  has  been  defined  and  de- 
termined, by  ancient  Fathers  and  the  Holy  (Ecumenical  Sy- 
nods, from  the  time  of  the  Apostles  and  their  Holy  Successors, 
the  Fathers  of  our  Church,  to  this  time.  We  say  they  must 
submit  to  them  with  sincerity  and  obedience,  and  without  any 
scruple  or  dispute.     And  this  is  a  sufficient  answer  to  what 


Lathbury^  p.  345. 


1864]  and  the  Bussian  Church.  649 

you  have  written."  With  this  Letter  they  forwarded  "  An 
Exposition  of  the  Orthodox  Faith''  of  the  Eastern  Church, 
agreed  upon  in  a  Synod  called  the  Synod  of  Jerusalem,  1672, 
and  printed  in  1675.  With  respect  to  "  custom  and  Ecclesi- 
astical Order,  and  for  the  form  and  discipline  of  administering 
the  Sacraments,  they  will  be  easily  settled,"  say  they,  "  when 
once  an  union  is  effected.  For  it  is  evident  from  ecclesiastical 
history,  that  there  have  been  and  now  are  different  customs 
and  regulations  in  different  places  and  Churches,  and  that  the 
unity  of  faith  and  doctrine  is  preserved  the  same." 

The  absolute  and  unquestioning  submission  of  the  British  to 
all  the  Dogmas  and  Definitions  of  the  Eastern  Church,  is  what 
the  ultimatum  above  given  means.  Very  different  was  the  spirit 
of  the  Holy  Synod  of  Eussia,  as  the  following  Letters,  with 
which  they  accompanied  the  Ultimatum  of  the  Greek  Patri- 
archs, will  show : — 

The  most  Holy  Governing  Synod  of  the  Russian  Church  to  the 
Most  Reverend  the  Bishops  of  the  remnant  of  the  Catholic  Church  in 
Great  Britain,  our  Brethren  most  Beloved  in  the  Lord,  wishing  health: — 

Your  Letters  written  to  us  the  thirteenth  of  May  in  the  last  year, 
we  have  received ;  from  which  more  than  ever,  being  assured  that  you 
have  at  heart  above  all  things,  and  seek  and  desire  peace  and  concord 
with  the  Eastern  Church,  we  have  conceived  great  joy  in  the  Spirit : 
and  we  give  glory  to  Christ  our  Saviour,  Who  is  our  Peace,  for  that 
He  by  moving  you  to  these  endeavors  has  confirmed  our  faith  in  His 
promise  :  for  in  truth,  this  your  desire  of  concord,  is  a  proof  that  He 
is  ever  graciously  present  according  to  His  promise  with  His  Church. 
We  also  give  you  great  thanks  that  you  have  not  thought  it  unworthy 
'of  you  to  express  your  good  will  towards  our  Synod  in  terms  of  the 
greatest  veneration,  and  have  esteemed  it  worth  your  while  to  write  to 
us  of  these  matters.    Your  Answers,  which  you  have  returned  to  the 
writings  of  the  most  Holy  Patriarchs  in  the  Greek  tongue,  we  have 
sent  to  those  Prelates ;  the  other  copy  in  Latin  we  have  kept  here, 
and  have  under  our  consideration.    And  as  we  make  no  doubt  that 
these  desires  of  yours  spring  from  no  earthly  root,  but  are  of  an  heaven- 
ly seed  from  above,  we  faithfully  promise  our  best  assistance  to  further 
this  your  so  holy  a  negotiation ;  nay,  rather  our  own ;  for  it  is  ours 
also.    And  now,  to  come  to  the  point,  we  have  acquainted  his  impe-  , 
rial  Majesty,  our  Most  gracious  Lord,  with  your  proceedings,  as  you  * 
had  desired  we  should,  and  as  we  also  thought  it  our  duty  to  do.    Our 
most  Potent  Lord  received  the  information  most  favorably.  *  •  • 
What  his  opinion  is  concerning  this  affair,  we  will  with  all  plainness 
tell  you.    He  thinks  it  fit  that  you  should  send  two  persons  from 

VOL.  XV.  52 


650  Correspondence  of  the  Non-Jurors  [Jan., 

among  yourselves  to  have  a  friendly  conference  in  the  Name  and 
Spirit  of  Christ,  with  two  that  shall  be  chosen  out  of  our  brethren. 
Hereby  the  opinions,  arguments,  and  persuasions  of  each  party  may 
be  more  sincerely  produced,  and  more  clearly  understood  ;  and  it  may 
be  more  easily  known  what  may  he  yielded  and  given  up  hy  one  to  the 
other  ;  what,  on  the  other  hand,  may  and  ought  for  conscience  take  to 
he  ahsolutely  denied.  In  the  mean  time,  no  prejudice  will  befall  either 
your  communion  or  ours  from  such  a  private  conference  ;  nor  the  hope 
of  future  union  be  lost  or  compromised.  This  is  the  opinion  of  our 
Monarch,  concerning  the  most  holy  negotiation  : — and  it  seems  to  us 
the  best  that  can  be  given.  We  now  desire  that,  as  soon  as  may  be, 
you  will  let  us  know  how  you  regard  it.  In  the  mean  time,  let  it  be 
our  business,  on  both  sides,  earnestly  to  entreat  God  to  be  merciful  un- 
to us  all,  and  to  prosper  our  undertaking.  Farewell  most  beloved 
brethren. 

Your  Brethren  most  bounden  to  your  Charity  in  Christ,  &c.* 

Moscow,  1723,  the  month  of  February, 

The  Most  Holy  Governing  Synod  of  the  Church  throughout  all  the 
Russias,  to  the  Most  Reverend  the  Bishops  of  the  remnant  of  the 
Catholic  Church  in  Great  Britain,  our  Brethren  most  beloved  in  the 
Lord,  wishing  health ; 

A  year  is  now  past  since  we  delivered  Letters  [the  Letter  just  given, 
No.  1,1  to  the  Reverend  Father,  the  Proto-Syncellus,  to  be  carried  to 
you ;  but  certain  impediments  have  delayed  his  journey  to  England 
even  to  the  present  time. 

We  acquainted  you,  by  those  Letters,  how  well  pleased  the  most 
Potent  Emperor  of  all  the  Russias,  our  Gracious  Sovereign,  was  to  be 
further  assured  of  your  pious  desire  for  the  peace  of  the  Churches,  and 
what  advice  he  gave  concerning  the  best  method  to  bring  this  holy 
endeavor  to  good  effect.  And  now,  inasmuch  as  he  still  continues 
in  the  same  mind,  we  send  the  very  same  Letters  together  with  these 
present ;  and  we  request  you  to  pardon  this  delay,  rather  for  the  sake 
of  your  own  goodness,  than  for  any  other  excuse  that  might  be  made. 
We  also  send  you  a  writing  of  the  Greek  Prelates,  [viz.,  a  copy  of  the 
XVIII  Articles  of  the  Synod  of  Bethlehem,  with  a  Letter  declining 
further  conference,]  which  we  have  received  from  Constantinople 
during  the  interval,  while  the  Father  Proto-Syncellus  was  preparing 
for  his  journey,  being  desired  by  a  Letter  from  them  to  transmit  it  to 
you.  In  the  mean  time,  we  desire  your  charity  to  know  that  if,  in 
accordance  with  the  advice  of  our  Sovereign,  you  will  send  two  of  your 
Brethren  to  a  conference,  which  we  again  entreat  you  to  do,  we  may 
hope  to  bring  our  wishes  to  a  more  easy  conclusion :  which  that  at 
length  He,  even  the  Lawgiver  of  love,  the  God  of  peace,  the  Father  of 
mercies,  may  prosper,  is  our  hearty  desire  and  prayer.  Farewell  most 
beloved  Brethren,  The  most  fervent  Brethren  of  your  Charity,  &c.* 


*  Blackmore's  Doctrine  of  Russian  Church,  Introduction,  p.  xxvL 


1864.]  and  the  Russian  Church.  651 

After  receiving  the  Second  Communication  from  the  Greek 
Patriarchs,  and  the  foregoing  Letters  from  the  Holy  Synod, 
the  British  Bishops  wrote  to  Arsenius,  thanking  him  for  still 
riemaining  in  Eussia  and  devoting  himself  to  this  object,  ad- 
dressing to  the  Holy  Synod  at  the  same  time  the  following  : — 

My  Lords : — 'Twas  with  no  small  satisfaction  we  received  your 
Lordships'  Letters.  The  honor  of  your  correspondence,  and  the  indi- 
cation of  your  zeal  for  a  coalition,  are  strong  motives  for  an  acknowl- 
edgment, and  make  the  prospect  look  not  unpromising.  And  since  an 
union  is  thus  earnestly  desired  on  both  sides,  we  hope  the  means  of 
effecting  it  may  not  prove  impracticable.  To  close  the  breaches  made 
in  the  Catholic  Church  is  a  glorious  undertaking,  and  which  nothing 
but  the  parting  with  essential  truths  ought  to  prevent.  And  though 
there  may  be  a  distance  remaining  in  some  few  branches  of  belief,  a 
charitable  latitude  may  be  left  open  for  the  repose  of  conscience  and 
reviving  a  harmony  in  Worship.  And  thus  we  may  join  in  all  the  of- 
fices of  communion  and  walk  in  the  House  of  God  as  friends. 

As  to  his  Imperial  Majesty,  none  can  be  more  sensible  of  his  conde- 
scending goodness  and  princely  generosity  than  ourselves,  and  for 
which  we  entreat  our  most  humble  thanks  may  be  returned. 

'Tis  not  without  regret,  that  we  cannot  send  two  of  our  Clergy  to 
wait  on  your  Lordships,  this  summer,  pursuant  to  what  we  promised 
the  Rev.  Archimandrite  and  Proto-Syncellus,  but  accidents  unforeseen 
will  sometimes  happen,  and  which  we  hope  you  will  please  to  excuse. 
The  case  is  this :  one  of  the  gentlemen  came  but  lately  to  town,  and 
could  not  possibly  put  his  private  concerns  in  any  tolerable  order  till 
the  season  for  his  voyage  would  be  past.  But  as  soon  as  the  next 
Spring  presents  fair,  they  will  certainly,  God  willing,  attend  your 
Lordships,  with  our  worthy  fiiend  Mr.  Cassano.  We  own  ourselves 
much  obliged  to  the  Proto-Syncellus  for  the  great  fatigue  and  hazard 
he  has  undergone  in  this  affair  :  and  are  sorry  our  circumstances  would 
not  give  us  leave  to  shew  the  marks  of  our  regard  with  better  signifi- 
oancy.  And  the  same  we  likewise  add  with  reference  to  the  Archi- 
mandrite and  his  nephew.  This  latter  at  his  coming  will  more  partic- 
ularly acquaint  you  with  some  disadvantages  we  lie  under,  and  give 
farther  assurance  how  much  we  are,  my  Lords, 

Your  Lordships'  most  humble  and  obedient  servants, 

Archibaldus,  Scoto-Britannise  Episcopus, 
Jeremias,  Primus  Anglia3  Episcopus, 
Thomas,  Anglise  Episcopus, 
Johannes,  Anglise  Episcopus.* 

The  following  was  at  the  same  time  addressed  to  the  Chan- 
cellor, dated  July  13th,  1724  :— 

*  Lathbury,  p.  362. 


652  Correspondence  of  the  Non-Furors  [Jan., 

My  Lord  : — The  lustre  and  interest  of  your  station  in  the  Emperor 
of  Great  Russia's  Court,  makes  us  repeat  our  address,  and  humbly  so- 
licit your  Lordship's  recommendation  of  the  endeavors  for  a  coalition 
between  the  Great  Muscovitic,  and  Britannic  Churches  To  this  we 
are  the  more  encouraged  by  your  Lordship's  disposition  to  promote 
that  Christian  design.  We  are  likewise  deeply  sensible  of  his  Impe- 
rial Majesty's  condescension  and  bounty,  and  for  the  liberty  bis  Majes- 
ty is  pleased  to  give  us  for  debating  matters  with  some  of  the  Russian 
Clergy  and  concerting  measures  for  settling  the  union.  This  indulg- 
ing a  personal  conference  is  a  fresh  instance  of  his  Imperial  Majesty's 
goodness,  and  will  prevent  the  delay  of  corresponding  by  letters."* 

(Ndmes.) 

Before  the  proposed  deputation  had  left  England,  the  nego- 
tiation was  arrested  by  the  death  of  the  Czar  ;  on  occasion  of 
which  the  British  Bishops  addressed  to  the  Holy  Synod  the 
following : — 

"  My  Lords : — We  are  sensibly  aflPected  with  the  melancholy  account 
of  the  great  Emperor  of  Russia's  death,  and  hfeartily  condole  with 
your  Lordships  upon  this  unhappy  occasion,  though  we  hope  the  loss 
may  be  made  up  by  the  accession  of  her  Imperial  Majesty  to  his 
throne.  This  misfortune  has  put  a  stop  to  the  affair  between  us  till 
we  receive  fresh  directions,  and  know  your  Lordships'  pleasure.  For 
which  purpose  we  may  have  desired  our  worthy  friend  Mr.  Cassano  to 
wait  upon  your  Lordships,  upon  whose  fidelity  and  care  we  entirely 
rely.  We  commend  your  Lordships  to  the  Divine  protection,  and  re- 
main,"! etc,  April  11th,  1725. 

{Names.) 

A  Letter  of  similar  import  was  addressed  by  the  same  par- 
ties to  the  Chancellor,  and  another  to  Arsenius,  as  follows  : — 

My  Lord : — 'Tis  with  great  concern  thai  we  received  the  news  of  the 
Emperor  of  Russia's  death,  which  has  put  a  stop  to  our  affair,  till  we 
have  fresh  directions  from  that  Court.  We  have  now  by  our  friend 
Mr.  Cassano  sent  a  letter  to  the  Holy  Synod,  and  another  to  the  Great 
Chancellor,  of  which  he  can  give  your  Lordship  a  full  account.  We 
desire  that  your  Lordship  would  be  pleased  to  inform  us  of  the  situa- 
tion of  affairs,  so  far  as  relates  to  the  religious  negotiation  between  us, 
and  shall  always  think  ourselves  happy  in  the  continuance  of  your 
friendship  and  favor.  We  commit  your  Lordship  to  the  Divine  pro- 
tection, and  shall  always  remain,"{  etc. 

(Signed  hy  three  of  the  four  Bishops,) 

On  the  16th  of  September,  1725,  the  High  OhaAcellor  ac- 
knowledged the  receipt  of  the  Letters  of  condolence  from  the 

♦  Lathbury,  p.  354,  \  Lathbury,  p.  364.  J  Lathbury,  p.  356. 


1864.]  and  the  Russian  Church,  653 

British  Bishops,  together  with  their  compliments  on  the  new 
accession';  and  with  respect  to  the  negotiation  continued  thus  : 
"  As  to  the  affair  you  have  mentioned  of  an  union,  you  may 
assure  yourselves  Her  Imperial  Majesty  will  support  the  same 
in  such  sort  and  manner  as  His  late  Imperial  Majesty  support- 
ed it ;  only  at  these  mournful  times  your  Lordships  wiU  please 
to  have  some  longer  patience,  till  the  first  opportunity  I  can 
have  to  represent  to  Her  Imperial  Majesty  of  all  more  at  large, 
and  then  I  do  assure  you,  I  will  not  fail  to  acquaint  you  there- 
of,'**^ etc.  .  No  further  correspondence  ensued,  however,  and 
here  the  matter  ended. 

It  is  gratifying  to  be  able  to  conclude  this  account  of  a  ne- 
gotiation for  Union  between  some  members  of  the  English 
Communion  and  the  Patriarchs  of  the  East,  a  hundred  and 
fifty  years  ago,  with  the  following  Letter  from  the  Patriarch  of 
Constantinople  and  the  Synod  of  that  (Ecumenical  Throne  to 
the  editors  of  L'Union  Chr^tienne  (a  French  paper  advocating 
Catholic  rather  than  Boman  dogmas),  who  had  sent,  as  it  ap- 
pears, a  file  of  the  same  to  the  Patriarch. 

This  "  Synod  of  the  (Ecumenical  Throne ''  is  the  same  Ec- 
clesiastical Body  to  which  the  aforementioned  overtures  of  the 
British  were  made — ^is  the  "  most  straitest "  of  all  the  Oriental 
Churches,  and  is  the  same  that  "  abominated  and  spat  at  the 
salt  water  effusion ''  of  the  Latins,  and  subsequently  sent  forth 
the  pungent  and  withering  reply  to  the  Pope's  insolent  Encyc- 
lical addressed  to  the  Patriarchs  of  the  East,  as  the  reader  wiU 
remember,  but  a  few  yeairs  since. 

The  Letter,  written  only  last  year,  (Aug.  23d,  1862,)  is  as 
follows : — 

Joachim,  by  the  grace  of  God,  Archbishop  of  Constantinople,  New 
Rome,  and  CEcumenical  Patriarch : — 

Most  reverend  Arch-Priest  Joseph  Vasscheff,  most  pipusand  honor- 
able Abb^  Guettfe,  whose  learning  is  so  widely  useful,  and  who  repre- 
sent the  Editors'  staflF  of  U  Union  Chretienne,  our  well-beloved  and 
valued  sons  in  the  Lord  : 

The  grace,  the  peace,  and  the  mercy  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be 
with  you ! 

*  MouravieflF,  Hist.  Rus.  Ch.  p.  410. 

VOL.  XV.  52* 


654  Correspondence  of  the  Nonjurors  [Jwu, 

We  are  not  ignorant,  well-beloved  sons,  of  the  courageous  and  use- 
ful  works  of  the  Editors  of  L'  Union,  for  the  integrity  of  the  faith  of 
Christ :  on  the  contrary,  we  have  long  praised  it,  and  bestowed  our 
blessing  upon  it,  when  we  recejved  with  joy  the  delightful  letter  of 
Your  Piety,  together  with  the  precious  collection  of  your  journal. 
Thus,  having  more  perfectly  conceived  your  aim,  we  rendered  dianks 
to  God,  "  who  willeth  that  all  should  be  in  union,  and  giveth  mighty 
words  to  them  that  preach  it."  We  regard,  indeed,  as  the  work  of  Grod, 
not  only  a  salutary  thought  which  has  inspired  a  labor  so  useful  to  the 
body  of  the  Church,  but  also  the  perfect  concord  which  exists  between 
you,  and  which  enables  you  to  labor  as  brothers  in  Jesus  Christ.  The 
meritorious  end  which  you  pursue  with  sincerity,  the  legitimate  means 
which  you  employ,  the  sure  guides  which  you  follow,  the  solid  bases 
on  which  you  lean,  the  marvellous  sweetness  of  your  words,  which  en- 
ters the  ears  not  as  the  clap  of  thunder,  but  as  the  light  breeze  which 
gently  penetrates  souls.  It  is  thus  that  your  words  are  worthy  of 
the  God  whose  cause  they  assert;  and  whose  service  finds  its  perfec- 
tion not  by  vehement  speech  but  by  sweetness.  You  will  receive, 
without  doubt,  well  beloved  sons;  the  recompense  from  God  of  the 
pious  works  which  you  have  undertaken  for  so  holy  a  cause. 

As  to  our  Orthodox  Church  of  the  East,  she  has  always  grieved  for 
the  alienation  of  her  Western  sisters,  once  so  venerable ;  and  more 
especially  ancient  Rome.  Yet  she  consoles  herself  by  consciousness 
of  her  innocence,  for  she  did  not  provoke  at  first,  any  more  than  since 
she  has  perpetuated  or  strengthened,  the  division.  Nay,  she  has  nev- 
er ceased  to  offer  with  tears  fervent  prayers  to  her  God  and  Saviour 
who  maketh  of  two  one,  breaking  down  the  middle  wall  of  separation 
between  them,  that  He  may  bring  all  Churches  into  one  unity,  giving 
them  sameness  of  faith  and  the  communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  And 
that  she  may  cause  Him  to  hear  her,  she  shows  Him  the  marks  of  her 
martyrdom,  and  the  wounds  which  she  has  through  so  many  ages  re- 
ceived on  account  of  her  Catholic  Orthodoxy  from  those  who  envy  her, 
who  trouble  her  tranquillity  and  her  peaceful  life  in  Jesus  Christ. 

For  these  causes :  Our  Humility  and  the  Holy  Synod  of  Most  Holy 
Metropolitans,  our  brothers  and  coadjutors  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  having 
been  informed,  especially  by  your  letter,  of  the  divine  zeal  wluch  in- 
flames you  for  the  desired  union  of  the  Churches,  are  filled  with  spir- 
itual joy  ;  we  crown  your  holy  work  with  the  most  just  praises,  we 
pour  forth  for  you  the  most  ardent  prayers,  and  we  bestow  on  you  with 
our  whole  heart,  on  you  and  on  your  fellow-laborers,  our  fullest  bene- 
diction. Patriarchal  and  Synodal.  And  as  we  have  seen  with  joy,  in 
the  letter  of  Your  Piety,  one  Western  and  one  Eastern  priest  united 
in  the  same  love  for  the  truth,  joining  their  names  as  brethren,  so  may 
we,  one  day,  by  the  grace  of  that  God  whose  judgment  and  mercies 
are  infinite,  behold  the  sist-er  Churches  of  East  and  West  embracing 
each  other  with  sincerity  and  truth  in  the  unity  of  the  Spirit,  in  the 
bond  of  peace,  to  the  end  that  we  may  be  one  Body,  and  only  one,  in 


1864.]  and  the  Russian  Church.  655 

Jesus  Christ,  to  the  glory  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost, 
the  most  Holy  and  Ucdivided  Trinity. 
His  grace  and  benediction  be  with  you. 

Indictum  the  5th,  Aug.  23d,  1862. 

The  Archbishop  of  Constantinople,  who  blesseth  you  in  Jesus  Christ. 

Paisius,  Metropolitan  of  Csesarea, 

Paisius,  of  Ephesus, 

Methodius,  Vicar-General  of  Carpathos, 

Stephen,  Metropolitan  of  Laressa, 

Sophronines  of  Arta, 

Chrysanthus  of  Smyrna, 

Meletius  of  Mitylene, 

Porotheus  of  Demetrias, 

Dionysius  of  Melenia, 

Meletius  of  Rhascoprescene, 

Anthemus  of  Belgrade, 

Agapeus  of  Grebenna, 


<( 

(( 

tt 

it 

(( 

tt 

tt 

tt 

OS, 

•« 

tt 

tt 

« 

(1 

tt 

tt 

«< 

« 

tt 

tt 

(( 

« 

t 

tt 

tt 

(C 

tt 

tt 

t( 

« 

tt 

tt 

«( 

(( 

tt 

tt 

tt 

« 

tt 

tt 

«( 

It 

tt 

tt 

(( 

tt 

(( 

(( 

u 

656  Notices  of  Books.  [Jan., 


NOTICES  OF  BOOKS. 

Palmoni  ;  or,  The  Numerals  of  Scripture  a  Proof  of  Inspiration.  A  Free  Inquiry.  By 
M.  Mahan,  D.  D.,  St.  Mark's-in-the-Bowery,  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History 
in  the  General  Theological  Seminary.  New  York:  D.  Appleton  &  Co.  1863. 
1  vol.  12mo.  pp.  116. 

Professor  Mahan's  work  deserves  a  more  thorough  notice  than  we  can  give  at 
this  time.  It  is  the  production  of  a  ripe  Biblical  scholar,  and  is  fairly  entitled  to  a 
place  among  the  books  on  the  Evidences  of  Christianity.  The  department  of  inves- 
tigation which  it  covers,  seems  to  have  had  greater  attraction  for  the  Early  Church, 
than  for  us,  on  whom  the  ends  of  the  world  are  come ;  although  the  Church  of 
this  last  age  has,  perhaps,  greater  reason  to  gather  up  all,  even  the  fragments  of 
evidences  to  her  divine  original  and  mission.  The  conflicts  between  Rationalism, 
in  its  protean  forms,  and  the  Faith  once  for  all  delived  to  the  saints,  increases  in 
virulence.  The  assaults  of  the  gates  of  Hell  are  more  ruthless,  the  denials  of  the 
ancient  landmarks  more  reckless,  and  the  call  for  a  new  revelation,  or  new  divine 
attestations  to  the  old  Bible,  more  insolent  than  heretofore.  As  if  to  meet  these 
demands,  and  win  to  everlasting  life  the  deceived  souls  of  unbelievers,  Almighty 
God  has  given  to  His  Church,  in  these  latter  days,  new  weapons  of  defense,  new 
evidences  and  arguments  for  the  Faith.  The  discoveries  of  Science,  the  archaeolo- 
gical treasures  which  the  ruins  and  marbles  of  unburied  cities  furnish,  the  fulfill- 
ment of  Prophecy,  the  actual  working  of  Christianity  during  eighteen  centuries,— 
these,  together  with  confirmations  of  the  Truth  from  the  results  of  minute  Biblical 
criticism,  are  throwing  a  flood  of  light  on  the  venerable  Records  of  the  Faith,  and 
tend  to  make,  not,  indeed,  a  new  Revelation,  but  a  new  and  glorious  demonstration 
to  the  historic  verity  of  the  old  Revelation.  It  is  among  this  last  class,  that  we 
feel  disposed  to  place  the  learned,  ingenious,  and  practical  treatise  of  Dr.  Mahan. 
If  there  be  any  one  branch  of  Biblical  studies  which,  in  popular  estimation,  is  es- 
sentially and  inherently  unprofitable,  the  Numerals  of  Scripture  is  that  branch. 
"  Doth  God,  take  care  for  oxen?"  involves,  to  this  day,  the  spirit  of  the  incredulous 
reply  to  those  who  declare  that  the  Numerals  of  Scripture  are  ruled  by  a  divine 
law,  and  embody  divine  truth.  And  yet  there  is  no  more  interesting  and  fruitful 
department  of  study,  than  that  which  the  arithmetic  of  the  Bible  supplies ;  and  if 
any  of  our  readers  will  enter  upon  the  study,  under  the  guidance  of  Palmgio,  we 
venture  to  predict  that  even  dry  numbers  wiU  become  attractive,  and  the  evidences 
to  a  divine  design,  in  many  parts  of  the  Bible  heretofore  neglected,  will  multiply. 
There  is  music  as  well  as  mystery  in  numbers ;  and,  aside  from  the  immediate  re- 
sults of  Dr.  Mahan's  investigations  on  the  historical  verity  of  Holy  Scripture,  we 
shall  not  be  surprised,  if  the  more  remote  results  be  produced,  of  suggesting  a 
careful  study  of  secular  dates,  cycles  and  epochs,  with  a  view  to  discover  latent  har- 
monies and  a  supernatural  order.  There  is  philosophy,  as  well  as  poetry,  in  Words- 
worth's Stanzas,  on  the  power  of  Sound: — 

*'  By  one  pervading  Spirit 
Of  tones  and  numbers  all  things  are  controlled. 
As  Sages  taught,  where  faith  was  found  to  merit 
Initiation  in  that  mystery  old." 

The  precise  object  of  Dr.  Mahan's  inquiry  is,  to  show  that  the  chronology  of  the 
Bible,  in  its  simple  and  unamended  form,  and  with  its  seemingly  unaccountable  pe- 
culiarities, abounds  in  most  remarkable  parntUelisms,  coincidences  and  symmeirieSy 
exhibiting  a  system ;  which  system  finds  its  key  in  certain  numerals,  (such  as  5,  7, 
8,  13,  &c.,)  which  have  a  spiritual^  as  well  as  arithmetical  meaning.  Not  only  in 
the  chronology,  but  also  in  the  numbers  which  enter  into  the  names,  and  in  the 
dates  connected  with  the  types  of  the  Bible,  the  same  supernatural  system  is  traced, 
and  a  most  attractive  view  is  presented,  of  a  new,  but  very  practical  branch  of 
Scripture  Symbolism. 

The  Inquiry  is  divided  into  three  parts,  viz :  (1.)  A  Summary  of  the  Six  Days  of 
Preparation  for  ChiiaVa  "Kixi^om.    (2.)  A  Summing  up  of  the  Dates  and  Periods 


1864.]  Notices  of  Boohs.  657 

given  in  the  Hebrew  Scriptures ;  and  (3.)  An  Examination  of  the  Philosophy,  as 
well  as  the  Coincidences  of  the  sacred  numbers.  It  is  by  virtue  of  the  mystical  or 
spiritual  meaning  of  these  numbers,  (and  this  meaning  is  elicited,  by  a  most  rigorous 
mathematical  as  well  as  logical  process,)  that  the  author  is  able  to  construct  a 
Table  of  Sacred  (and  partly  of  Secular)  Dates,  explaining  peculiarities  and  remov- 
ing difficulties,  which  Irnve  greatly  perplexed  BibUcal  students,  and  to  derive,  at  the 
same  time,  a  fine  argument  for  the  plenary  Inspiration  of  the  Scriptures.  If  any 
one  will  apply  for  himself,  in  his  ordinary  study  of  the  Bible,  the  spiritual  meaning  of 
certain  numbers  which  Dr.  Mahan  has  especially  investigated,  he  will  find  an  addi- 
tional interest  in  the  pages  of  God's  Book,  and  a  new  view  of  the  manifold  (  tzolkL- 
^f)  grace  of  GrOD.  We  will  mention  a  few  of  these  numbers,  with  their  spiritual 
meaning.  1,  or  Unity;  2,  Transitional,  imperfect;  3,  Essential  perfection;  4,  Or- 
ganized perfection.  Dominion;  5,  Military  organization;  6,  Earthly,  imperfect;  7, 
SPIRIT,  Rest;  8,  Resurrection ;  9,  Paternity;  10,  Infinity;  12,  National  number;  13, 
Revolt,  Apostasy;  15,  Second  Resurrection;  31,  Deity  Number;  40,  Judah's  number. 
Probation;  42,  Antichrist's  number;  50,  Jubilee;  65,  Israel's  number;  120,  Sus- 
pended Judgment ;  300,  Churchly  number;  390,  Ephraim's  number ;  430,  Israel- 
Judah  number;  450,  Abrahamic  term;  490,  Jerusalem's  term;  700,  Peace  and 
Rest. 

In  order  to  understand  this  branch  of  the  subject,  howevei*,  we  must  refer  our 
readers  to  the  book  itself.  In  the  course  of  his  investigations,  the  author  inter- 
sperses some  fine  thoughts  on  the  value  of  the  Bible,  and  on  the  proper  relation  of 
fancy,  to  its  study  and  interpretation.  The  function  of  imagination  in  Biblical  ex- 
egesis, demands,  in  our  opinion,  more  attention  than  it  has  yet  received,  and  a 
higher  stand  in  asserting  and  defending  its  claims.  It  is  too  much  the  habit  to 
classify  Imagination  and  Fancy,  with  Music,  Poetry,  and  Numbers,  and  then  to 
think  of  them  all  as  among  the  lighter  amusements,  tolerable  in  secular  hours  and 
among  secular  pursuits,  but  wholly  intolerable  in  graver  studies  and  in  hours  of 
sober,  devotional  studies.  And  yet,  you  might  as  well  attempt  to  interpret  one  of 
Pindar's  Odes  without  the  aid  of  imagination,  as  to  expound  intelligibly,  by  mere 
verbal  criticism,  the  prophetic  raptures  of  Isaiah,  Ezekiel,  or  Habakkuk.  How  can 
the  Parables  of  Jesus,  or  the  inspirations  of  His  beloved  Apostle,  be  comprehended 
without  the  aid  of  imagination  1  And  if  poetry,  music  and  numbers  are  to  be 
thrown  aside,  as  "of  the  earth,  earthy,"  then,  what  shall  be  our  defence  of  St.  John 
the  Theologian,  who  has  identified  our  notions  of  Heaven  with,  not  only  the  Lamb 
and  Divine  Charity,  but  with  Numbers,  Songs,  and  **  the  harps  of  GrOD.'*  Rather 
let  us  accept  of  the  teachings  of  the  Earlier  Church,  and  of  such  illustrations  of 
that  teaching  as  the  author  of  "  Palmoni"  has  given  us ;  and  let  us  always  include 
the  heart  and  the  imagination  in  our  contemplation  of  God's  Works  and  Words, 
and  recognize 

— the  hymn 
Of  joy,  that  from  her  utmost  walls 
The  six-days'  Work,  by  flaming  Seraphim, 
Transmits  to  Heaven  !     As  Deep  to  Deep 
Shouting  through  one  valley  calls. 
All  worlds,  all  natures,  mood  and  measure  keep 
For  praise  and  ceaseless  gratulation,  poured 
Into  the  ear  of  God,  their  Lord  I 

Sermons  preached  before  his  Royal  Highness,  the  Prince  of  Wales,  during  his  Tour 
in  the  East,  in  the  Spring  of  1862,  with  Notices  of  some  of  the  localities  visited. 
By  Arthur  Penrhyn  Stanley,  D.  D.  New  York;  Chas.  Scribner.  12mo.  1863. 
pp.  272. 

There  are  attractions  enough  in  or  about  this  book  to  give  it  considerable  popu- 
larity. It  is  neatly  printed,  on  tinted  paper;  and  nearly  half  of  the  volume  is  de- 
voted to  "Notices  of  some  localities  in  the  East"  visited  by  the  Prince;  among 
which  are  the  Mosque  of  Hebron,  the  Samaritan  Passover,  Galilee,  Hermon,  Leba- 
non, and  Patmos.  Hebron,  (the  Cave  of  Machpelah,)  Mount  Gerizim,  and  Leba- 
non, are  illustrated  by  cuts.  In  reality,  however,  this  volume  is  hardly  worthy  of 
notice.  The  Sermons,  as  literary  specimens,  are  beneath  criticism.  There  is  a 
snobbish  air  about  them,  a  conceited,  patronizing  tone,  as  if  the  Holy  Land  might 


658  Notices  of  Books,  [Jan., 

feel  itself  very  much  complimented  by  so  much  condescension.  As  to  the  infor- 
mation conveyed  concerning  the  sacred  localities,  it  amounts  to  nothing.  All  this, 
however,  is  to  the  public  of  Uttle  consequence,  But  Canon  Stanley  is  an  Oxford 
Professor;  he  is  Examining  Chaplain  to  the  Bishop  of  London,  and  an  attacJieot 
the  royal  family.  In  this  hght,  the  Sermons  deserve  attention,  and  the  severest 
reprehension  Thus,  the  Sermon  at  Nazareth,  on  Good  Friday,  does  not  give  one 
clear  recognition  of  the  great  Atoning  work,  by  which  alone  that  day  is  to  be  forever 
distinguished.  The  Sermon  on  "Whitsunday,  not  only  ignores  utterly  the  Person- 
ality of  the  Holy  Ghost,  but  virtually  denies  it.  The  Sermon  on  Easter-Day,  does 
not  even  allude  to  the  Resurrection  of  the  Body.  We  see  it  stated,  on  good  author- 
ity, that  Canon  Stanley  even  sneers  at  the  Creeds,  before  the  young  men  in  the  Lec- 
ture Room.  No  wonder  these  men  are  trying  to  relax  the  terms  of  subscription  to 
the  Articles.  They  seem  to  have  a  very  profound  regard  for  their  bread-and-but- 
ter, if  they  have  none  for  the  Faith.  The  real  truth  is,  that  the'  Oxford  Professor, 
who,  together  with  the  Bishop  of  London,  was  a  pupil  of  Arnold,  has  fallen  into 
the  loosest  notions  of  the  nature  and  office  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  has  already 
become  thoroughly  infected  with  the  modern  infidel  German  Rationalism.  We  see 
it  stated  that  he  is  a  candidate  far  the  vacant  Archbishopric  of  Dublin.  Of  course, 
almost  any thiilg;  is  to  be  anticipated  from  Lord  Palmerston  I  and  the  Hanoverian 
influence. 

History  op  the  Romans  under  the  Empire.  By  Charles  Merivale,  B.  D.  Late 
Fellow  of  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge.  From  the  Fourth  London  Edition. 
With  a  copious  Analytical  Index.  Vol.  L  New  York:  D.  Appleton  k  Co. 
1863.     8vo.  pp.  439. 

We  are  glad  to  see  that  the  Messrs.  Appleton  have  commenced  the  re-publica- 
tion of  this  standard  work.  It  first  appeared  in  England  in  1850 :  it  has  already 
reached  its  Fourth  Edition,  and  is  sure  of  a  permanent  place  in  public  estimation,  as 
there  is  no  other  History  of  this  particular  period  which  can  compete  with  it.  This 
period  marks  the  transition  from  Ancient  to  Modern  History.  It  includes  the  ed- 
ucational and  formative  influence  of  Grecian  Art,  Science,  Philosophy  and  Politics, 
on  the  Roman  nation  and  people;  and  the  degeneracy  of  that  people,  under  its 
vast  wealth  and  its  effeminacy.  It  comprises  the  yielding  and  giving  way  of  the 
Republic  to  the  Empire.  And  yet,  in  all  this,  we  see  an  illustrious  instance  of 
what  is  termed,  God  in  History.  The  consolidation  of  the  Empire  prepared  the 
way  for  the  universal  spread  of  Christianity ;  just  as  the  subsequent  dismember- 
ment of  the  Empire  threw  Christianity  upon  its  own  resources,  and  released  it  from 
the  power  of  poUtical  corruption. 

Mr.  Merivale's  History  begins  with  the  foundation  of  the  Empire  by  Julius,  and 
ends  with  the  adoption  of  Christianity  as  the  State  Religion  by  Constantino.  He 
writes,  not  as  a  mere  annaUst,  but  as  a  thoughtful,  sagacious  observer  of  the  prog- 
ress of  the  great  drama  of  events ;  and  the  picture  which  he  portrays  of  the  pro- 
cesses of  national  corruption,  deserves  the  most  careful  study  of  every  American 
at  the  present  day.  "Whether  we  are  now  forming  a  counterpart  to  that  period,  to 
be  described  by  the  future  historian,  God  only  knows ;  but  no  one  can  peruse  the 
story  of  Society  under  the  Triumvirate,  without  being  reminded,  painfully,  of  what 
is  passing  under  our  own  eyes. 

Mr.  Merivale  is  a  good  writer ;  he  has  less  scenic  power  than  Macaulay,  but  is,  for 
that  very  reason,  more  to  be  trusted ;  and  he  lacks  the  sustained  vigor  of  Hume, 
perhaps ;  still,  he  is  never  tedious ;  he  is  clear,  he  grasps  fully  the  great  questions 
before  him,  and  presents  them  fairly  before  the  reader.  His  abundant  references 
and  Notes,  show  the  breadth  of  his  reading,  and  his  mastery  of  the  subject 

The  Headship  op  Christ,  and  the  Rights  of  the  Christian  People.  A  collection 
of  Essays,  Historical  and  Descriptive  Sketches,  and  Personal  Portraitures.  With 
the  author's  celebrated  letter  to  Lord  Brougham.  By  HuaH  Miller,  author  of 
"Footprints  of  the  Creator,"  "Testimony  of  the  Rocks,"  "  Old  Red  Sand  Stone." 
"  Popular  Geology,"  etc.  Edited,  with  a  preface,  by  Peter  Bayne,  A.  M.  Bos- 
ton :  Gould  &  Lincoln.     1863.     12mo.  pp.  502. 

Hugh  Miller  is  known  in  this  country  mostly  by  his  works  on  Geology.  He  was 
alfio  a  vigorous  thiBker,  apo^eiCui  ^rriter^  and  a  most  effective  oontrovertist  in  the 


1864.]  Notices  of  Boohs.  659 

g^at  disruption  in  the  Scottish  Establishment.  He  espoused  the  side  of  the  pop- 
ular party,  and,  by  his  pamphlets,  and  his  articles  in  the  "  Witness'''  Newspaper,  of 
which  he  was  Editor,  he  became  one  of  its  prominent  leaders  and  champions.  The 
present  volume  is  mostly  made  up  of  those  papers,  and  forms  an  essential  part  dT 
the  history  of  that  religious  movement,  the  direct  consequences  of  which  are  not 
yet  all  developed.  As  American  Churchmen  we  agree  thoroughly  with  him  in 
many  of  his  elementary  principles.  We  differ  utterly  from  him,  oftentimes,  in  the 
appUcation  of  those  principles.  The  work  is  edited,  and  a  Preface  is  written  by 
Rev.  Peter  Bayne,  a  spicy  and  somewhat  famous  '^riter  for  the  Magazines.  In  his 
contrast  between  the  English  and  the  Scottish  Establishments,  he  comes  about  as 
near  to  the  real  truth  in  respect  to  the  former,  as  a  certain  Rev.  Mr.  Shimeall  did, 
whom  some  of  our  readers  may,  perhaps,  remember.  Really,  the  bitter  prejudice 
against  the  Church  among  common  people  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  when  we  find 
such  a  writer  deliberately  uttering  such  unfounded  sentiments. 

The  Judgments  op  the  Canadian  Bishops,  on  the  Documents  submitted  to 
them  by  the  Corporation  of  Trinity  College,  in  relation  to  the  Theological  Teach- 
ing of  the  College.    Toronto:  Rowsell  and  Ellis.    1863.     8vo.  pp.  26. 

This  most  important  pamphlet  deserves  more  attention  than  we  have  now  space 
to  give  it.  Principles  are  involved,  in  this  whole  matter,  of  the  greatest  moment, 
and  of  the  greatest  practical  value.  The  election  of  Bishop  Cronyn  to  the  new 
Diocese  of  Huron,  in  1857,  was  only  by  a  majority  of  one;  and,  as  will  be  recol- 
lected, was  secured  by  the  Rt.  Rev.  gentleman  voting  for  himself!  From  that  time, 
onward,  he  has  been  imtiring  in  his  opposition  to  the  Church  principles  and  Church 
influence,  which  came  so  near  defeating  his  election,  and  would  have  done  so,  but 
for  an  act  of  indelicacy  on  his  part,  which  will  brand  his  name  with  reproach  for- 
ever, in  the  history  of  the  Church.  Especially  has  he  been  unremitting  in  his  at- 
tacks upon  Trinity  College,  Toronto ;  and  he  has  of  late  been  attempting  to  build  up 
an  opposition  Seminary,  in  his  own  Diocese,  and  came  near  securing  a  considerable 
endowment  in  England,  by  his  representations;  which  was,  we  believe,  frustrated 
by  a  truthful  statement  of  the  real  facts  in  the  case.  These  are  a  few  of  the  cir- 
cumstances which  will  help  explain  the  present  pamphlet ;  to  which  we  can  now 
only  briefly  advert. 

At  a  Meeting  of  the  Corporation  of  Trinity  College,  (of  which  the  Bishop  of  Hu- 
ron is  a  member,)  Feb.  18, 1862,  he  moved  the  appointment  of  a  Committee  to  re- 
ceive his  Objections  to  the  teaching  of  the  College,  and  any  answer  thereto,  and  to 
report  at  a  future  Meeting.  At  a  subsequent  Meeting,  Oct.  T,  1862,  his  objections, 
and  the  Answers  by  the  Provost  of  the  College,  were  submitted  to  the  Corporation. 
By  them  it  was  moved,  that  the  Objections  and  the  Answer  be  laid  before  the 
Canadian  Bishops,  for  their  Judgment.  The  objections  and  Answers  form 
a  pamphlet  of  84  pages,  which  is  now  before  us.  These  Bishops,  viz:  the  Metro- 
politan, the  Lord  Bishop  of  Montreal,  Bishop  Fulford,  the  Bishop  of  Toronto,  Bish- 
op Strachan,  the  Bishop  of  Ontario,  Bishop  Lewis,  and  the  Bishop  of  Quebec,  Bishop 
Mountain,  have  now  given  their  Judgments.  They  are  calm  and  dignified  papers, 
worthy  of  Christian  gentlemen  occupying  such  exalted  positions.  But  this  is  not 
all.  The  Bishop  of  Huron,  himself,  as  one  of  "  the  Canadian  Bishops,"  sends  in  Ma 
Jvdgment  upon  himself;  which  is  more  than  twice  as  long  as  either  of  the  others, 
and  is  not  a  judgment  at  all,  but  a  piece  of  captious,  quibbUng  criticism.  But  all 
this  might  have  been  expected,  from  one  who  owes  his  Episcopate  to  his  own  vote. 

At  a  subsequent  Meeting  of  the  Corporation,  Sept.  29,  1863,  the  following  Reso- 
lution was  adopted : 

Moved  by  the  Ven.  the  Archdeacon  of  Toronto,  seconded  by  J.  A.  Henderson, 
Esq., 

Resolved — "  That  this  corporation,  after  fully  considering  the  charges  preferred 
by  the  Right  Reverend  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Huron  against  the  theological  teaching 
of  the  Provost  of  Trinity  College,  and  the  opinions  of  the  Canadian  Bishops  on  these 
charges,  and  the  Provost's  replies,  is  of  opinion  that  that  teaching  is  not  unsound, 
unscriptural,  contrary  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Church  of  England,  dangerous  in  its 
tendency,  nor  leading  to  the  Church  of  Rome." 

Truly  extracted  from  the  minutes.  CHARLES  MAGRATH, 

Bu/raa/r  and  Secretary. 


660  Notices  of  Boohs.  [Jan., 

As  we  said  in  the  outset,  this  whole  matter  involves  certain  great  principles, 
which  form  the  very  basis  of  the  Catholic  Church,  as  distinct  from  a  mere  Sect 
As  far  as  we  can  judge,  the  Provost  has  been  grossly  misrepresented  by  the  Bishop 
of  Huron ; — ^he  has  taught  nothing  in  which  he  is  not  sustained  by  the  soundest 
and  most  learned  Doctors  in  the  Church ;  nor  upon  points  where  the  Church  is 
silent,  is  it  shown  .that  he  has  ever  taught  his  own  private  opinions  as  the  doctrines 
of  the  Church.  The  Provost's  Answer  is  exceedingly  able  and  valuable,  and  is 
worthy  of  more  general  circulation. 

Bdward  Everett's  Address,  at  Gettysburgh,  Penn.,  Nov.  19,  at  the  Consecration 
of  the  Cemetery  for  the  interment  of  the  remains  of  those  who  fell  in  the  Battles 
of  July  1st,  2d,  and  3d,  1863. 

We  notice  now  this  Address,  portions  of  which  are  equal  in  polished  diction  to 
anything  in  the  language,  only  to  call  attention  to  a  historical  untruth  in  the  fol- 
lowing sentence. — *'  The  Puritans  in  1640  and  the  Whigs  of  1688  rebelled  against 
arbitrary  power,  in  order  to  establish  Constitutional  liberty."  The  Puritans  did 
not  do,  and  did  not  intend  to  do,  any  such  thing.  They  meant  to  establish  a  Con- 
stitutional Despotism,  on  the  basis  of  a  Puritan  Theocracy ;  and  in  attempting  it, 
were  guilty  of  a  tyranny,  political  and  ecclesiastical,  unsurpassed  in  English  history. 
Mr.  Everett  is  too  much  of  a  man,  and  too  learned  a  scholar,  to  utter  such  stuff  as 
this  at  any  time,  and  especially  on  such  an  occasion  as  that  which  called  forth  his 
Address. 

Christianity  the  RsijaiON  op  Nature.  Lectures  delivered  before  the  Lowell 
Institute.  By  A.  P.  Pbabodt,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  Preacher  and  Professor,  Ac.,  in 
Harvard  College,  Boston :  Gould  &  Lincoln.     1864.     12mo.    pp.  256. 

There  is  so  much  incidental  and  occasional  truth,  and  so  much  fundamental 
error  in  these  Lectures,  that  we  hesitate  to  speak  of  them  within  such  brief  limits. 
The  radical  mistake  of  the  Lecturer,  one  which  characterizes  not  only  this  book, 
but  the  whole  Rationalistic  School,  to  which  he  evidently  belongs,  is  in  holding  and 
teaching  "  the  identity  of  the  Doctrines  and  Ethics  of  Christianity  with  the  Religion 
of  Nature."  This  is  the  proton  pseudos  of  Modern  Infidelity,  and  runs  through  the 
whole  System,  if  that  can  be  called  a  System,  which  has  no  form  or  shape ;  which 
only  agrees  in  disagreeing,  and  whose  only  Creed  is  Disbelief.  Christianity  is  a 
System,  not  of  Naturalism  but  of  Supernaturalism ;  and  rests  upon,  takes  for  granted, 
certain  great  Facts,  which  these  men  utterly  deny.  To  get  rid  of  these  Facts,  they 
quibble,  and  cavil,  and  theorise,  and  criticise,  and  sneer,  and  blaspheme,  according 
to  the  whim,  and  taste,  and  culture  of  the  individual.  The  better  class  of  these 
men  stand  at  a  distance  from  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  turning  their  instruments 
of  vision  and  mensuration  upon  it,  they  pronounce  it  on  the  whole,  a  very  good 
thing,  and  worth  treating  kindly  and  respectfully ;  and  then  having  so  decided, 
they  do  not  hesitate  occasionally  to  expend  a  little  sentimental  and  perhaps  genuine 
reverence  upon  it,  and  oven  to  try  to  satisfy  their  thirsty  souls  with  it.  And  all 
this  is  done  with  such  an  air  of  scholarly  taste  and  decent  courtesy,  that  a  Commu- 
nity, like  a  large  portion  of  the  New  England  people,  who  have  thrown  aside  such 
things  as  Dogmas,  listen  complacently  to  such  teachings  for  an  evening's  amuse- 
ment. There  is,  we  are  glad  to  know,  even  in  that  region,  indications  of  a  deep 
yearning  for  something  higher  and  nobler  than  all  this. 

Geoqraphioal  Studies.  By  the  late  Professor  Carl  Ritteb,  of  Berlin.  Trans- 
lated from  the  Original  German  by  William  Leonhard  Gage.  Boston :  Grould  k 
Lincoln.     1863.     12mo.     pp.  366. 

Carl  Ritter  has  done  more  than  any  other  one  man  to  elevate  Geography  to  the 
rank  of  a  Science ;  or,  we  would  rather  say,  to  enlarge  its  domain,  and  to  group  the 
details  of  geographical  facts  in  classified  order  and  connection.  Indeed,  in  his  en- 
thusiasm, for  he  became  a  devotee  to  his  profession,  he  advanced  principles  which 
would  change  the  character  of  Geography  entirely,  and  make  it  absorb  witiiin  itself 
other  departments  of  Natural  and  Physical  Science.  Nay,  with  Mr.  Buckle,  the 
effect  of  this  tendency  was,  to  go  much  farther,  and  to  make  Geogra]^,  in  its 


1864.]  Notices  of  Boohs.  661 

largest  sense,  comprise  both  Political  and  Moral  Science.  This  dose  inward  con- 
nection between  History  and  'Nature,  between  a  people  and  the  Country  which  it* 
inhabits,  was  the  leading  idea  of  Ritter ;  yet  it  seems  to  have  been  held  by  the 
dreamy  Qermau  in  connection  with  very  warm  religious  feeling ;  while,  with  the 
practical  matter-of-fact  Scotchman  Mr.  Buckle,  it  made  in  reality  an  Atheist  of  him. 
The  volume  is  made  up  of  a  collection  of  papers,  containing,  the  Introduction  to 
his  great  work  on  Greography  (Erdkunde) ;  General  Observations  on  the  Fixed 
Forms  of  the  Earth's  Surface ;  and  Six  Lectures  read  before  the  Royal  Academy 
of  Science  at  Berlin,  betweei^  1826  and  1850.  It  has  also  a  beautiful  sketch  of  thie 
life  of  Ritter,  written  by  the  translator ;  and  an  overstrained  paper,  by  Dr.  H. 
Bogekamp,  of  Berlin,  giving  an  account  of  Professor  Ritter's  geographical  labors. 

History  op  the  Sioux  War,  And  Massacres  of  1862  and  1863.  By  Isaac  V.  D. 
Heard.  With  Portraits  and  Illustrations.  New  York:  Harper  &  Brothers. 
1863.     12mo.  pp".  354. 

At  any  other  time  than  this,  when  our  own  Civil  War  engrosses  the  public  mind, 
the  record  before  us  would  challenge  and  receive  close  attention.  It  is  the  old  story 
of  the  wrongs  done  to  the  poor  Indians.  The  circumstances  are  given  under  which 
the  Sioux  tribes,  incited  on  by  their  Winnebago  and  Chippeway  neighbors,  com- 
menced and  perpetrated  one  of  the  most  cruel  massacres  in  the  whole  page  of  In- 
dian warfare — in  all  nearly  eight  hundred  men,  women  and  children  perished  by  the 
most  terrible  of  all  deaths.  The  story  is  told  of  the  execution  of  thirty-eight  of  these 
savages,  at  Mankato,  Feb.  26,  1863;  and  the  military  Expedition  is  described  in  de- 
tail of  Gen.  Sibley,  who  chased  the  Sioux,  alternately  fighting  and  pursuing  them, 
until  they  were  driven  across  the  Missouri  River,  in  latitude  46°  42'  and  longitude, 
100^35',  at  a  distance  of  nearly  600  miles  from  Fort  Snelling.  The  cost  of  this 
War  amounts  already  to  over  ten  millions  of  dollars.  The  author  anticipates  trouble 
with  the  Chippeway  nation,  numbering  nearly  8000  Warriors ;  and  he  enumerates 
certain  j)recautionary  measures  which  should  receive  the  immediate  consideration 
of  Government.  Mr.  Heard  is  an  old  resident  of  Minnesota,  was  a  member  of 
€ren.  Sibley's  Expedition,  and  Recorder  of  the  Commission  which  tried  the  Indians 
for  the  Massacre. 

We  are  glad  to  see,  in  the  Appendix,  a  paper  by  the  Rt.  Rev.  Bishop  Whipple, 
formerly  published  by  the  "  Bishop  Seabury  Mission;"  in  which  the  wrongs  of  the 
Indians — ^he  terms  our  "Indian  system  an  organized  system  of  robbery" — ^are 
plainly  and  faithfully  disclosed. 

The  Great  Stone  Book  op  Nature.  By  David  Thomas  Ansted,  M.  A.,  F.  R.  S., 
Ac ,  Late  Fellow  of  Jesus  College,  Cambridge.  Philadelphia ;  cieorge  W.  ChUds. 
1863.     12mo.    pp.  335. 

This  singular  and  ill  chosen  title,  not  only  does  not  give  a  clue  to  the  book  itself 
but  is  quite  too  pretentious  when  the  design  of  the  volume  is  actually  unfolded. 
The  Stone  Book  is  the  Science  of  Geology.  The  leaves  of  the  Book  are  the  vari- 
ous and  successive  layers  of  earth  and  rock  that  make  up  our  globe.  These  leaves 
the  Author  proposes  to  read  and  explain  by  way  of  familiar  illustration. '  If  the 
Science  itself  were  more  accurately  defined  even  by  Geologists,  and  more  generally 
understood  by  the  people,  such  a  conversational  mode  of  treatment  would  be  more 
satisfactory.  As  it  is,  the  volume  is  an  entertaining  one,  and  gives,  in  a  popular 
way,  the  general  facts  and  principles  of  Geology,  as  ordinarily  received. 

Kkafp's  French  Grammar.  A  Practical  Grammar  of  the  French  Language :  Con- 
taining a  Grammar,  Exercises,  Reading  Lessons,  and  a  complete  pronouncing 
Vocabulary.  By  William  I.  Knapp,  A.  M.,  Professor  of  Modem  Languages  and 
Literature  in  Madison  University,  N.  Y.,  and  Author  of  "  A  French  Reading- 
Book."    New  York:     Harper  &  Brothers.     1864.     12mo.    pp.602. 

Ohrestomathie  Francaise  :     Containing  I.  Selections  from  the  best  French  Wri- 
ters, with  Copious  References  to  the  Author's  French  Grammar.    II.  The  Mas- 
ter-Pieces of  Moliere,  Racine,  Boileau,  and  Voltaire ;  with  Explanatory  Notes,  a 
Glossary  of  Idiomatic  Phrases,  and  a  Vocabulary.    By  William  I.  Knapp,  A.  M., 
Professor  of  Modem  Languages  and  Literature  in  Madison  University,  N.  Y. 
New  York:    Harper  &  Brothers.    1864.    12mo.    pp.480. 

VOL,  XV.  63 


662  Notices  of  Books.  [Jan., 

"We  can  only  speak  of  these  works,  as  it  were,  from  the  outside.  Their  real  value 
can  be  tested  only  by  their  practical  use.  But  the  Author  is  a  practical  educa- 
tor, and  he  knows  the  almost  insurmountable  difficulties  on  the  part  of  an  Ameri- 
can in  thoroughly  mastering  the  peculiarities  of  the  French  language  and  especial- 
ly in  its  pronunciation. 

In  his  Grammar,  he  disclaims  all  **  new  methods,"  and  particularly  the  idea  of 
teaching  the  language  in  a  few  Easy  Lessons.  The  thing  is  impossible,  and  none 
but  a  quack  will  pretend  it.  The  work  is  simple  and  natural  in  its  plan,  and  in  the 
construction  and  pronunciation  of  the  language,  precisely  those  points  are  attended 
to,  which  are  most  apt  to  perplex  an  American  learner. 

In  the  Chrestomathie,  the  design  of  the  work  is  to  furnish  in  a  single  volume  a 
complete  Reading-Book  for  Students  of  the  French  Language.  In  the  First  Part, 
•very  Grammaticiad  Principle  is  explained  by  References  to  the  sections  of  the  aa- 
thor's  French  Grammar,  in  which  they  are  fully  elucidated.  The  necessity  of  en- 
cumbering the  text  with  notes  is  thus  avoided.  In  the  Second  Part,  the  Master- 
Pieces  of  the  French  classica!  writers  are  given  entire.  The  Glossary  furnishes  an 
explanation  of  every  idiomatic  phrase ;  and  the  Vocabulary  includes  all  the  words 
ckjcurring  in  the  volume. 

Portrait  Album  j  of  the  House  of  Bishops  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  of 
*    the  United  States.    Photographed  from  life  during  the  Triennial  Convention  of 
1862.    By  J.  GuRKBT  &  Sw.    New  York   1863.    James  Pott. 

This  elegant  volume  is  one  that  every  Churchman  may  well  be  proud  of  The 
conception  and  design  of  the  work  are  beautiful,  and  the  execution  leaves  nothing 
to  be  desired.  The  Portraits  are  twenty-four  in  number ;  commencing  with  the 
venerable  Presiding  Bishop  Brownell,  and  ending  with  Bishop  Stevens  of  Pennsyl- 
Tania.  Ail  are  excellent;  several  of  them  are  exquisite,  the  very  best  that  we 
have  ever  seen  of  the  several  Bishops.  Each  likeness  is  accompanied  with  a  page 
of  letter-press,  giving  a  brief  sketch  of  the  Life  of  the  Bishop,  the  whole  einbellish* 
ed  with  an  illuminated  border.  The  binding  of  the  volume  is  elaborately  rich, 
though  yet  neat;  and  will  at  once  strike  and  please  the  eye  of  every  true  lover  of 
Art.  As  a  Holy-day  present,  and  especially  from  a  Sunday  School  to  a  Pastor  or 
Superintendent,  nothing  could  be  more  suitable.  Mr.  Pott,  at  the  Prayer  Book  and 
Tract  Depository,  No.  5,  Cooper  Union,  New  York,  sells  them  at  $15.00. 

A  Class-Book  of  Chemistrt  ;  in  which  the  latest  Facts  and  Principles  of  the  Sd- 
enoe  are  explained  and  applied  to  the  Arts  of  Life  and  the  Bhenomena  of  Nature. 
Designed  for  the  use  of  Colleges  and  Schools.  A  new  Edition — entirely  re-wri^ 
ten.  With  over  three  hundred  Illustrations.  By  Edward  L.  Youmans,  M.  D., 
Author,  &c..  New  York:     D.  Appleton  &  Co.    1863.    12ma    pp.460. 

Dr.  Youmans  is  already  favorably  known  as  an  author  of  several  works,  oo 
Chemistry  and  other  branches  of  Physical  Science.  Chemistry  is  already  the  best 
defined  of  the  Natural  Sciences ;  it  is  certainly  one  of  the  most  interesting,  and 
moat  ui3eM  ir^  its  adaptations  to  the  Practical  Arts,  and  is  most  appropriate  to  be 
introduced  into  our  Public  Schools.  We  know  of  no  better  text-book  for  such  use 
than  the  one  before  us.  It  is  clearly  arranged,  simple  in  style,  amply  illustrated 
and  provided  with  leading  questions  jn  the  margin  for  the  use  of  teachers.  In  his 
Preface,  the  author  thus  states  the  order  and  plan  of  his  work.  "  In  the  First  Part 
are  considered  the  great  natural  forces  by  which  matter  is  moved  and  transformed. 
In  the  Second,  the  application  of  these  forces  to  the  lower  or  mineral  world,  and 
the  change  of  properties  they  produce  in  inorganic  bodied.  Part  Third  treats  of  the 
organic  kingdom  which  rises  out  of  the  preceding,  with  the  composition  and  changes 
of  organic  substances.  Part  Fourth  treatsf  of  the  completion  of  Nature's  scheme 
in  the  world  Of  life,  and  applies  the  principles  of  the  three  former  divisions  to  the 
illustration  of  physiologicfd  chemistry." 

Dr.  Hookbr's  Chemistry.  Science  for  the  School  and  Family.  Part  U. — Chmcb- 
TRY.  By  Dr.  Worthinqton  Hooker,  of  Yale  College,  Author  of  "Human  Physi- 
ology," '*  OhUd's  Book  of  Nature."  "  Natural  History,"  &c.  Illustrated  by  nu- 
merous Engravings.    New  York :    Harper  &  BrothersL     1864.     12mo.  ]^.  435. 


1864]  Notices  of  Boohs.  663 

We  have  before  noticed  the  elementary  works  in  Dr.  Hooker's  Series  of  School 
Books  on  the  Natural  Sciences.  The  volume  before  us  is  designed  for  High  Schools 
and  Academies.  The  subjects  are  arranged  in  their  natural  order.  First,  there  ar^ 
the  four  great  elements,  Oxjgen,  Nitrogen,  Carbon,  and  Hydrogen,  and  their  com- 
binations. Next  are  the  heavy  Metals  and  their  Oxyds.  Then  there  are  the  Alka- 
lies and  Earths  and  their  Metals.  Then  there  are  the  Oxygen  and  Hydrogen  Adds 
and  their  Radicals.  Next,  follow  Oxygen  Salts,  and  Salts  without  Oxygen;  the 
Laws  of  Chemical  Affinity ;  Chemical  Equivalents ;  Heat ;  Light ;  Galvanism  j  Or- 
ganic Chemistry ;  Constitution  of  Plants;  Vegetation*;  Soils  and  Manures;  Pro- 
ducts of  Vegetation;  Fermentation;  Animal  Chemistry.  In  the  Appendix  is  a 
List  of  Questions  for  the  use  of  Teachers,  and  a  full  Index. 

Classic  Quotations:  .  A  Text-Book  by  the  Wise  Spirits  of  all  ages  and  all  coua- 
tries,  fit  for  all  men  and  all  hours.  Collected,  arranged  and  edited  by  James 
Elmes,  Author  of  "Memoirs  of  Christopher  Wren,"  &c..  New  York:  James 
MUler.     1863.     12mo.    pp.  256. 

The  compiler  of  thesd  "  Thoughts,"  being  deprived  of  sight  for  several  yeariii 
was  accustomed  to  regale  himself  with  the  mental  stores  of  his  earlier  years ;  and, 
with  the  aid  of  an  amanuensis,  he  has  collected  from  a  variety  pf  sources,  pith^ 
and  sententious  passages  on  a  great  variety  of  subjects.  Many  of  them  are  wi^ ; 
some  of  them  are  quite  otlierwise.  The  book  will  be  a  pleasant  relief  to  an  over- 
tasked mind,  will  form  an  agreeable  recreation  for  a  vacant  hour ;  it  not  unfrequent- 
ly  punctures  a  shallow  conceit  or  a  wretched  sophistry,  and  so  gives  a  wholesome 
(Urection  to  meditation.  The  Prefece  to  the  American  Edition  is  by  the  Rev.  Dr. 
A.  H.  Vinton. 

V 

Roundabout  Papers.  By  W.  M.  Thackeray,  Author  of  "  Vanity  Fair,"  Ac  Wilh 
Illustrations,  New  Yoric :     Harper  &  Brothers.     1863.     1 2mo.    pp.  292. 

The  twenty  **  Papers  "  reprinted  from  the  "  Comhill  Magazine  "  in  this  volum^ 
are  genuine  specimens  of  Thackeray's  style,  dnd  are  pleasant  reading.  As  an  Ss^ 
sayist,  however,  he  lacks  the  genial  humor  and  quaint  wit  which  give  such  reliaji 
to  the  fugitive  pieces  of  Charles  Lamb.  He  needs  more  margin  to  bring  out  tha,fc 
sustained  power,  and  concentration,  and  intensity  of  feeling,  in  which  he  standJi 
almost  without  a  peer. 

The  Mercy  Seat  :  Or,  Thoughts  on  Prayer,  By  Augustus  C.  Thompson,  D.  I)., 
Author  of  "  The  Better  Land,"  &c.,  Boston :     Gould  &  Lincoln.     1863.     12mo. 
pp.  345. 

While  there  is  much  in  this  volume  which  seems  to  us  defective,  much  which  the 
intelligent  and  devoufr-Churchman  will  feel  is  not  in  harmony  with  the  tone  of  the 
really  Devotional  works  of  the  Martyrs  and  Confessors  of  the  Church,  still  it  is  in 
such  bold  and  distinct  contrast  with  "the  rationalism  of  the  German  and  the  Musdn- 
lar  Christianity  Schools,  that  it  cannot  but  do  good.  The  Author's  thoughts  cover 
the  Nature,  Efficacy,  Conditions,  Methods,  Qualities,  Auxiliaries,  Subjects,  and 
Kinds  of  frayer. 

A  Liturgy,  for  the  Use  of  Church  Schools.  New  York:  James  Pott  1863.  12mo. 
pp.  64. 

The  Prayer  Book,  with  all  its  excellencies,  is  pot  adapted  to  every  occasion,  and 
we  wrong  it  when  we  pretend  that  it  is.  It  was  not  meant  for  a  Family  Prayer 
Book.  It  was  not  meant  fpr  Church  Schools.  It  was  meant  for  a  Sunday  Ser- 
vice, and  a  Daily  Service,  in  Church.  For  the  former  it  is  every  thing  almost,  (not 
quite),  that  can  be  desired.  For  the  latter,  it  will  be  enriched  from  the  treasure 
houses  of  the  Ancient  Liturgies,  when  the  Daily  Service  is  generally  restored  to 
the  Churches,  and  then  we  shall  have  more  fullness,  breadth,  pertinency,  and 
adaptedness,  in  our  Worship.  This  Liturgy  for  Church  Schools  has  the  Prayer 
Book  as  its  key  note  and  is  approved  by  the  Biidiops  of  the  Diocese. 

The  YANE2B  Boy  fbok  Hoxe.    New  York:  James  Miller,  1864.    12mo.  pp.  294. 


664  Notices  of  Books.  [Jan., 

We  have  here  an  odd  jumble  of  rough  notes  of  (mostly)  foreign  trayel;  with  little 
pictorial  sketches  and  artificial  sentimentalisms.  The  artist,  we  should  think  a  day- 
er  fellow  enough ;  but  in  trying  not  to  make  a  stupid  picture,  his  etchings  and  dash- 
es leave  quite  too  much  for  the  imagination.    H6  can  do  much  better  if  he  wilL 

The  Boyhood  OF  Martha  Luther:  or  the  Sufferings  of  the  Heroic  Little  Beggar- 
Boy,  who  afterward  became  the  Great  GTerman  Reformer.  By  Henry  Mayhew, 
Author  of  "Young  Benjamin  Franklin,"  "Young  Humphrey  Davy;  or,  The 
Wonders  of  Science,"^— and  "  The  Early  Life  of  Ferguson,  the  Peasant  Boy  Phi- 
losopher."   New  York :     Harper  &  Brothers.     1863.    12mo.    pp.  372. 

Mr.  Mayhew  visited  the  scenes  of  Luther's  early  boyhood,  and  remained  nearly 
•  two  y^ars,  acquainting  himself  with  the  forms  of  soeial  Hfe.  and  the  various  (nrcum- 
stances.  under  which  the  peasant  boy  grew  up  to  become  the  mighty  monarch  of 
the  stormy  times  in  which  he  lived.  He  has  thrown  his  narrative  into  the  form 
of  a  dramatic  story,  and  has  invested  the  "  little  historical  Novel "  as  he  calls  it, 
with  decided  interest.  It  is  the  best  written  of  any  of  his  biographical  sketches 
that  we  have  seen. 

Mr.  Wind  and  Madam  Bain.  By  PAitL  De  Mussett.  Translated,  with  Permission 
of  the  Author,  by  Emily  Makepeace.  Illustrated  by  Charles  Bennett.  Square 
4to.  Cloth,  gilt.    New  York :     Harper  &  Brothers.     1863.    pp.  126. 

We  remind  Mr.  GTadgrini}  and  his  numerous  progeny  in  the  outset,  that  they 
must  not  buy  this  book  for  a  Christmas  present,  nor  even  think  of  it.  They  could 
make  notiiing  of  it ;  and  it  would  well  nigh  spoil  Christmas  for  them,  by  tifie  way 
it  sets  at  naught  all  Uieir  notions  and  calculations  as  to  the  fitness  of  things.  But 
to  all  nice  little  boys  and  girls,  who  revel  in  dream-land,  and  who  can  detect  a  hid- 
den truth  under  the  shadow  of  an  Allegory,  we  promise  for  them  plenty  of  mirth 
in  this  litlde  book,  so  full  of  quaint  conceit,  and  grotesque  deigns. 

Charles  Dickens's  New  Christmas  Story,  Mrs.  Lirripper^s  Lodgings.  New 
York :  Harper  &  Brothers.     1863.    8vo.    pp.  46. 

The  following  is  the  queer  Table  of  Contents  of  this,  one  of  the  cleverest  of  Dick- 
ens's Christmas  Stories : 

I.  How  Mrs.  Lirripper  carried  on  the  Business ;  H.  How  the  First  Floor  went 
to  Crowley  Castle ;  lU.  How  the  Side-Room  was  attended  by  a  Doctor ;  IV.  How 
the  Second  Floor  kept  a  Dog;  V.  How  the  Third  Floor  knew  the  Potteries;  VI. 
How  the  Best  Attic  was  under  a  Cloud;  VII.  How  the  Parlors  added  a  few  words. 

Mr.  Duncan  of  the  Church  Book  Society,  t62  Broadway,  sends  us  the  following 
new  Publications: 

(1.)  Andy  :  The  Story  of  a  troublesome  Boy.  By  Jenny  M.  Parker,  Author  of  "  The 
Boy  Missionary,"  Aa    18mo.    pp.  184. 

(2.)  The  Holy  Cross.    By  Mary  Alice  Seymour.    18mo.    pp.35. 

(3.)  Little  Hen^y  Aim  His  ^aRbr.  By  Mrs.  Sherwood.  A  revised  edition.  18ma 
pp.  6^. 

The  Church  Book  Society  is  adding  constantly  to  its  list  of  new  books,  and  was 
never,  we  believe,  working  more  effectively,  and  to  better  purpose. 

Plain  Sermons  on  the  Liturgy.  By  the  Rev.  J.  W.  R.  Beok,  M.  A.,  Rector  of 
Petersboro',  Catiada.    1863^    12mo.    pp»  21. 

These  Sermons  were  called  forth  by  an  attack  on  Liturgical  Worship  in  general, 
and  the  Prayer  Book  in  particular,  on  the  part  of  one  of  those  violent  Sectarian 
preachers  who  claim  a  monopoly  bf  vital  godliness ;  and  who  are  found,  it  seems, 
in  Canada  as  well  as  the  United  States.  Mr.  Beck's  Sermons  are  plain,  simple,  in 
excellent  temper,  and  will  do  good. 


1864.]  Notices  of  Books.  665 

Daily  Walk  with  Wise  Men  ;  or  Religiouft  Exercises  for  Every  Day  in  the  Year. 
Selected  by  Rev.  Nelson  Head.    New  York :    Harper  &  Brothers.    1863. 

^he  selections  in  this  well  arranged  volume  are  mostly  taken  from  some  old  Fa- 
ther or  ancient  Author,  furnishing  a  rich  variety,  and  making  a  volume,  every  page 
of  which  has  choice  thoughts  that  may  be  studied  with  profit  and  reread  from  year 
to  year. 

Several  valuable  publications  came  to  hand  just  as  we  go  to  press.  They  will  re» 
ceive  attention  in  our  next  Number. 

The  following  new  PubUcations  have  also  been  received : 

Peter  Cabradivb;  or  the  Martindale  Pastoral  By  Carolina  Chesebbo*.  New 
York:     Sheldon  &  Co.     1863.     12mo.    pp.399. 

Broken  Colitmns.  A  Novel  New  York :  Sheldon  &  Co.  1863.  12mo.  pp. 
558. 

The  Ring  op  Amasis.  Prom  the  Papers  of  a  Grerman  Physician.  By  Robert  Bul- 
WBR  Lytton,  ("  Owen  Meredith,")  New  York  ;  Harper  &  Brothers.  1 863.  12mow 
pp.  301. 

Martin  Pole.  A  Novel.  By  John  Saunders,  Author  of  *•  Abel  Drake's  Wife." 
New  York:     Harper  ifc  Brothers.     1863.     8vo.    pp.  118. 

Mart  Lyndsay.  A  Novel.  By  the  Lady  Emily  Ponsonby,  Author  of  "The  Difr 
cipline  of  Life,"  &c.,  &c.  New  York:  Harper  &  Brothers.  1863.  8vo.  ppw 
155. 

Rachel  Ray.  A  Novel.  By  Anthony  Trollope,  Author  of  "  Orley  Farms,**  fta 
New  York :     Harper  &  Brothers.     1863.    8vo.    pp.  128. 

John  Marchmont's  Legacy.  A  Novel  By  M.  E.  Braddon,  Author  of  "  Aurora 
Floyd,"  Ac.    New  York:     Harper  &  Brothers.     1864.    8vo.    pp.186. 

The  following  Pamphlets,  Sermons,  Reports,  &.C.,  have  been  received :  Several 
of  them  are  full  of  the  "  seeds  of  things,"  and  deserve  careful  comment. 

Does  the  Bible  Sanction  American  Slavery  ?  By  Gk)LDwiN  Smith.  Cambridge: 
Sever  &  Francis.     1863.     12mo.    pp.  101. 

The  Church's  Mission  to  Working  Men  :  A  Report  to  the  Board  of  Missions,  at 
Providence,  R.  L,  Oct.,  1863.    Philadelphia:  J.  S.  McCalla.    1863.    8vo.  pp.  48. 

Rev.  William  Paebt*b  Sermon,  at  the  Diocesan  Convention  of  Western  New 
York,  in  Christ  Church,  Rochester,  Aug.  19,  1863.  12mo.  pp.  25.  "Short- 
comings in  the  Church's  Work  for  Children." 

Rev.  Dr.  Beardslby's  Discourse,  to  the  Pupils  of  the  Episcopal  Academy  of  Con- 
necticut.    "The  Profit  of  Wisdom."    8vo.    pp.20. 

Rev.  R.  B.  Fairbairn's  Sermon,  in  the  Chapel  of  St.  Stephen's  College,  Annan- 
dale,  N.  Y.    8vo.    pp.  19.   . 

Rev.  Dr.  C.  P.  EIraiTth's  Discourse,  at  the  d46th  Anniversary  of  the  Reformation, 
in  St.  John's  (Evangelical  Lutheran)  Church,  Philadelphia,  Nov.  1,  1863.  8vo* 
pp.  15. 

Rev.  William  Stevens  Perry's  Historical  Sketch,  of  the  Episcopal  Church  in 
Portland,  Maine.     1863.    8vo.    pp.  16. 

VOL.  XV.  53* 


'666  Notices  of  Books.  [Jan 

Rev.  R.  M.  Abbrorombib's  Apology  for  the  Graeco-Russian  Church ;  with  refer- 
ence to  the  Filioque.    New  York :     1863.     8vo.    pp.  16. 

B.  Delafield  Skith's  ARauicsKT,  in  the  case  of  the  Prize  Steamer,  Peterhoff.  New 
York:     1863.     8vo.    pp.  25. 

Charles  J.  Stillb*s  Address,  hefore  the  Society  of  the  Graduates  of  Yale  College, 
July  29,  1863.    New  Haven.    &vo.  ipp,  38.  .    /  <       : 

A  Few  Queries;  Suggested  by  a  late  Correiq^ondence  by  I 

Catalogue  of  the  Officers  and  Students  of  Yale  College.  1863-64.  New  Haven. 
8vo.    pp.  64 

Journal  op  the  First  General  Council,  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  in 
Liberia,  West  Africa.  At  its  First  Session,  Feb.,  1863.  With  the  Constitution 
then  adopted.    Monrovia.    1863.     8vo.    pp.  20. 

Report  op  the  Comiottee  of  Merchants  of  New  York,  for  the  relief  of  the  Color- 
ed people  in  the  Riots  of  July,  1863.    New  York.     1863.    pp.  48. 

Charter  and  By-Laws  of  the  New  York  Medical  College  for  Women.  1863. 
16mo.    pp.  14. 

The  Sponsor*^  Gipt,  &c.    By  N.  S.  Richardson,  D.  D. 

• 

This  little  Manufd  on  Confirmation,  which,  in  one  form  or  another,  has  appeared 
in  several  editions,  is  now  neatly  published  by  Mr.  Pott,  at  the  Bible  and  Prayer- 
Book  Depository,  and  is  sold  by  the  doeen,  or  larger  quantity,  at  cost,  for  gratui- 
tous distribution.    No.  6  Cooper  Union,  Fourth  Avenue.     18nu>.    pp.  60.    1864. 


ECCLESIASTICAL  REGISTER- 


SUMMARY  OF  HOME  INTELLIGENCE. 


ORDINATIOifS. 


Name. 
Chamberlain,  N.  H.' 
lischer,  Charles  L. 
Kern,  Moses  L. 
Locke,  George  Lyman, 
Luqueer,  Lea,* 
Matthews,  John  B. 
Meili,  John  Honrj^ 
Rogers,  Lewis  Loren, 
Seibt,  CharldsXheo. 


DEA0ON8. 

Bishop.  Time. 

Eastbum,  Sept.  21, 1863, 
Potter,  A.  Kov.  8,  " 
DeLancey,  Nov.  1, 
Eastburn,  Not.  7, 
Potter,  H.  Oct.  4, 
Potter,  H.  Sept  13, 
Lee,  H.  W.  Not.  1, 
De  Lancey,  Sept.  20, 
Odenh^jiier,Sept.  20, 


1( 


(( 


tl 


(t 


ReT. 

(I 

(( 

a 
(( 
II 
(1 
(( 
(( 
(( 
(( 
i( 
i( 
i( 
II 
u 
u 
tl 

M 


Name.  Biflhop. 

Beauchamp,  W.M.De  Lancey, 
Bishop,  E.  Ferris,  Williams, 
Brown,  Henry  M.  De  Lancey, 
Brush,  Abner  P.    Upfold, 
Coan,  Edwin,        Do  Lancey, 
Copeland,  G.  W.D.Potter,  H. 
Edson,  Samuel,     Upfold, 
Henderson,  Geo.D.Lee,  H.  W. 
Hickox,  Wm.  H.  Lee,  H.  W. 
HiUiard,  S.  H.       Eastbum, 
Holden,  Robert,    Potter,  H. 
LeaTitt,  John  M.  Bedell, 
Morris,  M.  Kemper, 

Pearce,  John  T.    Williams, 
Philips,  Duane  S.Hopkins, 
Ritter,  Charles,     Odenheimer, 
Rogers,  John  H.    Clark, 
Tyng,  Step.  H.,  Jr.  Potter,  H. 
WeaTer,  Lewis  G.  De  Lancey, 


PRIESTS. 

Time. 
Not.  20,  1863, 
Sept.  22,  " 
Not.  20, 
Sept.  16, 
Not.  20,  « 
Oct.  17, 
Sept.  16, 
Sept.  9, 
Sept.  9, 
Sept.  19, 
Oct.  17, 
Oct.  31, 
Aug.  26, 
Oct.  22, 
Oct.  7, 
Sept.  20, 
Not.  15, 
Sept.  11,  " 
Sept.  20,  " 


a 
(I 
« 

(( 
(( 
II 
II 

M 

It 
u 
u 


Place. 

Emanuel,  Boston,  Mass. 

St.  Matthew's,  FrancisTille,  Pa, 

StPeter'sChap.  GeneTa,W.N.Y. 

Grace,  Boston,  Mass. 

Christ,  Brooklyn,  N.  T. 

St.  MaryX  Cold  Spring,  N.  T. 

Trinity,  DaTenport,  Iowa. 

St.  Peter's,  GencTa,  W.  N.  Y. 

St.  Mary's,  Burlington,  N.  J. 


Place. 
Trinity,  GeneTa,  W.  N.  T. 
Chapel,  Middletown,  Conn. 
Trinity,  GeneTa,  W.  N.  Y. 
St.  John's,  CrawfordsTiUe,  Ind. 
Ttkiity,  GeneTa^  W.  N.  Y. 
St  James's,  Fordham,  N.  Y. 
St.  John's,  CrawfordsTille,  Ind. 
Grace,  Topeka,  Kansas. 
Grace,  Topeka,  Kansas. 
Trinity,  Boston,  Mass. 
St  James's,  Fordham,  N.  Y. 
St.  James's,  ZanesTille,  Ohio. 
St.  Paul's,  Plymouth,  WisconSin. 
Trinity,  Seymour,  Conn. 
St.  Peter's,  Bennington,  Yt. 
St.  Mary's,  Burlington,  N.  J. 
Holy  Trinity,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 
Holy  Comforter,Poughkeepsie, 
St.  Peter's,  GeneTa,  W.  N.  Y. 


CONSECRATIONS. 


Name. 
Christ, 
Grace, 
Holy  Spirit, 
St.  James's, 
St.  John's  Chapel, 
St.  John's, 
St.  John's, 
St.  John's, 
St.  Luke's, 
St.  Mark's,  ^ 

St.  Michael's, 
Trinity, 


Biahop. 
Eastbum, 
Potter,  H. 
Potter,  H. 
Potter,  A. 
De  Lancey, 
Bedell, 
Potter,  A. 
Talbot, 
Potter,  A. 
Chase, 
Hopkins, 
Potter,  A. 


Time. 
Dec.  1, 1863, 
Oct.  13, 
Oct.  29, 
Not.  20, 
Oct  29, 
Oct  21, 
Oct.  20, 
Aug.  16, 
Oct  21, 
Oct.  23, 
Sept.  29, 
Not.  17, 


a 
a 
a 
a 
u 
a 
a 
a 
a 
a 
a 


Place. 
Hyde  Park,  Mass. 
Pelham,  N.  Y. 
Rondout,  N.  Y. 
Pittsburgh,  Fenn. 
GeneTa,  W.  N.  Y. 
Youngstown,  Ohio. 
Lower  Merion,  Penn. 
DenTcr,  Colorado  Territory. 
Lebanon,  Penn. 
Holdemess,  N.  H. 
Brattleboro,  Vt. 
Washington,  Penn. 


I 


668  Summary  of  Home  Intelligence.  '  [Jan., 

•         OBITUARIES. 

Rbv.  Dennis  Smith,  Rector  of  St.  James's  Church,  Theresa,  W.  N.  York,  died  at 
Theresa,  Sept.  28,  1863.  He  was  of  English  descent,  and  in  England  had  been  a 
Methodist  local  preacher.  He  was  ordained  Deacon  hy  Bishop  H.  Potter,  in  St. 
Luke's  Church,  Now  York,  Nov.  16,  1860;  and  Priest  by  Bishop  DeLancej,  in 
St.  James's  Church,  Theresa,  Ma^  16,  1862.  He  left  behind  him  the  reputation  of  a 
conscientious,  earnest,  faithful  Minister,  sincerely  devoted  to  the  cause  of  Christ 
and  the  Church. 

The  Rbv.  William  Watson  died  in  Providence,  R.  I.,  on  Saturday,  Oct.  3d, 
1863,  at  the  age  of  55  years.  He  was  bom  in  New  Milford,  Conn.,  Aug.  21,  1808. 
He  was  ordained  Deacon  in  St.  John's  Church,  New  Milford,  Conn.,  July  1st,  1836, 
by  the  Rt.  Rev.  T.  C.  Brownell,  and  Priest,  by  the  same  Bishop,  in  Trmity  Church, 
Northfield,  Oct.  17,  1836.  Immediately  after  his  ordination,  J^e  Parishes  in  Beth- 
lem  and  Northfield  constituted  his  pastoral  charge.  In  May,  183T,  he  entered  on 
the  Rectorship  of  St.  Peter's  Church,  Plymouth,  Conn.  While  at  this  post,  he  was 
appointed  to  raise  funds  for  Trinity  College,  and  wa^  in  a  large  measure  successful, 
in  1838,  he  was  chosen  Secretary  of  the  Litchfield  County  Convocation,  and  by  the 
unanimous  voice  of  t)ie  members,  was  continued  in  the  office  till  1850,  when  he  re- 
signed St  Peter's,  and  retired  from  the  Diocese.  Also,  in  1849,  he  was  elected 
Secretary  of  the  Diocesan  Convention,  and  exercised  the  office  till  he  went  into  the 
Diocese  of  New  York,  and  took  charge  of  Christ  Church,  Hudson,  Sept.,  1850, 
where  he  remained  twelve  years.  He  resigned  the  Rectorship,— during  which  a 
large  Church  had  been  erected, — in  April,  1862,  in  order  to  assume  the  duties  of  Sec- 
retary and  General  Agent  of  the  Church  Book  Society.  He  had  succeeded  in  rais- 
ing a  Publishing  Fund  of  $10,000,  and  was  planning  measures  of  greater  magnitude. 
At  the  time  of  his  decease  he  was  preparing  for  the  3'7th  Annual  Meeting  in  Prov- 
idence. Mr.  Watson  was  an  honest,  earnest,  conscientious,  resolute,  and  devout 
man:  and  as  a  Pastor  and  Preacher,  these  traits  emphatically  characterized  him. 
In  1842,  he  published  a  treatise,  *  Who  are  Christ's  Ministers?'*  and,  in  1848,  an 
elaborate  and  able  pamphlet,  "The  School  Fund  Perverted;"  in  both  which,  he 
showed  a  thorough  acquaintance  with  the  Church  argument,  and  extensive  reading 
in  the  history  of  Puritanism.  His  remains  were  interred  at  Watertown,  Conn., 
Oct.  7  th,  by  the  side  of  his  first  wife. 

At  the  Annual  Meeting  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  S.  School  Union  and  Church 
Book  Society,  held  in  St.  Stephen's  Church,  City  of  Providence,  B.  I.,  Oct  6th. 
1863,  the  following  resolutions  were  passed — 

Whereas,  it  has  pleased  Almighty  God,  in  His  wise  providence,  by  a  sudden  vis- 
itation of  death,  to  cut  short  the  faithful  labors  of  our  late  Secretary,  the  Rev.  Wil- 
liam Watson;  the  Sunday  School  Union  and  Church  Book  Society,  of  which, 
for  two  years,  he  was  a  most  efficient  and  devoted  officer,  would  hereby  record 
their  tender  sense  of  his  great  worth,  and  their  own  almost  irreparable  loss; 
therefore, 

Resolved,  That,  in  all  the  relations  which  have  bound  our  departed  brother, 
whether  to  the  Society  or  to  ourselves  personally,  we  must  ever  cherish  his  mem- 
ory with  unfeigned  and  most  affectionate  regard,  recalling  with  especial  admiration 
and  gratitude,  the  zeal,  energy,  and  great  success  with  which  he  labored  for  the  in- 
terest of  this  Society. 

Resolved,  That  in  the  abrupt  and  seemingly  premature  summons  which  called  our 
Ip.te  Secretary  from  his  probation  to  his  reward,  we  recognise  the  fragile  tie  which 
holds  us  to  the  solemn  responsibilities  and  duties  of  life,  and  the  impressive  admo- 
nition which  warns  us  to  do  with  our  might  whatsoever  our  hand  findeth  to  do. 

Resolved,  That  a  copy  of  these  resolutions  be  sent  to  the  family  of  the  deceased, 
and  that  they  be  placed  on  the  minutes  of  the  Society,  and  published  in  the  Church 
papers. 

A  true  copy  of  the  original, 

John  C.  Holubteb,  Secy  pro  tem. 

The  Rev.  John  WATLAin),  D.  B.,  died  at  Saratoga  Springj,  New  York,  Oetober 
l^j  1863.    He  waa  bom  of  Baptist  parents  in  New  York  ftty,  and  liyild,  in  his 


1864.]  '   Summary  of  Home  IntelUgence.  669 

childhood  and  youth,  in  the  City  of  Troy,  where  his  father  was  pastor  of  a  Baptist 
Church.  After  graduating  at  Union  College  with  high  honors,  he  became  Profes- 
sor of  Mathematics  and  Rhetoric,  in  Brown  University,  Providence,  R.  I.,  of  which 
institution  his  brother,  Dr.  Francis  Wayland,  is  President.  He  became  a  Baptist 
preacher,  and  was  for  many  years  settled  over  a  Baptist  congregation  in  Salem, 
Mass.  Having  entered  the  Ministry  of  the  Church,  he  was  for  a  time  Rector  of  St. 
John's  Parish,  Cananda%ua,  "W.  N.  T.  In  1848,  he  became  Rector  of  St  James's 
Parish,  Roxbury,  Mass.,  where  he  remained  twelve  years.  About  two  years  since, 
he  removed  to  Saratoga,  where  he  has  since  resided,  officiating  and  preaching  occa* 
sionally,  but  having  no  parochial  charge. 

The  Rev.  Samuel  B.  Dalbtmple,  Rector  of  Grace  Church,  Honesdale,  Penn, 
died  at  that  place,  Oct.  27, 1863,  aged  30  ydars.  He  was  ordained  Beacon  by  Bish- 
op A.  Potter  in  St.  Luke-s  Churc^  Philadelphia,  July  6,  1856,  and  Priest,  by  the 
same  Bishop,  Nov.  28,  1857,  in  St.  Paul's  Church,  Lock-Haveb,  Penn. 

The  Rev.  William  Hoeton,  D*  D.,  Rector  of  St.  Paul's  Church,  Newburyport^ 
Mass.,  died  at  that  place,  Oct.  29,  186H,  aged  59  years.  He  was  bom  atNewbury- 
port,  March  14,  1804.  In  1835,  he  became  Rector  of  Trinity  Church,  Saco,  Maine ; 
in  1840  he  was  Rector  of  St.  Thomas's  Church,  Dover,  N.  H. ;  he  afterwards  offioiar 
ted  in  Salem,  and  Brookline,  and  Boston ;  and  in  1853,  became  Rector  of  St.  Paul's, 
Newburyport,  and  remained  so  until  his  death.  His  property,  about  $100,000,  he 
bequeathed  to  various  charitable  objects,  leaving  his  Library  to  Hobart  College. 

The  Rev.  George  L.  Footb,  Rector  of  Zion  Church,  Morris,  "W.  New  York,  died 
at  Morris,  Nov,  7th,  1863,  aged  51  years.  He  was  bom  at  Newtown,  Conn.,  March 
3,  1812 ;  his  father  being  trained  in  the  Church's  ways  by  that  staunch  Churchman, 
Rev.  Dr.  Burhans.  Struggling  with  embarrassments,  he  prepared  for  College  under 
Rev.  B.  G.  Noble,  of  Elizabeth,  New  Jersey,  and  graduated  with  honor  at  Trinity 
College,  1837.  For  about  three  years,  he  was  Principal  of  Newtown  Academy, 
Conn.,  built  by  his  influence.  He  ^as  ordained  Deacon  in  Trinity  Church,  New 
Haven,  June  9,  1840,  and  Priest  m  St.  John's  Church,  Bridgeport,  Nov.  3, 1841, 
by  Bishop  Brownell.  He  was  Rector  of  Christ  Church,  Roxbury,  Conn.,  about  10 
years,  officiating  also  in  St.  John's  Church,  Washington,  St.  Andrew's,  Kent,  and 
performing  other  missionary  duty.  During  this  time  he  was  also  Principal  of  Rox- 
bury Academy.  In  1850,  he  accepted  a  cfiU  to  Zion  Church,  McLean,  W.  N.  T., 
where  in  his  unsparing  labors  he  laid  the  foundation  of  the  disease  which  termina- 
ted his  life.  He  also  founded  the  Parish  of  St.  Mary's,  Truxton.  Associated  with 
his  Brother-in-Law  for  about  two  years,  the  Rev.  H.  Y.  Gardner,  he  had  charge  of 
the  Parishes  in  Homer,  Cortland,  Truxton,  and  McLean.  For  about  two  years,  he 
was  Rector  of  Christ  Church,  Sherburne.  He  next  became  Associate  Rector  of  St. 
Andrew's,  New  Berlin,  with  the  Rev.  R.  Whitingham,  and  Principal  of  the  Parochi- 
al School,  where  he  remained  about  three  years.  He  was  elected  Rector  of  Zion 
Church,  Morris,  in  March  1860,  and  remained  there  until  his  death.  His  life  was 
one  of  exemplary  labor  and  fidelity,  and  his  long  continued  and  painful  illness  was 
a  beautiful  illustration  of  patience  and  uncomplaining  submission.  He  was  pros- 
trated by  paralysis  May  13,  1862.  Two  of  his  sons  are  preparing  for  the  Ministry. 
The  example  and  labors  of  such  men  do  not  die  with  them. 

The  Rev.  George  W.  Hathaway,  formerly  Rector  of  Trinity  Church,  West  Troy, 
N.  Y.,  died  at  Dorchester,  Mass.,  Nov.  15,  1863. 

The  Rev.  Edward  Davis,  D.  D.,  died  at  South-Ballston,  N.  Y.,  Nov.  19,  1863, 
aged  59  years  and  8  months.  He  was  the  founder  and  first  Rector  of  the  Parish 
of  Calvary  Church,  Burnt  Hills,  in  the  same  Diocese. 

The  Rev.  Henry  Marsh,  died  at  Bloomfield,  New  Jersey,  Nov.  26th,  aged  31 
years.  He  was  Rector  of  Christ  Parish  in  that  town.  He  was  ordained  ]3eacon, 
by  Bishop  H.  Potten  in  Holy  Trinity  Church,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.,  May  23,  1855;  and 
Priest,  by  Bishop  Ejlstburn,  in  St.  Stephen's  Chapel,  Boston,  Mass.,  July  29,  1858. 


670  Summary  of  Home  InteUtyence.       '  [Jan., 

CONVERSIONS  TO  THE   CHURCH. 

Mr.  Albbbt  G.  Smith,  formerly  a  Methodist  Minister,  has  applied  to  be  admitted 
Candidate  for  H0I7  Orders  in  Minnesota. 

Mr.  John  R.  Matthews,  lately  ordained  DeacJjn  by  the  ^t.  Rer;  Bishop  H.  Pot- 
ter, was  formeriy  a  Dutch  Reformed  Minister. 

Mr.  Lewis  L.  Rogers,  lately  ordained  Deacon  by  the  Rt  Rev  Bishop  De  Lancej, 
was  formerly  a  Methodist  Minister. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Standing  Committee  of  the  Diocese  of  Massachusetts,  held 
on  Monday,  Oct.  5th,  testimon&ls  were  received  of  Greorge  Denham  (late  a  minis- 
ter of  the  Trinitarian  Congregational  Denomination)  and  Peter  Henry  Steenstra, 
Hate  a  minister  of  the  Baptist  Denomination,)  applying  to  be  admitted  Candidates 
ror  Holy  Orders. 

Mr.  Moses  Lawbence  Kern,  lately  ordained  Deacon  by  the  Rt  Bey.  Bishop  De 
Lancey,  was  formerly  a  Methodist  Minister. 

Mr.  John  Henry  Meili,  lately  ordained  Deacon  in  loWl^  was  formerly  a  Grerman 
Evangelical  Minister. 

ANNUAL  MEETING  OF   THE  BOARD   OF  MISSIONS. 

The  twenty-eighth  Annual  Meeting  of  the  Board  of  Missions  of  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church,  was  held  in  Grace  Church,  Providence,  R.  I.,  at  5  o'clock,  on 
Wednesday,  Oct.  "Tth,  and  continued  in  session  until  Friday  evening.  The  Annual 
Sermon  before  the  Board  was  preached,  on  W%dnesday  evening,  by  the  Rev.  M.  A 
D'W.  Howe,  of  Philadelphia. 

The  Report  of  the  Domestic  Committee  states,  that  the  Committee,  in  making  the 
appropriations  for  1863,  were  not  obliged  to  resort  to  curtailment  to  any  great  de- 
gree, and  appropriations  have  been  made  for  a  missionary  in  Colorado,  for  more 
missionaries  in  California,  Oregon,  and  Washington,  and,  at  a  late  period  of  the 
year,  for  Missionaries  in  Nevada,  and  for  the  exploration  of  New  Mexico.  The  re- 
ceipts of  the  year  have  been  $37,458  05,  exceeding  the  receipts  of  last  year  by 
$2,134  14.  The  payments  of  the  year  have  been  $36,717  75;  aggregate  indebt- 
edness for  Missionaries' salaries,  &a,  $9,681  46;  actual  deficit  Oct.  1st,  $8,937  09. 
The  amount  received  from  legacies  was  $1,989  36.  The  Committee  have  received 
notice  of  several  bequests.  An  extended  and  careful  review  of  the  field  concludes 
the  Report,  which  was  referred  to  a  special  Committee  of  five ;  as  were  also  the 
several  Reports  of  the  Missionary  Bishop  of  Washington  and  Oregon,  and  of  the 
Missionary  Bishops  of  the  North  west.  The  Committee  consisted  of  Bishop  Bur* 
gess,  Rev.  Drs.  Coxe  and  Holland,  and  Messrs.  Wl^liain  Welsh  and  Ives. 

This  Committee,  in  their  Report,  submitted  ResoliMons  which  were  adopted  in 
relation  to  the  faithful  and  devoted  laymen,  Bradish  and  Seymcftir ;  to  the  necessity 
for  a  large  increase  of  contributions,  in  view  of  the  fresh  fields  opening,  and  in 
view  of  the  undiminished  resources  of  the  people,^in  the  midst  of  civil  war. 

The  following  Resolution,  also  submitted  in  the  Report,  was  discussed  by  the 
Rev.  Drs.  Randall,  of  Boston ;  Coxe,  of  New  York :  John  Cotton  Smith,  of  New 
York ;  Balch,  Clark,  of  Connecticut ;  Haight,  of  New"  York ;  Bishop  Bedell,  of 
Ohio;  Messrs.  Welsh,  of  Philadelphia;  and  Keene,  of  Wisconsin,  and  adopted: 

Resolved^  That  an  improved  atiheme  for  gathering  and  calling  out  th»  beneficence 
of  the  Church,  is  imperatively  necessary,  and  that  the  Domestic  Committee  are 
earnestly  requested  in  communication  with  the  parodiial  clergy,  to  devise  new  in- 
strumentalities, and  to  seize  all  favorable  opportunities  for  awakening  the  coo- 
sciences  of  all  the  members  of  the  Church,  to  an  enlarged  view  of  their  duty  with 
respect  to  Missions  in  our  beloved  country. 


1864.]  Summary  of  HoTne  Intelligence.  671 

A  Resolution  was  also  offered,  directing  the  Domestic  Committee  to  insert  the 
amount  received  from  legacies  for  (1)  such  general  objects  of  usefulness  as  the 
Committee  might  deem  best,  or  (2)  for  the  support  of  missionary  principles.  A 
motion  was  made  to  strike  out  clause  marked  (1)  so  as  to  restrict  such  endowments 
to  the  Episcopate.  This  motion  was  advocated  by  Rev.  Messrs.  Randall,  Wharton 
and  Duane,  and  opposed  by  Bishop  Burgess  and  Mr.  Welsh.  The  amendment  was 
carried,  and  the  Resolution  as'  amended,  passed. 

The  following  Resolutions,  submitted  by  the  Committee,  were  also  adopted : — 

Resolved^  That  the  peculiar  wants  of  New  Mexico  Suggest  the  propriety  of  es- 
tablishing a  Mission  at  Santa  Fe,  on  the  associate  or  collegiate  plan,  with  a  view 
to  the  organization  of  Schools  of  both  sexes,  and  to  the  gradual  development  of 
itinerant  work  throughout  that  Territory. 

Resolved,  That  the  Board  have  heard  with  satisfaction  that  the  Missionary  Bishop 
of  the  North-west  has  visited  Utah  and  its  Capital;  that  it  would  have  been  a 
cause  of  devout  gratitude  had  he  been  allowed  to  preach  the  Gospel  there ;  and 
that  if  this  was  impossible,  the  Board  trust  that  the  time  may  not  be  very  far  dis- 
tant, when  there  shall  be  no  part  of  our  national  territory  in  which  a  Christian 
minister  shall  not  have,  in  the  discharge  of  his  o^ce,  all  the  protection  which  is 
extended  to' missionaries  in  heathen  nations. 

The  Report  of  the  Foreign  Committee  was  read  by  Rev.  S.  D.  Denison,  Secretary 
and  General  agent. 

In  this  Report,  the  remarkable  commercial  prosperity  of  the  country,  in  the  midst 
of  civil  strife,  is  noted,  and  yet  tlie  increase  of  receipts  was  but  $3,687  89  more 
than  in  the  previous  year.  The  total  amount  of  receipts  for  the  year  ending  Octo- 
ber, 1 863,  was  $54,260  07.  The  expenses  .exceed  the  receipts  something  more 
than  $21,000. 

These  funds  hSive  been  expended  upon  the  Missions  in  Greece,  Africa,  China, 
Japan,  and  South  America.  About  $21,000  had  been  expended  in  Africa,  and  a 
like  amount  in  China  and  Japan,  and  about  $2,600  in  South  America.  The  amount 
of  legacies  was  $1,615. 

The  Report  of  the  Special  Committee  on  the  Foreign  Committee's  Report  was 
presented  by  Bishop  Bedell. 

The  most  remarkable  feature  in  this  Report  was  the  Special  Report  on  the  new 
Church  Organization  in  Liberia.  In  this  Report,  wliich  was  submitted  by  Bishop 
Burgess,  and  unanimously  adopted  by  the  Board,  the  desire  was  expressed,  that 
the  attempt  to  form  an  independent  Communion  in  Liberia,  should  be  postponed 
until  a  fuller  opportunity  was  obtained  for  consultation.  The  Report  regretted  that 
the  steps  for  the  formation  of  an  independent  Church  had  been  so  hastily  taken, 
and  expressed  the  opinion  that  Clergymen,  forming  such  independent  Church,  mXist 
necessarily  cease  to  become  Missionaries  of  the  f'oreign  Committee. 

Wm.  Welsh,  Esq.,  of  Philadelphia^  presented  lAie  Report  of  the  Committee  ap- 
pointed at  the  last  Annual  Meeting  of  the  Board,  '^  To  consider  the  means  by  which 
the  more  neglected  portions  of  the  conmiunity  may  be  reached  by  Christian  instruo- 
tion." 

This  Report  was  signed  by  the  Bishop  of  New  York,  Rev.  Drs.  Hobart,  Leeds, 
Rev.  Mr.  Montgomery  and  Mr.  Welsh.  The  Report  was  of  a  very  interesting  char- 
acter, and  replete  wi^  facts  worthy  of  general  attention. 

Few  papers  have  been  ever  read  to  the  Church,  presenting,  in  a  succinct  shape, 
facts  more  interesting  and  views  more  important.  No  higher  proof  of  this  could 
be  offered,  than  the  general  feeling  of  approval  and  interest  with  which  the  Report 
was  received. 

Rev.  Dr.  Balch  offered  the  following  Resolutions,  in  relation  to  the  Report  upon 
the  best  means  of  Christianizing  the  masses,  presented  by  Mr.  Welsh. 

Resolved^  That  the  Report  be  printed,  and  that  a  copy  be  sent  to  each  clergyman 
of  the  Church. 

Resolved^  That  the  Committee  be  continued,  with  the  addition  of as  mem- 
bers, and  that  those  of  the  Clergy  who  take  an  interest  in  the  subject,  and  have 
any  suggestion  to  mal^e,  be  requested  to  communicate  with  the  chairman  of  said 
Committe.',  with  the  view  to  further  report  at  the  next  Meeting  of  the  Board. 


672  Summary  of  Home  IfUeUigence.,  [Jan., 

Resolved,  That  the  Clergy  are  requested  to  bring  the  subject  presented  in  the  Re- 
port to  the  notice  of  their  respective  congregations,  in  such  form  and  manner  as 
they  may  severally  deem  best. 

The  Resolutions  were  discussed  with  great  ^amestness,  and  were  adopted. 

PROTESTANT   EPISCOPAL    SUNDAY   SCHOOL   UNION   AND   CHURCH 

BOOK   SOCIETY. 

The  General  Protestant  Episcopal  Sunday  School  Union  and  Church  Book  Society 
held  its  Annual  Meeting,  Oct.  6th,  in  St.  Stephen's  Church,  Providence,  R.  I.  Bish- 
op Clark  presided.     Rev.  Dr.  Waterman  read  Prayers. 

The  thirty-seventh  Annual  Report,  owing  to  the  death  of  the  late  Secretary,  Rev. 
Wm.  Watson,  was  read  by  Bishop  Clark.    We  give  an  abstract  of  it : 

It  renders  deyout  thanks  to  Almighty  God  for  improvement  and  progress  in 
troublesome  times.  There  had  been  an  improvement  in  the  financial  condition  of  the 
Society  within  the  past  year,  amounting  to  $10,000,  exclusive  of  the  amount  re- 
ceived for  the  Builder's  Pund,  $2,822  22.  There  has  also  been  an  increase  in  tl^ 
same  time  in  the  sale  of  books.  The  amounts  received  for  specific  contributions 
had  been  encouraging.  Six  annual  Gift  Libraries,  for  missionary  use,  had  been 
founded  by  the  donation  of  $250  each.  Two  others  had  been  established,  but  not 
fully  paid  for.  Nine  persons  had  been  made  Patrons  of  the  Society  by  the  gift  of 
$100  each.  Two  persons  had  been  constituted  Honorary  Members  at  $50  each. 
Eighteen  persons  live  become  Life  Members  by  the  payment  of  $30  each.  Dona- 
tions of  the  stereotype  plates  of  four  books  had  been  made :  one  by  Charles  H. 
Hall,  D.  D.,  and  the  others  by  Rev.  Elvin  K.  Smith.  Francis  J.  Huntington,  a 
publisher  of  New  York,  had  donated  1000  volumes  of  the  *•  Life  of  Faith."  With- 
in the  last  eleven  months,  the  Society  had  issued  seventeen  miscellaneous  publica- 
tions and  nineteen  volumes  for  the  Sunday  School  and  Juvenile  Libraries.  Six 
others  were  far  advanced,  and  four  more  had  been  brought  out  by  the  Society,  with 
equal  labor,  of  their  own  publications  for  their  authors.  Their  little  periodicals, 
the  *'  Children's  Magazine"  and  the  "  Children's  Guest,"  continued  to  be  attractive 
and  useful,  and  to  prosper.  There  had  been  a  corresponding  improvement  in  the 
financial  condition.  The  Executive  Committae  were  emboldened  by  past  success  to 
ask  for  another  $10,000,  to  enable  them  to  operate  still  more  vigorously.  They  ac- 
knowledge the  prepayment  to  the  Society  of  a  legacy  in  the  lifetime  of  Whl  C. 
Pierrepont,  Esq. 

The  following  Resolutions  were  advocated  by  Rev.  Drs.  Clark,  of  Waterbury, 
Conn.,  and  Randall,  of  Boston,  Mass.,  and  were  adopted. 

Resolved,  That  this  Board  sanctions  the  step  taken  by  the  Executive  Committee 
towards  furnishing  a  larger  list  of  approved  books,  to  serve  till  such  time  as  we  can 
replace  them  with  our  publications. 

Resolved,  That  this  Board  has  heard  with  pleasure  that  ten  thousand  dollars  have 
been  raised  for  a  working  capital  fortius  Society;  and  that  it  endorses  the  action  of 
the  Executive  Committee,  which  has  authorized  and  recommended  the  further  pros- 
ecution of  the  appeal. 

Resolved,  That  this  Board  recognizes  in  the  publications  of  this  Society,  a  chief 
instrument  for  the  difi'usion  of  the  Gospel,  and  a  source  of  sanitive  influence  for 
the  evils  of  the  times,  which  give  it  a  claim  on  every  patriot  and  Christian. 

The  Annual  Sermon  was  delivered  on  the  preceding  evening,  in  Grace  Church, 
by  Rev.  Dr.  W.  P.  Morgan,  of  St  Thomas's  Church,  New  York  City. 

SOCIETY  FOR   THE  INCREASE   OF   THE   MINISTRY. 

The  Annual  Sermon  before  the  Society  for  the  Increase  of  the  Ministry,  was  de- 
livered at  *l\  o'clock,  Oct  6th,  in  Grace  Church,  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  A.  Clevelajid  Coxe, 
of  New  York. 

An  abstract  of  the  Annual  Report  was  read,  previous  to  the  delivery  of  the 
Sermon. 

"  The  Society  for  the  Increase  of  the  Ministry"  is  a  general  Society  of  the  Ohaich, 
organized  about  six  years  ago,  but  it  has  been  active  only  four  years.  It  now 
presents  its  sixth  Ammai  Eeport,  of  which  the  following  is  a  brief  abslnract: 


1864.]  Summary  of  Home  Intelligence.  673 

Contributions  to  the  Society  during  the  year,  from  fourteen  Dioceses,  $8,600 ; 
total  receipts,  $9,800 — the  largest  sum  ever  received  by  the  Society  during  a  single 
year.    Expenditures,  $7,000. 

The  Society  has  rendered  aid  during  the  year  to  fifty-two  young  men  belonging 
to  the  Dioceses  of  New  Hampshire,  Vermont,  Massachusetts,  Rhode  Island,  Con- 
necticut, New  York,  Western  New  York,  New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  Kentucky, 
Illinois,  Indiana,  Iowa  and  Minnesota.  They  are  pursuing  their  studies  at  our  sem- 
inaries of  learning  in  various  sections  of  the  country.  The  whole  number  aided 
since  the  formation  of  the  Society,  is  one  hundred  and  eleven.  Seven  have  been 
ordained  during  the  past  year,  making  in  all  twenty-seven  who  are  known  to  have 
taken  Orders.  Several  more  are  expecting  to  be  ordained  this  Fall.  The  average 
age  of  the  young  men  aided  by  the  Society  is  twenty-two  years,  and  more  than  one 
half  of  the  present  number  have  already  been  admitted  Candidates  for  Orders. 
Among  the  beneficiaries  are  sons  of  our  most  faithful  and  honest  missionaries,  and 
of  our  ill-paid  parish  Ministers.  All  have  presented  the  most  undoubted  testimo- 
nials, and  we  believe  that  with  scarcely  an  exception,  they  will  amply  repay  the 
Church  for  all  her  expenditures  on  their  behalf. 

On  the  following  day,  a  public  Meeting  was  held  in  behalf  of  the  Society,  in  Grace 
Church,  at  which  several  addresses  were  made. 

There  is  one  great  danger  to  which  this  Society  is  exposed;  it  is  that  of  adopting 
as  its  candidates,  young  men  who  will  prove  no  valuable  accession  to  the  Ministry. 
The  Church  needs  Ministers.  It  is  her  great  need.  But  they  must  be  mtn^  in  every 
sense  of  the  word,  or  they  are  not  fitted  for  the  Church's  work  in  a  day  like  this. 
We  are  glad  to  see  that  the  Society  are  disposed  to  use  every  possible  precaution 
in  the  choice  of  its  young  men. 

# 

THE   EVANGELICAL   KNOWLEDGE   SOCIETY, 

The  sixteenth  Annual  Meeting  of  the  Board  of  Directors  of  this  Society  occurred 
at  the  Church  of  the  Epiphany,  Philadelphia,  on  the  14th  of  October.  In  the  ab- 
sence of  Bishop  McDvaine,  Bishop  Lee,  of  Delaware,  presided.  After  Prayers  by 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Newton,  and  the  singing  of  a  hymn,  the  Annual  Report  was  read  by 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Dyer,  of  New  York.  It  shows  the  receipts  during  the  past  year  to 
have  been  $28,171  79;  the  expenditures,  $22,226  53.  The  property  of  the  Soci- 
ety amounts  to  $52,860  18.  Whole  number  of  Tracts  issued,  541;  number  of 
Prayer-Books  issued  in  four  years,  105,982  ;  Mission  Service,  50, 000. 

AMERICAN   CHURCH   MISSIONARY   SOCIETY. 

The  fourth  Annual  Meeting  of  this  Society  took  place  at  the  Church  of  the 
Epiphany,  Philadelphia,  on  Thursday  evening,  October  15th,  at  half-past  seven 
o'clock,  the  President,  Rear  Admiral  Dupont,  in  the  chair.  The  Annual  Report  read 
by  the  Secretary,  shows  the  amount  of  receipts  during  the  year  to  have  been  $19,- 
189  41;  the  balance  from  last  year,  $6,265  03;  total,  $25,454  44.  The  expen-, 
ses  have  been:  Permissions  under  the  care  of  the  Committee,  $12,196  68;  for 
special  missions,  $606  24;  for  foreign  missions,  $4,477  16;  other  expenses,  $840 
13 ;  total,  $18,120  21.  Balance  m  the  Treasury,  $7,334  24.  During  the  year 
the  whole  number  of  missionaries  employed  has  been  thirty-eight — ten  more  than 
last  year. 

ST.   LUKE'S   HOSPITAL,   NEW  YORK. 

On  Sunday  evening,  Oct.  18,  St.  Luke's  day,  Anniversary  services  were  held  in 
the  Chapel  of  St.  Luke's  Hospital.  Bishop  Potter  presided,  and  after  prayers^i 
Scripture  reading,  and  singing,  the  Report  of  the  Board  of  Managers  was  read. 
During  the  year,  643  patients,  100  more  than  in  the  previous  year,  have  been  treat- 
ed in  this  Hospital;  371  being  males.  Discharged,  439;  died,  82;  remaining,  122. 
One  third  are  American,  one  half  Irish  or  of  Irish  parentage;  the  remainder  Eng- 
glish  or  other  Europeans.  Episcopalians  280 ;  other  Protestants  224 ;  Romanists 
133 ;  unknown  6.  Of  the  whole  number,  106  were  children.  During  the  past 
few  months,  five  new  charity  beds  have  been  added.    There  are.  now  25  such 

VOL.  XV.  64 


674    ,,  Summary  of  Home  Intelligence.  [Jan., 

beds,  10  of  which  are  pennanent  by  endowment.  The  receipte  from  Charitable  As- 
sociations, individual  donations,  parochial  collections,  Ac!,  amount  to  $22,003  41 ; 
of  which  sum  patients  have  paid  for  themselves  $3,188  89,  and  the  U.  S.  for  boiu*d 
of  sick  and  wounded,  $2,666.  The  expenditures  have  about  equalled  the  receipts. 
The  outlay  and  income,  the  past  year,  are  $3000  larger  than  ever  before. 

CONVENTION  OF  THE   DIOCESE  OP  NEW   YORK. 

This  Convention  met  at  St  John's  Chapel,  New  York  City,  on  "Wednesday,  Sept 
30,  and  continued  in  session  until  Friday  evening.  The  most  important  busi^^ 
before  the  Convention  was  the  proposed  division  of  the  Diocese.  The  following 
Report  was  made  by  the  Committee  of  Nine  appointed  by  the  last  Convention  of 
the  Diocese  under  the  following  resolution : 

"Resolved,  That  a  division  of  this  Diocese  at  the  present  time  is  inexpedient; 
and  that  the  whole  subject  of  Division  be  referred  to  a  Committee,  to  be  appointed 
by  this  Convention,  to  consider  it  in  conference  with  the  Bishop,  and  to  report  to 
the  next  Convention," — 

Respectfully  report  that  they  have  conferred  with  the  Bishop  as  directed,  and 
have,  with  much  time  and  labor,  careftilly  considered  the  subject  referred  to  tiiem, 
and  as  the  result  of  many  deliberations,  report  the  following  resolutions  : 

Resolved,  First,  That  when  a  division  of  the  present  Diocese  of  New  York  takes 
place,  it  shall  be  into  three  Dioceses. 

Resolved,  Second,  That  the  First  Division  shall  consist  of  the  three  Counties  of 
Kings,  Queens,  and  Suffolk. 

Resolved,  Third,  That  the  Second  Division,  as  the  Convention  may  hereafter  deter- 
mine, shall  consist  of  the  Counties  of  Rensselaer,  Albany,  Schoharie,  Otsego,  Sche- 
nectady, Montgomery,  Fulton,  Saratoga,  Washington,  Warren,  Hamilton,  Herki- 
mer, Essex,  Clinton,  Franklin,  St.  Lawrence;  or  of  the  counties  of  Westchester, 
Putnam,  Dutchess,  Columbia,  Rensselaer,  and  Washington. 

Resolved,  Fourth,  That  whenever,  in  either  of  those  districts  other  than  that  in 
which  lies  the  City  of  New  York,  a  majority  of  the  Clergy  entitled  to  seats  in  the 
Convention  of  the  Diocese,  and  also  a  majority  of  the  parishes  represented  by  their 
Wardens  and  Vestrymen,  shall  present  to  the  Convention,  through  the  Bi^op  of 
the  Diocese,  their  written  request  that  said  district  be  set  apart  and  become  a  sepa- 
rate Diocese,  then,  if  such  request  shall  receive  the  approval  of  the  Convention, 
together  with  that  of  the  Bishop,  the  said  district  shall  thereupon  be  set  apart  as  a 
separate  Diocese,  and  the  Convention  shall  take  measures  to  secure  the  ratification 
of  such  Division  by  the  General  Convention. 

Resolved,  Fifth,  That  the  Episcopal  Fund  of  the  present  Diocese  of  New  York 
shall  be  and  remain  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  the  Diocese  in  which  the  city  of  New 
York  shall  be  situated. 

All  of  which  is  respectfully  submitted. 

A.  N.  Littlejohn,  Chairman ;  J.  H.  Price,  Alex.  H.  Vinton,  Robert  Lowell,  T.  U, 
Peters,  Murray  Hoffman,  William  Betts. 

New  York,  June  6,  1863. 

Hon.  Edward  Haight  then  read  a  minority  Report. 

Hon.  Murray  Hoffman  offered  the  following  Resolutions : 

Resolved,  That  in  the  opinion  of  this  Convention,  the  Episcopal  services  which 
can  be  rendered  by  a  single  Bishop,  however  unsparing  and  devoted  he  may  be, 
are  inadequate  to  meet  the  wants  of  the  Diocese. 

Resolved,  That  a  division  of  the  Diocese  is  the  most  efficient  and  most  expedient 
method  of  suppljdng  those  wants ;  most  consonant  with  Ecclesiastical  polity;  will 
greatly  promote  the  interests  of  the  Church,  and  ought  to  be  carried  into  effect  as 
%)eedily  as  practicable. 

Resolved,  That  this  Convention  approve  of  and  adopt  the  system  and  plan  of  di- 
vision reported  by  the  Committee  of  Nine,  whose  Report  has  been  laid  before  it 

The  Rev.  Dr.  McVickar  proposed  the  following  Resolution: 

Resolved,  That,  previous  to  any  decided  action  on  the  division  of  the  Diocese,  it  is 
expedient  to  determine  the  principles  involved  in  such  division,  and  the  relatioii 
which  the  parts  divided  may  advantageously  be  made  to  hold  permanently  to  Moh 


1864.]  Summary  of  Home  Intelligence.  •    675 

other,  with  a  view  to  the  adoption  by  the  Church  at  large  of  a  Provincial  Systenii 
standing  intermediate  in  union  and  legislative  action  between  Diocesan  Conventions 
and  the  General  Council  of  the  Church,  as  being  a  System  obviously  demanded  by 
the  rapid  extension  of  our  Church,  and  the  varied  and  local  interests  thereby  ne- 
cessarily awakened. 

The  discussion  on  Mr.  Hoffman's  Resolutions  was  earnest,  sometimes  able,  not 
always  courteous  or  dignified.  This  was  the  test  question :  and  order  being  re- 
stored, the  vote  was  announced  as  follows : 

'  Ayes.  Noes. 

Clerical, 58 69 

Lay, 37 48 

Total, _ 95 117 

The  Resolutions  were  declared  lost. 

Dr.  A.  H.  Vinton  then  moved  that  the  Resolutions  of  the  Committee  of  Nine  be 
laid  on  the  table.    Which  was  carried. 

FRUIT   OF   CONGREGATIONALISM  IN   NEW  ENGLAND. 

We  find  the  following  report  of  a  late  Unitarian  Convention  at  Springfield,  Mass., 
which  is  worth  preserving.  There  is  no  small  amount  of  teaching,  even  within  the 
Church,  the  inevitable  tendency  of  which  is  to  the  same  result.  Yet  it  is  arrogant 
in  tone,  and  denunciatory  of  all  who  will  not  accept  its  dogmas,  and  follow  in  its 
ranks.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Frothingham,  of  New  York,  preached  the  Convention  Ser- 
mon. The  (Springfield)  Republican  describes  him  as  "  the  Theodore  Parker  of  the 
denomination,  minus  the  Parker  truculent  temper  and  savage  dogmatism.  He  was 
elaborate  and  picturesque  in  dwelling  on  the  beauty  of  Springfield  and  its  homes — 
the  autumnal  foliage  and  mellowed  sunshine — and  said  it  was  ''like  a  smile 
of  God."  Three  distinguished  features  of  the  Convention  were  the  subject  of  his 
congratulation:  1,  that  through  all  the  exercises  there  was  no  reading  of  the  Scrip- 
tures ;  2,  that  there  was  no  Communion  Service ;  and  3,  that  there  was  a  prayer 
meeting  without  any  prayers ;  for  the  gathering,  he  held,  was  lifted  above  the  ne- 
cessity for  these  formalities ;  it  had  the  spirit  of  Scripture  without  the  letter ;  the 
communion  of  hearts  and  consecration  of  lives,  without  the  often  hollow  ceremony ; 
and  the  devotion  and  spirituality,  the  aspiration,  the  wish,  that  is  ever  prayer  with 
God." 

CHURCH   IN   LIBERIA. 

The  (London)  Cohnicd  Church  Chronicle^  for  November,  contains  two  Letters, 
which  we  give  in  full.  The  first  is  from  an  English  correspondent,  and  is  as  fol- 
lows:— 

'*  Bishop  Payne  is  a  Missiona/ry  Bishop^  sent  as  such  to  *  Cape  Palmas  and  tiie 
posts  adjacent;'  he  has  no  diocesan  jurisdiction.  By  the  Canons  of  the  American 
Church,  six  Presbyters  canonically  resident  within  certain  prescribed  limits  can, 
with  the  laity,  constitute  a  new  Diocese,  frame  Canons,  Ac.  The  Missionary  Bishop 
ceases,  ipsofacto^  to  have  jurisdiction  within  the  new  Diocese  so  formed.  The  Con- 
vention of  the  new  Diocese  can  either  elect  a  Bishop,  or  ask,  pro  tempore^  the  Mis- 
sionary Bishop  to  continue  to  officiate  as  their  Bishop.  But  they  can,  whenever 
tliey  like,  choose  a  Bishop,  and  when  one  is  so  chosen,  the  Missionary  Bishop 
ceases  to  have  any  connection  with  them.  The  Convention  may  choose  the  Mis- 
sionary Bishop  as  their  Diocesan,  though  he  must  still  continue  to  act  as  Missionary 
Bishop  over  the  country  or  district  7U)t  included  within  the  new  Diocese.  The  Amer- 
ican Church,  however,  prefers  in  practice  that  the  Missionary  Bishop  should  no^  thuS 
be  chosen  diocesan.  Now  the  Liberians  have  constituted  themselves  into  a  Diocese. 
Bishop  Payne  by  that  act  ceases  to  have,  and  does  not  now  claim,  any  jurisdiction 
within  the  newly-formed  Diocese,  but  continues  to  be  *  Missionary  Bishop  to  Cape 
Palmas  (where  he  resides,)  and  parts  adjacent.'  Cape  Palmas  is  upwards  of  250 
miles  from  Monrovia,  the  seat  of  the  new  See.  On  the  formation  of  the  new  See, 
the  Liberian  Convention  *  requested  Bishop  Payne  to  continue  his  Episcopal  super- 
vision of  the  Church  in  Liberia^  and  to  perform  Episcopal  Offices  where  they  may 


676    4  Summary  of  Home  Intelligence.  [Jan., 

be  needed  throughout  the  country.*  Bishop  Payne  has  consented  to  do  this,  not 
because  he  is  Bishop  of  the  Liberians,  but  because,  acting  canonically,  the  Liberian 
C!onvention  has  requested  him  so  to  do.  In  consenting  to  this  request,  he  himself 
confined  his  consent  to  the  time  '  during  his  residence  on  the  coast.'  All  this  shows 
that  he  does  not  regard  himself  as  Bishop  of  Liberia,  and  does  not  consider  the 
action  of  the  Liberians  as  uncanonical  or  irregular. 

Judged  by  the  American  canons,  the  course  of  the  Liberians  is  strictly  canoni- 
cal ;  Bishop  Payne  has  no  veto  whatever  in  the  matter :  and  the  Liberians  are  now 
dejure  as  well  as  defacto^  an  independent  Church,  though  without  a  Bishop. 

When  the  United  States  became  independent  of  England,  the  Church  in  the 
States  went  very  irregularly  to  work  in  framing  Constitution,  Canons,  &c,  and  yet, 
how  could  they  have  acted  otherwise?  The  Liberians  are  now  (parvis  componere 
magna)  exactly  in  the  same  position  in  which  the  Americans  were  when  they  be- 
came independent.  Liberia  is  now,  by  the  Act  of  the  United  States,  acknowledged 
an  independent  State.  Therefore — to  speak  Tnore  Americano — the  Church  in  Libe- 
ria is  entitled  to  organize  herself  as  independent  of  the  Church  in  the  United 
States,  even  as  the  Church  in  the  United  States  did  when  separated  from  England, 
and  as  the  Church  in  the  South  has  done,  since  she  has  regarded  herself  as  separated 
from  the  Church  in  the  North.  If  the  Church  in  the  States  originally  acted,  and 
the  Church  in  the  Southern  States  now  acts,  aright,  so  does  the  Liberian  Conven- 
tion. These  cases  must  all  be  tried  by  the  same  rules,  and  stand  or  fall  together  ; 
there  is  no  difference  whatsoever  in  principle." 

The  present  position  of  Church  Administration  in  Liberia  is  thus  summarized:— 

"  a.  Our  Constitution  divides  Liberia,  prospectively,  into  four  Sees,  as  we  have 
four  counties. 

b.  When  four  Presbyters  reside  in  a  county,  they  can,  i.  e.  a  majority,  organize  a 
Diocesan  Synod. 

c.  But  six  resident  Presbyters  in  a  Diocese  are  requisite  to  elect  a  Bishop. 

d.  The  clergy  in  one  or  more  counties  can  unite  and  form  a  Diocese. 

-  €.  It  is  understood,  but  not  enacted,  that  no  Liberian  is  to  be  called  to  the  Epis- 
copate while  Bishop  Payne  lives  and  acts  with  us.  It  is  not  enacted,  because  an 
emergency  may  arise  which  may  force  us  to  an  election." 

The  Editor  of  the  Chronicle  adds:" — We  own  that  we  were  also  apprehensive  lest 
the  movement  of  the  Liberians  might  prove  injurious  to  some  of  the  distinctive  prin- 
ciples of  the  Anglican  Church.  The  temptation  to  compromise  with  Ultra-Protestant- 
isra  must  certainly  at  present  be  strong  in  Liberia,  where  every  kind  of  American  (and 
British)  schism  is  rampant.  It  is  re-assuring,  however,  to  find  that  hitherto  the 
tendency  in  Liturgical  matters  has  been  conservative,  and  even  restorative.  The 
Committee  of  Convocation  has  adopted  the  American  Prayer-Book  as  a  whole.  It 
was  proposed  to  make  certain  grammatical  alterations,  so  as  to  assimilate  that  book 
to  the  Enghsh  one ;  but  this  proposal  fell  through,  as  also  another  for  restoring  the 
Venite,  exultemiLS  in  Morning  Prayer,  and  restricting  the  use  of  Gloria  in  excelsis  to 
the  Communion  Service.  But  the  Committee  has  agreed  to  restore  the  clause  in 
the  Te  Deum,  *'  Thou  didst  not  abhor  the  Virgin's  womb,"  and  also  the  invocation 
in  the  Benedicite,  '-0  Ananias,  Azarias,  and  Misael,"  &c.  Thej'  further  recommend 
that  the  Apostles'  Creed  shall  be  read  exactly  as  it  stands  in  our  book ;  and  they 
advise  the  use  of  the  Athanasian  Creed  on  Christmas-day,  Whit  Sunday,  and  Trinity 
Sunday,  and  at  all  meetings  of  Synods,  and  of  the  Gfeneral  CounciL  They  also 
propose  the  restoration  of  the  Versicles  and  lesser  Litany,  in  Matins  and  Even- 
song, as  in  the  English  book,  only  reading  "our  country,"  instead  of  "the  Queen.'' 
And  in  the  Communion  Service,  they  recommend  the  introduction,  after  the  Grospel, 
of  our  Prayer  for  Unity,  to  be  followed  by  our  second  Prayer  for  the  Queen,  altered 
to  suit  their  form  of  civil  government.    The  above  are  all  the  alterations  proposed.'' 

The  other  Letter  is  from  the  Rev.  G.  W.  Gibson,  as  follows : — 

"  ORGANIZATION   OF   THE   CHURCH   IN   LIBERIA. 

Monrovia,  Liberia,  August  6,  1863. 
Sir, — ^I  do  not  wonder  that  '  anxiety,  if  not  mistrust,'  has  been  excited  in  the 
minds  of  many  in  America,  with  regard  to  the  Church  organization  in  Liberia, 
when  I  consider  what  a  variety  of  reports  have  reached  that  country  oonoeming  it 


1864.]  Summary  of  Home  Intelligence,  •    677 

I  think,  however,  that  a  brief  statement,  through  the  medium  of  your  Chronicle, 
will  correct  any  erroneous  impression  that  may  have  been  made.  Church  Organi- 
zation has  been  a  matter  of  thought  and  discussion  amongst  us  for  the  last  several 
years ;  and  the  need  of  its  existence,  to  give  order,  regularity,  and  life  to  the 
Church  in  this  country,  has  been  generally  felt  and  expressed  by  both  Liberian 
and  foreign  Missionaries. 

In  Apnl  of  last  year,  Bishop  Payne  called  together  the  Clergy,  to  meet  at  Cape 
Palmas,  for  the  purpose  of  organizing  the  Church.  It  was  soon  manifest,  how- 
ever, that  he  wished  such  an  organization  as  would  place  us  under  the  General 
Convention  in  the  United  States  of  America.  This  was  deemed  to  be  impracti- 
cable. The  result  of  that  meeting,  therefore,  was  simply  the  formation  of  a  Gen- 
eral Missionary  Convocation. 

The  Liberian  Clergy  left  that  meeting  more  impressed  than  ever  with  the  im- 
portance of  securing  for  the  Church  here  a  complete  organization  as  soon  as  prac- 
ticable. Situated  in  our  own  country,  we  felt  that  nothing  less  than  that  power, 
privilege,  and  freedom  which  the  Church  has  in  other  countries,  would  meet  the 
necessities  of  our  case.  Such  an  organization  was  effected  by  the  unanimous  vote 
of  the  Liberian  Clergy  and  Lay  Delegates  in  General  CouncD,  in  February  last,  in 
this  city. 

No  such  thing  has  been  done  as  dividing  the  Church  into  four  Sees.  (See  Article 
3d  of  the  Constitution,)  This  is  prospective.  It  will,  no  doubt,  be  many  years  be- 
fore we  have  more  than  one  DiocesQ.  But  we  thought  best  to  insert  that  article  in 
the  Constitution  at  its  formation,  to  save  the  necessity  of  doing  so  hereafter,  as  we 
do  not  intend  to  be  exposed  to  the  inconvenience  of  large  Dioceses. 

Our  friends  abroad  need  have  no  misgivings  as  to  our  action  in  this  matter.  The 
Clergy  in  this  country  know  what  they  are  doing;  and  will,  with  God's  blessing, 
and  the  Christian  sympathy  of  Churches  abroad,  prove  their  ability,  in  the  faithful 
discharge  of  the  duties  and  responsibilities  growijig  out  of  their  new  position. 

'    (Signed)  G.  W.  Gibson, 

President  of  the  General  Council^  P.  E.  Churchy  Liberia.^ 

THE  NEW  AMERICAN  CHURCH  IN  PARIS. 

The  comer  stone  of  the  American  Episcopal  Church  of  the  Holy  Trinity,  in  the 
Rue  Bayard,  Paris,  was  laid  with  appropriate  ceremonies,  at  twelve  o'clock  on  Sat- 
urday, September  12,  the  fifth  anniversary  of  the  commencement  of  the  servi- 
ces of  the  American  Church  in  the  metropolis  of  France.  Owing  to  the  circum- 
stance that  no  American  Bishop  was  in  Europe  at  the  time,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Caswall, 
prebendary  of  Salisbury  and  vicar  of  Figheldean,  was  invited  to  take  the  chief 
part  in  the  services,  on  account  of  his  long  continued  connection  with  America  and 
the  American  Church.  There  were  present  also  the  minister  of  the  congregation, 
the  Rev.  W.  0.  Lamson,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Littlejohn,  of  the  Church  of  the  Holy  Trinity, 
at  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Clarkson.  of  Chicago,  Illinois,  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Forbes,  of  the  English  Church  in  the  Rue  d'Aguesseau,  the  Rev.  Archer  Gurney, 
of  the  Rue  de  la  Madeleine,  M.  TAbbe  Guetted,  editor  of  L'  Union  Chretienne  and 
L*  Observateur  Catholique,  and  three  ministers  of  the  Russo-Greek  Church  in  Paris, 
M.  Wassilieflf,  arch-priest,  in  charge,  his  brother  priest  of  the  same  name,  and  the 
Deacon,  M.  Opotsky.  All  of  the  American  Clergy  present  took  part  in^the  Servi- 
ces. The  architect  of  the  Church  is  M.  Nourrigat,  of  Paris.  The  material  will  be 
the  ordinary  white  stone  of  the  neighborhood.  The  area,  eighty-five  by  thirty-five, 
will  be  divided  by  pillars  supporting  galleries  with  a  high  clerestory,  lighted  by 
rose  windows.  The  front  wall  will  be  pierced  by  a  triple  lancet  window,  surmount- 
ing a  rich  door  way,  over  which  will  be  a  Cross.  Above  the  triple  lancet  will  be  ft 
large  rose  window  in  the  gable.  The  gable  finishes,  according  to  the  plan,  in  a 
campanile.  The  buttresses  in  front  are  surmounted  by  finials.  The  interior  roof 
is  finished  with  groined  arches.    The  organ  is  designed  to  stand  in  the  chancel. 

It  is  expected  that  this  church  will  accommodate  five  hundred  persons.  The 
twenty-five  thousand  dollars  subscribed  in  America  will  cover  the  expense  of  the 
building,  together  with  the  first  installment  of  the  heavy  payment  required  for  the 
site. 

VOL.  XV.  54* 


678  Summary  of  Foreign  IrUeUigence.  [Jan., 

SUMMARY  OF  FOREIGN  INTELLIGENCE. 

DEATH   OF   ARCHBISHOP   WHATELY. 

The  Rijcht  Hon.  and  Most  Rev.  Richard  Whately,  D.  D.,  Lord  Archbishop  of 
Dublin  and  Glendalougli,  and  Bishop  of  Kildare,  OlianceUor  of  the  Order  of  St.  Pat- 
rick, and  a  Privy  Councillor  in  Ireland,  died  Oct.  8,  1863,  aged  76  yeais.    He  was 
the  fourth  son  of  the  Rev.  Joseph  Whately,  D.  D.,  of  Nonsuch  Park,  Surrey,  a  Pre- 
bendary of  Bristol  by  the  daughter  of  Mr.  William  Plumer,  and  was  bom  in  Cav- 
endish-square, on  the  1st  of  February,  1787 ;  married,  1821,  daughter  of  William 
Pope,  Esq. ,  of  Hillingdon,  Middlesex ;  educated  at  Oriel  College,  Oxford,  where  he 
graduflfted,  third  class  in  classics,  and  second  class  in  mathematics,  1 808 ;  obtained 
the  first  prize  for  Er\gli8h  Essay,  1810;  chosen  Fellow  of  Oriel  College  in  1811 ; 
graduated  M.  A.  1812  ;  was  Bampton  Lecturer  in  1822;  appointed  Rector  of  Hales- 
worth,  Suffolk,  in  1822,  and  Principal  of  St  Alban's  Hall,  Oxford,  in  1826,  then 
graduated  B.  D  and  D.  D. ;  consecrated  Archbishop  of  Dublin  and  Bishop  of  Glen- 
dalough,  1831 ;  succeeded  to  Kildare  in  addition,  1846;  appointed  Professor  of  Po- 
litical Economy  at  Oxford,  1 839.     His  Grace  was  fifty-ninth  Archbishop  of  Dublin, 
and  fifty-fifth  Bishop  of  Glendalough,  and  succeeded  as  eighty-ninth  Bishop  of  Kil- 
dare in  184G  (that  see  having  been  prospectively  united  to  Dublin  under  the  Church 
Temporalities  Act),  on  the  death  of  Dr.  Charles  Lindsay.    He  was  Visitor  of  Trini- 
ty College,  Dubhn ;  Prebendary  ex-officio  of  Cullen  in  St.  Patrick's  Cathedral;  Yice- 
President  of  the  Royal  Irish  Academy ;  and  Chancellor  of  the  Order  of  S-.  Patrick. 
It  is  as  an  Author  that  he  is  best  known  in  this  country.    The  following  are  his 
published  works: — In  1821  appeared  three  Sermons  on  the  Christianas  Duty  to  Es- 
iablisJied  Governments  and  Laws,  and  soon  after  his  Historic  Doubts  respecting  Na^ 
leon  Bonaparte.    In  1823  five  sermons  of  Whately's  were  pflblished,  and  in  1825, 
Essays  on  Doctrinal  Points.     Next  appeared  his  celebrated  books,  The  Elements  of 
Logic  (1826)  and  Tfie  Elements  of  Rhetoric  (1828),  both  being  originally  contributed 
to  the  EacycJopcedia  Metropolitana.    Between  1820  and  1831  he  had  written  his  Es- 
say on  the  Difficulties  in  the  Writings  of  St.  Paul,  his  Treatise  on  the  Sabbath,  and 
his  work  on  the  Errors  of  Romanism.    In  the  second  work  Dr.  Whately  protested 
against  the  Judaising  character  of  modem  Sabbatarianism.    This  work  was  so  un- 
popular that  he  called  in  the  first  edition,  and  copies  were  sent  to  this  country  and 
given  away ;  one  of  which  is  now  before  us,  contfuning  his  Autograph.     His  de- 
sign in  writing  against  the  Errors  of  Romanism  was  to  show  that  "the  errors  and 
wickedness  combined  into  so  vast  and  complicated  a  scheme  as  Popery,  had  their 
origin  in  the  depravity  of  the  human  heart — ^not  in  the  ingenuity  of  priests,  and 
that  the  growth  of  the  superstition  was  gradual  and  imperceptible."  He  also  wrote 
^''Thoughts  on  Secondary  Punishments^^  (1832),  '^Lectures  on  PoliticcU Economy" 
(1832),  ''Transportation''  (1827),  '' The  Kingdom  of  Christ''  (1841),   ''Introductory 
Lectures  on  St.  PauVs  Epistles"  (1849),  "  Cautions  for  the  Times"  (edited  and  in  the 
main  inspired  by  him),  &c.    His  Kingdom  of  Christ  was  republished  in  this  country 
in  1843,  and  in  the  following  year,  was  answered  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Samuel  Buel  He 
also  edited  several  works  and  published  numerous  Pamphlets  and  Ajticles  in  the 
Magazines. 

The  Archbishop  was  a  good  logician  but  a  bad  reasoner;  not  being  careful  of  his 
premises.  He  was  a  man  of  violent  tempy,  which  seems  to  have  been  soured  by 
his  connection  with  the  famous  Romish  Convert,  Blanco  White,  who  afterwards 
became  a  Deist.  "  In  1848  the  whole  Church  was  moved  by  the  appointment  of 
Dr.  Hampden  to  the  Bishopric  of  Hereford.  Dr.  Whately  was  not  a  man  to  be 
quiet  under  such  circumstances.  Hampden  was  his  friend— an  old  Oriel  man— a 
Liberal,  and  battle  to  the  death  must  be  done  with  his  •'  Tractarian  "  opponents. 
Out  he  came  with  a  furious  letter— ill-tempered,  bilious,  illogical— calling  the  re- 
monstrants of  all  parties  (the  Evangelical  Bishop  of  Wmchester  at  their  head)  liars, 
insincere,  bigots,  and  what  not." 

As  a  Churchman  he  belonged  to  no  "School "  but  his  own ;  which  he  did  not 
succeed  in  founding.  As  has  been  said  *•  Roman  Catholics,  High  Churchmen,  and 
JBrangelicals  fell  by  turns  under  his  lash.    His  arguments  were  expended  on  the 


1864]  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence.  679 

first,  his  abuse  on  the  second,  and  his  contempt  on  the  third.  Writing  in  good  faith, 
however  bluntly,  he  was  indifferent  to  unpopularity.  He  once  said  that  he  felt  per- 
fect amity  to  candid  people,  but  any  who  assailed  him  with  unchristian  bitterness, 
profane  flippancy,  or  sophistical  misrepresentation,  he  would  rather  have  against 
him  than  on  his  side.'* 

The  Archbishop  of  Dublin's  income  consisted  almost  entirely  of  the  revenues  of 
his  diocese,  and  it  may  be  truly  said  that  according  to  his  means  his  bounty  was 
unparalleled.  His  generosity,  however,  was  not  impulsive,  but  well  regulated  and 
discriminating.  He  once  boasted  in  the  House  of  Lords  that  there  was  one  thing 
with  which  he  could  not  reproach  himself — he  had  never  relieved  a  mendicant  in 
the  streets.  He  took  care  so  to  administer  relief  as  not  to  encourage  idleness  and 
vice.  When  he  gave  away  considerable  sums  of  money  to  relieve  deserving  per- 
sons in  temporary  diflBculties,  he  was  accustomed  to  get  them  to  sign  a  document 
promising  to  repay  the  amount,  whenever  they  were  able,  to  persons  similarly  cir- 
cumstanced. Among  the  monuments  of  his  liberality  which  he  has  left  behind  him, 
is  the  Whateiy  Professorship  of  Political  Economy,  which  he  endowed  in  the  Dub- 
lin University. 

THE   NEW   ARCHBISHOP   OF   DUBLIN. 

The  Very  Rev.  Dr.  Richard  Chenevix  Trench,  who  has  been  nominated  to  the 
Archbishopric  of  Dublin,  is  the  second  son  of  the  late  Mr.. Richard  Trench,  brother 
of  the  first  Lord  Ashtown,  in  the  Irish  peerage,  by  Melesina  Chenevix,  grand-daugh- 
ter and  heiress  of  Dr.  Richard  Chenevix,  Bishop  of  Waterford.  He  was  bom  on 
the  9th  of  September,  1807,  and  was  educated  at  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  where 
he  graduated  in  1829,  the  year  made  memorable  in  the  University  annals  by  the 
contest  for  the  Senior  Wranglership  between  Mr.  Phillpott,  now  Bishop  of  Worces- 
ter, nnd  Mr.  Cavendish,  now  Duke  of  Devonshire.  He  was  ordained  in  1832,  and 
was  shortly  afterwards  appointed  to  the  incumbency  of  Curdridge  Chapel,  a  district 
in  the  extensive  parish  of  Bishop's  Waltham.  While  oflSciating  in  that  parish,  he 
published  two  volumes  of  poems,  entitled  *'  Sabbation,  Honor  Neale,"  and  "  The 
Story  of  Justin  Martyr."  The  attention  of  the  present  Bishop  of  Oxford,  then  the 
Rev.  Samuel  Wilberforce,  Vicar  of  Alverstoke,  was  attracted  by  these  poems,  and 
he  offered  Mr.  Trench  the  curacy  of  Alverstoke,  to  take  which  he  resigned  the  cu- 
racy of  Curdridge.  In  1845  Mr.  Wilberforce  was  promoted  by  Sir  Robert  Peel, 
who  was  then  Prime  Mmister,  to  the  deanery  of  Westminster,  and  at  the  same  time 
Lord  Asburton  presented  Mr.  Trench  to  the  vicarage  of  Itchen  Stoke.  In  1847  he 
became  Professor  of  Theology  in  King's  College,  London,  and  continued  to  hold  that 
appointment  until  1856,  when,  on  the  death  of  Dr.  Buckland,  he  was  nominated  by 
Lord  Palmerston  to  the  deanery  of  Westminster.  Dr.  Trench  has  written  a  large 
number  of  works  on  theology  and  general  literature. 

THE  NEW  DEAN   OF  WESTMINSTER. 

The  new  Dean  of  Westminister,  the  Rev.  Arthur  Penrhyn  Stanley,  D.  D.,  Canon 
of  Christ  Church,  Oxford,  and  Regius  iProfessor  of  Ecclesiastical  History  at  Oxford 
was  born  about  1812.  He  is  the  second  son  of  Edward  Stanley,  D.  D.,  Bishop  of 
Norwich,  a  distinguished  naturalist,  by  Catherine,  daughter  of  the  Rev.  Oswald 
Leycester,  rector  of  Stoke,  Shropshire.  He  was  nephew  of  Sir  John  Stanley,  first 
Baron  Stanley  of  Alderley,  and  is  consequently  first  cousin  of  the  Postmaster-Gen- 
eral and  of  Mr.  W.  0.  Stanley,  M.  P. ;  as  also  of  Sir  Baldwin  Leighton,  Bart.,  M.  P. 
"  Arthur  Stanley  "  was  educated  at  Rugby,  the  favorite  pupil  of  Arnold,  his  friend- 
ship with  whom  was  only  terminated  by  Arnold's  sad  and  Untimely  death  in  1842. 
Stanley  obtained  a  Balliol  Scholarship,  got  the  Newdigate  Poem  in  1837  ("The  Gip- 
sies " — the  best  Newdigate,  it  is  said,  since  Heber's  "  Palestine,")  the  Ireland  in  the 
same  year,  took  a  first  class  in  1838,  and  obtained  in  1839  the  Latin  essay  ("Quse- 
nam  sint  erga  Rempublicam  Academiae  officia  ?")  and  in  1840  the  English  essay 
(*'  Do  States,  like  individuals,  inevitably  tend,  after  a  certain  period  of  maturity,  to 
decay?")  and  also  the  Ellerton  Theological  prize  ("Good  Works  do  spring  out  nec- 
essarily of  a  true  and  lively  Faith,")  he  being  by  this  time  Fellow  of  University 
OQllege.    He  was  elected  a  member  of  the  Hebdomadal  Council  in  1860.   Dr.  Stan- 


680  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence.  [Jbsl, 

lej  was  for  many  years  Chaplain  to  the  late  Prince  Consort,  and  on  the  Prince  of 
Wales  forming  his  establishment,  he  became  Chaplain  to  his  Rojal  Highness,  with 
whom  he  is  known  to  enjoy  very  confidential  relations.  He  accompanied  the  Prince 
to  the  East,  and  has  published  a  volume  of  Sermons  preached  in  the  Holy  Land, 
with  some  interesting  notes  of  the  tour.  He  was  also  Examining  Chaplain  to  the 
Bishop  of  London,  and  published  this  yearapamphlet  in  favor  of  relaxing  subscrip- 
tion to  the  A.rticle8,  which  ho  dedicated  to  his  Lordship.  His  "  Life  of  Arnold ;" 
his  Lectures  on  the  Eastern  and  the  Jewish  Church  ;  his  loving  Memoir  of  his  fath- 
er; his  "  Sinai  and  Palestine ;"  his  Sermons  on  the  Apostolical  Age;  and  his  Lec- 
tures on  the  Corinthians,  are  well  known.  Whether  he  was  really  offered  the  Arch- 
bishopric of  Dublin,  we  do  not  know.  A  storm  of  remonstrance  followed  a  rumor 
to  that  effect.  His  new  position  as  Dean,  will,  of  course,  remove  him  from  his  Pro- 
fessorship of  Ecclesiastical  History  at  Oxford,  and  for  this  all  good  me©  ought  to  be 
grateful 

NEW   BISHOP   OF   NASSAU. 

The  Duke  of  Newcastle,  on  the  recommendation  of  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbu- 
ry, nominated  the  Rev.  Addington  R.  P.  Venables,  M.  A.,  of  Exeter  College,  Ox- 
ford, to  the  Bishopric  of  Nassau  (Bahamas),  which  became  vacant  some  months 
since  by  the  death  of  the  Right  Rev.  Dr.  Caulfleld.  Mr.  Yenables  graduated  in 
1848,  when  he  took  a  fourth-class  in  classics.  For  some  years  past  he  has  been 
curate  of  St.  Paul's  Church,  Oxford.  Mr  Yenables  was  consecrated  on  Sunday, 
the  1st  of  November,  being  All  Saints  Day. 

CONTINENTAL   TNTELLIGBNCB. 

European  Religious  Intelligence  is  of  late  mai:ked  by  a  manifest  spread  of  the 
conviction  that  the  issue  is  now  steadily  approaching^^tholic  Christianity  against 
Romanism ;  and  the  characteristic  of  the  day  is  tiie  development  of  mutual  recog- 
nitions and  approximations  on  the  one  side,  and  a  gathering  and  organization  of 
forces  on  the  other. 

The  Russo-Grreek  movement — in  which  the  Scottish  now  joins  the  English  and 
American  Churches — has  become  Catholic  indeed;  and  the  Churches  of  Russia 
and  of  Greece  show  increasing  evidence  of  the  warm  Christian  affection  with 
which  they  await  Anglican  overtures.  A  parallel  Anglo-Scandinavian  movement 
h^  arisen,  and  has  thus  far  been  met  in  a  like  spirit  in  Denmark,  while  there  are 
evidences  that  in  this  the  Danish  by  no  means  stands  alone  among  the  Northern 
Churches.  Gallicanism  grows  quietly  more  definite  in  its  aims ;  and  the  French 
Government  shows  strong  symptoms  of  being  about  to  openly  espouse  its  cause. 
Religious  freedom  becomes  monthly  more  real  in  the  Austrian  Empire ;  and  the 
Moravian,  and  the  still  less  known  Churches  of  the  Danubian  Principalities,  seem 
struggling  to  find  their  way  to  Christian  and  living  intercourse  with  the  other  non- 
papal  communions  of  Europe. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  Pope  declares,  more  positively,  if  possible,  than  ever, 
that  there  is  no  salvation  out  of  the  pale  of  the  Holy  Roman  Church ;  the  See  of 
St.  Peter  becomes  more  obstinately  ultramontane  than  ever ;  religious  Societies 
every  where  are  becoming  more  active;  new  invocations  and  new  superstitions  are 
devised;  and  one  set  of  ecclesiastics  meet  at  Trent  to  re-consecrate  its  memories; 
while  another  assemble  at  Malines.  to  consult  how  they  may  strengthen  the  Church 
and  improve  the  efficiency  of  its  various  instrumentalities,  and  also  upon  what  de- 
clared principles  it  should  meet  the  dangers  arising  from  the  gpread  of  **  Protest- 
antism" and  infidelity. 

The  following  are  some  of  the  most  interesting  items  which  we  note  in  the  for- 
eign Press: — 

France. — To  us,  as  American  Churchmen,  the  event  of  the  year  has  been  the 
laying  of  the  Comer  Stone  of  the  American  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  of  the 
Holy  Trinity,  in  Paris;  a  result  at  last  attained  through  the  unwearied  enernes  of 
the  Rector,  the  Rev.  Wm  0.  Lamaon. 


1864]  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence.  681 

M.  Renan's  Vie  de  JeaiLS,  is  still  a  leading  topic  in  religious  and  philosophic  cir- 
cles; 35,000  copies  have  been  sold  in  two  months,  and  all  the  newspapers  and 
other  periodicals  have  commented  upon  it,  until  it  is  said  "  that  the  most  ardent 
anxiety  of  the  Parisians,  in  the  Summer  of  1863,  has  been  to  decide  what  opinion 
ou^ht  to  be  held  concerning  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ."  Rephes  to  the  views  of 
the  author  are,  of  course,  forthcoming  on  every  side ;  and  there  already  appears 
good  reason  to  thank  Gk)d  for  having  made  the  assaults  of  the  enemy  to  serve  His 
own  holy  purposes,  and  rationalism  itself  to  be  instrumental — by  the  extent  to 
which  it  has  awakened  interest  in  the  question,  and  also  sent  many  to  the  Evangel- 
ical records — in  spreading  a  knowledge  of  the  truth.  The  Abbd  Guettefe  is  pub- 
lishing, in  the  pages  of  Jj  Union  Cfvreiienne,  a  series  of  articles  on  Renan's  work, 
considered  in  the  three  points  of  view  of  Biblical  exegesis,  of  historical  criticism, 
and  of  philosophy.  The  Abb6  designs  afterwards  to  re-issue  these  in  four  succes- 
sive pamphlets. 

An  imperial  decree,  dated  July  6th  last,  authorizing  the  publication  of  a  papal 
Bull  which — in  making  some  ecclesiastical  changes  consequent  upon  the  annexa- 
tion of  Savoy  to  France — ^puts  forward  ultramontane  pretensions ;  alarms  the  ad- 
herents of  Rome  by  excepting  certain  specified  portions  as  "  contrary  to  the  fran- 
chises, liberties  and  maxims  of  the  Gallican  Church."  Among  other  acts  of  the 
Government,  the  late  committal  of  the  portfolio  of  Public  Instruction  to  M.  Duruy, 
has  also  greatly  irritated  the  ultramontane  clergy,  since  his  antecedents  give  rea- 
son to  believe  that  it  portends  the  rescue  of  the  French  youth  from  their  influence. 
But  the  most  important  event  of  the  Summer  was,  perhaps,  the  manifesto  of  the 
Government  against  the  seven  Bishops,  and  their  trial  and  conviction  of  an  offence 
against  the  State,  in  their  interference  in  pohtical  affairs. 

An  international  or  '•  Universal  Jewish  Alliance"  perfected  its  organization  at 
Paris  in  June  last. 

Z»'  Ohservatewr  CatTiolique  completed  the  eighth  year  of  its  issue,  upon  the  16th  of 
September. 

Belgium. — A  Roman  Catholic  Congress,  or  "  Council  inpartibus'^  of  Prelates, 
Priests  and  laity,  was  held  at  Malines,  in  this  kingdom,  upon  the  18th  of  August. 
It  wa^  opened  with  great  pomp,  by  the  celebration  of  high  mass  by  the  Belgian 
Primate,  Mgr.  Sterckx,  Cardinal  Archbishop  of  Malines;  who  also  pronounced  a 
discourse,  declaring  the  end  of  the  Congress  to  be  "to  render  service  to  the 
Church."  At  its  conclusion,  the  whole  body  received,  on  their  knees,  the  Apos- 
tolic Benediction  of  the  Pope,  at  the  hands  of  the  Primate,  and  then  proceeded  to 
organize  their  sessions.  Among  the  noted  personages  present  were,  Cardinal  Wise- 
man, the  Prince  de  Broglie,  and  Count  Montalembert.  The  Cardinal  spoke  of  the 
Position  of  "Catholicism"  in  England;  Montalembert,  on  "Freedom  of  Worship;" 
and  De  Broglie  read  a  long  paper  on  "  A  Free  Church  in  a  Free  State."  Such 
topics  are  very  suggestive  of  the  conviction,  that  civil  power  is  slipping  away  not 
only  from  the  grasp,  but  from  the  influence  of  Rome ;  and  that  she  has  now  a  new 
role  to  play.  The  Congress  decided  upon  the  establishment  in  Belgium,  of  a  great 
international  organ  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church. 

Denmark. — The  death  of  the  late  King  places  upon  the  throne,  under  the  title 
of  Christian  IX,  the  father  of  the  new  King  of  the  Greeks  and  of  the  .  Princess  of 
Wales.  Under  the  new  reign,  this  kingdom  seems  about  to  become  an  important 
link  in  the  chain  of  ecclesiastical  events.  The  English  royal  alliance  has  given 
birth  to  great  interest  on  both  sides,  in  efforts  to  restore  intercommunion  between 
the  Churches  of  the  two  kingdoms,  through  an  Anglican  reetoration  of  the  Succes- 
sion to  the  Danish  Bishops.  It  is  also  proposed  that  Danish  Candidates  for  Orders 
should  study  arid  be  ordained  in  England,  that  they  might  minister  to  sailors  and 
others  of  their  countrymen,  in  the  sea-port  towns. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  accession  of  Prince  George  to  the  Greek  throne,  had 
been  followed  by  much  talk  and  some  action,  in  the  way  of  organizing  a  Society, 
first,  for  promoting  Greco-Danish  intercommunion,  and,  second,  for  attempting  joint 
missionary  operations  of  the  two  Churches.  The  success  of  the  Anglo-Danish 
movement  will  no  doubt  greatly  facilitate  these  efforts ;  and  these,  unquestionably, 
will  re-act  favorably  upon  the  prospects  of  the  former,  as  well  as  upon  the  Anglo- 
Greek  movement  itself. 


682  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence.  [Jan., 

Gbrmant. — Certain  Romish  Bishops,  in  Jane  last,  held  a  meeting  at  Trente,  in 
memory  of  the  Council  which  sat  in  the  same  city  three  centuries  ago ;  and  upon 
separating,  they  addressed  a  fulsome  and  sycophantic  letter  to  the  Pope,  over  27 
Episcopal  signatures,  including  those  of  Cardinal  Schwarzenberg  and  the  Cardinal 
Patriarch  of  Venice-  In  this,  they  declare  the  temporal  sovereignt(y  of  the  Fope  as 
the  means  of  "  recovering  the  frontiers  of  the  Church." 

Fer  contra^  it  is  announced  that  the  Prince  Bishop  of  Breslau,  Ledluizki,  a  resi- 
dent, however,  of  Berlin,  after  having  dissented  from  the  Church  in  several  doc- 
trinal points,  and  openly  denounced  the  new  dogma,  has  at  length  resigned  bis 
See,  and  renounced  the  Romish  communion,  uniting  himself  with  the  Lutheran 
Church,  in  the  participation  of  the  Sacrament  last  Easter. 

The  A^ustrian  Emperor  has  permitted  the  purchase  and  use  of  a  former  Romish 
Church,  at  Prague,  by  a  Bohemian  Evangelical  Congnregation. 

Liturgical  reforms  have  been  fairly  commenced  in  the  Greek  Church  of  the  Prin- 
d%)alities,  by  the  promulgation  of  a  ministerial  decree,  to  the  effect  that  in  future 
the  Service  shall  be  performed  In  Rownaine^  the  language  of  the  people,  instead  of 
in  Greek,  as  heretofore.  A  general  Synod  is  soon  to  meet,  for  tiie  purpose  of 
advancing  still  further  in  the  path  of  reform. 

A  meeting  of  English  Continental  Chaplains  was  held  last  Fall  in  Frankfort,  to 
consult  together  concerning  the  interests  of  the  special  department  of  Church 
work  in  their  hands.  To  this  meeting  we  shall  hereafter  take  occasion  to  refer 
more  fully. 

Switzerland. — Preparations  are  being  made  to  celebrate,  in  connection  also 
with  the  Reformed  Churches  of  France,  the  tri-centennary  anniversary  of  Cal- 
vin's death,  upon  the  27th  of  the  coming  May. 

A  little  work  was  published  a  year  since  at  Geneva,  urging  it  as  a  Christian  duty 
to  organize  through  the  different  countries  of  Europe,  Committees  and  bodies  of 
volunteers,  for  the  relief  and  care  of  the  wounded  in  time  of  war, — in  fact  an  aUi- 
ance  of  "  Christian  Sanitary  Commissions."  The  work  has  been  translated  into 
various  languages ;  the  idea  has  been  cordially  received ;  and,  in  Switzerland  itself, 
it  has  already  taken  shape ;  while  rulers  and  prominent  men  in  other  nations  are 
moving  in  the  same  direction.  * 

Spain. — ^Matamoros,  Alhama,  and  the  other  Spanish  convicts  for  Bible  reading, 
have  finally  been  released  from  prison,  and  banished.  They  were  invited  to  Bor- 
deaux; and  fourteen  of  the  number  have  gone  thither,  forming  a  little  Protestant 
congregation  almost  upon  the  borders  of  Spain — not  improba^  to  become  a  source 
of  Protestant  influence  re-crossing  the  Pyrenees. 

Italy. — In  Milan,  the  Clergy  have  been  preaching,  says  the  Christian  Wcrk, 
*'  that  whoever  attends  a  Te  Deum  at  the  national  festivid,  must  as  speedily  as  pos- 
sible redeem  his  soul  from  wrath,  by  the  help  of  some  saint  whose  protection  is 
purchasable ;  and  those  priests  who  attended  service  on  that  day,  would  be  thrown 
by  God  himself  into  the  profoundest  heU  /" 

M.  Meille,  the  Waldensian  Pastor  at  Turin,  desires  "that  publicity  may  be  given 
to  a  request  Don  Ambrogio  (the  bold  friar,  who  is  so  vigorously  preaching  reform 
throughout  Piedmont,)  had  made  of  him,  viz.  that  some  person  interested  in  the 
Grospel  work  in  Italy,  would  pay  for  a  colporteur,  who  shall  accompany  him 
wherever  he  goes,  and  sell  Bibles  and  Testaments,  while  he  preaches." 

The  Waldeusians  have  supplemented  their  Theological  Seminary  at  Florence,  by 
the  establishment  of  a  '*  Clatuiian  Press,"  whose  issues,  by  the  way,  would  not  all 
have  been  approved  by  the  good  Bishop  of  Turin,  whose  name  is  thus  honored. 
For  instance,  an  Italian  edition  of  Pilgrim's  Progress,  which  has  lately  been  publish- 
ed,  has  t>een  or  is  to  be  followed  by  a  small  volume  of  Spurgeon's  Sermons  I 

Barsali,  of  Pontedera,  whose  name  was  mentioned  in  an  article  in  the  July  No. 
of  the  Review,  as  a  leader  of  the  Evangelicals,  has  returned  to  Romanism,  and 
publishes  a  letter  advising  his  fellow-reformers  to  do  the  Uke. 

Gavazzi's  paper,  after  three  months,  has  been  given  up  and  sold. 

The  correspondent  of  the  Christian  Work  complains  that  the  English  Sodety  for 
Fromotiug  Christian  Knowledge,  "  sella  their  beautiful  Bible,  worth  six  francs,  to 


1864.)  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence.  683 

a  few  centimes,  in  many  canes,  and  usually  for  a  price  so  low  as  to  undersell  aU  t?ie 
other  Societies."  Query. — ^Is  the  exaltation  of  Societies,  or  the  circulation  of  the 
Scriptures,  the  great  object  in  view? 

A  Sunday  School  paper,  La  Scuola  di  Domenica^  was  last  June  started  in  Flo- 
rence, by  Mr.  Woodruflf. 

The  Evangelical  Church  at  Pisa  has  suffered  from  schism.  The  widow  of  a  for- 
mer Evangelist,  not  approving  of  the  course  or  doctrines  of  the  present  incumbent, 
has  set  herself  up  as  his  rival,  and  both  preaches  and  dispenses  the  Sacraments. 
Still  later,  an  English  lady,  who  possessed  some  proprietary  rights  in  the  Church 
building,  has,  for  some  like  reason,  turned  Sig.  di  Michelis  and  his  flock  out  of  the 
Church,  and  employs  an  ei-priest  to  preach  there  in  his  stead.  Di  Michelis  con- 
tinues his  services  in  his  own  parlor.  The  Evangelicals  themselves  are  beginning 
to  wonder  what  is  lacking  in  their  System. 

Statistics  give  evidence,  especially  in  South  Italy  and  Sicily,  of  extraordinary 
advances  on  the  part  of  the  Government,  in  the  promotion  of  education,  and  equally 
surprising  appreciation  on  the  part  of  the  people. 

CHURCH   CONGRESS   AT   MANCHESTER. 

This  body,  with  a  numerous  attendance  of  Clergy  ^nd  Laity,  of  all  shades  of 
Churchmanship,  met  at  Manchester,  on  Monday,  October  12th,  and  continued  in 
session  nearly  all  the  week.  Papers  were  read  and  discussions  had  on  several 
important  subjects,  as  "The  Church  in  Ireland;"  "Free  Churches  and  the  Offer- 
tory ;"  "  Clergy  Discipline ;"  "  Increase  of  the  Clergy  ;"  "  Church  Music,"  &c.,  &c. 

We  gather  from  one  of  these  papers,  the  following  facts  on  the  Irish  Church. 
In  the  parish  of  Clifden,  in  Connemara,  three  years  ago,  201  persons  were  con- 
firmed ;  of  these  eighty-eight  have  since  emigrated.  He  repeated  also  a  statement 
made  by  the  Bishop  of  Ontario,  that  two-thirds  of  the  congregations  in  his  diocese 
were  Irish  Protestants.  More  particularly  he  described  the  rapid  strides  made 
by  the  Church  in  West  Connaught: — 

"  Twenty-five  years  ago  there  were  in  that  district  but  thirteen  congregations,  sev- 
en churches,  and  eleven  clergymen  in  connection  with  the  Church.  There  were 
now  fifty-seven  congregations,  twenty-seven  Churches,  and  thirty-five  clergymen. 
Six  confirmations  had  been  held  there  during  the  last  fourteen  years,  at  which  up- 
wards of  3,000  converts  were  among  those  confirmed,  more  than  2,000  of  whom 
came  from  the  district  of  Connemara." 

In  1834  the  Roman  Catholics  were  80  per  cent,  of  the  population ;  in  1861  they 
were  77  per  cent.  Meanwhile  the  gross  income  of  the  Church  had  been  reduced 
by  various  measures  of  the  Legislature,  from  £865,525  at  the  former  date  to  £580,- 
418  at  the  latter;  and  of  tliis  sum,  £440,418  only  belongs  to  the  parochial  incum- 
bents. 

The  incumbents  are  1,566;  curates,  715;  total,  2,281.  Since  the  Union  in  1800, 
there  have  been  buUt  in  Ireland  944  churches,  whUe  224  have  been  enlarged ;  to- 
tal erected  and  enlarged,  1,168.  In  1834  there  were  13^  members  of  the  Estab- 
lished Church  to  every  100  Roman  Catholics.  In  1861  there  were  15^  of  the  Es- 
tablished Church  to  every  1 00  Roman  Catholics.  No  agrarian  outrage  for  the  last 
twenty  years  can  in  any  way  be  connected  with  the  revenues  of  the  existing  Irish 
Church.  Two-thirds  of  the  tenants  of  Church  lands  have  bought  out  their  farms, 
which  they  hold  in  fee-simple,  having  paid  the  purchase-money  to  the  Ecclesiasti- 
cal Commissioners.  That  money  is  funded,  and  the  income  is  applied  to  the  bene- 
fit of  the  Church,  so  that  there  is  no  grievance  attaching  to  the  Roman  Catholics 
in  connection  with  the  Church. 

In  England  the  Reformation  in  a  few  years  became  a  fact,  through  the  zeal  and 
ener^  of  the  Reformed  Bishops  and  Clergy ;  in  Ireland  it  was  quite  otherwise. 
However,  both  countries  at  the  outset  were  in  a  similar  position  ;  but  the  means 
necessary  to  attain  success  were  not  attempted  in  Ireland.  The  great  mass  of  the 
people  in  that  country  spoke  the  Irish  language,  and  it  was  necessary  that  the  in- 
struction imparted  to  them  should  be  in  that  language.  In  the  reigns  of  Edward 
VI.,  Elizabeth  and  James  I.,  instructions  were  issued  that  the  Bible  and  Prayer 
Book  should  be  translated  into  Irish,  and  that  instruction  should  be  imparted  to 
the  people  in  that  tongue.    This  was  not  done.    It  was  observed  by  Canon  M'Neile 


684  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence.  [Jan., 

that  some  under-purrent  existed  through  which  the  intentions  of  the  Govemment 
were  frustrated ;  and  what  this  was  will  appear  from  a  statement  made  by  Bishop 
Bedell,  who  was  actually  blamed  for  teachmg  the  Irish  through  the  medium  of 
their  own  language,  "  because  he  would  thereby  make  the  conquered  and  enslaved 
Irish  capable  of  preferment,  which  was  the  portion  of  the  conquerors."  This 
shows  the  real  disposition  of  the  English  Colonists.  These  directions  remained  a 
dead  letter,  and  until  comparatively  recent  times  no  efforts  were  made  to  instruct 
the  people  through  the  medium  of  their  own  language.  Then  patronage  was  more 
abused,  and  in  a  grosser  form,  in  the  Irish  Church,  than  perhaps  in  any  other  since 
the  beginning  of  Christianity.  What  Ireland  required  was  Missionary  Bishops, 
men  of  faith,  zeal,  purity,  and  self-denial,  who  could  endure  hardships,  and  had  an 
ardent  love  for  souls;  but  she  never  had  Bishops  of  this  character. 

PROPOSED  NEW  BIBLICAL  COMMENTARY. 

A  project  for  a  combined  Biblical  Commentary  is  announced  as  follows : — "  We 
are  happy  to  see  that  the  objections  brought  against  certain  portions  of  the  Bible 
are  about  to  be  met  by  leading^  theologians  of  the  Church  of  England  in  a  very 
practical  way.  If  a  false  and  unfair  system  of  interpretation  has  been  applied  to 
the  text  of  Scripture,  the  best  way  of  confuting  it  is  to  apply  a  true  and  legitimate 
one.  The  honor  of  originating  the  plan  is  due  to  the  Speaker  of  the  House  of 
Commons,  who  consulted  several  of  the  Bishops  on  the  subject;  and  the  Archbishop 
of  York,  at  his  insta<ice,  undertook  to  organize  a  plan  for  producing  a  Commentary 
which  should  *  put  the  reader  in  full  possession  of  whatever  information  may  be 
requisite  to  enable  him  to  understand  the  Word  of  God,  and  supply  him  with  satis- 
factory answers  to  objections  resting  upon  misrepresentation  of  its  contents.'  The 
plan  has  received  the  sanction  of  the  Primate.  A  committee,  consisting  of  the 
Archbishop  of  York,  the  Bishops  of  London,  Lichfield,  Llandaff,  Gloucester  and 
Bristol,  Lord  Lyttleton,  the  Speaker,  Mr.  Walpole,  Drs.  Jacobson  and  Jeremie,  take 
the  general  supervision  of  the  work.  The  Rev.  F.  C.  Cook,  preacher  at  Lincoln's- 
inn,  will  be  the  general  editor,  and  will  advise  with  the  Archbishop  of  York  and 
the  Regius  Professors  of  Divinity  at  Oxford  and  Cambridge,  upon  any  questions 
which  may  arise.  The  work  will  be  divided  into  eight  sections,  the  first  of  which 
will  consist  of  the  Pentateuch,  a  diflScult  subject,  and  will  be  edited  by  Professor 
Harold  Browne,  the  Revs.  R.  C.  Pascoe,  T.  F.  Thrupp,  T.  E.  Espin,  and  W.  Dew- 
hurst,  contributing.  The  historical  books  [Is  the  Pentateuch,  then,  not '  historical?'] 
will  be  consigned  to  the  Rev.  G.  Rawliiison,  editor,  and  the  Revs.  T.  E.  Espin  and 
Lord  Arthur  Hervey,  contributors.  The  Rev.  F.  C.  Cook  will  edit,  and  the  Revs. 
E.  H.  Plumtre,  W.  T.  Bullock,  and  T.  Kingsbury  will  annotate,  the  poetical  books. 
The  four  Great  Prophets  will  be  undertaken  by  Dr.  M'Caul  as  editor,  and  by  the 
Revs.  R.  Payne  Smith  and  H.  Rose,  as  contributors.  The  Bishop  of  St.  David's 
and  the  Rev.  R.  Gandell  will  edit  the  twelve  Minor  Prophets,  and  the  Revs.  B. 
Huxtable,  W.  Drake,  and  P.  Meyrick,  will  contribute.  The  Gospels  and  Acts  will 
form  the  sixth  section;  the  first  three  Gospels  will  be  edited  by  Professor  Mansel, 
the  Gospel  of  St.  John  by  the  Dean  of  Canterbury,  and  the  Acts  by  Dr.  Jacobson. 
The  editorship  of  St.  Paul's  Epistles  is  appropriately  assigned  to  Bishop  Ellicott  and 
Dr.  Jeremie,  with  Dr.  Giflford,  Professor  T.  Evans,  Rev.  J.  Waite,  and  Professor  J. 
Lightfoot,  as  contributors.  To  the  Archbishop-elect  of  Dublin  and  the  Master  of 
Balliol  is  assigned  the  rest  of  the  sacred  canon.  This  really  promises  to  be  a  work 
second  only  in  importance  to  the  LXX.,  or  the  English,  version  made  by  order  of 
King  James.  Perhaps  it  will  be  quoted  as  '  the  XXX,'  The  names  of  the  editors 
and  contributors,  while  they  insure  orthodoxy,  give  promise  that  the  comment  thus 
put  forth  almost  with  the  sanction  of  the  Church  of  England  as  a  body,  will  not  be 
the  utterance  of  any  narrow  school  or  section  of  it." 

ENGLAND  THE  SUPPORT  OP  IDOLATRY. 

A  missionary  in  India,  writing  to  the  Boston  Journal,  makes  the  following  reve- 
lations concerning  Hindoo  idolatry,  and  its  tolerance  by  the  British  Grovernment: — 

Probably  the  strongest  support  of  Hindoo  Idolatry  is  the  fact  that  almost  all 
large  temples  are  supported  by  the  revenue  accruing  from  temple  lands:  that  is 


1864.]  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence.  685 

whole  villages  and  valuable  lands  pay  no  tax  to  the  English  Government,  but  the 
land  tax — and  it  is  very  heavy  in  India — goes  to  the  temple.  It  is  to  be  said,  that 
the  English  did  not  begin  this  system,  but  only  allowed  it  to  continue  as  they  found 
it.  We  often  have  this  mentioned  to  us  to  show  that  the  rulers  of  the  country  do 
not  think  idolatry  so  bad  a  thing  as  missionaries  represent.  It  is  a  feeling  with 
many  that  their  religion  could  not  stand  without  these  temple  funds,  and  they  ask 
why  they  are  continued.  On  this  subject  Rev.  Mr.  Webb,  writing  June  19th,  in 
reference  to  some  mid-day  callers  at  the  tent,  said:  "  They  appeared  very  much  in- 
terested, and  expressed  themselves  as  willing  to  renounce  idolatry  and  devil  wor- 
ship; the  only  thing  that  sustained  it  in  this  country  was  the  Government  support; 
were  it  not  for  that  it  would  die  out.  It  has  been  with  great  difficulty  that  I  have 
convinced  them  that  it  is  not  the  intention  of  Government  to  countenance  this  wor- 
ship by  continuing  these  endowments.  This  subject  has  been  referred  to  perhaps 
a  dozen  times  on  this  tour." 

It  surely  is  a  consummation  devoutly  to  be  wished,  that  a  government  so  careful 
to  exclude  all  teaching  of  rehgion  in  its  "  government  grant  school,"  should  find  a 
way  to  resume  these  temple  lands  and  leave  idolatry  with  all  its  abominations,  to 
stand — if  stand  it  will — on  its  own  merit  and  foundation. 

THE   CHURCH   IN   IRELAND. 

The  Fifth  Annual  Conference  of  the  clergy  and  laity  of  the  diocese  of  Down  and 
Connor  and  Dromore — presided  over  by  the  Lord  Bishop— began  on  Tuesday,  Nov. 
3d,  at  Belfast.  Among  those  present  were  the  Dean  of  Down,  the  Dean  of  Dro- 
more, the  Archdeacon  of  Down,  the  Archdeacon  of  Connor,  the  Right  Hon.  Lord 
Duflferin  and  Clandeboye,  Sir  H.  M.  Cairns.  M.  P.,  Mr.  Edward  O'Neill,  M.  P.,  and 
a  large  number  of  the  clergy  and  influential  laity  of  the  diocese. 

At  this  meeting,  Mr.  Davison  read  an  important  paper  on  the  "Present  Condi- 
tion of  the  Irish  Church,"  from  which  we  extract  the  following :  He  said: — "  I  am 
desirous,  before  closing  this  address,  of  stsh^ing  one  or  two  facts  relative  to  this  dio- 
cese. It  comprises  one-fourth  of  the  entire  Church  population  of  Ireland,  whilst  it 
only  receives  one-twelfth  of  the  Church's  income.  In  1834  there  were  in  these  uni- 
ted dioceses  136,650  members  of  the  Established  Church,  whilst  in  1861  they  num- 
bered 152,722,  showing  an  increase  of  over  16,000  in  that  period.  I  have  been  fa- 
vored with  a  return  from  the  registrars  of  the  united  dioceses  of  the  number  of  new 
churches  consecrated  since  1827  in  Down  and  Connor,  and  I  find  they  amount  to 
no  fewer  than  sixty.  Of  these  forty-two  were  consecrated  by  Bishop  Mant,  apd 
the  remaining  eighteen  by  our  present  diocesan  since  1849,  and  besides  these  many 
old  churches  have  been  enlarged.  In  Dromore  diocese  I  find  that  twenty-eight 
churches  have  been  built  since  1800,  the  major  part  since  1811  and  1813,  and  sev- 
eral in  1861  and  1862,  besides  numerous  enlargements  of  old  churches  and  licensed 
places  for  the  celebration  of  divine  worship,  thus  numbering  within  this  united  dio- 
cese, within  the  periods  specified,  eighty-eight  new  churches.  In  1730,  in  Primate 
Boulter's  time,  the  number  of  churches  in  Ireland  was  400  (this  would  allow  eigh- 
teen churches  for  each  diocese) ;  in  1762  the  number  was  643  ;  in  1792,  643  ;  and 
in  1800,  689.  From  May,  1801,  tUlJanuary,  1829,  258  new  churches  were  built, 
242  rebuilt,  fifty-four  in  progress  of  building,  and  ninety-eight  enlarged.  In  1806 
the  number  of  churches  was  1,441;  in  1863  they  are  2,281.  In  1806  the  number 
of  clergymen  was  1,441 ;  in  1863  they  are  2,281." 

The  reading  of  this  paper  was  followed  by  several  speeches.  The  Rev.  A.  T.  Lee 
said,  "  he  believed  that,  when  the  erroneous  impressions  were  dissipated  that  kept 
from  a  real  union  the  two  branches  of  the  Church,  both  High  Churchmen  and  Low 
Churchmen  in  England  would  rise  as  one  man  to  defend  the  Irish  Establishment 
It  should  be  remembered,  by  those  who  assailed  it,  that  it  was  the  ancient  Catholic 
Church  of  the  country — that  it  was  in  it  700  years  before  the  Papal  supremacy  was 
acknowledged — ^that  it  was  in  it  1,200  years  before  Presbyterianism  was  establish- 
ed in  Ulster,  and  that  the  lands  it  now  possessed  were  given  not  to  Romanists,  but 
to  the  Church  that  existed  in  Ireland  before  Romanism  had  any  footing  in  the 
<;ountry." 

It  appears,  that  while  the  population  of  the  country  has  largely  decreased,  yet, 
relatively  speaking,  the  number  of  members  of  the  Irish  Church  is  larger  now  than 

VOL.  XV.  55 


686  Summary  of  Foreign  InteUigenoe, 


in  1834<  Yet  a  combliied  effort  is  to  be  made  by  Romanists  andDissacGBS  iz  orak: 
down  the  Establishment.  Bitterl j  as  thej  hate  and  abuse  each  other,  tiiej  wHI  tdsz 
in  destrojing  the  Chnrch  if  they  can. 

BISHOP   COLEHSO   IN   HIS  OWN  DIOCBSK. 

This  misguided  man,  haying  been  warned  oat  of  the  pulpits  c^  die  Ouircs.  in 
!l&i^and  by  the  Bishops,  is  met  by  the  Clergy  of  his  own  Dioce^  by  ifce  roZuwinff 
Petition.  Why  does  he  not  at  once  resign  ?  That  is  a  question,  whirfi  cocimcii 
honesty,  manly  consistency,  and  his  own  Christian  vows,  all  unite  in  aj^rng.  T!iis 
whole  School  of  men  have  proyed,  again  and  again,  that  they  are  de&f  ro  ^  s:- 
pe^  of  that  sort  The  following  Address  is  now  in  course  of  signature  in  rtn 
diocese  of  Natal:  "To  the  Lord  Bishop  of  NataL — Itey.  Sm. — ^Aa  members  of  si^e 
Church  of  England  and  of  your  diocese,  we  feel  ourselves  impelled,  by  a  feiLse  :f 
duty  to  address  you  on  a  subject  yery  painful  to  us,  and,  we  doubt  not  tt>  yoa  aTsc : 
alth6ugh,  most  probably,  you  have  already  anticipated  the  announcement  we  n.cw 
make,  namely,  that  having  publicly  by  your  writings  declared  you  no  Ioc:rer  re- 
lieve in  the  inspiration  of  certain  portions  of  the  &nipture  (by  whic^  yon  dis&rn:: 
firom  the  Sixth  Article  of  our  Protestant  faith,  which  declares  their  airthonsj  tzi- 
doubted  in  the  Church),  we  consider  you  imfit  to  retain  your  present  posirJzc 
amongst  us,  and  beg  you  at  once  to  resign  it,  being  confident  no  good  resiiiis  .^az. 
be  obtained  from  an  external  association  unaccompanied  by  unity  of  setLtizTLeni. 
We  wish  that  this  were  the  only  source  of  regret,  but  unfortunately,  as  yotir  Lcri- 
flhip  must  be  aware,  your  ministrations  amongst  us  have  been  never  attended  wr±. 
the  happy  effects  we  so  ardently  anticipated  when  you  first  visited  these  sh^^res ; 
no  success  has  attended  your  labors  amongst  the  heathen,  although  we  acknowl- 
edge you  have  worked  assiduously  to  promote  it,  and  the  unhappy  dissensions  be- 
tween yourself  and  both  clergy  and  laity  are  too  well  known  in  the  colony  to  need 
comment.  These  have  sapped  the  foundation  of  our  social  position,  and  brocsL: 
disgrace  upon  that  name  which  we  have  hitherto  felt  proud  to  bear.  Sorrowing 
for  the  necessity  which  has  enforced  this  declaration,  and  earnestly  praying  tc-cl 
may  be  restored  to  that  simplicity  of  faith  from  whidi  you  departed,  with  sincere 
wishes  for  the  happiness  botii  temporal  and  spiritual  of  yourself  and  family,  we 
subscribe  ourselves,  your  Lordship's  friends  and  servants." 

BUSSIA. 

Emancipation  of  the  SEBFa — An  English  gentleman,  who  has  been  travelling 
in  the  interior  of  Russia,  refers  to  the  working  of  the  scheme  for  the  emandpatioQ 
of  the  serfs,  and  says: — "It  is  scarcely  possible  to.measure  the  grandeur  (rf  this 
peaceful  revolution,  by  which  nearly  forty  millions  of  people  are  raised  from  a  con- 
dition closely  akin  to  slavery,  to  the  level  of  the  free  men  of  other  and  more  dvil- 
ized  States.  This  great  act  is  consummated  with  comparatively  little  suffering, 
and  with  large  prospects  of  future  advantages  to  the  nobles  and  proprietors  of  land, 
save  those  estates  only  which  should  fall  under  our  Encumbered  Estates  Acts. 
The  emancipated  serfs  are  already,  I  am  told,  displaying  a  degree  of  intelligence 
and  industry  that  surprises  their  former  owners ;  establishing  schools,  laying  out 
hoarded  money  on  land  and  tenements,  and  in  many  other  respects  showing  great 
intelligence  and  sagacity." 


1864.]  Editorial.  687 


EDITORIAL. 

AMERICAN   QUARTERLY   CHURCH   REVIEW. 

In  bringing,  with  the  present  No.  the  Fifteenth  Volume  of  this  Re- 
view  to  a  close,  the  Editor  and  Proprietor  discharges  a  pleasant  duty 
in  announcing  to  the  friends  of  the  work,  that  the  resumption  of  the 
quarterly  issues  of  the  Review — interrupted  in  part  during  the  first 
two  years  of  the  War — ^has  been  attended  with  the  most  gratifying 
and  encouraging  results.  The  annual  increase  to  our  subscription  list 
has  never  been  so  large  as  during  the  last  year,  and  the  circulation  of 
the  Review  is  now  greater  than  at  any  former  period.  The  perma- 
nence and  success  of  the  Review,  with  God's  blessing,  are  no  longer  a 
matter  of  doubt. 

Notwithstanding  the  enormous  increase  in  the  cost  of  publication, 
amounting  in  some  items,  to  nearly  one  hundred  per  cent,,  yet  believ- 
ing this  burden  to  be  but  temporary,  we  have  determined  not  to  di- 
minish the  size,  nor  raise  the  price  of  the  Review.  With  a  large 
increase  to  its  circulation,  the  work  can  be  afforded  at  its  present  rate- 
But  we  must  ask  subscribers  for  promptness  in  remitting  payments ; 
and  we  wish  to  remind  them,  that  a  kind  word  on  their  part,  would  add 
to  our  list  of  new  subscribers,  and  so  do  us  essential  service.  To  our 
Missionary  subscribers,  who  have  received  the  Review  at  $2.00  per 
volume,  we  are  compelled  to  say,  that  the  work  can  be  furnished  at 
this  price  only  upon  their  paying  promptly  in  advance.  No  Bills  for 
the  Review  will  be  made  out  hereafter,  at  a  less  rate  than  $3.00  per 
volume. 

We  trust  we  have  already  given  an  earnest  of  the  work  which  the 
Review  will  attempt  to  do.  With  the  strictest  loyalty  to  the  pro- 
nounced principles  of  the  Church,  the  Review  will  allow  the  freest  and 
boldest  discussion  of  all  subjects  coming  within  its  range ;  yet  con- 
ducted always,  we  hope,  in  a  manly  and  charitable  spirit.  Especially 
it  will  be  our  aim,  to  hold  up  continually,  the  Primitive,  Apostolic, 
Scriptural  Church,  in  its  Organization,  Ministry,  Doctrine,  Spirit,  and 
Life,  as  the  great  model  which  the  English  Reformed  Church,  and  our 
own,  profess  to  regard  as  the  true  pattern ;  and  yet  from  which,  espe- 
cially in  the  matter  of  interior  and  practical  working,  we  have  much 
to  learn.    To  repel,  also,  the  bold,  insidious  assaults  of  Modern  Infi- 


688  Editorial.  [Jan., 

delity,  which  comes  to  us  wearing  the  most  plausible  garbs,  which 
attempts  to  use  as  its  weapons,  Physical  Science,  and  Philosophical 
Enquiry,  and  New  Methods  of  Criticism,  &c.,  &c.,  but  whose  covert 
design  is,  to  sap  the  very  foundations  of  Revealed  Religion, — to  meet 
and  expose  this  new  Foe  of  the  Gospel,  is  a  part  of  our  proposed  duty 
and  design.  If  this  dangerous  form  of  Unbelief  is  to  make  inroads 
upon  the  American,  as  it  has  upon  the  English  Church,  and  is  doing 
upon  the  Sects  around  us,  it  shall,  at  least,  do  its  work  openly  and 
without  disguise. 

A  Church  Review,  learned,  yet  popular;  firm,  yet  charitable; 
broad  and  Catholic  in  spirit,  as  the  Church  is  and  must  be,  yet  un- 
yielding in  all  matters  of  principle;  sober,  yet  in  thorough  sympathy 
with  the  aggressive  spirit  of  the  Gospel — the  necessity  for  such  a 
publication,  never  seemed  to  us  so  imperative  as  at  the  present  time. 
The  talent  pledged  to  our  pages  will,  we  are  confident,  be  found  equal 
to  the  exigencies  of  the  work. 

The  Summary  of  Foreign  Intelligence,  on  the  Continent  is,  and  will 
be,  prepared  by  a  gentleman  thoroughly  conversant  with  the  impor- 
tant religious  movements  there  transpiring.  This  department  is  wor- 
thy of  careful  reading,  and  of  preservation.  It  will  form,  in  the 
future,  a  record  of  great  value. 

It  will  hereafter  be  our  object,  to  issue  the  Review  promptly  on  the 
stated  days  of  publication. 

N.  S.  RICHARDSON, 
Editor  and  Proprietor. 

New  York,  37  Bible  House, 


Dec.  31,  1863 


"•) 


r 


\^  .» \* 


' '  .i'.'iifc  *'■■.*. jit' 


Ar\